《The Hidden World》 Prologue The sounds of footsteps and the heavy breathing of many echoed around the small cavern. As the sound increased, the flicker of a torch could be seen, illuminating the rocky walls. With the light came a group of men dressed in leather armor and armed with swords. They stopped before a set of imposing doors that were double their height and decorated with extravagant metal inlays that looped and curved, having no beginning or ending. We finally found it, one of the men said while looking at the doors with awe and greed in his eyes. That doesnt mean shit until we get what we came here for, said the man in the front of the group with his hand reaching to the door. Demon shrines are death traps. When we get out, then we can relax. This man who seemed to be the leader of the group then pushed on the doors. As if it was expecting them, the door open without the slightest resistance or sound. What was revealed behind the majestic entrance was a wonder of wealth, with golden treasures and jewels laid out on various pieces of furniture befitting for a king. The most eye catching were the five golden stands that formed a pentagon surrounding the centerpiece of the room, a stone statue of a beast that was so detailed that it looked as if it was going to jump off of the pedestal it stood on. Upon seeing this amazing display of treasure, the men raced forward with intense hunger in their eyes without any regard for safety. They immediately began to shove treasures into the bags they brought with them while laughing at their good fortune. One man however, dressed on a long robe, didnt follow his comrades. On his face there was a look of worry. There is something wrong here, the mage thought. He knew how old this chamber was, or at least how old it was supposed to be. But the doors opened so easily and when his men ran into the chamber, a deep feeling of foreboding was released from the demon shrine. The mage thought that this didnt make any sense as the demon that previously inhabited the shrine should have been gone for hundreds of years. Unable to shake off his fears, he went to the leader of the group. When the leader noticed him, the mage said, We should leave right now, Boss. I dont think we should stick round here. The Boss wasnt a stupid man. He survived until now because of his caution and the trust he had in his men. When he heard the words of warning from the one mage in his team, he immediately began to yell at his people to pack up. With much complaining, the group headed out of the chamber. But one kid had his eyes on one of the treasures in that room, the gold stands inlaid with diamonds that surrounded the statue. As the youth grabbed one of the stands, the mage saw him and what he was holding. Seeing what was etched on the stand, the mages eyes widened. YOU! DONT TOUCH THAT! the mage screamed with a panic-filled voice but it was too late. The moment one of the pillars of the seal was displaced, a cry powerful enough to shake the earth could be heard. It could be felt throughout their bodies, shaking their very core, paralyzing them. The entrance to the shrine slammed shut but the men frozen stiff with fear couldnt even utter a word of panic. One by one they fell as their life force was sucked into the statue that lied in the in the center of the chamber. With his last breaths, the mage watched as the statue exploded with a brilliant light. A new demon was born. And the vague form of it disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared, the cavern collapsing on itself moments later. FriendlyDragon Chapter 1 – Welcome to Japan Tokyo, Japan The world was beginning its slow start. Birds were chatting with each other in their melodic voices, people were carrying out their daily routines, and in one small apartment the eyes of a teenager were opening. BREAKFAST! a voice yelled from the kitchen only a few feet away from the youths room. The teenager groggily rose up from his futon and observed the barren room around him. It only had the essentials; nightstand, closet, and desk. On the door was a high school uniform. When the voice called again, the teen walked out of his room and sat in the cramp kitchen to eat his simple breakfast of bacon and eggs. So, its your first day of school in Japan, said the middle aged woman that was cooking. You excited, nervous? The youth made a noise that answered nothing. Finishing his breakfast quickly, he stood and started to head back to his room to change. Before he got there, the woman spoke again. Arent you gonna do something about that hair of yours? Touching his long hair that reached down past his shoulders and covered his face he said, Its fine. Ill be going now, Auntie. He put on his uniform quickly and placed around his neck a chain of silver with a shiny jewel tinted brown hanging from it. After brushing his teeth and a quick rinse, he headed out to his new high school with a rather light school bag on his shoulder. Have a nice day at school, Ethan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Nagisa Sayuri was extremely bored. Everyday was the same; go to school, sit down, listen to lectures, eat, listen to more lectures, go back home. There was no variation, no change. Nothing worth getting excited about. But today was different because change came in the form of a long haired, unkempt youth that stood outside of the classroom door dressed in her schools uniform. A transfer student! I wonder if we could be friends? she thought. Soon others noticed this new odd looking student whose face they couldnt see. Sayuris teacher looked up from his work upon realizing that the room had suddenly became quiet. The teacher beckoned to the youth standing at the door and introduced the new student to the class. This boy is will be joining us. He is a transfer student from America. Turning to the boy, the teacher said in Japanese, Please introduce yourself to us. America! I have so many questions for him. Like why did you come here, why is your hair so long, do you like Japan? Nagisa thought dreamily while looking at the beacon of hope for her boring school life. Wait, hes not saying anything. Does he know Japanese? The teacher also seemed to come to this conclusion and in heavily accented English begun to ask, Do you know Japa- My name is Mayumi Yuki. I will be in your care, the boy said in perfect Japanese. The teacher looked taken aback while Sayuri was trying to hold back her laughter. She wasnt the only one, as others in the class began to giggle as the boy began to go to the seat the teacher directed him to. Yay, hes going to sit next me! Sayuri thought. That introduction was the best, but its weird. Hes a boy but he used watashi. His voice is higher than I thought itll be too. When the boy sat down to the left of Sayuri, she automatically began to bombard him with questions. Hey! How are you doing? Which do you like better, America or Japan? Ive never been to America before. Where did you like in America? Oh yeah, how do have a Japanese name if your from America? Speaking of names, my name is Nagisa Sayuri. You can call be Sayuri-chan if you want I dont mind. Can I call you Yuki-san or is that too soon?1This exchange is a bit confusing for those that don''t understand Japanese culture. Japanese names are written with their last names first. Japanese people often call each other by this last name as that is polite. Normally they only use first names when they are very close to that person. Mayumi Yuki stared at her with a slightly dazed expression before replying in uninterested voice. Okay. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Yuki sighed to himself. One of his main principles in life was to not stand out and live quietly. To stay in the middle and be average since people who aren''t attracted attention and attention leads to conflict. But was just his luck that he had to sit next to this girl (Nagisa Sayuri was it?) who seemed to be extremely hyper and uninterested in class as she kept asking him questions which he ignored of course. To make matters even worse, he messed up his introduction. Yuki wasnt sure what name he should have used so he hesitated before giving his real name. Of course the teacher had to think that he didnt speak Japanese and start speaking as Yuki was introducing himself. Clap clap. Looking up from his desk, Yuki saw the teacher trying to draw the attention of the class. When he got it, he began to explain what they were going to do that day. We will first be going to the field. Some people have come by today to do some testing, he said. So every stand up and follow me. Having said that, the teacher began to walk out of the room with the students getting up in a loud symphony of desks squeaking and curious chatter. Yuki followed them out with Sayuri sticking close to him much to his annoyance. You still havent answered my question, Sayuri pouted to Yuki while they were walking. Which one? Why do you have a Japanese name if youre from America? Because Im Japanese, he answered not looking at her. I moved to America when I was 12. REALLY? I couldnt tell with all that hair covering your face. Hey, why did you move to America then? Another onslaught of questions began to stream from Sayuri ranging from topics like American food to his hair. Yuki was saved from this impromptu interrogation when they reached the field and had to separate into boy and girl groups. In the center of the school yard was a small stage with two people, a man and a woman, standing on it. They were dressed in suits and seemed to have been talking with each other before they noticed the arrival of the students. They waited for everyone to quiet down before the woman went forward and began to speak. Good morning. My name is Kaede and this is Moyasu. We are from the organization Aether and we are here to give you lucky students a test that may change the course of your lives forever, Kaede stated nonchalantly. Shall we get started? Chapter 2 – Awakening What? Are they secret agents?1Because no last name was given. So kinda like a secret agent name. Do they not have a last name? Should I know about them? Yuki thought. Looking around, Yuki wasnt the only one that seemed confused. There were murmurs throughout the yard as well as many looking at the stage with inquisitive eyes. Everyone had the same questions, who was this woman and what the hell is she talking about. There will be a total of three examinations. The first one is a simple written exam, the second a physical exam. The last one will be a quick health check-up. Your results will be given on the same day so you will know whether or not you have qualified or not. Do not ask any questions. Just follow your instructions, she said seriously. Now without any further delay, will the girls please follow my partner here and go to the track. The boys will stay here and take the test that is being distributed right now. The students were separated quickly, with the girls heading off for the physical exam and the boys receiving a sheet of paper and a wooden pencil. When Yuki got his, his confusion began to increase steadily as he read each of the questions on the exam. There were only five questions, but they were odd ones. If you were to be standing at a crossroad and there were three roads, one wide and smooth, the other small and rough, and the last dark and covered in foliage, which one would you choose? read the first one. The other questions were similar. No matter how Yuki looked at it they seemed to be you would find in a personality test that a psychiatrist would administer. With a mental shrug, he began to answer the questions in the most mundane ways possible. If he can make himself out as the most boring person in the world then he wouldnt have to deal with these weird people and their weird tests. After ten minutes had past, Kaede ordered all of the test takers to stop and turn in their papers. The girls returned at that exact same moment with some looking out of breathe and others looking bored. They were running, some of them are rubbing their legs, Yuki thought as he watched the girls. The ones that look bored might be the more active ones. They probably felt that the running time was too short. Once all the girls had returned, the boys were sent to the track to have the physical exam administered. Yukis plan here was to jog slowly and speed up if he was lagging behind the others. This was so that he could stay in the middle of the pack and not be seen. Since there was a physical exam, that would mean that anyone that was outstanding physically would probably automatically become scouted to join this Aether. Which was the exact opposite of what Yuki was aiming for. Moyasu, the male presenter that was leading them, stopped at the edge of the track and turned toward the boys that were behind him. I want all of you to line up in front of where I am standing. When I give you the signal, you will begin to run at whatever pace you like and keep running until I tell you to stop. Understood? Moyasu asked. The boys nodded, following obediently and lined up with Yuki placing himself right in the middle of them. Moyasu quietly said "go" and the all boys ran down the track, some of them sprinting as they tried to race each other. Yuki decided to go the safe route and just go at a quick jog so that he wouldnt tire himself out. Once he had caught up with the ones that were sprinting but now gasping for air, he slowed down his pace. In this way he managed to stay within the main body of students, effectively hiding himself in the forest of sweaty adolescent boys. Another ten minutes passed and Moyasu yelled to them to stop. Being boys, most of them started to sprint again to see who would reach Moyasu first, Yuki following as that was apparently what normal people did and he didn''t want to be left behind by his camouflage. By the time the boys group had returned to the school yard they were all out of breathe. All of them, except Yuki. He was instead walking right back to his place in line, deep in thought. The next exam was a health one if I remembered correctly. This one should be fine. Im sure my body is normal. He suddenly remembered a few peculiar events that occurred in the past and revised his assessment. I think. The boys and girls were allowed to gather together for this test as each person would be tested individually. Two people were pulled out of the group at a time and were sent behind the stage. They would return within a couple minutes which seemed extremely fast for a health examination to Yuki. He couldnt really think much into this as he now found himself to be next to that girl that kept pestering him with questions. So how well do you think you did? I felt like I did okay on the running part but those questions were weird huh? Sayuri asked. Looking at her, Yuki could tell that she would do well in the physical part of the test. She was taller than the average girl with a well built physique that suggested that she exercised to an extent. Whether or not she did well on the written exam, he couldnt say. Unable to ignore the constant inquiries, Yuki decided to try to get Sayuri to stop asking questions or at least placate her briefly so that he could focus on preparing for the next exam and save his mental health. I did fine," he said. "Why do you keep asking me questions? Sayuris eyes widened, clearly not expecting a response to any of her questions. Not wanting to let this chance go, she quickly answered. Oh, I was just curious about you. Youre a transfer student and all and there isnt much that goes around here so I was bored," she explained. "By the way, your voice is really high for a guy, I almost thought it was a girls. Yuki ignored the last part. Alright. But can you please at least limit the amount of questions you ask me? And if I dont answer that means that I dont feel like talking at that moment, Yuki told her. Okay, gotcha!. Ill only ask about stuff I really want to know, she replied happily. Nodding, Yuki returned his focus on to the stage. He wanted to find any clues as to what the next test would include. If it was something he could control then he would need to find a way to make himself boring. But if it was merely measurements there was nothing he could do. Oh I forgot to ask you! Why do you have long hair? ..... . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Yuki was again saved by the two strange presenters when they grabbed him and Nagisa to be tested next. He was placed in a separate room and was told to sit and wait. While he waited he observed the small room that was set up for the check up. There were two chairs including the one that he was using currently. On a small desk there was a laptop as well as a few various medical tools such as a stethoscope and a blood pressure monitor. It was a very plain and normal looking room except for one piece of equipment that seemed out of place. A milky crystal ball that was resting next to the laptop on the desk. There was no obvious function for the ball so Yuki decided that it was either decoration or some new technology used to see if you have cancer or something like that. While Yuki was observing his surroundings, Kaede walked in. Apparently she was going to be the one performing the health check up on him. Telling him to put his arm out, Kaede began the exam and started to record various information such as his heart rate, blood pressure, height, and weight. She also asked him personal questions about his medical records and asked him to strip to his underwear so that she could observe his physique. Yuki did all of this without a complaint and was indifferent even when he was told to strip as this seemed normal to him. The last part of the medical exam involved the baseball sized crystal ball on the desk. Kaede instructed him to simply just hold the ball in his hand and wait for a couple of minutes. What does the ball do? he asked. It was the only part in the exam that he didnt even have a hint of a clue as to the what it was. Does it record something?" She smiled lightly and replied, That is none of your concern. But you might know what it does after the exam if you''re lucky. Puzzled, he proceeded to grasp the ball offered to him by Kaede. He still had questions but he knew that he shouldnt be too nosy. Asking too many questions lead to less answers, he knew this from his own experience with a certain high school girl. For the ten seconds or so nothing happened. He just sat there looking confused at the cold crystal ball that laid in his palm. But soon he felt the little ball begin to warm and with it a tugging sensation within his mind like the a rope being pulled. Both of these sensations, the warmth and the tugging, increased exponentially as the seconds ticked by until he felt as if someone yanked that rope, his consciousness getting sucked into the ball itself. He sensed something awaken within him. And with it five words echoed in his mind. [Hello. Nice to meet you.] Then the world became black. FriendlyDragon Chapter 3 – Bloody Sword Kaede was quite happy today. The testing went by smoothly and yielded results far better than that she was expecting. It went so well in fact that she felt like jumping around like a little girl but since she was a professional she had to control herself. While she was immersed in her joyful thoughts, her partner Moyasu entered the small room they had rigged up for the medical exams. Upon seeing him, Kaedes eyes lit up and she began to speak in an excited voice. Todays a great day! We have another potential trainee! she said. Moyasu looked up in surprise. Wow, he said. Then that makes it two for this group here. Two in one country, especially one as small as Japan. He looked through Yukis file and a small frown appeared on his face. Wait, I understand that he tested positive on the last one, but the other two test dont show anything unique about him. Average mental capacity and average physical capabilities. No, Kaede said shaking her head. You need to look closer. The kid was intentionally trying to look average. Those answers are way too boring for a normal person to think of and though he was in the middle of the pack during the run he didnt seem in anyway tired when he entered this room." Also, when I was looking at his body he seemed much more fit than his results said. He had some muscle on him, but his body was kinda thin for a male. Now that you mention it, he was able to keep up with the boys that were sprinting fairly easily, Moyasu said thinking. Even during the last stretch, he managed to stay in the middle. Kaede nodded with his analysis. Yup!" she said standing up. "We should go to the school nurses office now, the boy fainted after the last test. It''s time to give him the good news. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . When Yuki woke up, he found himself lying on a soft bed in a foreign room. Upon seeing the various first aid equipment and the white lab coat that rested on a swivel chair next to a desk, he assumed that he was somehow in the nurses office. He didn''t know how he got there. While struggling to sit up, he remembered that he had fainted shortly after holding that odd crystal ball. With that he suddenly remembered that voice that came with it, the unidentifiable voice that he heard echo in his head before he blacked out. The voice that welcomed him. Turning his attention to himself he suddenly felt something flowing within him, a warm familiar feeling. While trying to identify this new sensation, his hand unconsciously went to his neck as it always did when he was thinking. A surge of panic went through him when he couldnt feel the necklace that usually rested on his chest. He calmed when he recalled that he placed it in his pocket when that lady, Kaede, told him to strip. Taking it out, he placed it back around his neck and the flowing curiously seemed to somewhat subside. Magic. That was the only explanation Yuki could come up with to explain what had happened to him and what he was feeling. This wasnt a conclusion that one would normally fall on but he had always suspected that magic existed in the world. One of the biggest clues to this was on his own body. Ever since he could remember, he had some sort of emblem that resembled a tattoo etched onto his right arm. The black mark circular in shape with an unidentifiable creature drawn in the center with a single star below it. Besides the fact that he had never gotten a tattoo in his life, what made the mark especially curious was that no one else seemed to be able to see it. Now that magic was a possibility Yuki began to suspect that it wasnt that only he could see the emblem on his arm, but that anyone one could as long as they were able to use magic. But he wasn''t sure of his theory. Kaede should have been able to at least sense magic since she was the one testing for it but she didn''t react or seemed to notice any tattoo on him when he had his clothes off. Thank god, though. I thought I was crazy, seeing things that dont exist, he thought to himself. But what was that voice? Hearing footsteps, Yuki looked up to see the two inspectors entering the room, the woman who he remembered was Kaede looking excited and the man, Moyasu, more subdued. They took a seat beside the bed Yuki was resting in and Kaede took a sheet of paper from a red folder that she was holding. How are you feeling? I was really worried when you suddenly fainted, she said to Yuki. Im fine. Whats this about? he asked. Oh, I have some great news! she said, her expression brightening. You have been selected as a potential candidate for our program. She handed Yuki the paper and continued to talk. This is an amazing opportunity for you. You just need to go home and get that paper signed then well take you from your house to our facility to determine whether or not you can join. The paper that she gave Yuki looked more like an advert rather than a permission slip. Bright and colorful, it had childish decorations pasted all over it. If Yuki didnt suspect that the organization Aether had connections to magic he would have thought the paper was for some kind of summer camp. The kind where fun is promised but in reality all you receive are mosquito bites. Yuki inwardly grumbled to himself when he received the paper. This was the exact opposite of what he was aiming for when he was taking those tests. All of his hard work to not stand out and avoid getting picked became undone in that last test. And he still understand what exactly happened then. We have already gotten permission from the school for you to go right home to get that signed, Kaede continued. One of us is going to give you a lift. But you might have to wait a bit before we go to our main headquarters, we have to pick up another candidate. She also attends this school, by the way. Maybe youll recognize each other. Nodding, Yuki got out of the bed and stretched a little before heading to his locker to retrieve his things. The one that was going to drive him was Moyasu apparently as he was the one that followed Yuki out. Once Yuki packed all of his items up, Moyasu led him to a black Mercedes parked outside the school and opened a door for Yuki. After he got in, Moyasu started the engine and headed toward Yukis home. They know where I live. Thats interesting and a little worrying, Yuki thought to himself. Doing a quick mental rerun of his day, he wondered how his aunt would react to all of this. Shell probably just think it was some kind of educational program and sign it. Yuki eventually decided to just accept that his life just got more complicated. At least, I could learn more about myself and that weird tattoo, he thought. They stopped outside of the entrance to Yukis apartment and he got out. Moyasu told him that hell stay outside for now but if it seemed that Yuki was taking too long of a time hell go inside to check up on him. Yuki entered the apartment to find it oddly quiet and he paused. Normally his aunt would have the television or radio on and the kitchen would be filled with the sound of soap operas and game shows. But today the television was dead. The radio was mute. And his aunt was nowhere to be seen. The eerie silence was suffocating to Yuki as the hairs on the back of neck began to rise, his instincts warning him. He cautiously creeped around the home looking for any clues as to the whereabouts of his aunt or what she was doing. As he tiptoed past his room he heard the sound of someone breaking pieces of wood coming from his door and froze, a foot hovering in the air. There was someone here, a robber maybe. But why would a robber be destroying potential profits? He turned his neck slowly and then his body, trying to not make any noise. He willed his arm to move and it took hold of the handle of the door and twisted it without a sound. He cracked open the entrance to his room in order to peek inside to see what was happening inside of it. The scene that greeted him was one that seemed to have came out of a novel. A person clad in black with the remnants of drawers and closets around him while holding a shining katana dyed red that slowly dripped crimson blood from the tip of the blade onto the floor. And in the center of the room, the dead body of Yukis aunt. Chapter 4 – Shikaku The shock of the bloody scene caused Yuki to forget caution and he shoved the door open with a loud bang. The killer turned to look at him with cold eyes that could be seen through the slits of the black mask that covered the murderer''s face. And if those were cold eyes then the ones that Yuki gave the killer could only be described as frozen. The person clad in black ignored Yuki and turned toward the window before jumping out without a sound. Yuki raced forward, trying to spy where the man had ran off to but not a trace of him could be found. He looked back at his room and his eyes fell onto the lifeless form of his aunt. He fell to his knees beside her and sat there trying to understand the situation. Not again, he thought. ''Why? Why, why, why?'' Ancient memories that Yuki had buried deep within the catacombs of his mind resurfaced. The time when he became an orphan at the age of five, when he woke up to the screams of his mother as she was being killed and his father already dead. That time when he felt as if he had died along with his parents. Every since then he could never feel the slightest emotion stir within him, not a drop of happiness or joy or love. But at the sight of his aunt and the memories of his parents he felt something akin to anger stir within him for a second. A fleeting feeling that dissipated as quickly as it had came. It left behind a hollow emptiness that made Yuki cold and lifeless, a familiar sensation. A sensation similar to that he felt as he watched the dying forms of his parents ten years ago. The sound of shoes running on hardwood roused him from his trance. At the entrance to Yukis room stood Moyasu with a gun drawn1Guns are banned in Japan. and a serious face. Grab whats important to you, we have to go, he said. "Right now." Why did this happen? Yuki asked in a small voice. Whats going on Moyasu looked at him with a face full pity. We dont have time for that right now. Just take what you need and we can talk in the car, he said gently. He left the room leaving Yuki to himself. With the promise of answers, Yuki grabbed a duffel bag and began to shove various items inside of it. He brought his laptop, phone, and some trinkets with sentimental value as well as some clothes. Before leaving the room, he went to his closet. He opened it and behind the sweaters and the jackets were a couple of items that a boy normally wouldnt have. There was a sheathed katana and a pair of daggers hidden in the back of the closet, both of which he placed in the bag. The two things his father left for Yuki. With one last look around his old room and the body of his aunt, he left and closed the door with a sigh. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Moyasu explained the situation as best as he could during the drive to the Aether headquarters. They had to leave because Yuki was in danger and so they would go directly to the facility so that Yuki can get protection. When Yuki asked about what happened at his home, Moyasu said that the person that killed his aunt was from Shikaku2Literally means assassin in Japanese.. But Moyasu didnt tell Yuki who the Shikaku were, saying that someone else was more qualified to explain this to Yuki. That person was probably sent to find and eliminate you but killed you aunt because she was a liability, Moyasu said. The reason the assassin ran away after seeing you was because it could sense me outside and didnt want to fight. What did I just get myself into? Yuki asked exasperated. "Why are they coming after me?" Some of this will be explained at the facility. More information will given if you are approved to become a recruit. Not that I dont think you will, Moyasu said. But you probably could tell by now that we arent your normal group of people. Really? I thought running into sword wielding assassins was a normal thing, Yuki replied dryly. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . It took them an hour before they arrived at a mountain side in the rural areas of Tokyo. Moyasu got out and went to the rock walls searching for something with intense concentration. His expression relaxed when he found it and he quickly pushed what seemed to be a button before returning to the car. To Yukis amazement the mountain side seemed to lift up and it reveal a large entrance blocked by two metal doors that opened up noiselessly to let them in. What was past the doors was a hanger that spanned two football fields and filled with various vehicles and equipment. Doors could be seen throughout the place, connected it to unknown areas. Moyasu parked in an empty area of the hangar and told Yuki to get out and follow him. Yuki was then guided to an elevator that took them up a floor where he was then led down a hall before entering a spacious office. He was told to sit by Moyasu and that someone will come by to give him the explanation the Yuki was promised. As instructed, Yuki sat down on a comfy couch that seemed to have cushions made from memory foam. Placing his duffel bag besides him, he observed his surroundings while he waited but found nothing in particular that interested him. It was a very boring room; a shelf filled with books, a plain desk covered with various files, a water cooler. Five minutes later a tall white man who seemed to be in his fifties walked in and sat in a chair behind the plain looking desk. The name tag on the desk introduced the man as Robert Weber and also conveniently stated that Robert was the director in large bold letters that read THE BOSS. Robert leaned on his seat while he observed Yuki for a few seconds before he opened his mouth to speak. Im sorry to hear about your aunt. You have my condolences, Robert said in English. I am Robert Weber, the head of this facility and branch of Aether. He pointed at the nameplate. I know that this says that Im the boss, but I function more as a manager and representative. So Im here to answer any questions you may have. Yuki looked at Robert, trying to figure out what exactly to ask. He wanted to know so much; where was he, why was he tested, is magic real, what does Aether do? But he decided to ask the questions that he needed the answers to the most. Weber-san, who killed my aunt? Yuki asked in English. And why? Robert let out a long sigh and looked at Yuki, considering his how he should reply. Straight to the heavy stuff, he grumbled to himself, dropping his gaze. That person was a member of the Shikaku. They are an organization that assassinates people, whether for their own gain or on commission from other people. I dont know why your aunt was killed. But I can offer a guess. Robert looked down and began to rub his forehead as he continued. I dont want you to blame yourself, but I believe the target wasnt your aunt but rather you. Someone might have requested their services or the guild themselves deemed you a threat. There still too many unknowns for us to know for sure. He looked at Yuki again. All I know is that they will come back to finish their work. Because of this I recommend that you stay here with us. We can protect you. I hope that answered your questions. Yuki slowly absorbed the information he was just given with no reaction. Apparently he was the one that was being targeted but his aunt was got caught in the crossfire. There at the wrong place at the wrong time. But something didnt make any sense. If this Shikaku was in anyway competent, then they should have done their research on their targets. They should have known that he would be at school at that time. So why were they at his home? On top of that it seemed as if they were in search of something. The room was almost entirely destroyed which is something an assassin wouldn''t normally do. Yuki did agree, however, that they would come back to finish what they started and that staying with Aether would be the safest course of action. The problem was that he doesnt know who these people are. If you dont mind, Weber-san, I have another question, Yuki said. When he saw Robert nod his head he went on and asked, Who are you? Robert smile, his eyes wrinkling. Who we are will be covered in the orientation. You can decide if you want to stay after that, he replied. Pointing at the door, he said, Moyasu will guide you to where the orientation is will be taking place. Just follow him. I do hope that you will be joining us. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . When Yuki exited the office, Moyasu, who was waiting outside for him, took him back to the elevator. It took them up two more levels and opened up to reveal an open space that resembled a lounge, complete with couches, televisions, beanbags, and even a kitchen filled with snacks. There four people in the room already and they turned to look at the new arrivals. They were a unique mix of people, two were white, the other looked African, and the last one was Japanese like Yuki. Yuki groaned inwardly but also felt a sense of relief when he recognized the last person. Kaede was right, there was someone from his school that came here as well. YUKI-CHAN! she yelled out when she recognized him. Hello, Nagisa-san. FriendlyDragon Chapter 5 – What We Are Youre here too! Sayuri exclaimed. Lets catch up abo Now that everyone is here we can start the orientation, Moyasu announced in English, cutting her off. Please gather around and Ill begin. Hes the one doing the orientation?'' Yuki thought to himself. Whats he saying? Sayuri whispered to Yuki. Yuki repeated the instructions to her and went to sit on one of the couches that rested around a coffee table in the center of the room. Sayuri followed closely and sat right next to him. The others in the room followed Yukis example and sat around the table. Moyasu stood in front of them and began to speak. This orientation is going to be really simple. Ill be explaining about who we, Aether, are and what it is we do and what it has to do with you. Then we will be conducting one more exam to confirm whether or not you can join us. He pulled up a beanbag and sat on it while he continued his speech. Ill just start this off by saying that there is more to this world than you think. In this world, there is magic. As he said this he splayed out his right hand and when fire ignited in his palm, there were gasps of shock. "This magic is used to manipulate the elements of this world. Through the use of mana, people can create miracles. They can create funnels of blazing fire, call down storms, freeze lakes, and blow away ten ton trucks. We call these people elementalists." But where there is magic there are monsters. Terrible monsters that can level towns and massacre dozens. And there are people that use magic for harm instead of using it to help. Those beings are the enemies of our organization and our purpose is to stop them. What we do is subjugate monsters and capture people that intend to hurt society. He looked at each and everyone of the kids that sat before him and said, Our job is important and we are always in need of more help. Every year we set out across the world in search for those that have the potential to become one of us, those that could become elementalists. And you five that sit here are some of those people. Moyasu stood up. That is why we will be doing a fourth test. We must confirm whether or not you are capable of using mana. Once you are confirmed, we will determine what kind of elementalist you are based on the results from the test. He took out from his pocket five small crystals that size of a clicker and displayed them in his hands. When I tell you to, close your eyes and focus on the crystal. Something like what happened with the magni orb will occur. You will see images of things or places; do not be afraid, Moyasu said. However, if you can not see anything then that means that you do not possess the capability to manipulate mana. Um, whats a magni orb? asked the white boy. He was fairly tall teenager with broad shoulders and seemed to be an athlete. Yuki, who was translating what Moyasu was saying to Sayuri, looked up as he also was wondering the same thing. A magni orb is the crystal ball that all of you held during the third exam. There are many different types of magni orbs that each have various functions. But that specific magni orb detects whether or not your body contains any free mana. All beings have some mana flowing through them. Otherwise they would be dead, Moyasu explained. That orb sees if there is any extra mana stored away in you that is not being used to keep you alive. The crystal Im giving to you will see whether or not you are capable of using that free mana. After saying that, Moyasu passed the crystals around to each of the kids. Some received the crystal with apprehension on their face, others with disbelief. Sayuri on the other hand had the expression of a kid being given a new toy and Yuki took his crystal without any reaction at all. They all closed their eyes as Moyasu had instructed and began to focus. Yuki felt slightly uncomfortable doing this as he wasnt sure what it was that he needed to focus on. He decided to do what he did with the magni orb and just hold the crystal and wait. Before long, a strange yet familiar warm sensation began to bloom and spread throughout his body. Yuki could feel it flowing through his very being, swirling and bending and gathering. On instinct, he pushed some of that energy into the palm that held the crystal and that crystal, like what happened with the magni orb, began to warm before suddenly sucking Yukis consciousness into it. But unlike what happened with the orb, Yuki didnt fall unconscious. Instead he found himself sitting in front of a cozy campfire being caressed by a gentle breeze . Around him were ancient trees and behind was a roaring river. Under his hand he could feel the soft touch of grass and somewhere off in the distance the sound of thunder could be heard. Looking at the horizon, he saw the dark blanket of thunder clouds but also the image of a massive mountain with a snow covered peak. All of these things called out to him. He could feel something coming from them. They pleaded with Yuki but not in words. He felt as if they were asking him to touch them, embrace them, understand them. But the strongest pleas came not from the river or the fire or the grass or the air or any of them. It came from the very earth he sat on. From the earth he could hear faint whispers that wrapped around him and hugged him in an embrace that tightened the more he focused on them. But rather than feeling constricted Yuki felt liberated. He felt a freedom and comfort that he had never experienced before in his grief ridden life. Yuki, a beautiful voice called out suddenly, its source untraceable and its gender unknown. Youve finally found yourself. It was the same voice he heard before he had fainted at the high school. But its not the time for you to be found by others just yet. Ill do what I can to hide you, it said. Then the unidentifiable voice sighed. I really wanted to talk to you but right now isnt the time. Lets chat tonight then, the voice said brightening. "You have to wake up right now. Wait, Yuki said. He could already see his surroundings become fainter and fainter and knew that he was about to regain consciousness. Who are you? As the world blacked out, Yuki heard in his ears a gentle whisper that said, Your partner. And friend. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Yuki opened his eyes only to find that the others had not. They had looks of complete focus, their brows drawn together and their mouths making small frowns. In their hands, the crystals they held were emitting a soft light. The one that Yuki held was a scarlet red. Looking at the other crystals, he saw that one was yellow, another green, and another a grey color. The one that Sayuri was gripping was glowing a deep blue. One by one, the kids opened their eyes filled with wonder and confusion. Moyasu smiled when he saw that all of them had finished. So, what did you see? Moyasu asked in a knowing tone of voice. It was amazing, a girl said softly. She looked European but had lightly tanned skin that suggested that she went outside often. Images were flying past me. I could feel the lightning. Images? Yuki thought, confused. I was camping. Nagisa-san, what did you see? he whispered. He wanted to make sure before he decided whether or not to speak up. Oh, me? I saw images of the ocean flashing in my head. It felt like it was trying to talk to me you know? I felt like I was floating as well, she said. She must have been quite amazed as she didnt ask Yuki any questions in return. So what I saw might be unique, Yuki concluded. This meant that he shouldn''t say anything as it would attract unwanted attention. Besides, didnt that voice tell him that he should be hiding himself? If that being that called itself his friend could be trusted then he shouldnt bring attention to himself. This is great news, Moyasu said. All of your crystals had a reaction. That means that you guys are all capable of using mana and becoming elementalist. Everyone looked at each other with excited expressions. The element that you have an affinity with is determined by the color of the crystal and the images you saw, Moyasu went on. Red is fire, dark blue is water, brown is earth, light green is wind. Those are the four elements that people usually know. But there are three other elements and those are naturae1Latin for nature. Naturae could be thought of as the grass element., ice, and lightning whose colors are dark green, light blue, and yellow respectively. He looked at the grey crystal the white boy was holding. That color means that you are unique. Can you tell me what you saw? he asked the boy. I saw tornadoes. Thunderstorms, the boy replied in a distracted voice. Then that means you are a dual wielder of wind and lightning. Dual users are very rare. You have double the amount of work in order to learn two elements but youll be able to become powerful. A person with a wind affinity is also a rare occurrence. We seem to have found a special one, Moyasu said. He turned to where Yuki and Sayuri was sitting. That blue means that you are of water affinity, he said pointing at the crystal in Sayuris hand. Those are almost as rare as people with wind affinity. Moyasu then told the others what their element was based on the color of the crystals they held. Yuki was told that he was a fire user. The other two were naturae and lightning users. Now that we have finished the testing, I want to know if any of you do not want to stay here to learn and become a member of Aether. You all have the capability but if wish to not join then we will send you right back home. So, is there anyone? Moyasu asked. When no one spoke up, he pointed at a small hallway connected to the lounge. Then you will be staying there. In the hall are five rooms, each have someones name on them. Whatever you brought with you will be in that room as well as some essentials that we have provided. Tomorrow you will be going to the main hall. Just go to the elevator and hit M. I hope you enjoy your time here. With that said, he dismissed them and left. The group of teenagers looked at each other, not knowing what to say or do. An unspoken agreement was decided upon between them and they stood up and went to the hall to find their rooms. Yukis room was at the end of the hall, his name written out on a small screen on the door. In place of a handle there was a black panel the size of book. When Yuki put his hand there, a beep was emitted and the door slid open. Apparently Aether also had his fingerprints. The room itself was quite cozy. It was bigger than the room that Yuki stayed in at his apartment and like Moyasu had said contained all of the necessities. A bed in the back with a nightstand next to it. The doors to a closet could be seen on the left and a desk was placed to the right. Besides the desk was a door that Yuki assumed lead to a bathroom. Seeing the bed made Yuki aware of just how tired he was mentally. He dumped his duffel bag onto the floor and fell face first into the soft mattress. Today was an interesting day. Too many things happened that Yuki could not understand but for the first time in a while he was excited. The feeling surprised him but he liked it. He could understand how Sayuri was feeling now when she kept asking him questions. Maybe he was too cold to her? With his mind wandering, Yuki fell into a pleasant sleep. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . We have one fire affinity, a naturae affinity, one lightning, and surprisingly a water affinity, said Moyasu. He was giving a report of the days findings to Robert who was lounging on the chair with his feet on the desk. But the most exciting piece of news is that we have a dual affinity. The American boy is both wind and lightning. Hmm? Ah, thats very good. Yes, yes very good, Robert replied distractedly, puzzling over other things. Can you tell me what affinity the boy that was just in my office is? Moyasu looked up from the paper in his hand. Are you talking about Mayumi Yuki? Moyasu asked. Hes the fire affinity. Robert laughed quietly to himself, his shoulders moving up and down. Fire, eh, he said. That seems quite ironic, if I do say so myself. Ironic? How? Fire represents emotions, Moyasu. The heart, Robert said, tapping his chest. It burns with joy or anger or sadness or sometimes all of them. Robert leaned forward, replacing the feet on his desk with his elbows. But that boy has none of that, Robert said quietly. Emotions? Moyasu asked. Yes. He has no emotion. I could tell from his eyes. When we were discussing the death of his aunt he had no anger, no sadness on his face. I thought maybe he was hiding it, burying it with that stone face of his. But when I looked into his eyes I saw nothing. That poor child has no feelings. I find that hard to believe, Moyasu said troubled. Emotions are what make us human. I agree, replied Robert. Thats why Im worried. Im worried of what that child might do. You need to watch carefully, Moyasu. Make sure that he doesnt hurt himself. Moyasu nodded. I will. FriendlyDragon Chapter 6 – Akira When Yuki opened his eyes, he found himself in an unfamiliar place. Surrounding him was a sea of green grass speckled with the bright hues of flowers that swayed softly with the light breeze. A gentle sunlight shined warmly on Yuki. In front of him was a young tree, maybe a feet or two taller than Yuki, that offered a small patch of shade to him. Amidst this picturesque scenery something stood out, contrasting from the nature around it. Turning around, Yuki saw a large crystal orb that spanned two yards and floated above a ring of turquoise flowers. It resembled the magni orb from the third exam that caused him to faint This gave Yuki a clue as to where he was. Im dreaming arent I, he thought. I didnt know I could think of a place this nice. You arent dreaming, Yuki. This place is as real as you are, a familiar voice corrected him. But the voice sounded a little different. Instead of reverberating around his mind, the sound seemed to be coming from a source. A source that sounded female and was right behind him. Then I must be a ghost right now, Yuki replied turning around, expecting to see a woman sitting under the tree. Once he looked, he inhaled sharply. In the shadow of the tree laid a large beast with three heads, a goat, a lion, and a dragon. Its front was of a lion but the back that of a dragon and at the end a snake instead of a tail that swayed in the air. But Yuki wasnt afraid. If anything he felt as if he knew the beast and to his eyes it was majestic and powerful. Instead, Yuki was shocked. It resembled the image of the beast that was engraved onto his arm. Oh, that would be unfortunate if that was true, the creature said with its mind while showing its three pairs of teeth in what seemed to be a smile. You arent afraid of me are you? Yuki laughed lightly. No, Im not. I was just surprised. Are you a chimaera by any chance? He remembered seeing such a beast inside a Greek mythology book he read when he was a child. Thats correct, I am a chimaera. But Im glad you arent scared of me in this form. I would have felt sad, she said. In this form? Yuki asked. Yes, did you actually think I looked like this? the chimaera giggled. This is only a look I take on when I need scare people or fight. Its not my normal form. After saying that, she began to glow a soft white and the outline of her body morphed into that of a human. When the light died down, a girl slightly shorter than Yuki sat under the tree, knees drawn to her chest, dressed in a white dress. She was beautiful, too beautiful to be a human. Her long dark brown hair framed a white face with two sharp hazel colored eyes that shined with confidence and intelligence. A pair of cat ears stuck out the top of her head. She patted the ground left to her, and Yuki took the hint and sat next to her. Once he was settled, the girl leaned her head against his shoulder and began to talk quietly. We havent actually met in person, so lets introduce ourselves. She moved her head and looked up at Yuki. My name is Mayumi Akira, she said with a smile. And I am Mayumi Yuki, he said with a small smile. We have the same last name? Akira laughed. Of course we do. Ive been with you since you were born and have always been aware of what was happening around you. But it wasnt until recently that I gained enough consciousness to be aware of who I am. When I did, I knew my given name but not my family name so I adopted yours. She poked Yuki in the chest. I am bonded to you. Bonded? You mean the mark on my arm, is that what it is? Yuki asked. Yup, she said. That shows that we are bonded. She pointed at her own right arm and Yuki saw the same tattoo. But it hasnt been completed yet. Thats why others cannot see it. And why I cant talk to you outside of you being unconscious, she explained. Is it because my mana wasnt awakened yet? Yuki said. When Akira nodded, he stopped to think for a bit before speaking again. Do you know how to complete it? Why? You want to talk to that badly? she asked with a coy smile on her face. Yes, he replied honestly. Its natural to want to talk to your partner. Akira smiled, clearly happy with that response. Taking Yukis hand, Akira said, I do know how to complete it. Thats one of the reasons why I took you here. Just push your mana to your hand and Ill do the rest. Yuki did as he was told and felt for the warm energy that was within him. He circulated his energy, following his instincts, to the palm that being held by Akiras soft hand. Akira clasped it tightly, intertwining her fingers with his, and pushed her own mana. Unseen by both of them, an aura had formed around each of them and began to sprout tendrils of mana. The long threads twisted and weaved complicated patterns as they touched each other before combining to create a thick rope of mana. Yuki felt as if a hot iron was being pressed onto his arm and let out a groan of pain. He could feel the mark being burned into his arm, the pain getting stronger the thicker the bond between him and Akira got. Right before the burning became unbearable, it suddenly disappeared and was replaced with a feeling of euphoria as a rush of thoughts and emotions flooded the pathway between them created by magic. There they laid, hands still together, panting from the pain and overflow of information. Yuki turned his head and looked at the girl next to him. He felt as if he knew her, as if she was a close childhood friend that he had shared all of his experiences with. Akira felt his gaze and locked eyes with him. They stayed like that for what felt like hours to Yuki. Akira was the first to break the silence. There are some other things we need to talk about right now, she said still gazing at his eyes. Alright, Yuki replied, not moving. You probably already know but your main attribute is not fire but rather earth, Akira said. I altered the test so that it showed you as a fire user. Yuki sat up. Why did you do that? he asked. He had already guessed that he was an earth user. The call of the land had tugged on him the strongest. But he was curious as to why Akira changed the color of the crystal. Its because earth is a very rare element. Youll understand tomorrow, she answered sitting up as well. There are no humans that have an earth affinity. So Im a dual user then, Yuki said. Akira nodded, Yes. I cannot fake an affinity. You will learn how to use fire from the instructors here, but for your main attribute there is no one there to teach you. Luckily you have me, she said with a smile. Ill teach you everything I know so dont worry. But keep what you learn here a secret, we dont anyone finding out about you. Yuki agreed, he didnt want attention anyway. Will you be teaching me anything else besides magic? he asked. I can teach you how to fight as well, she said proudly. I also have a bunch of knowledge that I can give you. How do you know so much if youre the same age as me? Akira considered his question for a bit. Well, its because its a special trait of my kind I guess. I can access all the knowledge of my ancestors, she said. But its kind of like a library. I have to find the right book with the right knowledge so it can take a while before I find what I want to know. That seems useful, Yuki replied. He turned his gaze to the large crystal ball in front of them. Akira-san1They have the same last name so he uses first name, what is that? Akira turned to see what Yuki was referring too and nodded with a knowing expression on her face. Thats your Jewel of Life. Its the center point of all of your mana and possesses all of your lifes information. Waving at the field she said, This whole place is a different dimension formed by your mana. As your mana capacity grows, so does this space. Wait, wait, wait, Yuki said while holding a hand up. Are you telling me that Im in another world? Well, you can certainly think of it like that, she replied scratching her head. But rather than a different world its more like your world. Do other people have this? he asked. No, she answered flatly. Humans normally dont have the necessary amount of mana to create a space like this. You are special. Akira changed subjects. Anyway, back to the Jewel. If you go and touch it, you will see your information among other things. You should go check it out. Yuki stood up and walk over to the crystal, Akira following him. Up close, Yuki could see that inside the ball there was a dense fog that whirled around. Without any hesitation, he reached out and placed his hand on the sphere. Before his eyes, a large translucent screen appeared that resembled a game menu. Behind it were two wooden doors labeled Memories and the other Library. In front of the doors, light red text glowed that said Requirements Not Met. Ignoring them, Yuki turned his attention to the screen in front of him. MAYUMI YUKI Title: None Class: None Passive Abilities: ??? , ??? , ??? Skills: Analysis (Lv. 1) , Mental Fortitude (Lv. 2) Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic: Fire (Lv. 0) Earth (Lv. 0) Mana Manipulation (Lv. 1) Combat - Basic Hand to Hand Combat (Lv. 6) Intermediate Sword Arts (Lv. 1) Intermediate Dagger Arts (Lv. 2) So its a status screen, Yuki thought to himself. But there doesnt seem to be personal levels or physical stats. Yuki decided to ask Akira about the screen. Thats because this isnt a game. It will update later to show your physical traits once you have exercised a bit. But dont expect any numbers. In real life, its impossible to measure someones capabilities using numbers, she answered. Also, if you dont mind would you be willing to show me your status? Im curious. I dont mind, but how do I show you? Yuki replied. You know how I can communicate to you through telepathy? Yuki nodded. You can do that too, Akira said. Just focus on that bond between us, you can feel it right? The bond between them. Yuki could feel it, how could he not. It was constantly tugging on his mind, pulling his attention to it so much that he could almost see the rope connecting him and Akira. Focusing on it was easy, and when he did he felt a rush of emotions and things that were not quite thoughts but vague imprints of thoughts. Using this, he created the image of his status screen in his mind and pushed it through the bond. A gasp informed Yuki that he was successful. He looked at Akiras face to find the reason behind the gasp and was greeted to an expression of great surprise. Is something wrong? he asked. This was not what I was expecting, she said, gaping a little. Is my status horrible or something? Yuki asked confused. Akira shook her head. Nope, its actually the opposite, she said. With a rueful grin she added, Your stats are very good for someone your age. Itll be better if I explain how your status works. Everyone has a status that they can access, humans usually see theirs with the help of a status crystal. But I already said your special so thats why you dont need one. Your status begins to automatically update after you have awoken your mana. If you were to look at your screen the moment you were aware of your mana, it wouldnt show any information other than your name. But as you gain experience it will start to show skills and other things. And now well talk about your status. In your skills category, you already have two of them, Akira said with a slightly unfocused look. She was reading the image of Yukis information in her mind while speaking. Thats already very unique as that means that your experience doing those things were enough to qualify them as a skill. Your techniques are even more impressive. Your elemental magic is level zero because you just awakened them so thats to be expected. But to have mana manipulation already means that you subconsciously used your mana from a young age. What surprised me the most was you physical techniques. You have basic hand to hand combat which means you have experience in close combat fighting. And a lot of it for it to be level six. Then we get to your weapon techniques. The fact that you have intermediate in two different weapons is amazing. It makes sense, Yuki said. I was trained in sword and knife fighting when I was a kid. Yuki''s father was what could be considered a weapon enthusiast and was a master at weapon combat. He was the one that taught Yuki and Yuki continued to practice by himself after his father''s death. But Yuki had stopped a couple years ago when he had entered middle school. Akira wasnt convinced. I know, but for them to be intermediate means that you reached level ten in basic and was skilled enough for the technique to upgrade, she explained. On top of that you must be really skilled in fighting with a dagger for it to be level two. The amount of experience you need increases when the skill upgrades. And from intermediate and up, one must have actual talent in using that weapon otherwise it wont level up. Yuki slowly absorbed this new information. He knew that his status was good but that wasnt what he was expecting. From Akiras excited voice, he understood that this was something unique that her ancestors have never seen or rarely seen. Based on Akiras explanation of the system, it was difficult for something to be recognized as a technique or skill. One would have to be at least a decent amount of experience for it to be so. And past basic techniques or skills one would have to have real talent in order for it to level up. Yuki didnt know the actual amount of experience that was required for a technique to upgrade or how many tiers there were but he could tell that having two intermediates was amazing. I have to hide this too, dont I, Yuki said with a sigh. Not you, we. Or really me because I can manipulate what is shown on status crystals and things like that, Akira corrected him. You might need to tomorrow. I get the feeling that we will be getting status crystals, Yuki said. Akira agreed. You probably will. Just go somewhere in the middle if you have a choice and Ill give you a completely boring status. That would be appreciated, Yuki said, thanking her. Is there anything else you wanted to talk about? Are you trying to get away from me? Akira jokingly asked. Yuki smiled lightly at her reply. No, I was just thinking that it was getting late and that I would need to wake up soon, he clarified. Ah, you dont need to worry about that, Akira told him. Time here moves faster than outside. Its really only been a couple minutes back in the real world. But your right, I dont want to keep you here much longer. And now that our partnership is completed I can talk to you even when your awake. Then, Yuki said, if there is nothing else you want to talk about Ill be going back. Yuki stopped and thought for a little. Wait, how do I go back? he asked. I can send you back, Akira said. But before you go I do have one more thing to talk with you about. Yuki nodded. About? he asked. When I talked about hiding yourself, what I really was saying was hiding your strength, she said. I dont think you should be hiding who you are. Yuki glanced at her sharply. What do you mean by that? he said in a quiet voice. Ive been with you since you were born. I know that you grew your hair out to cover that face of yours. That you barely washed yourself to the point that your skin was hidden by dirt. That you wear loose clothing to hide the outline of your body, she said, her voice filled with sympathy and melancholy. I know what you have been through to get to this point, but I dont want you to do that anymore. I want you to accept yourself. Who cares what the other people think! Akira exclaimed. I liked how you looked before. And I wish that you go back to being that. I will be here for you no matter what. Please. Yuki stood there quietly, not moving while Akira looked at him with caring eyes that pleaded to him to listen. Please. Send me back, he asked in a whisper, looking away. Akira nodded and waved her hand. As the green field around Yuki began to disappear, he spoke again. Ill think about it, he said quietly. Thank you, And as the world around him disappeared, a small smile formed around his lips as he completed his sentence. Akira-chan2Yuki changes how he addresses Akira from -san to -chan. -chan is a form of endearment.. Profile - Mayumi Akira Gender - Female Species - Chimaera Affinity - Earth Age - 15(?) Height - 5 5 (162.6 cm) [In true form] Description - A beautiful girl in her true form. She has white skin, brown hair, and hazel colored eyes. In place of human ears, she has a pair of feline ears. In her other form she has three heads; a goat, a lion, and a dragon. The front of her body is of a lion and the back that of a dragon. On her back she has a pair of dragon wings. In place of a tail, Akira has a viper. (This is in the glossary. It will update there as the story progresses.) FriendlyDragon Chapter 7 – New Face Yuki awoke to the sound of soft knocking on the door of the room he was sleeping in. Where am I, he thought as he looked around, sleep slowing his mental faculties. Oh yeah, the room Aether gave me. The knocking grew louder as the creator of the noise seemed to think that Yuki was still asleep. Im up, Yuki said to whoever was at the door. Oh, great! I was told to tell you by the others that we will be meeting in the main hall in an hour, said the muffled voice that belonged to Sayuri. So you got sometime to get ready before then. See ya there! When Yuki could hear her footsteps walking away from the door, he swung his feet around and got out of the warm bed. Getting ready wouldnt take him an hour. It normally only took him five to ten minutes he thought as he walked into the bathroom. Yuki stopped when he walked past his reflection in the bathroom mirror. I want you to accept who you are. Fingering the long hair that fell down in front of his face, he remembered the words of Akira. The words that told him to stop hiding, the ones that accepted him for who he was. With a soft sigh, he went into the bathtub and turned the shower on. For what he was going to do, a bath wasn''t going to cut it. He stayed in there for almost the whole hour, scrubbing away at his skin as the thin layer of dirt that piled up for years was washed away and turned the water a light brown. From his hair a light black dye was being driven out as the natural brown returned. Once he finished, he went to the mirror and began to shave what little facial hair he had. Years of not shaving only lead to a thin growth that couldnt even be considered stubble. Then he found scissors in one of the drawers in the sink and started cutting the hair that hanged to his shoulder blades before he brushed it and left the bathroom. He still had a few minutes left, and Yuki used that time to pick out an outfit. Once he was ready, he inhaled deeply to steel himself and opened the door to his room. [Thank you,] the voice of Akira whispered in Yukis mind before he left with a nod of acknowledgment. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The main hall echoed with the sounds of dozens of teens and young adults sitting and chatting. Everyone in the facility had gathered there as today was the day they would be receiving the new trainees. They were also here to eat and were busy chowing down on their breakfast as they waited for the announcements to begin. When the bell of the elevator gave off a small ding, not many noticed it or the late arrival of the person that was riding in it. But those who did gave out a small gasp and couldnt help but stare. From the elevator walked out a Japanese person, a face that they didnt recognize. A smooth, white pretty face that was surrounded by dark brown hair that stopped at the chin and curved softly around the cheeks. A pair of round, piercing grey eyes flicked across the hall observing the people that stared at them. The person itself was dressed in a long sweatshirt with sleeves that reached down until they stopped halfway past the hand, covering part of the thumb along with a pair of jeans that hugged their legs. Whos she? asked one boy with interested eyes. She must be new, the boy next to him answered. Shes really cute. Oooo, look at her skin, its so smooth. Im so jealous, whispered one of the girls. I call dibs on her, a rather large teen said with joking grin on his face. Sayuri who was sitting near the entrance to the elevator to wait for Yuki looked up curiously as to what was the source of the commotion and let out a small squeak of surprise. YUKI-CHAN! You look so different with your hair cut! she squealed in Japanese. The people around began to whisper at the new information that was just gifted to them about the new arrival. Yuki? Thats a cute name perfect for a cute girl. Shes Japanese, huh. Sayuri heard them and was thoroughly confused. Yuki-chan was a male. Of course she had prior knowledge of this and had never actually seen his face before so she could see how they had mistaken his gender. Even she was having a difficult time believing that a guy could look as pretty as Yuki did. She scooted over to make room for Yuki on the bench she was sitting on when she saw that he (she?) was heading toward her and Yuki took a seat with a nod. Sayuri continued to stare at Yuki, cant believing what was hidden behind the curtain of hair that used to hang from Yukis head. What? Yuki asked as he took a bagel from a basket on the table in front of them that was filled with plates containing various breakfast items. Did Did you always look like this? Sayuri asked. ''Oh my god, even his voice sounds similar to a girl''s,'' she thought to herself. This is my face, Yuki replied. I mean she muttered in a small voice. She look up and asked, I just want to check. Are you a girl? No, Yuki answered in a plain voice. Why? Well, its just that you look so much like a girl. Your face is really cute, she said, blushing a little. Is it weird, my face? Yuki asked her, observing her with a careful look. That I look so feminine but Im a male? No! Not at all! Sayuri exclaimed. I actual like how you look! Ive never really liked masculine looking guys, you know?!" I think that you look really, she continued before turning red, realizing what she was going to say, and whispered, ...pretty Yuki paid no attention to the last part, and popped a strawberry in his mouth. Then you are in the minority, he said after he swallowed with a small smile. Sayuri thought she heard him say this with sad twinge in his voice but couldnt see any reaction on his face. She realized that she was being teased and began to get mad. Gah, why did you make say something like that?! she yelled while hitting him lightly on the arm. Theres nothing wrong with thinking someone is cute, Yuki said nonchalantly. Stop teasing me! . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The reactions to Yukis entrance was exactly how he predicted they would be. Everyone thought that he was a girl, and even Sayuri who already knew that he was a boy was doubting that information. For now the comments about him were nothing bad, some were even complimenting him. But Yuki knew from experience that this would change quickly when they discover his real gender. He wasnt lying when he said that Sayuri was unique. And now he waited for the announcements to begin, eating his bagel and trying to ignore the stares from the people around him. At exactly nine oclock, a man walked on to the stage. It was the self-proclaimed manager, Robert Weber. The main hall became quiet. Good morning, Robert said in English. Yuki began to translate when he noticed Sayuris confused face. Those of you that are second and third years already know who I am but to the newcomers I am Robert Weber, the manager of this facility. And I want us to welcome the new students that have just joined. Robert waited for the clapping to die down before continuing. As you first years already know, today is the day that we will be officially accepting you into our ranks. We will be giving you something a little special. Status crystals, Yuki thought to himself. Its something that everyone here has and that you will need to stay here. [Status crystals,] Akira said in Yukis head, agreeing. You will be receiving status cards! Robert announced grandly. There was excited whispers from all the new trainees except Yuki. It is a kind of initiation here in our facility to receive a status card. When I call your name, youll walk up to this stage and I will hand you a card. Prick one of your fingers on the corner of the plate and your status will be read. We will be projecting your status so that everyone can see it. We really need to look average now, Yuki groaned silently at the last part. He continued to translate Roberts speech to Sayuri. Without further ado, let us begin, Robert said. Aaron Smith! Chapter 8 – Status and Records Everyone turned to look at the boy named Aaron Smith that began to walk to the stage. It was the white boy from the orientation that Yuki attended, the dual affinity. The boy, Aaron, walked up to the stage confidently and stopped in front of Robert. Robert told him to reach out a hand and placed a translucent tablet the size of a business card. Aaron then took the card and pricked his right thumb, the flattened crystal absorbing the blood. Yuki watched with great interest while Akira was explaining and clarifying certain points of the process. [They cut the status crystal into a thin plate and polished it, making it into a card shape. According to my ancestors, blood is used because the blood contains mana which the crystal absorbs to record the information and create a link.] She paused a little, thinking. [I think you can just push mana into it but these humans shouldnt be able to circulate mana yet. Hence the blood.] Yuki nodded and continued to watch the stage. He was very curious as to what the status of other people would look like and how different it would be from his own. He also needed to see the information of others in order to know what the average person looked like so that Akira could create the perfect fake status. While Yuki was thinking, the card in Aarons hand began to emit a glow and everyone waited with anticipation for what would come. When the shining had stopped, Aaron looked at the crystal with an amazed expression. Robert instructed Aaron to hold out his hand again, and Robert then tapped the card lightly and the status crystal began to glow again before projecting the status of the boy in the air, shining for everyone to see. {Aaron Smith (Male) Lv.1} {Title: None} {Job: None} {Stats: STR - 20 DEF - 10 SPD - 15 STA - 15 } INT - 12 MP - 05 HP - 20 {Skills: Accelerate - Lv. 2 Willpower - Lv. 3 } Strengthen - Lv. 3 Focus - Lv. 2 Sprint - Lv. 4 {Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic (Wind Lv. 1) (Lightning Lv. 1) } Physical - Close Combat Lv. 3 There were whistles and shouts when the status of Aaron was revealed. Many shook their heads with amazement, others with disbelief. Damn, a newbie has stats like those already? said one boy near Yuki. Hes a dual attribute as well, added another boy. And he has more skills than I did when I came here. Wind attribute too! Theres only like one other one here, someone else pointed out. Not that bad looking either, a guy said. The other boys laughed while some of the girls nodded their heads, agreeing. What is this? Yuki thought to himself. Why does it look so different from mine? The status that was being displayed for everyone in the main hall to see was completely different, even the brackets that they were in. There were personal levels and numbered stats and the number of skills far outnumbered Yukis. The levels as well were higher even though Akira had said that Yukis were amazing. Or maybe this Aaron Smith was exceptional? Hey Akira, Yuki said, touching the mental bond between them. Can you explain what happened? [Uhhh, I''m just as confused as you are,] Akira said. [Let me check with my ancestors really quick. Mmhmm. Eh? Oops, I think I overlooked this. According to this, you''re using a different system.] A different system? Yuki asked. [Yup. There are two systems, the Universal Records and the Human Records. The latter is a status system only used by humans.] What are the differences? Do they even have differences? [Differences? Oh boy, are there differences,] Akira laughed. [Ill just start it off by saying that they calculate how strong a person is very differently. A strong human in terms of the Human Records is a baby compared to a strong being using the Universal Records. So if we were to look at your stats using the HR you would be way stronger than that boy.] [The way skills, levels, and such are done also differ strongly. Its way easier to gain skills and level them in the human system. The amount of experience needed to qualify something as a skill is considerable less along with the amount needed to level them up. The Human Records also don''t have tiers for their techniques. What the systems consider skills are different as well. The HR recognizes many more things as skills than the UR.] So Im really weak according to the UR but would be considered strong in the HR? [Mhm, but everyone starts off weak in the UR. Normally humans wont even have any skills or techniques in the Universal Records. Thats why even though youre weak, you have a great start compared to others.] How are we going to hide my stats then? [Dont worry, just keep looking at other peoples statuses and then we could just average out the statistics. Or go slightly weaker. If your worried about the way it looks the crystal will display whatever information I give it the same way as it displayed that human''s stats.] Im counting on you. Tell your ancestors thank you for me. [I cant do that, theyre dead.] While Yuki and Akira were having their secret mental meeting, two more people went up to receive their status plates. The black boy whose name was Leo Campbell had stats that averaged less than ten and the white girl named Tracy Fletcher was similar. After them, Sayuri was called up and she had her information recorded. Her data surprised the people in the main hall much like how Aarons did. They were similar to the first boys in that they averaged over ten and she was a water user, a rarity. There were only three water users out of all of the trainees including Sayuri. At last Yukis name was called out and he walked up while ignoring the whispers around him. Like the others, he received a small plate and before he pricked his finger he offered a little prayer to the voice in his head. I hope you know what youre doing, he thought. [Shhh, Im concentrating. Dont worry,] Akira assured him. Yuki inhaled, lightly stuck the pointed corner of the plate into his thumb, and held his breath. The crystal flashed and projected the stats in the air considerably quicker than the last ones had. {Yuki Mayumi (Male) Lv. 1} {Title: None} {Job: None} {Stats: STR - 07 DEF - 06 SPD - 08 STA - 05 } INT - 09 MP - 06 HP - 15 {Skills: Willpower Lv. 1 Sprint Lv. 2 } Mental Fortitude Lv. 1 {Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic (Fire Lv. 1) } Physical - Close Combat Lv. 1 He released his breathe slowly when he saw the perfectly normal numbers and text show. But he didnt relax. He knew what was coming once people see the word next to his name, Male. Though it did look weird but that was probably due to Akiras tampering. Hes a guy?! the voice of someone whispered loudly. And this is where it always starts. For fun, this is what Yuki''s actual status would look like if he was using the Human Records. {Mayumi Yuki (Male) Lv. 1} {Title: None} {Job: None} {Stats: STR - 21 DEF - 19 SPD - 23 STA - 21 } INT - 20 MP - 26 HP - 23 {Skills: Willpower - Lv. 6 Mental Fortitude - Lv. 10 Sprint - Lv. 5 } Analysis - Lv. 7 Unshakable - Lv. 6 Cooking - Lv. 5 {Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic (Earth Lv. 1) (Fire Lv. 1) } Mana Manipulation Lv. 4 Physical - Close Combat Lv. 6 Swordsman Lv. 10 Dagger Arts Lv. 12 FriendlyDragon Chapter 9 – First Years While walking back to his seat in the back, Yuki would hear the voices of people talking about him. I cant believe it Hes a guy? He looks so girly. Ew, maybe hes a trap? Yeah, hes probably gay. Yuki sighed quietly to himself hearing the comments. He was expecting them but he was still disappointed that people were the same everywhere. It was always like this, every since elementary school. No matter where Yuki went people would start to judge him based on his appearance. People calling him weird, calling him disgusting. That is if they even decided to talk to him at all. Labeling him and insulting him though he did nothing to them. And those were the nicer ones. Others decided that simply attacking verbally wasnt enough, that they should break that face of his, that they were helping him fit in. And the bullying would always become worse whenever Yukis past would be discovered. He would have been able to withstand it as a child if he was in fact gay or a trans or any of that, but he wasnt. Yuki never wished for his face to change or become more manly, but he hid himself to avoid the pain. He hid to stop the bullying, to run away from the abuse. No one would stand up for him, protect him, because on their faces they all agreed. The teachers, the parents, those people that give words of comfort but never offering their hand. Even those that looked like him rejected him because Yuki wasnt like them. Soon after elementary school the bullying and the harassment became bearable. It wasnt because the abuse stopped or lessened but Yuki began to not feel anything toward it. The insults would come but anger wouldnt follow it. The beatings would continue but sadness would never emerge. He still hid though, because hiding caused less problems. Because there was no one to show who he was to. No one that was willing to be with him and look at who he was. But now he wasnt alone. Now he had found one, or maybe two that accepted him. With Akira, and possible Sayuri who hadnt rejected him yet, he would be able to stop hiding. [Remember, who cares what others think. You are who you are,] Akira said quietly in Yukis head. I know. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . After the induction of the new recruits had concluded, they were told to return to their living hall and wait for their adviser. So now Yuki was sitting on a bean bag along with the other four recruits in a circle. As they sat there, staring at each other, an uncomfortable awkwardness could be felt coming from them. Especially Sayuri who was fidgeting in her seat on a couch near Yuki, looking like she wanted to break the silence but not wanting to disturb anyone. The only one that seemed comfortable was Yuki. He simply just observed the others, not moving while resting on the squishy bean bag. So, um. Lets introduce ourselves? said Aaron Smith who couldnt stand the awkwardness any longer. The others grabbed at this lifeline and began to introduce themselves with enthusiastic voices. Yuki translated this to Sayuri and she was the first to start. Nagisa Sayuri, she said, smiling. Im Leo Campbell, nice to meet you, replied the black teen with a British accent. Tracy Fletcher, the white girl said. And I am Aaron Smith, the American boy ended. Yuki didnt say anything and just watched this exchange, feeling a bit sleepy sitting in the comfortable bean bag. Aaron turned and looked at Yuki with an expecting expression on his face, wanting Yuki to introduce himself as well. Mayumi Yuki, he said quietly. Aaron smiled, happy that he managed to start a conversation. "Nice to meet you. You know, I was surprised when I saw that you were a guy," Aaron remarked. "I thought you were a girl for sure, even your voice is kinda girly." Yuki didn''t respond and only looked at Aaron with a neutral expression. Not getting a response, Aaron coughed awkwardly and turned toward the other four first years. So how did you guys get here? Aaron asked, clearly trying to prevent the stifling silence from appearing again. Probably the same way you did, mate, Leo said. Came here on a plane. Oh right, Aaron said a bit embarrassed. He turned to the two Japanese people sitting in the room. How about you guys? Sayuri could only look at him, not understanding a word. Car, Yuki answered for her. Ah, Aaron replied. Okay. After that there was another long period of silence even more awkward than the first. Everyone was scratching their heads trying to find a topic that everyone could relate. Yuki almost fell asleep. Do you want to talk about magic or...? Leo suggested. The faces of three people brightened instantly. Yes! Magic. I was amazed, I didnt think something like that could exist, Aaron said. Theyre going to teach us here, right? Tracy asked. Leo nodded. Thats what it seems like, he answered. I wonder how magic is taught. I hope we can blow some stuff up. I like more practical types of learning, Aaron said. Meh. I prefer books, Leo replied. Oo, we have a nerd here, Tracy teased. Hey! How do we use magic or mana or whatever its called? Aaron wondered. The three of them stopped for a moment, their minds racing as they created more and more extravagant ideas in their heads. I hope they have a translator, Sayuri mentioned to Yuki in Japanese. Im sure they do, Yuki replied. What did she say? Tracy asked Yuki. She wants a translator, Yuki answered. Ah, I hope so, Aaron butted in. Itll make things much easier for us. The others nodded in agreement. They continued to chat while they waited for their supervisor to arrive. The awkwardness had disappeared and they began to bond. They meaning everyone but Sayuri who didnt understand a word of what was being said and Yuki who fell asleep. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . When Yuki woke up from his nap, the other three were still talking with each other. Yuki saw that Sayuri had followed his example and had fallen asleep with her head on the arm of the couch. Looking at the clock that was hanging in the kitchen of the living hall, it seemed that an hour had passed since they were told to wait. Yuki wondered what their supervisor was doing to be taking this long or if that person had simply forgotten about them. Ding. As Yuki was considering taking another nap, the sound of the elevator arriving drew his attention to the entrance of the lounge. Out from the elevator came two people that Yuki recognized immediately. They were the two that tested him in Hibiya High School, Kaede and Moyasu. In their hands they each held a jewelry box sized case that they handled with care as if they were holding something fragile and precious. The others stopped their conversation when they noticed the arrival of Kaede and Moyasu. Yuki poked Sayuris cheek to wake her up. Sorry we took so long, Kaede apologized walking toward them. We had to grab a few things before we got here. Aaron and the rest quickly assured her that everything was fine and that they didnt mind. Yuki didnt join them as he translated what was being said to Sayuri. Kaede noticed what Yuki was doing. Oh, youve been translating for her, she said. Thats one of the reasons why we took so long. My friend here has something for all of you. Hearing himself mentioned, Moyasu placed the box that he was holding onto a coffee table. Opening the box revealed five pairs of tiny earpieces that were size of earplugs. The teens gathered quickly around the table to take a better look at them. These are translators, Moyasu explained. You place them in your ear and they will translate any language into your mother tongue. How do they work? Yuki asked. Technology was one of the few passions he had. We actually dont quite know, admitted Moyasu. Some of our researchers were testing the uses of various magic crystals and discovered that when given small amounts of mana some crystals could translate anything said around them. Depending on who gives the mana, the language it translates too differs. Theres a crystal like our status cards in this thing? Aaron said picking one of the earpieces up. There is a small crystal but its different from the one in your card. I did mention that there were many kinds of magni orbs, Moyasu said. Kaede snapped her fingers to get everyones attention. Enough with the tech talk. You guys just grab two of these babies and them place them in your ear. Itll automatically take some mana from you but its not a lot so dont worry, she said. With these youll be able to talk to anyone here! The group did as she said and placed the translators in their ears. The earpieces were quite comfortable and barely noticeable when being worn. It was probably because it was made from a tiny crystal that the translators were so light, Yuki surmised. [Oo, those seem nifty,] Akira piped up out of nowhere. [I want one.] What would you even do with one?, he mentally replied. [I don''t know, I just want one,] Akira said before disconnecting. Now for the other case, Kaede said once she confirmed that everyone had taken an earpiece. She placed her case on the table and snapped the lid open. Inside were five black, shiny bracelets that seemed to be inlaid with a screen. These bracelets are what we call Compendiums and they will be your guide for this place, Kaede said. They each have a map so that you can navigate this place. They also have a chat feature where you can connect to other peoples bracelets and send messages to each other. There are other functions but those are the important ones. Well be giving you guys one. How do these work? Yuki asked. The screen is made from a crystal like the one your status card is made from. But we feed it raw mana from a mana stone so that it doesnt show statuses and combine it with normal circuitry. The mana stone functions as the battery, answered Moyasu. I wonder if there is a magical engineering class here? Yuki wondered while he was attaching the bracelet around his wrist. Now that everyones ready, go ahead and tap on those bracelets to open up the Compendium, Kaede instructed. Yukis bracelet shined and projected a small menu in front of his eyes. Next, tap that little icon that looks like a letter, she said. Thats your inbox and any messages sent to you will pop up there. There should be only one thing in there right now. Yuki tapped on the one message in his box and when he read it, it seemed to be a schedule of sorts. This is your daily schedule, Kaede announced. Starting today, you will follow this down to the letter. Wait, it says classes here! Does that mean! Sayuri said, her words being understood thanks to the translators. Yes, starting right now you will begin your training here, Kaede said smiling. I recommend you go right now, we dont like late people. Chapter 10 – The Legend of Erik Yuki followed the others as they rushed to the elevator. The clock in the kitchen read 9:26 a.m. and their first class for the day was scheduled to start at 9:30 on the fourth floor. They pressed the button labeled 4 and were quickly taken up three floors. The elevator doors opened and they entered a wide auditorium that was already filled with students. They didnt give us uniforms yet, huh, Sayuri said to Yuki. Look at everyone that was sitting in the amphitheater, Yuki saw that everyone was indeed wearing the same clothing. A jacket with dress pants that came in dark blue or black for the males and an optional skirt for the girls. Each wore a shiny metal badge that declared the year they were in. Aaron shushed them and lead them to a row of empty seats in the back of the hall. As they took their seats with Yuki sitting closest to the exits and waited for the class to begin, the teacher of the class noticed them. I welcome the first years that have just arrived, the instructor of the class said, an African lady. My name is Josephine Okeke and I am you Magic History instructor. Since today is your first class here, I will try not to drown you information, she said as she turned her attention away from Yuki and focused on the rest of the class. Laughter could be heard from some of the older students. I am a water elementalist, if you didnt know, Josephine said smiling. Now lets get into the main topic of today. The Legend of Erik and the origins of Aether. She clapped her hands and the entire amphitheater darkened. On the stage where she was standing a large screen was project similar to the one from the bracelet Kaede gave Yuki. There some groans that came from the older students when they heard what the subject was for the day. "Hey, don''t complain. I know you have heard this story before but it''s an important one," Josephine said. "Now I''ll begin." Aether, as you all already know, is an organization of elementalists. We eliminate monsters that threaten humanity and arrest magical criminals who abuse their gift. As she spoke, the words typed themselves out onto the screen for the whole hall to read. But what we havent told you first years was how we began. And where we come from. Behind her a detailed image of medieval Europe blazed for everyone to see. Back during the Dark Days of Europe, magic ran rampant. Monsters could be seen appearing everywhere across the continent, killing entire villages. The humans that could use this magic were the same as the monsters. This period is called the Dark Days by historians because of the lack of literacy and knowledge but elementalists call the period this because of the widespread death and crime." Pictures of gigantic wolfs and goblins flashed across the screen. "Other continents at this time weren''t faring any better, but Europe seemed to be doing the worst. They had the highest rate of monster sightings and mana concentration. In one little kingdom in the outskirts of what is now Norway someone remarkable appeared. The kingdom isnt known to non-elementalist and the name of it has long disappeared in our records but this person is a legend in our history. His name was Erik Olsen." A picture of a large smiling viking man popped up on the screen that looked extremely generic to Yuki. He was like you, an elementalist. Like the rest of his people he worked as a Viking, plundering and killing. With his magic he was able to become the leader of a fleet of very successful vikings. Now you might be thinking, how is this the man that we so admire? That is because Erik changed. During one fateful expedition, a kraken had emerged from the depths of the ocean and began to wreak havoc. His men and ships were all annihilated and Erik himself was nearly killed. That day he swore revenge on the things that had taken away everything from him. He would kill every single monster on the face planet." Behind the instructor, the screen started playing a small animation of a cartoon viking shaking his fist at the sky. And so he went into seclusion to train and become stronger. During his training he awakened his magic further. He found himself able to manipulate multiple elements, not just the water that he had always used. He was the first and only omni-elementalist we ever had. But Erik did not only train his body. He also trained his mind. During his time alone he often meditated for hours, mulling over various philosophical questions and solving riddles. He would also reflect upon his life. And this is where the Erik that became a hero was born. When he realized the severity of his crimes and the evil that he had done he felt as if he was no better than those monsters that he had cursed and swore revenge to. So he changed his goals. He decided become a protector of the people, to slay monsters not just to satisfy himself but also for the people. When Erik emerged from hiding, he quickly gained the reputation as the strongest man in the world. He traveled throughout Europe and killed any monster in his way. In the towns he previously destroyed, he rebuilt them. And in those towns ravaged by beast, he liberated them. A small movie was playing behind Josephine as she was speaking that showed the viking smashing monsters with a gigantic axe. But no matter what Erik did, there were still those he couldnt save. He was but just one man. And even though he was able to change, there were still elementalists that went about killing, raping, and plundering using the magic that Erik believed a gift from the gods. So he came with up a simple plan. He would go about the various kingdoms of medieval Europe and try to find like minded people or elementalists that would aid him in his cause. With this new support, he again went on a crusade to eliminate monsters and also to capture those criminals that abused the elements. This time it seemed as if he had succeeded. Monsters couldnt be found anywhere on Europe and the whole continent enjoyed a short period of great peace and prosperity. But this wasnt to last. The screen began to display the picture of a humanoid creature with horns sprouting from its head and two pairs of wings from its back while dramatic music played. It seemed that the Earth was angry at Erik for killing their precious monsters. And so it sent a demon. A terrible demon that was unlike any monster Erik had ever fought before. It destroyed an entire kingdom in minutes and summoned multitudes of monsters to aid it on its bloody journey through Europe. Erik and his followers quickly moved to stopped the demon. The two sides clashed in what is now modern day Finland. The battle between the two sides that followed could only be described as a war between nature itself. Great infernos being doused by drenching rain. Bolts of lightning ripping the air only to be blocked by gigantic stone walls. These were some of the things that the elementalists that survived that battle reported to have seen. This battle dragged on for days, both sides unable to gain the advantage. Erik decided that it had to end for too many people had died in the fighting, and so he challenged the demon to a battle to the death to determine the fate of the world. In the end, Erik managed to defeat the demon. He gathered all the elements of the world into one strike that hit with force that would be similar to that of an asteroid hitting the Earth. The hit killed the demon but in the process also disintegrated Erik, his remains no where to be found. He had sacrificed himself to protect the world. The screen began to play a sad piano piece while showing a tombstone that said RIP Erik. After the battle the surviving elementalists gathered again to discuss their future after the death of their hero and leader, Josephine continued. Most agreed that they should continue Eriks dream and they formed Aether. The ones that didnt separated and formed other groups, most of which have been disbanded. Those that most opposed Erik but never had the power to overthrow him saw this as an opportunity. Together they created the Shikaku. But thats for another time. With the formation of Aether in Europe, they began to spread their reached across the world. They traveled around the globe in search of elementalists that they could recruit in their mission to protect the world. Aether had also learned their lesson from their early days and changed their policy of eliminating all monsters to killing those that endangered humanity. They realized that the demon was created because of their actions. Without someone like Erik behind them, they knew that they wouldnt be able to stop another one. Aether would later constantly move their headquarters around the world in order to protect as many as they could. And now in the twenty-first century they are here in Japan, the area with the highest rate of monster sightings in the last century. Josephine clapped her hands again and the room slowly brightened as the screen behind her disappeared. This is a story that has been passed on for generations in our organization. Its our history, our origin. And we tell it to you students every year in hopes that you remember it, Josephine said. History is an important tool. Learning it can prevent the same mistakes from happening. Understanding it will give you the reasons as to why the world is what it is right now. And so I conclude your first lesson of Magic History this year. And its the most important one of the year. We hope that you will never forget what was said here today. With that said, Josephine waved her hand and dismissed the class. The way the elevator works might confuse some people. The first three floors are labeled with letters instead of numbers: B - Very first floor; the one Yuki entered when he was brought to the facility. A - Administration; Where all of the offices of the teachers and high ranking officials are. M - Mess Hall; The cafeteria/announcement hall. Then the next buttons are labeled with numbers with the dorm halls on the first three number floors and the classes and research facilities on the rest of the floors. Chapter 11 – Dreams That was very dramatic, Sayuri remarked to Yuki cheerfully as they left the auditorium. I found it pretty interesting, Leo replied. The history of this place is pretty cool. Aaron and Tracy nodded in agreement while Yuki ignored them, absorbed in his thoughts as he slowly analysed the story that was just told to them. It seems incomplete. Like some parts are missing, Yuki thought. And some things dont quite make sense. [Yup, I feel the same,] Akira said in Yukis head. [The first problem is that there shouldnt have been any humans that were that strong.] They also didnt know the name of the kingdom. That seems very unlikely. They had everything else about Erik in almost complete detail, Yuki added. ''And the fact that they couldn''t find a body also bothers me.'' [But theres no point in dwelling over it right now,] Akira said. [My ancestors dont know anything about this. Either that or I havent found the right information yet. I look into it more and get back to you about this or we can talk about more later. Right now you focus on getting to class.] Alright, Yuki replied. His next class was Elemental Training, a class that Yuki had high hopes for. Few subjects in school ever interested him, but this was something completely new that he had no idea as to what it was about other than the fact that it was related to using magic. Akira did promise to teach him but he wanted to see how humans used magic. Elemental Training was on the fifth floor. The fifth floor was quite different from the last floors Yuki was on. It wasnt one gigantic room but was a hallway that split into many different classrooms. It was a floor that actually resembled a normal school with signs sticking out above the doors that stated what class was taught in there and for which student year. Yuki and the others entered a room with a sign that said Basic Elemental Training and in the room was no other than Moyasu who was smiling at the shocked expressions on their faces. Wasnt expecting this, huh? Moyasu asked playfully. Did you want someone else? Aaron and the others started panicking and reassured him that they were fine and actually glad that he was the teacher and that they wouldnt want anyone else and that he was the best. Yuki quietly went to one of the beanbags on the floor and waited for the class to begin. Alright, alright you guys, Moyasu said getting slightly annoyed. It was just a joke. Go take a seat and well get started. The group quickly went to find a seat, Sayuri as always sitting next to Yuki. And there they sat with excitement and anticipation on their face as Moyasu observed them with a hint of amusement on his face. I know that this classed is title Elemental Training but we wont be doing that just yet today. I just want to tell you guys that right now so calm yourselves down, Moyasu told them. Today we will be discussing two topics, the first of which is the basics of mana control and the rules when using magic, he announced. These are important topics that you must master and understand before we start to train in elemental magic. He stood up and tapped the blackboard in the front of the room. The board lit up and, like with the projected screen in the Magic History class, began to type out what Moyasu said as well as displaying what it thought were helpful little diagrams. So lets get started, Moyasu said as he turned back to the five students in the room. What exactly is magic? The question was displayed in large neon letters. First, I want you all to take any ideas or concepts of magic from your little fantasy novels and toss that shit into the garbage. Burn that garbage while your at it too. And if that still isnt enough, go ahead and scatter the ashes into the ocean. Now that your head is clear we can continue. Moyasu said all of this with a completely straight face. Magic is by definition the use of mana to create miracles such as controlling the elements. Non-magical people say that magic is simply science that we dont yet understand, I call that bullshit. Science is science, magic is magic. They are connected but you cannot call magic science or science magic. Science describes the natural processes in the world in terms of logic. Magic describes the world in terms of mana. In the world, mana is everywhere. It flows through every living thing that exists in this world and exists in everything you touch. Mana is energy. This energy is used to keep everything alive and intact and any extra mana is dispersed into the environment and whatever realm where mana exists. Elementalists are people that are able to store this excess mana within themselves and manipulate it to control the various elements. Some items can also store mana such as mana crystals and magni orbs but those are for another day. The blackboard displayed a GIF of a smiling man with arrows labeled mana flowing around inside of him. Back to elementalists. Every magician can store mana but the amount of mana that could be stored differs between each person. If someone can hold, lets say the amount of a fish tank, then someone else can hold the amount of a swimming pool. The amount of mana is very important in how strong your magic can be. A large difference in mana can be somewhat offset by technique but usually pure power overwhelms. Those cultivation novels youve read? Bullshit. You cannot permanently increase your mana storage by absorbing outside power. Increase your capacity by leveling up? Also bullshit. Leveling happens when you increase your capacity, not the other way around. And the only way to increase your mana is to practice and train. There are ways to speed up the process but you must continually use mana and manipulate it for it to increase. In this way those Korea novels are on the right track. But you must know that you will hit a limit, a point where you can no longer increase your capacity. This is your natural limit and no matter how hard you try you will not be able to go pass it. Moyasu tapped the board again and it displayed a big number two. Now we get to the second topic of the day. The rules involving magic. There is only one rule that you should know and know well. One must know their limits. If you are unsure whether or not you can do something, it is wiser not to attempt it. If you continually drain your mana completely you run the risk of permanently damaging your body. Your mana capacity will shrink at best or you will fall into a coma at worst. If you use more mana then you have then you will shorten your lifespan or die a quick but extremely painful death, Moyasu said. You, he said pointing at Tracy. Whats the one rule for magic? Uh, know your limits? she answered. Are you asking me? Moyasu asked. Know your limits, Tracy stated. Good, he said. I need all of you to remember this. It will save your lives. Moyasu went back to the blackboard and turned it off. Without turning around he began to give them instructions. When you return to your living quarters, I want you all to practice accessing you mana, he told them. I need you all to be able to do so at will. Once you can do that then we can start on the real training. He turned around and looked at his Compendium. Its almost time for you to return to your living hall, Moyasu announced. Before you leave I have one a question I want to ask all of you. Yuki and the rest looked at him inquisitively. What is your dream? Your goal? he asked. If one wanders around aimlessly then they will go nowhere. So what drives you? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . When Yuki returned to the first floor, it was barely 12:00 p.m. according to the kitchen clock. He was by himself, the others had decided to go to the main hall to eat lunch. Today was a short day with a short schedule of only two classes. Yuki assumed that it was because today was the first day and that they didnt want to slam them with work and information. What are my goals? Yuki thought to himself. He was still thinking over Moyasus question and found it difficult to answer. Yuki did agree that one must have a goal in order to have something to push them but Yuki himself couldnt think of one. Ill think it over later, he thought. Lets grab something to eat first. Yuki considered going to the mess hall but decided against it, not wanting to start a commotion. He went to the kitchen cabinets and looked for anything that was edible. In the back of one of the cupboards he found a package of instant noodles that he placed in a bowl, filled with water, and put into a silver microwave. While he waited for his meal to finish, he reviewed over the information that was given to him today. The legend was being analysed by Akira and the information on magic made sense to Yuki. He decided to work on Moyasus assignment after his meal. Beep Beep The microwave announced that it was finished and Yuki took the bowl of steaming noodles out of it. He placed it on the coffee table, fished out a pair of chopsticks from a drawer, and began to eat slowly. When he had finished, the clock told him that he took an hour to eat and that it was now 1:15 p.m. Yuki washed up the little dishes that he used and went back to his room. The task that Moyasu had given them didnt seem too difficult, but the way he had said it made Yuki worry. It seemed like locating ones mana is supposed to be a hard task to do. The things was, Yuki could already feel the mana flowing within him. On his bed, Yuki sat down on his knees and closed his eyes to focus. That warm sensation that moved throughout him. He wanted to understand it. He wanted to find its source and how it moved in him. And most importantly, he wanted to use it. He kneeled there on the bed looking to the outside world as if he was sleeping. In his mind, he was tracing the movements of the mana inside of him. All the twists it made as it traveled up and down unknown paths carved into his body. These paths, Yuki realized, are set and never move. They were like a circuit within him that channeled the mana everywhere. When he followed where the circuit lead, he found himself in an area in the center of his chest where the mana seemed to be coming from. Yuki mentally pushed this area, trying to discover its secrets. As he poked it, Yuki felt a light resistance that felt like the surface of a bubble. He pushed harder and harder until a slight hole was created and he was able to see what was with in. Inside the bubble was a dense mass of mana that swirled violently. This was where his mana was stored, Yuki could feel it. On instinct Yuki called to this power and it slowed its uncontrolled spirals. The mana was his and recognized him as its master. Excited, Yuki began to siphon energy from this ball and spread it out throughout his body using the circuit that he discovered. The mana complied and he could feel it as it rushed down the avenues in his body. It felt exhilarating. But when Yuki tried to push the mana outside of himself, he ran into a wall. No matter how much he tried he was unable to do it. He ran the mana continuously as he tried to figure out a way to use it for magic. Yuki tried to imagine flames, hot scarlet flames, burning on his palm and flowed mana to it but to no avail. Eventually he decided that he wouldnt be able to do it without proper instruction. He severed the connection between his nearly depleted mana and his mind and returned to reality. Though it only felt like minutes, he was meditating for hours. As he got up from his aching knees, Yuki found that he was surprisingly tired and hungry. Looking at his bracelet, he saw that the time was past seven. It was dinner time. Yuki left his room and went to the elevator to go to the mess hall. Once he arrived he went to the left side of the hall where the kitchens were located and took one of the prepackaged containers of cooked food. He ignored the stares and whispers of people as he walked past them to return to the elevator. From the corner of his eye he noticed the waving hand of someone and turned to see Sayuri sitting with Aaron, Tracey, and Leo eating dinner. Apparently she wanted Yuki to come and join them. Yuki waved back but shook his head. Im too tired right now, he thought. And I don''t want to deal with people talking about me. He went back to his room and ate before returning to his room. It was 8:00 p.m. I should find the gym later, Yuki thought to himself sleepily. Im going to get fat. Then he remembered the question Moyasu asked him earlier in the day. Dreams, huh? he thought. What did he want? Yuki wasnt sure himself. He never had anything and so never knew what it was like to want something. But there was something he did wish for. Something he had before a long time ago. I want a family, he realized. I want people that support me. People who can love me and who I love in return. Then the suffocating embrace of sleep welcomed him. FriendlyDragon Chapter 12 – Why I Fight Yuki, wake up. Five-year old Mayumi Yuki woke up to the soft voice of his mother calling him. It was early in the morning, the sun was barely peeking out of the horizon. Mama? Its too early, Yuki asked, confused and drowsy. Im sleepy. I know my dear, she whispered to him, cupping his chubby cheek. But you have to get up, alright? Yuki rolled out of bed yawning and rubbed his eyes, shaking the brown hair that touched his shoulders. Are we going somewhere? Yuki said as his mother picked him up and carried him to the front door of their cozy one story house. Mhm, that''s right. Were going on a quick trip, she said distractedly as she struggled to get Yuki into a jacket. You papa will meet with us later. His mother led Yuki by the hand outside into the cool morning air and began to walk at a brisk pace to the dark forest that surrounded their house, Yuki sometimes having to run in order to keep up. Every now and then she would rotate her head to look behind her at the silent and dead house. While she walked, she started to whisper words of comfort, saying that nothing will go wrong or that everything was fine or that papa would come soon, that seemed to be more for herself rather than Yuki. A minute later, her eyes shot wide-open and quickly twisted her neck to look back while she quickened her pace. She picked up little Yuki, hugging him close to her chest as she ran into the forest. She stopped at a clearing that was hidden by bushes and the looming shadows of trees. Stay here, okay? Ma, mama will be right back. Dont move, and Ill come right back, alright? she whispered quickly to Yuki as she laid him down gently, her breathing quickening as she continually flicked her eyes toward the direction of the house. Where are you going, Mama? Yuki asked curious. Where? Im going to get Papa. Yes. just going to get Papa. Well play a....a prank on him, okay? Ju-just hide here and when Mama comes back scare him, alright, she quietly said as she hugged him tightly. She began to stroke the top of Yuki''s head. You can do that right, baby? she whispered softly into his ear. Yeah! Okay~! Ill wait. I wanna scare Papa, Yuki replied cheerfully, unable to see the tears that were forming on the face of his mother that was next to his. You - you do that, okay? Good boy, good boy. Ill be right back, right back, she said, her voice cracking at the joyful reply. She inhaled unsteadily. Remember I love you. No matter what, I love you. She began to cry, her shoulders shaking. Why are you crying, Mama? Yuki asked in an innocent voice. Are you sad? No, no. Just, just something in my eye. Yes, my eye, she said as she wiped her face quickly with the palm of her hand. Stay here, remember to stay here, okay? She took a deep breathe, composing herself. Then she took something out of her pocket and placed it in Yukis tiny hand. Hold this for me, alright? Ill come back for it. Give to me when I come back, she said, trying to smile while looking into the bright eyes of her child. "Oh, it''s so pretty~," Yuki remarked, entranced by the object that was still wet from the tears of his mother. She began to get choked up, her eyes welling up with guilt and anguish, before she stood up quickly to hide her face. Leaving Yuki sitting on the ground, she looked at him with a deep sadness as she watched the small child playing with the new toy that he just received. I love you my little snowflake1Yukis name means snow, she whispered to herself and she turned and began to walk back to the house. I love you. I love you, I love you..., she repeated, the words getting increasingly more unsteady as the repressed tide of emotions began to break through her voice. STAY THERE! she pleaded tearfully before she was swallowed by the darkness, the sounds of the forest replacing her voice. Minutes past and Yuki happily sat there in the darkness covered by the bushes. He wasnt worried, Mama promised to come back. Mama always kept her promises. She said to scare Papa when she came back with him. Papa didn''t like surprises, maybe he should jump out from the bushes? BOOM A loud explosion rocked the forest and Yuki stood up from where he was sitting, curious. The sound came from the direction of his home. Mama? Yuki asked but there was no reply. "Is Mama playing with fireworks?" Forgetting the words his mother said to him he began to jog back toward his house. Trip, just a trip. Were going to go on a trip, Yuki repeated in his head, a grin of anticipation of his face, as he approached the house. I want to know where we''re going! Mama isn''t back with Papa yet.'' When he saw the clearing that his house was, he quickly raced forward with a wide smile on his face before stopping suddenly behind a tree with a look of deep confusion. Where his house used to stand was an unrecognizable ruin burnt black with a ghostly blue flame surrounding the outside. Standing in the center of the blackened remains of Yukis childhood was a person clad in black who was holding in one hand a sword that glowed unnaturally in the night. And in the other hand the neck of Yukis father. As Yuki stood in the shadows, he watched as the man in black stare at his father. It seemed that the person was asking Yukis father a question. And when the man didnt get a reply the glowing blade flashed. The blade that was now protruding out from the back of Yukis father, dyed red with blood. The screams of despair from a woman could be heard. A woman that couldnt be Yukis mother. That heart wrenching sound couldnt have come from the smiling, loving mother Yuki knew. YOU BASTARDS! the woman screamed. ILL KILL YOU ALL! The man in black tilted his head and silently looked at Yukis mother while he slowly slid the sword out of the lifeless form of Yukis father. Then the blade flashed again and the screaming stopped. The killer calmly wiped the blade on the clothes of the father and sheathed it. With a wave of his hand the fires were snuffed out and the man disappeared into the night. Yuki raced forward when he saw that the man was gone, panic and fear in his eyes. The smell of burning wood was still in the air even though the fires were not. As he got closer and closer to the house, the smoke blinded him and stabbed at his throat. Mama! he yelled as he found the bloody form of his mother. Mama. She turned her head, and looked at the crying boy that kneeled beside her and smiled slightly, blood flowing from her stomach. You naughty boy, I thought I told you to wait, she said. The smile dropped. Snowflake. Im sorry, she said in a hoarse whisper. Mama cant go on the trip with you. Why cant Mama go? Mama is going to be fine right? Yuki asked tears streaming from his eyes. No, no. Mama is going on a different trip, she said quietly, her voice barely audible. Im going to find your Papa. But Papa is right here. You dont need to leave! Yuki said his voice shot with panic as he pointed at the dead body of his father. Papa isnt here right now, baby, she said with a smile. I''m sorry that I couldn''t stay here for you. Yuki could only cry and respond with wails filled with despair. The hammer of reality hitting his soul as he understood the meaning behind his mother''s words. The pain breaking him. You keep that safe, you hear? Yukis mother whispered, her head turning to face the night sky. Keep that safe. Or I''ll come back to scold you. She smiled slightly before letting out a long sigh filled with regret and sadness. Yuki could only watch, tears slowing, as the sound of her breath slow. I love you, my snowflake, she said in a barely audible voice. Im sorry. Yuki''s crying became more controlled, and he nodded his head as he looked up to see the face of the pale figure that laid before him. The sadness within him began to subside, replaced with a chilling hollowness. Good, she mouthed silently, the tears that fell from her eyes taking the last of her strength. And there Yuki kneeled until his mother took her last breath. A breath that seemed to suck in all the warmth in the destroyed house. A breath that took in what was left of the boy that sat quietly next to the dead form of his mother. Yuki stood up and walked out of the house with controlled steps, leaving the burnt husk as empty and broken as him. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Yuki woke up with a loud gasp and quickly sat up on his bed holding his head. The last time he had this dream was years ago. Yuki thought he had gotten over it. But the death of his aunt seemed to have reawakened the memories he had buried. He slowly got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Washing his face, he looked at his face in the mirror. He saw a ghost with lifeless eyes looking back at him. He sighed softly. The dream of the murder of his parents. A memory that would cause most to despair and grieve. And he felt nothing within him. But looking back on his dream he realized a few things that he had never noticed before. The house he was raised, secluded from everyone. The haste at which Yukis mother took him out of the house. The way she seemed to know that something was wrong. The words that she yelled at the assassin as if she knew who they were. They, his mother and father, were trying to protect him. They fought to keep him safe and had died for him. Yukis hand went to the necklace he wore. The one that his mother gave to him. He looked at the smooth oval stone that rested at the end of the necklace. The necklace that his mother told him to protect. He remembered the outlines of those killers dressed in black. The killers that his mother promised to kill. What drives you? Yuki remembered the words that Moyasu asked earlier in the day. What did Yuki want? Why was he living, despite of all the abuse and despair that plagued his life? Thinking hard, Yuki knew that he was fighting for a reason. But what was the reason. ''Family,'' he realized. ''I live for my family.'' Yuki finally understood. He lived so that he could carry on the legacy of his parents. To live in their place and experience the world for them. He lived because he believed in the promise his mother made, the one that said that he would see them again one day. What did Yuki want? He wanted to make his parents proud of him, to not let their sacrifice be in vain. Yuki looked at the mirror, his eyes focused and full of purpose. He had found his purpose, his goal. He will carry out the last wishes of his mother and honor his parents. He will protect himself and those around him like his parents had done for him. He will protect the necklace as if it was his life like his mother had wished. Then he will crush the people that took away from him the only thing he ever had and avenge the lives of his mother and father. Chapter 13 – More Classes Yuki cautiously went back to sleep but wasnt bothered by nightmares again. When he awoke, the world was bright and cheerful as if the troubles of the night had never existed. Yawning, Yuki got up and did some stretches before changing into his usual outfit of jeans and sweater and went to leave his room. When he opened the door to his bedroom, it hit a package that lied in front of it. Yuki saw the words uniform written on a paper stuck onto the box and brought it inside his room. Inside the box were three sets of clothing. One set comprised of a unisex tracksuit and sneakers seemed to be for exercise. The other two were the same uniforms that Yuki saw the older students wearing during the Magic History class. But for whatever reason Yuki was given both the boy and girl set. Great, he thought. Even the establishment is questioning my gender. He considered wearing the girls uniform for a fleeting second. It would be entertaining to see the reactions of the others. But Yuki decided against it, not wanting to create any misunderstandings. When he exited room, he was wearing the tracksuit and headed to the mess hall to grab his breakfast. In the elevator he looked at the schedule that was being displayed by the Compendium for him to see. The first class for the day was Physical Training which was going to be held on the bottom floor, the floor that was full of equipment. The class after that was labeled Required Education. Yuki assumed that meant subjects such as math and the sciences. The last class of the day was Combat Training. The elevator announced Yukis arrival to the mess hall and opened up. When Yuki walked out, he was relieved that the other students in the hall were occupied by their personal business and didnt notice him. He walked over to kitchens to pick up one of the prepared breakfasts. Grabbing a plastic container of pancakes and sausage, he went back to the elevator to return to his room to eat as always. Like the day before, the waving hand of Sayuri caught his attention and Yuki paused. He wanted to eat in private but he had already blown off her previous invitation. Yuki didnt want to be any bad terms with any of the first years since they would be living on the same floor for who knows how long. Eventually Yuki decided to accept Sayuris invitation and went to sit at the table she was at. The four other first years looked up from their meals and gave him nods of acknowledgment that he returned while Sayuri scooted over to create room for him. Where were you? I couldnt find you after Elemental Training, Sayuri asked Yuki when he sat down. I went back to the living hall to eat, Yuki said as he opened his food. Why didnt you sit with us during dinner? Sayuri asked with a pout. Im sure you saw me. Im sorry. I was very tired at that time and wanted to rest as soon as possible, Yuki explained to her, pouring syrup onto his pancakes. Oh, okay! she replied satisfied. I was pretty tired too. Hey, what do you think well do in Physical Training? They sat there like this chatting for some time, Sayuri asking questions and Yuki replying with short sentences. The others in the table later joined the conversation and Yuki was able to eat his breakfast in peace. In his head, Yuki began to plan. It was one thing to create a goal. It was an entirely different thing to follow through and achieve that goal. And it didnt help that Yukis mission was a difficult one. To begin with, Yuki had no information on who the Shikaku were except for the fact that they killed people and wore black. That could describe half of the murderers in the world. Yuki also lacked basic knowledge of magic, how to use it in combat, as well as normal physical combat. Yuki was also very weak. He knew this and didnt deny it. He wouldnt be able to scratch those assassins much less kill them in the condition he was in right now. So Yuki had to do two things: study and train. First he would need to see if there was a library or something similar where he can go to collect information. Next, Yuki would have to create a train regimen for himself. He needed to become stronger and to learn how to fight. For both of these things, Yuki was planning to ask Akira for her help as well. But she seemed to be busy right now as she wasn''t replying to Yukis mental messages. Looking at his bracelet, Yuki saw that it was time to attend the first class of the day. He gathered and dumped what little trash he had and began heading to his Physical Training class. The other first years, realizing what time it was, followed him. A muscular Asian man was waiting for them on the bottom floor. From the athletic shorts he was wearing Yuki guessed that this man was their instructor. Youre all here, thats good, the instructor said when they got closer to him. As Yuki got closer, Yuki realized that the man was extremely short. You can all call me David, the man said. I am your Physical Training teacher. Youre short! Sayuri blurted out suddenly. Yuki groaned to himself. Why thank you, David replied through gritted teeth as he glared at Sayuri. For that compliment Im gonna make todays class extra special. Just for you." Now follow me to the field and Im going to take you to hell. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . David was right, he did take them to hell. For the next hour, Yuki and the others were forced to do a circuit of various exercises. They would do told to do twenty push-ups in a minute, then twenty squats for another minute, and finally twenty sit-ups for the next minute. Each circuit would end with sprinting down the track as David chased after them with a wooden stick that he would use to hit them while screaming profanities about their baby legs and how his grandma would walk faster than them. Fifteen circuits, four minutes each circuit. One minute break between cycles.1That''s 300 push-ups, 300 sit-ups, and 300 squats. As well as 15 sprints. That''s a lot of exercise. By the time the class had ended, Yukis legs and arms were blocks of molten iron and his abdomen felt as if someone had rammed a spear into it. Behind him, Leo looked as if he was about to drop dead and Tracy was grimacing in pain, her legs cramping. Aaron and Sayuri, who were athletic, werent faring any better. Thankfully Yukis next class didnt try to kill him. The Required Education class was exactly how Yuki had predicted. He sat in a classroom with the other first years and took notes on subjects such as math, science, and normal history while a middle aged white man lectured. Today they were doing calculus which Yuki learned by himself when he was in middle school. Already knowing everything that was being taught, Yuki spent most of the time bored or trying to contact Akira who still seemed to be occupied with something. Yuki suddenly recalled that she told him that she was going to research more on the Legend of Erik. Ah, right, he thought. Ill just try again tomorrow then. The time for lunch came when the Required Education class ended. Yuki ate a sandwich. Sayuri had a bento. The next class was Combat Training, something that Yuki was very much interested about. He knew that he would have to improve his fighting techniques if he wanted to carry out his plans. Hello again! Im going to be your combat instructor, Kaede said to them in a cheerful voice. Now get into pairs and Ill get started, she said, not giving them time to reply. For the next two hours Kaede taught them the basic techniques for hand to hand combat. They practiced punches, kicks, and various basic blocks. This disappointed Yuki who was expecting much more advanced techniques to be taught before he remembered that this was a beginner level class. Guess Ill just have to asked Akira then, he sighed as he blocked Sayuris sloppy punches. I wonder if she found anything yet, he wondered. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . While Yuki was attending his classes, Akira was sitting on a earthen chair that she had made in Yukis personal dimension. Her eyes were closed as she focused on the mental records of her ancestors in her head. Before her minds eye was a small study filled with shelves stuffed with books. As Akira scanned through hundreds of titles, she picked out a few that caught her eye which she set aside to read later. What she was currently searching for was anything related to the human named Erik Olsen. Erik Olsen, Eeerik Oooolsen, she muttered softly to herself. Legend of Erik Olsen? Olsen. Olsen. No Olsen. Every time that she read a title or flipped through a book only to not find that name, her frustration increased. After what seemed to be the billionth book, she chucked the journal she was holding at the floor. The book froze in the air before it hit the ground and slowly floated back to its place on one of the shelves in the room. God dammit, how hard is it to find one human?! I wish Ancestral Knowledge2This is the name of the skill Akira is using. had a search bar, she growled, complaining. Hes nowhere. Im starting to think he doesnt even exist. Akira scratched her head thoughtfully. Hold on, she said. She grabbed a textbook titled Elementalists Throughout History. Akira had initially grabbed the book because the title seemed relevant to what she wanted to know but put it aside when she discovered that it had no records of humans. Maybe this Erik isnt a human. Erik could be a false name created by a being that wanted to pass as a human, Akira hypothesized. It would make sense. A human elementalist that had affinities to every element couldnt be found anywhere in the records of her bloodline. If someone like this had existed, there was bound to be at least a mention of the humans name. But none could be found. On top of that, a human shouldnt be powerful enough to kill a demon by themselves. This all pointed to the idea that maybe this Erik Olsen was actually another species. Excited, Akira began to read through the gigantic book before she realized just how much she would have to go through. The book was upwards to a thousand pages. Yeah, Ill do this later, she said to herself. I have better things to do right now. Like preparing Yukis training for instance. Some of the books that Akira placed aside werent only for her research. She had found some texts related to elemental magic that she wanted to read over to see if there was anything that she could teach Yuki. But first lets return to real world, she decided. The study around her dissolved and she opened her eyes, back in the grassy fields of Yukis realm. [Akira, are you still working?] Akiras furry ears flicked at the sound of Yukis voice in her mind. Ah, sorry. Were you trying to contact me? she asked. [Oh, you replied. Yes, I had some questions,] Yuki answered. Then ask away, she replied. Ill try to answer them. [I want to talk to you personally actually,] Yuki said. [Do you know how I can go to that dimension I was in when I first saw you?] He wants to see me! Akira thought to herself happily. Yes I do, she said calmly out loud. Since youve been here before, you just need to remember the sensations of this place and you should be able to return fairly easy. It might take you a while the first time, though. [Okay. Thank you, Ill try tonight. If I cant do it Ill tell you to bring me there instead,] Yuki said. [See you later.] The mental connection weakened and Yuki disconnected from Akira. Tonight, huh? I still have some time then, Akira thought to herself. In her hand, a book materialized out of nowhere. Ill do some reading then~. Chapter 14 – Understanding It was 9:00 p.m. and Yuki was currently sitting his bed in deep concentration. He was trying to do what Akira had instructed and remember the sensations he had felt in that grassy field. But Yuki couldnt remember any sensations or feelings. Lets try something else, Yuki decided. Refocusing, Yuki searched for his mana and began to circulate it. He could do this much easier now as he had been practicing his control whenever he was free. As he moved the energy along the pathways of his body, Yuki searched for something. He had a theory as to where this dimension of his was. That realm was connected to his mana, the large status crystal that lied within it was proof of that. So Yuki observed the swirling mass of energy that rested in his chest for any signs of that place. And there in the center of the mana, Yuki could feel it. It wasnt the sensation of a grassy field or the a cool breeze. What Yuki felt was Akira. He could sense Akira on the other side, waiting for him somewhere in that turbulent mana pool. Yuki latched onto that feeling and pulled himself toward it. Opening his eyes, Yuki saw green grass all around him as he sat and the brown eyes of a girl in a white dress with cat ears smiling at him. You did it, Akira said. It seems so, Yuki replied. Hello again. Akira sat down beside him. You had some questions for me? she asked him. Yes, Yuki answered, turning his head to look at her. I was wondering when I can start my training. I want to learn how to use magic. Have you tried to use magic already? Of course, but I havent been successful. Im still missing something. What have you tried to do? I did try to create a fire yesterday, but I couldnt do it. I dont think I pictured it well enough or didnt properly channel my mana. Akira laughed lightly. Of course you wouldnt be able to create fire if you just pictured it, she said. You need to fundamentally understand what fire is first. In order to create fire, you must know what fire is in terms of magic. How do I do that? Yuki asked. The best way is to see elemental fire yourself. Touch it. Feel it. Thats the fastest way. Thats the reason why I said that the instructors in Aether would be able to teach you fire. I cant teach you fire but I can teach you earth since that is the element I use. I see, Yuki said. Then can you help me understand the earth? Of course, what have I been telling you? Akira replied. Do you want to learn right now? Yuki nodded and Akira took his hand. Im going to give you a little warning before I begin, she said. The way Ill be teaching you is completely different from how the humans will. So when you get instruction from Moyasu, accept it without a word no matter how stupid it seems. I understand, Yuki said. Then lets begin. Brace yourself, Akira warned. Yuki felt the mana inside of him explode out with a gasp and spread out across the land. The world around Yuki bent and folded upon itself and the next moment he felt as if he was drowning. On his chest, an enormous pressure was pushing down upon it. Shoving harder and harder, pushing the air out of his lungs. When Yuki tried to inhale he felt as if knives were stabbing him. The air was replaced with dirt and he began to choke. Feeling as if he was dying, he tried to reach out with his hand to grab anything. Anything that could save him from this earthen sea that was drowning him. But what moved was not his hand but rather a mountain that sprouted out of the ground. After the mountain came a river that twisted through a forest that was born simultaneously. And with the creation of these natural monuments Yuki began to feel an intense pride and joy that replaced the suffocating and drowning, freeing him. The sound of thunder rang in Yukis ear and he turned his head. In the distance the black clouds of destruction could be seen rapidly approaching the forest that was just created. At the sight, Yuki felt intense panic rise within him and raised his arms, the ground rising with it to create more mountains. The mountains tried to defend against the storm but to no avail. From the death clouds, lightning flashed and struck the forest, lighting trees on fire. Tornadoes fell from the sky and tore up the ground. Then the clouds left just as quickly as they had came. Looking at what was left of his creations, Yuki felt sadness well up in him. The trees that he failed to protect, now on fire or torn up. And Yuki began to cry, large droplets of tears that fell onto the devastated land. Where the tears landed, miracles occured. The fires were put out. The land was smoothed. The river began to flow again. The land was reborn. At last, Yuki understood what was happening. What it was that he was experiencing. Right now, Yuki was the earth. The earth that destroyed. The earth that created. The earth that protected. The earth that healed. Yuki understood who the earth was. What it wanted. Yuki accepted it. He would help the earth, help it fulfill its purpose. And the earth accepted him. The earth would help Yuki, help him grow and become stronger. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Yuki reopened his eyes and realized that he had actually fainted during the whole ordeal. And now his head was resting on something very soft. He glanced up to his right and saw the sleeping face of Akira close to his. He was resting on Akiras lap. And for quite awhile for Akira to have fallen asleep. Getting up from his comfortable position, Yuki felt no embarrassment from having just been given a lap pillow from a girl. He was just grateful that she had caught him when he had fainted. Feeling the weight on her legs disappear, Akira awoke and saw that Yuki had came to. Welcome back. How are you feeling? she asked him. I honestly feel better than I have in a while. Thank you for giving me a place to rest, he replied. Not a problem, its only natural for your partner do things like this. But you owe me one in return, she said with a mischievous smile. Thats fair, Yuki replied with no reaction. So, how was it? Akira asked. Yuki was momentarily confused but soon realized that she was asking about what he had saw and experienced when he was knocked out on her lap. It was interesting to say the least, Yuki answered. I was the earth and the earth was me. Good, good, Akira said. So did you understand it? The earth? He thought back to the end of his vision and the agreement he had made with the land. Yes, I believe so, Yuki said with a nod. Then you should be able to use earth elemental magic now, Akira announced happily. Why dont you give it a try? You wont be able to do anything big so dont be disappointed with the results. Use earth magic? Yuki wondered if he would really be able to do it after such a short time. He didnt actually do anything what he would consider difficult. Unbeknownst to Yuki and Akira, what he had just experienced was something that a normal human would never be able to withstand. The intensity of the emotions that came from the earth and the realistic experience of being crushed and stabbed to death were normally enough to severely damage the mental health of a person. And that person wouldnt have understood a thing about the earth after that. But due to Yukis personality and his abnormal mental strength, he was not only able to survive the experience but also absorb the meaning of the earth. Not knowing this, Yuki skeptically began to reach for his mana and circulated the familiar warm energy to his hands. He remembered what the earth felt like and tried to reach for it, half-heartedly spread his mana out toward the earth. He wasnt expecting anything. The mana left Yuki, touched the earth and a connection was formed. Yuki inhaled sharply at the sudden bond. He could feel the earth, every part of it. Within his mind he instinctively knew that the earth would obey his command and tried to create something to experiment. Yuki began to imagine a wall while he pushed more mana into the earth and it slowly listened, the dirt sluggishly compacting and rising. When the wall was at a height of two inches, a heavy wave of exhaustion washed over Yuki and the connection was broken. Panting, Yuki assessed the little wall that had taken most of his mana to make and was thoroughly disappointed with the results. The wall, if it could even be called that, was much shorter than Yuki wanted and on top of that it wasnt very hard. The dirt had not compacted tightly and broke at the lightest tap. Seeing Yukis expression, Akira gently laughed. I did tell you not to expect anything, she reminded. No matter how exceptional you are, no one can master elemental magic in a day. I know, but I didnt expect to do this horrible, Yuki complained. Thats because you have no experience. Combined the fact that you are only a level one beginner in earth magic and a novice at mana manipulation, this is normal, Akira explained. Your mana usage is inefficient and your control of the earth is lacking. Thats why your wall was so slow to form and was of poor quality. Its also why you ran out mana so quickly. Youre right, Yuki sighed. I still have too much to learn. Thats why Im here. To teach you magic properly, Akira said proudly. Speaking of which, when can we begin? Whenever you want. We can even begin tomorrow. Then tomorrow it is, Yuki decided and began to walk toward the crystal ball in the middle of the grassy field. He wanted to check his status. Where are you going? Akira asked, puzzled. I want to check my status, he replied. Then why do you need to go to the crystal? she said. Isnt that the only way I can check? Yuki confusedly asked. No, silly, Akira giggled. Since you have already checked once, it should have already linked up to you. Just think about wanting to see your status and itll pop up. This was news to Yuki. He thought that you needed a crystal of some sorts in order to view ones records. He never considered that idea that you could bring up your status anywhere just by thinking about it. Show me my records, Yuki commanded in his head and a line of text appeared before his eyes. [Do You Want To Activate Notifications?] What is this? A game? Yuki thought. Whatever, yes. [You Will Now Be Notified Of Any Changes To Your Records] Then the text disappeared and Yukis status replaced it. MAYUMI YUKI (Rank D / 1 Star / Tier 3) Title: None Class: None Passive Abilities: ??? , ??? , ??? Stats: STR - (D 1S / T3) DEF - (D 1S / T2) SPD - (D 1S / T3) STA - (D 1S / T2) INT - (D 1S / T3) MP - (D 1S / T3) HP - (D 1S / T2) Skills: Analysis (Lv. 1) Mental Fortitude (Lv. 2) Perseverance (Lv. 1) > Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic: Basic Earth (Lv. 1) > Fire (Lv. 0) Mana Manipulation (Lv. 2) Physical - Beginner Hand to Hand Combat (Lv. 6) Intermediate Swordsman (Lv. 1) > Intermediate Dagger Arts (Lv. 2) > Meditation (Lv. 1) Umm, Akira? Yuki asked. Yes? she replied. My status looks completely different, he said. Do you know why? Send it to me and Ill see if I do, she said. Yuki obediently sent the mental image of his records to her. Hmmm, she said when she received the message. Ah thats right, you worked out right? So now the UR has recorded your physical statistics and you have been given a rank. A rank? Akira nodded. Think of it as the equivalent of personal levels in the Human Records. But ranks are more of a possible range of a persons power rather than a specific number like the Human Records. There are five ranks, D being the lowest and S being the highest. Within each rank there is a star level up to five stars for each rank. In each star there is a total of ten tiers. Your stats are shown the same way as your rank with your rank being the average of your stat. Your strength is rank D one star tier 3. Once you reach tier ten, the star will increase by one. After five stars the rank will increase to the next letter. Then what about the arrows? If you try to open it with your mind, it will show you the skills that encompass that technique. Some techniques dont have a menu like that such as your meditation and mana manipulation. Others have a menu but no skills in them because the person hadnt learned them yet. And my fire magic? It hasnt been awoken yet so its level zero and has no room for skills. Yuki processed this information and came to two conclusions. The first was that the UR system was much better than the HR system. It was more accurate and informative than the HR system. The Human Records seemed to be a dumbed down version of the Universal Records. The other conclusion Yuki came to was that he was an incredibly weakling with only the lowest rank stats with the lowest stars. I need to get stronger, Yuki said out loud. Thats why we train, Akira responded. And why I will teach you. Then lets begin, Yuki said with conviction. If he wanted to avenge his parents then this was the only way. Lets train and become stronger. Together. I wouldnt want it any other way, Akira said with a smile. Chapter 15 – Dance of the Dragons A routine had been made during Yukis time in Aether. During the weekdays he would attend his classes in the day. In this way, he had learned basic fire magic from his Elemental Training class. During his sleep he would study under the guidance of Akira and improved his earth magic. His night time training with Akira also included weapon combat with swords and daggers made of earth as well as hand to hand combat. They had discovered that when Yuki trained in his mana dimension, his mind and body would adjust accordingly. In his free time, Yuki would use the digital library that was accessible from his Compendium or mentally read books that Akira gave him from her ancestral library. This was how he improved his knowledge of the world. At night, Yuki would slip out his room to use the gym when no one was present to strengthen his body. Other times he would go outside and practice his sword and dagger fighting. For one month Yuki trained like this. And soon his training was starting to bear fruit. Many of his stats were in the high tiers for the first star, with agility and mana nearly breaking through. His levels in mana manipulation and earth magic also increased to four and three respectively. And now Yuki was once again slipping outside, but this time not to use the training room or to practice his weapon combat. In his hands he held a book that had no cover or title. The book was given to him by Akira. While Yuki was getting stronger, so was Akira. She came to the point where she, through Yuki, could somewhat use magic to affect the physical world. With this method she took a martial arts manual from the knowledge of her ancestors and created a copy of it in the physical world. Just this one task, though, drained much of her energy. This book was now in Yukis hands and he was on his way to read and practice the knowledge that was written in it. I have a basic understanding of hand to hand combat but no actual techniques, he thought to himself as he silently crossed the hangar on the first floor. If I can learn what is written in this book, then my fighting skills would get much better. When he was outside, it was completely dark, the moon and stars covered by clouds. Yuki snapped his fingers and a small scarlet flame ignited into existence. His fire magic had improved as well but it was considerably weaker than what he could do with the earth. It was most likely due to his incomplete understanding of what fire was. To create a flame from nothing, he had to have great concentration and use up lots of mana. Yuki discovered that by snapping your fingers and changing the heat that was created into fire instead of creating the flame from nothing, he wouldnt need to focus as much and it used considerably less energy. With the light of the fire to guide him, Yuki walked to a clearing that he had discovered weeks before. It was a rather large flat piece of land that laid next to a river full of rocks and boulders. Yuki sometimes would use those rocks to help with his training by hopping from on to another down the river. Yuki placed down the dry sticks that he had gathered on the trip to the clearing into a dirt pit surrounded by rocks. Throwing the ball of fire that hovered over his right palm, the sticks ignited and a bonfire that illuminated the area came to life. Then he sat down in front of a tree next to the fire, leaned back against the trunk, and began to read the book. After a few minutes of flipping through pages with intense concentration, Yuki looked up. Why is the whole book blank? he thought out loud. Indeed the book was empty, every page a sheet of fresh white paper with no markings of any kind that could be seen. Is Akira pranking me? he wondered but then dismissed the idea. Akira did joke around constantly with him but never when it was related to his learning. Then there must be something special about this book, Yuki concluded. He began to examine the book carefully page by page from the back to the front for any clues as to what the book was. Well I just wasted an hour of my time, Yuki grumbled when he didnt find anything. He tried to contact Akira but she still seemed to be tired from creating the book and didnt answered. Yuki decided to try again one last time before he would give up and do normal training until it was time to head back. But this time he tried to do something different. Reaching for his mana he began to push magic into the book to see if there was anything hidden to the normal eye. This was a technique that Yuki had discovered on accident when he was playing with his mana. But something odd began to happen when the mana touched the book. Instead of staying on the surface and conforming to the shape of the manual, the magic was absorbed into it. The pages began to glow a golden yellow and a soft white ball formed over the book. Yuki stared at the ball with a awestruck expression on his face and reached out to touch the glowing sphere. When his finger met the hovering mass of energy, it flew toward him and melted into his chest, the book dissolving moments later. With a gasp, Yukis eyes widened as he felt the ball become part of him. Then in his mind flashes of images began to appear that slowly became clearer over time until they started to play as a movie. It showed Yuki standing in the clearing doing a complex dance that flowed with the strength of the river next to him. Yuki then understood what the book was. It was a magical manual of sorts, a type of novel that when given mana it will download the information into the users mind. He got up slowly and walked toward the center of the field. He breathed steadily to focus himself and then took a stance following what he saw in his mind. It was an odd stance, one that he had never seen on Earth. Legs apart, the front foot facing toward the front and the back foot making a perpendicular angle with it. His right arm was raised across his face and the left was in front of it a feet away making an X shape. His hands, instead of making fists, were open with the fingers gradually curving inward the closer it got to the pinky. Following the film in his head, Yuki began to move slowly as he performed a complex set of motions. His hand slowly slapping the imaginary jab that moved at a snails pace toward his head away. Bending back to avoid the hook that followed. Striking out at the elbow of the enemy he saw in his mind. For hours, Yuki practiced this slow dance until he noticed the rainbow hues of the sun poking out of the horizon. He stopped and saw that he had been outside for over four hours. Yuki went to extinguish the coals of the fire that was almost dead when a line of text appeared before his eyes. [ Alert: Basic Hand to Hand Combat Lv. 7 Has Changed To The Technique {Dance of the Dragons - Lv. 1} ] Huh, Yuki thought to himself. My practice was enough for it to register it as a technique. Dance of the Dragons is the name of the martial arts apparently. Thats a nice name. And with that, Yuki silently returned to his room, his late night excursion unknown to the still sleeping people of Aether. Chapter 16 – The Hardest Task to Do Another month had past and Yuki had slowly improved his physical body, breaking into the second star for many of his statistics as well as increasing the level of various skills. Intelligence was still at one star due to the lack of knowledge available to him. His classes had been the same for the most part with the other first years learning how to control their elements and how to fight. And now Yuki was standing in front of the hidden entrance to the Aether headquarters with the other first years. Is everyone here ready? Moyasu asked them. Besides him was Kaede. If so then I will begin to explain what we are doing today. It has been two months since you have entered Aether and begun your training, Moyasu said. And now we are going to move on from the basics that you should have mastered in that time. To see if you have what is needed to move on to the more advanced and technical classes, you will be given a simple task that Kaede will now explain to you. Moyasu stepped back and motioned to Kaede to begin. We will be hunting in the forest, she announced. As a group we will track an animal or weak monster and have one of you kill it with a weapon using your own hands. You are not allowed to use magic for the task. No magic? Aaron asked with a disappointed face. Yuki knew from his time in class with Aaron that Aaron enjoyed showing off his wind magic. Its necessary. This is a test to see if you are capable of killing something with your own hands. If you use magic then you are disconnecting yourself from the act, Kaede explained. Yuki nodded to himself, agreeing. Being able to kill was necessary in order to eliminate monsters without hesitation. So with the explanation out of the way, follow me, Moyasu said and began to walk toward the dense grove of trees ahead of them. Hunting! Sayuri said excitedly to Yuki as she hopped after Moyasu. I hope nothing goes wrong, Yuki prayed. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The first prey that they hunted was a small doe that had injured its back left leg, the hoove twisted awkwardly. It was fairly easy to track as the does limping dug deep into the ground. Aaron, Moyasu whispered. Youre up first. When we capture it, you will kill it with the sword on your waist. I got this, Aaron replied with a confident smile. Moyasu nodded and looked at Kaede. She dug her fingers into the ground and Yuki could feel the release of mana. Ensnare, she whispered, barely audible. From the ground beneath the lame deer, roots sprout up and wrapped around its legs. As the doe struggled, the roots grew thicker and stronger before the deer was unable to move. Go, Moyasu said, pointing at the deer whose head was shaking violently as it tried to break its bonds. But. Its still moving, Aaron protested. I cant kill it like that. Moyasu looked at him with cold, disappointed eyes. Cant or wont? Do you think monsters will just stand still for you to kill them? he growled. Kill. It. Go. Aaron stood up, grumbling, and walked toward the still struggling doe. He stopped before it and looked at the deer who turned its head to stare at Aaron with pleading eyes. Hesitation flickered in Aarons eyes. Do it, Moyasu ordered. Now. Aaron swallowed slowly and swung his sword at the neck of the deer, the blade cutting through but not killing the doe. The deer began to convulse violently, shaking its neck as crimson blood poured out from it. Its not dead, Aaron, Moyasu said. Aaron nodded slowly and after taking a deep breath swung again, the blade going deeper than before. And he kept doing this, blood splattering onto his clothes, until the deer stopped its struggling and at last died. When he returned to the group, his eyes looked hollow and his face was that of someone who had just committed murder. Yuki felt a sense of pity for Aaron but he knew that this was necessary for all of them to go through. Well done, Moyasu said, trying to comfort Aaron. The first time is always the hardest, we have all been through that. Some still to this day. He patted Aaron on the back before turning to the rest of the group. You guys are next, follow us, he said and began to creep through the forest with Kaede. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Sayuri didnt want to do this. Killing things, it just wasnt in her nature. Especially cute little creatures like that doe that white boy, Aaron, had killed or the bunny that was now tied down in front of her. Everyone else except Yuki had done their task and their reactions didnt help Sayuri in hers. Tracy began to cry uncontrollably when she was told to kill a tiny sparrow with a knife and Leo threw up when he was stabbing a goblin that Kaede had managed to capture. She unsheathed the dagger on her and steeled herself, breathing in slowly as she held the hilt tightly in her hand. Its just a bunny, she thought to herself. Just a cute fluffy bunny that did nothing wrong. Come on Sayuri, you can do this. People do this all the time. Come on, come on. She replied this mental mantra to herself, not actually acting. Her blade was shaking as she held it above the white rabbit that wrapped in vines. Nagisa-san, Kaede said kindly. You have to do this. Sayuri flinched and struck downward. The blade sunk into the flesh of the animal unevenly and blood squirted out. The sensation was disgusting; the feeling of tendons being ripped, the flesh being torn, and the tremors that ran through the rabbits body. It was nothing like what Sayuri had seen in movies. The knife didnt go through smoothly, cleanly cutting through everything. Instead it would stop halfway to the hilt, forcing Sayuri to push harder which splattered more blood. The smell of iron that mixed with the musk from the rabbit was disgusting and upsetting Sayuris stomach violently. When the rabbit had stopped twitching, Sayuri made the mistake of looking down and saw the accusing dead eyes of the animal staring back at her. She swallowed and stood up as tears began to form in her eyes. She ran back to the group and started to vomit into a bush, holding her stomach in pain. When she had finished, the tears began to flow and she started to cry just as violently as how she had vomited. Kaede knelt next to her had rubbed her back slowly, whispering words of comfort and sympathy until Sayuris laments subsided. Thank you, she said to Kaede, breathing in an unsteady breathe. I know its hard, Kaede answered with sympathetic eyes. Lets go, we have to find one more for Mayumi-san, Moyasu said. They gathered and began to follow him as he looked intensely at the ground to find any tracks. Nagisa-san, Yuki said quietly behind her. When she turned around, she saw the pretty face of Yuki looking at her with his grey eyes. You did well, he said. I know that it wasnt easy. Sayuri felt a deep surge of gratitude at Yukis words. They were different from the ones that Kaede said. These words were from a teen like her that understood her. She began to smile softly. Thank you, she whispered quietly. Shhh, stay still, Moyasu said to them. We found something. Sayuri looked ahead and saw the tiny head of a deer peeking out of a bush. It was a fawn that could have been more than a couple weeks old. Ensnare, Kaede said and the deer was bound tightly with thick roots. Moyasu then motioned to Yuki who went forward without any hesitation. Good luck, Sayuri said to him as he passed by her, Yuki giving her a nod of acknowledgement. She hoped that Yuki would be fine, she knew how hard it was to kill. The sensation of the knife stabbing the rabbit still lingered in her hand. Walking toward the bound fawn, Yuki drew a dagger from a sheath that tucked into the track suit he wore everyday from what Sayuri could see. She watched as Yuki reach out and hold the muzzle of the deer tightly. It was hard to tell from the bushes but it seemed as though Yuki was talking to it. Then he raised his blade and in a quick flash sliced through the throat of the fawn, unlike the others who stabbed. Blood sprayed from the wound, covering Yuki. Without stopping, Yuki then plunged his dagger right into where the heart of the deer would be and twisted it violently. The fawn shuddered once before dying. It took him ten seconds. Sayuri was amazed, she didnt expect that Yuki could be so decisive. He killed the deer quickly unlike the others who had to take several minutes to gather their wills and kill their animals. Amazing, Leo whispered in shock. Sayuri looked toward Moyasu, expecting him to start praising Yuki who was able to complete the task easily. But instead of a proud or happy expression, Sayuri saw a dark face full of worry and unease. Hey man! Aaron said with a grin as he started to walk toward Yuki. I didnt think you would have it in you to do it. You know, cause you look all girly and stuff. He abruptly stopped talking when Yuki turned around to look at him. It seemed to Sayuri that Aarons last sentence had annoyed him. But Yuki looking at him that wasnt why Aaron had stopped speaking. It was the how Yuki looked at him. In the dim forest lighting, Yukis pretty face was splattered with red blood that dripped from his chin. And inlaid on that face were two cold, dead eyes that betrayed no guilt of having just killed. Ah, um. Sorry, Aaron said in a small voice. Is he a sociopath? he whispered to himself as he shuffled back to the bushes. Sayuri looked at Yuki and as the emotionless eyes stared back at her, she felt a cold chill run down her back. This wasnt a side of Yuki that Sayuri wanted to see. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . So how did it go? Robert asked Moyasu. It was late at night and they were sitting in Roberts office discussing the results of the trial that the first years were just put through. Well, Robert was sitting. Moyasu stood in front of his desk. It went as expected, Moyasu reported. They all had trouble during the killing and experienced incredible amounts of guilt after the act. Even Leo who had to kill a goblin. Good, good. As long as they completed the task then they have passed, Robert said pleased. Go and update their schedules. We have important matter to get to. Um, before that. There was one thing that bothered me, Moyasu interrupted. Robert motioned to him to continue. Its about Mayumi-san, Moyasu began. When he noticed Roberts confused expression he clarified. Mayumi Yuki. He completed his task but I was worried about the speed at which he did it. What do you mean? He killed a cute fawn in ten seconds with no hesitation. And? We did tell him to do that. Yes but his face afterward, Moyasu said shuddering. It scared me. He had no guilt of any kind. No reaction to what he had just done. Robert rubbed his forehead. He had been worried about this, that emotionless boy. If one had no feelings than the act of killing would come much easier than it would for others. This could lead to problems in personality and morality. Just keep observing for now, Robert sighed. We will have to intervene if he begins to go down a path that is to dangerous. Moyasu nodded. Good, now lets get to the important business, Robert said, switching topics. You heard the rumors right? About the European branch? You mean those crazy Founders? I have, Moyasu replied. Apparently theyre starting to get serious now, Robert said. There are reports that they are plotting something. Maybe a takeover. Ha, Moyasu laughed. Theyre not that crazy to do that. They dont have the strength necessary. They didnt have it before, Robert said in a worried voice. There are rumors that they have recently recruited someone powerful and are organizing an assault. Still, Moyasu said. They wouldnt attack. We are part of the same organization. Now it was Roberts turn to laugh. Those people are heretics that believe the main branch should be in Europe again because tradition, he said. Like you said, theyre crazy. Knock Knock Robert turned to look at the wide open door to his office. Standing there was a man in a black suit with a panicked expression on his face. Yes? Robert asked a bit annoyed. We found something in the forest, the man in a high voice. You, you need to see this. At least tell me what it is first, Robert frowned. Its a demon. Its weak but its a demon, the man replied. FriendlyDragon Chapter 17 – Erica Yuki woke up to the loud and persistent beeps of the bracelet on his right wrist. He didnt even know that it had a function like that. He rolled out of bed, tired from his late night training from the day before. From the clock on his wall, he barely got four hours of rest. I hope this is important, he said as he tapped the Compendium. The familiar screen popped up and a large alert was written on it. Please Gather In The Basement. This Is Urgent. Some of those words shouldnt be capitalized, Yuki remarked in his head. Before he left, he grabbed a random school jacket that he put on while walking out of his room. Leaving the room, it seemed that the others had already gone. Yuki didnt think he took that long to get ready. When he arrived on the last floor, everyone was gathered in a circle near the entrance of the hangar. They all seemed to be engrossed in observing a large iron prison that was partially covered in a cloth and didnt notice his arrival. Yuki found Sayuri standing near the edges of the group and went to her. Whats going one? he asked awkwardly. Yuki didnt normally initiate conversations. They captured something and its in that cage! Sayuri said excitedly as she turned to look at Yuki. Theyll be revealing what it is real soon. What are you wearing?! Hmm? Yuki replied and looked down. Ah. It seems that Yuki wasnt paying attention to what he was wearing when he had left his room. Before he had went to sleep the day before, he was experimenting with his wardrobe and forgot to take off the skirt from the female uniform that he had put on. Well I dont think I look bad in it, but people are going to start odd rumors, Yuki thought to himself. I cant really go back to change either. Oh well. [I think you look very cute,] Akira said. Thank you. Yuki looked at Sayuri who had a face of complete confusion and shock. I was just trying it on. Does it look bad? Yuki asked in a flat voice. No, no its not that, Sayuri rushed to say. Rather, why are you wearing the girls uniform? Ah. For fun? Yuki said tilting his head. Sayuri stared at him for a couple of seconds before turning away, her face bright red. It looks good on you, she muttered quietly. Before Yuki could reply to her, Robert who was standing next to the covered cage clapped his hands and called for everyones attention. Im sorry for calling everyone out here so early in the morning, Robert apologized. But this is very important. What I am about to show you will shock you so all of you must steel yourselves. Inside of this cage is a weakened demon that we have captured. Shock rippled throughout the room. Yuki saw the shadow of whatever was in the metal change move. Though it is weakened, it still is powerful, Robert warned. Do not approach it. We are showing it to you trainees so that you have an understanding of what your enemies are. After this, the demon will be executed tomorrow after we try to interrogate it. He reached to the cover and grabbed it. Prepare yourselves, Robert said before he yanked the cloth off, revealing the creature that laid behind it. Before Yukis eyes was a teenage girl who had an unearthly beauty similar to what Akira had. On her head were two tiny devil horns. Behind her were a pair of small bat like wings and a small, thin tail that ended in a spade. A succubus, Yuki thought. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Erica was mentally kicking herself right now as she sat in the dark iron prison. How did she even get into this situation? She just wanted to take a small trip to see what the humans world looked like when she was attacked by some strange men then captured by more strange men. Haaa, she sighed. I wonder whats going to happen to me. Then the male human that stood just outside her cage began to speak. Erica didnt have any trouble translating, magic was a wonderful tool. Hmm, Im going to be a display piece? Ha, as if, she laughed. I have to hide. Maybe I can scare them? Heh heh. She closed her eyes and released the last of her mana in a thin wave that entered the minds of all those around her. If she wasnt weakened she would have been able to completely control these weak willed humans but during the fight she had expended to much mana trying to run away. Instead, she slightly altered the way these humans would see her. They wouldnt see a pretty girl succubus but rather an evil looking devil. Fu fu fu, I cant wait to see their reactions, Erica said evilly to herself. Then she heard more of what Robert was saying. That she was to be executed. The blood drained from her face and the smile fell to the ground. Wha, what? Why do they want to kill me? she thought to herself in panic. This isnt what supposed to happen. Is this how humans do justice? While she was panicking, the cover fell off and flooded the cage with light and momentarily blinded Erica. Once her eyes adjusted she say the faces of dozens of humans staring at her with horrified faces. Normally Erica would enjoy this reaction but she had more urgent matters to attend to. Like not dying. Gah, why are humans so ugly? she thought absentmindedly to herself. Wait no, right now isnt the time for that. Ah, why did I have to hide what I looked like? Someone might have helped me if they saw how cute I am. She scanned the crowd to find anyone, anything that could help her. A friendly face or at least someone that didnt look disgusted or hostile. For every face that looked scared or horrified, Ericas fragile hope cracked. Im really going to die, she thought to herself going numb. Why did I have to come here? Why did those people attack me? Why, why, why? Then one persons face caught her attention like a beacon of light. A face with piercing grey eyes that showed no fear or aggression. Maybe she could help me? Erica thought. And shes so cute~! Ah wait, Erica, its not the time for that. Erica then tried to convey her panic through her eyes to this potential savior before she realized something. This girl. Can she can see me? Erica thought, shocked. My real form? She doesnt even look disgusted, if anything she looks amazed. Then...can she save me? Please. Help me, Erica begged with her eyes, nearly in tears. I dont want to die. Chapter 18 – Trouble Brewing The succubus was in danger. And it seemed to know it as it was begging Yuki to help her with her tearful eyes. What could I even do to save her? Yuki wondered. And why do they even want to kill her? She doesnt look like an evil demon. It looks so scary, Yuki, Sayuri whispered. Its face is all wrinkly and evil. I think it''s glaring at us. Huh? Yuki thought. He took a closer look at the supposed demon in the cage and couldnt see anything that looked evil or scary. He only saw a scared teenage girl that didnt want to die. Maybe shes tricking me? Yuki wondered. [No, rather youre the only one she couldnt trick,] Akira clarified. [I saw her use magic to manipulate what people saw.] Then why did she make herself look scary? Yuki asked. [That. Um, I dont really know. But I want to help her,] Akira said. Why? Yuki said confused. ''Its a demon.'' [Its just, I feel as if I should. She looks scared, not the way someone would look if they wanted to kill humans,] Akira answered honestly. [I feel as if she did nothing wrong other than be someone that wasnt human. I dont want to see someone like that die.] Yuki agreed with Akiras analysis. The girl in the cage didnt look anything like a cruel demon. He also didnt want someone that didnt do anything to be killed. To Yuki, there was no reason to kill someone who did nothing wrong even if they were of another species. But what can I do? [With your magic Im sure breaking her out wouldnt be a problem,] Akira said. [The only problem would be when to do it.] They did say that they wouldnt kill her yet. We can return during the night, Yuki planned. Ask her questions of our own to see whether or not we should help her. If she seems like she would be a future threat then we leave her. If she seems harmless then we can sneak her out. [That seems like a good plan.] Yuki nodded, then looked at the succubus again. He tilted his head slightly and raised is hand a little, showing his palm to show give the girl a message. Wait. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Erica saw the motion and felt an immense weight get pulled off of her. She had a hope. Someone that might help her. She just had to wait. May the gods bless her, Erica thought joyfully to herself. And never let this girls cute face become ugly. And so Erica waited. During that time, the humans that had captured kept on observing her, making her uncomfortable. They also were continuously asking her questions. Where are you from? Why did you come here? Are you here to kill us? Of course, she didnt answer them since she knew that nothing good would come out of it. Ahh, why are these humans asking such questions? Erica complained. If I wanted to kill them I would have done that instead of running away. And so more time passed until it was 10:00 pm. The humans seemed to have gotten bored and had stopped asking her questions. They also left Erica unattended. They must have great confidence in their little prison, Erica thought. I hope my cute little savior comes by soon. Two hours later, Erica heard a small noise from the door at the end of the hangar. When she looked, she saw the small outline of a person creeping toward her cage. Shes here! Erica thought, relieved. She was beginning to lose confidence. Her potential savior stopped outside of her prison, dressed in a t-shirt and sweatpants, and looked at her contemplatively. Then she opened her mouth. Who are you? the person asked. Ahh, her voice is cute too~! Erica thought. My name is Erica, a succubus as you probably already could tell, Erica answered out loud, waving her tail. Are you a demon? the grey-eyed person questioned. Of course! Succubi are a type of demon, Erica giggled. Didnt you know that? But Im not dangerous. I can here to look around and watch humans. So youre not going to attack us? she asked Erica flatly. No, silly, Erica laughed. I dont kill without reason. The person seemed to be listening to something, her head cocked, before she nodded. "It seems like you''re not lying," she murmured to herself. She looked at Erica again with her grey eyes. Lets get you out of here then, she announced and put her hand on the lock. A wave of mana pushed out from her and the lock opened, the pins and notches all manipulated by the magic. Ah, she can use magic, Erica thought to herself as she tried and failed to stand up. ''My legs are tired from sitting for so long. My mana exhaustion isn''t helping either.'' Seeing her collapse, her savior went in to help prop her up. With Erica leaning on the shoulder of her hero, they slowly and quietly sneaked outside of the hangar. Whats your name? Erica whispered. Mayumi Yuki, yours? Yuki replied. My name is Erica, she replied. Thank you for helping me. It was nothing, Yuki answered as she looked around to see if anyone was around them. No really, thank you, Erica began to tear up. I thought I was going to die, she said in a small trembling voice. Those humans were so scary. Yuki turned around and cupped her hand around Ericas cheek, her thumb on Erica''s lip. Erica became red at the sudden contact. Shh, Yuki whispered quietly. I told you it was nothing. Now dont make too much noise. Erica nodded silently and followed Yuki, still leaning on her. Shes so kind, Erica thought. I wish I could know more about her but I have to go. They walked in silence, carefully picking their way through the dark forest. Why did you rescue me? Erica asked suddenly. Yuki looked at her with a thoughtful expression. People shouldnt die needlessly, she said after a long pause. Erica nodded. ''She thinks of me as a person, not a monster,'' Erica remarked to herself, then was silent. The sounds of the forest enveloped them. The next one to break the silence was Yuki. How did you get captured? she asked in a whisper. Bad luck, really, Erica replied bitterly. I was attacked by a group then used up a lot of mana to get away. Then I ran into your group and had no more power to resist. Theres another group? Mhm, in the forest. Over there, Erica said pointing. I should investigate when I drop you off away from here, Yuki said looking at the direction Erica was pointing at. No no! Dont do that! Erica shouted in worry. Yuki quickly shushed her. Dont go, she said more quietly. Youll get hurt or killed. A girl like you shouldnt do something like that. Youre not strong enough yet. Yuki stared at her. Im male, he said. Erica stared back at her (or him?), mouth hanging open. Eeeeeh? she said at last. But, but you were wearing a skirt! Im a guy. Erica began to feel uncomfortable and confused. She didnt want to be alone with a man. But Yuki looked nothing like a male. Even the aura he gave off reminded her of a female. Okay, Erica said disappointed. ''Why couldn''t Yuki be a girl?'' she thought. Wouldnt a succubus usually want a male though? Yuki asked as he half-carried her over a fallen trunk. Hmm? Ah, yes. Normally, Erica replied, tersely. Im not a normal succubus though. How so? Yuki said ducking under a branch. I, um, what do you call it? Swing the other way? Erica said, her face burning. This wasn''t a topic that she was very comfortable talking about. A lesbian succubus? Yuki said thoughtfully. I - watch your head - wouldnt have expected that. Dont succubi need male energy to live? Yes, but I''ve had a special quirk since birth, Erica explained swatting a twig away from her face. I can take life energy from both males and females. Its probably because of my preferences. What do the other succubi think? Yuki asked ducking under another branch. They. They reject me, Erica muttered quietly, looking away from Yuki. They kicked me out of the village, telling me that Im a mutant. That I wasn''t one of them. Yuki turned his head and stared at her with thoughtful eyes. Then he turned around nodding. I understand, Yuki replied with a knowing whisper. He stopped. Here we are, you can go, Yuki said. No one would be able to get you here. Thank you, Erica said with a small smile as she let go of Yukis shoulder. Be careful out there, I dont want you to get hurt. Humans are not the kindest beings in the world. I still dont think you should look. They dont accept you here too, right? I know. But I have to, Yuki replied curtly. I live here now. Then be careful okay? Erica pleaded. I want to see you again. Dont worry, I wont die, Yuki said, his voice steady and unworried. He then turned to leave. I hope you dont run into trouble Erica-san, he said waving behind him. Ill come back one day to see you, so dont die on me~! Erica yelled at his back. When Yukis outline disappeared she turned around and began to walk in the opposite direction. I can trust him, she thought to herself. She had saw the bond mark on his arm when he reached toward her in the cage. I really hope I can meet him again. Or her? Then she remembered the smell he gave off and became red, her face getting heated, when she remembered when Yuki touched her face. I still dont believe youre a guy! she yelled as she stomped off with her hands on her face. FriendlyDragon Chapter 19 – Monsters The next day, Yuki woke up early and was walking quickly to the elevator to go to the administration floor. He needed to tell them what he had seen last night. After he had dropped Erica off, he had gone off in the direction that she had pointed. He needed to see who it was that attacked Erica. Erica was right about him not being accepted. But now Aether was him home now, a place that he had to protect. And if he could do anything to prevent an attack then he would do it without any hesitation. Running at a quick pace, Yuki soon saw the red glow of a campfire up ahead and slowed his speed. He creeped up behind a bush and was treated to a scene right out of a horror fantasy movie. There were dozens of monsters, maybe a hundred or so, gathered around a gigantic bonfire. Goblins, ogres, trolls, hellhounds, and other creatures that Yuki couldnt recognize. Besides those, there were at least ten humans that stood besides the monsters. They were wearing black jackets that had the symbol of Aether, a shield of divided into seven sections with different colors that represented an element. It seemed that these people were cooperating with the monsters. Why would people from Aether be working with monsters? Yuki wondered as he watched. When. Attack, an ogre grumbled suddenly. The other monsters growled in response. Soon, one of the humans said. Aether is only a couple of minutes away. Tomorrow night we will attack The ogre grunted in response, satisfied, and settle back down. Yuki slowly backed away and ran back to return to his room. Someones here, a man said, his eyes flickering around the area. Eh? Where? another man said standing up with a dagger in his hand. Sit down, I cant feel whoever it was any more, he said. Might have been nothing. Yuki sighed in relief, he had gotten out of the mans range. When he returned home, he fell right to sleep, tired from the events of the night. And now he was walking quickly to Roberts office. Along the way Yuki, accidentally bumped into a student that was returning to the elevator. Hey! What did you do that for? the person yelled at Yuki. Yuki looked at him. The person was a third year and was with two other third years, friends. Sorry, Yuki muttered looking down as he tried to go pass them. Whoa whoa whoa. I said why did you run into me, the third year said, grabbing and turning Yuki around. Oh, youre that gay kid, he said when he recognized Yuki. I saw you walking around yesterday morning. Oh yeah, he was wearing a skirt, one of his friends laughed. This gay-ass freak finally decided to go full blown tranny, huh. The others laughed at Yuki. Yuki just stared at them with no reaction. Oooo, the tranny is glaring at us, the first one taunted. We better be careful, I heard that its a regular little sociopath. At this Yuki was confused. He was never called a sociopath before. I dont have time for this, Yuki thought and tried to push past them. They tightened their barricade and grabbed his shoulders. Hey now, where are you going to? Were still chatting, right? the third person said. I need to do something important, Yuki replied quietly. Ooo, the tranny can talk. You talking back to us? the first person asked. You dont think our conversation is important? Yuki didnt reply. Hey, answer me, the first person said, grabbing Yukis shirt. Yuki didnt reply. Look at this little bitch, the second person snarled. We tryin to have a talk here. Lets get him to talk then, the third person said, raising his fist. Sigh Then the three third years began to punch and beat Yuki who didnt resist. He just stayed there, limp, as the thirds years stomped and hit him while laughing. Alright, I hope you understand now, the first third year said when they had stopped. We dont want you here, you fag. They walked away, one of them giving Yuki a kick in the head before they left. Haaaaa Yuki sighed to himself as he sat there on the floor, his face black and his chest tight with pain. He was tired of this. Tired of people. Tired of their judgement. ''And they''re walking in the wrong direction.'' He stood up slowly. And walked toward Roberts office. The door was open and Robert was inside, talking to people. Yuki knocked on the door and waited outside the door sill. Robert looked up and saw Yuki standing at the door. He motioned to him to come in. Yuki, what can I do for you and why do you look like you were just in a fight? Robert asked Yuki with concern in his voice. Just some minor disagreements with some third years, Yuki replied. Roberts eyes narrowed. Those three that passed by? They bullied you? he asked. Nothing I couldnt deal with, Yuki said. I have something important to talk about with you. Robert motioned to him to sit, waving at the chair in front of his desk. Then sit. Im having a meeting right now, Robert said while pointing at a screen that was being projected on his desk. The demon escaped last night. We dont know how, the cameras arent showing anything. Yuki nodded. He did mess with the circuitry with his earth magic to hide himself. Anyway, what is it you wanted to talk about? Robert asked Yuki. So last night I went outside, Yuki started. And I saw some smoke coming from the forest. You went outside? Youre lucky you didnt run into the demon, Robert said, bringing a glass of water to his lips. But you do know that youre not supposed to go out at night? Yes, Yuki replied. Anyway, I went to see where the smoke was coming from and found a monster camp. Robert choked and spat out his water. You saw a what?! he exclaimed. A monster camp of about a hundred or so, Yuki said calmly. Oh, and some humans as well. They had the Aether logo on their jackets. They said that theyll attack tonight. Robert began to rub his forehead while groaning softly to himself. Those crazy fucking Europeans, he muttered to himself. He looked at Yuki. Thank you for the information. Well have to look into this. No problems, Yuki said while standing up, going to leave. Wait, Robert said. We still have to give you your punishment for sneaking out at night. Ah. Right. FriendlyDragon Chapter 20 – Preparation Yukis punishment was to clean all of the dishes in the mess hall. A task that was fairly easy for Yuki who just rinsed the plates with water and disinfected it by heating the plates to the point where all the bacteria died. It also dried the plates. After that, Yukis day went on as normal. He attended his classes, ate his lunch, and returned to his room. Now he had to prepare for what was to come at night. On his bed, Yuki had laid out the weapons that he had hidden in the closet in his room. To his left was a katana and on the right his pair of daggers. Yuki was trying to figure out a way to wear both of these weapons. He tried multiple ways; wearing the sword on his waist or putting it on his back or laying it almost horizontal across his back. The daggers he tried them on his waist, legs, arms, and back. Eventually he settled with the sword on his waist and the two daggers sticking out horizontally on his lower back. It allowed him to access both weapons easily. [Yuki,] Akira messaged him. Hmm, what is it? Yuki asked. [Do you want to spar or something?] she said. [Im a little bored right now.] Yuki smiled. Why not. Yuki could do with some training. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . They fought for two hours, dancing with their whirling earthen blades as they tried to get past each others guards. One striking out, the other swiftly blocking then countering. Yuki had reached the point in his training that he could somewhat utilize the elements within his fighting and would use it to spew jets of fire from his blade or create foot holds for him to jump around. Akira had also improved. She moved at inhumane speeds, barely perceived by the eye as she slashed and spun. After their match, both fell to the ground exhausted. They sat there, gasping for air. Im, pant, going to experiment with some magic, Yuki announced to Akira. Pant, you do what you like, Akira replied. Maybe Ill do the same. Yuki nodded and laid down on the ground. He closed his eyes and focused on the mana that flowed within his body. He began to circulate it. There was something that Yuki wanted to see. When Yuki had first used mana, he wasnt able to release outside of his body. This was due to him not having an understanding of what he wanted done and so the mana went nowhere. But it did have an interesting side effect. When Yuki concentrated mana so a specific part of his body, that place felt lighter and stronger. Yuki theorized that this was because his body needed mana. If was as if you had a phone connected to the internet. When the internet had a low amount of data running through it then the phone would load web pages slower than it could. If you keep adding more and more data then the speed would increase until you hit the limit for that phone. Yuki believed the same happened for the body and mana. The body was the phone and the mana was the data. If you concentrate mana into specific parts of the body then that part would perform much better. The more mana you push the better it will perform until your natural limit is reached. With this in mind, Yuki began to push mana into his eyes. He already could guess what would happen if he put mana into his limbs. They would get stronger and possibly more durable. But he was curious as to how his eyes would react. As he flowed mana into his eyes, he began to feel a tingling sensation. He opened it and felt as if he had just seen the world for the first time. All around him the world was in a sharp clarity that he had never experienced before. The colors seemed more vibrant. The shadows were more crisp. Yuki even felt more even though it was his eyes that were being enhanced. Interesting, he whispered. Whats interesting? Akira asked him. Yuki turned to Akira and let out a small gasp. She looked as if she was illuminating, his enhanced vision also enhancing her beauty. Beautiful, he said, staring at Akira. Wha, what do you mean beautiful? Akira said blushing furiously. Yuki was about to answer when a notification appeared before him. [Skill Acquired: Magical Eyes] [Requirement Unlocked: Ancestral Knowledge Has Been Partial Opened] Ah, nothing. Akira, I just got a notification, Yuki said. It said that I partially unlocked Ancestral Knowledge. Huh? Akira said surprised. Really? Thats amazing! Well only partially. Thats still amazing! Now you can look at the information of your ancestors. Its the same skill I use. This surprised Yuki. The fact that Yuki had unlocked a skill like this would mean one thing. His family had connections to magic. Wow, he said. I know! Akira said. Now you can get even more knowledge. And I have some good news as well. Hmm? I think I can get out of this dimension. Really? Yuki said. You are able to do that? I believe so, Akira answered proudly. I want to try it out right now. Can you go back to the real world really quick? Sure, Yuki replied. He closed his eyes and yanked himself out of the dimension where his mana existed. When he opened them, he was back in his small dorm room. [Alright, lets do this!] Akira said excitedly. At that moment, Yukis bracelet began to vibrate violently as it alerted him to an urgent message. Yuki had turned off the alarm, but it could still vibrate to notify him. He opened the message to read it. [Urgent: Everyone please prepare for battle. There is a possibility that this facility will be under attack shortly. Please be on high alert.] Yukis eyes darkened at the message. He had told Robert that the attack would be tonight so why did Robert only ask them to prepare? A feeling of unease filled Yuki. Im sorry, Akira, Yuki said with a serious expression. But we shouldnt do this right now. An alarm started blaring and a loud explosion accompanied it that shook the entire mountain. Things are about to get a little busy. [You think?] Skill explanation: Magical Eyes This is a skill that uses mana to improve the eyes. It has various functions. With a little mana, eyesight is improved and the user could somewhat see outlines in the dark. With more power, Magical Eyes activates mana sight which allows the user to see the mana around objects and people. This skill can evolve. Chapter 21 – Assault Yuki quickly left his room and went outside to the lounge dressed in his tracksuit and armed with his weapons. The other first years had began to come out of their rooms at the same time. Whats happening? Aaron asked no one in particular. When he saw Yuki, his eyes widened. "And why do you have a sword?" An attack. Go to the bottom floor, Yuki replied curtly as he walked toward the elevator. What!? An attack? Tracy exclaimed. She was still dressed in her pajamas, a tiger onesie. But I thought we were just supposed to be on alert? Yes. And now youre alert of an attack happening right now, Yuki said. He paused before the elevator doors. Wheres Nagisa-san? he asked, turning his head to the three in the room. Leo had also came of his bedroom. You mean Sayuri? Leo said with a yawn. Shes still sleeping. I dont know how that girl managed to sleep through that explosion. With a sigh, Yuki quickly walked back to hall and stopped in front of Sayuris door. He knocked loudly and called out to her. Nagisa-san! We need to go right now! he yelled. Nuuuuu, she groaned back. Let me sleeeep. Get up! he repeated. Were under attack. The door opened slowly and Sayuri poked her head out of the door rubbing her eyes. Yuki saw that she was already wearing her school uniform. Whaaa? she asked. Yuki grabbed her arm and dragged her with him as he marched to the elevator. She followed him obediently. The rest of you, follow me, Yuki said to the other first years, opening the door. Where did you get a sword? Aaron repeated as he hurried over to the elevator. Thats not important, Yuki replied as he jammed his finger into the button for the first floor. They went down three levels and the door opened with a ding. Yuki quickly walked out with the others following him closely. He spotted Robert standing in the middle of the hangar who seemed to be giving orders to a group of people clad in armor and armed with swords. Robert noticed Yuki walking toward him and stopped. It seems like you were right, Robert sighed. We are currently trying to figure out the best course of action to deal with this situation. Robert pointed to the people around him. These people are our subjugation squad. They will be the ones that will be participating in this fight, he explained. Currently, our reinforced doors are holding back the monsters. He looked at Yuki and his companions with confusion on his face. Is this all? Where are the other students? Robert asked. I sent out a request for everyone to gather here. The message said for everyone to just prepare, Yuki told Robert. Those fucking Europeans. Goddammit, Robert grumbled. I forgot that they used the same systems as we did. He looked up again. The doors behind him shuddered. We dont have much time, Robert said, rushing his words. If you wish to join this battle, then I will place you under Moyasu. If not, then you should go back to your rooms and barricade yourself in. I will participate, Yuki said quietly with steady resolve. Good, Robert said with a smile. He pointed to a man near the front of the group of fighters. Go over to Moyasu then. Anyone else? Of the four other first years, Aaron, Sayuri, and Leo decided to join the fight. Tracy went back to the elevator to return to her room. They went over to Moyasu where Yuki was standing. Hello, Moyasu said to them with a tight smile. Lets do our best. Robert began to clap his hands for attention. Alright soldiers, listen up! Robert yelled in a baritone. His tone shifted to that of a general leading his troops. This is the situation currently. We have a group of monsters, numbers ranging from thirty to fifty units, that are attempting to break through and invade us. They are being led by a small command of humans that we suspect are from the a group of elementalist named the Founders. We have a total of thirty trained elementalists here as well as four trainees. Of these elementalists gathered, there are ten ice, twelve lightning, five naturae, and three fire. If we include me and the trainees that adds two wind users, one water, one fire, and a naturae. The odds are not with us. However, we do have the home terrain and we must use it to our advantage. So here is the plan. Robert pointed toward a door located at the side of the hangar. Then he pointed toward Moyasu with his other hand. Captain Moyasu will be taking half of you to flank the enemies. When they break through the door, the ones that remain will be under my command and we will distract the enemies until Moyasu could get into position and begin a surprise attack. Once that happens, the monsters should become disarrayed and we will be able to kill them easily. The most dangerous opponents that we will be facing will be the enemy elementalists. Our policy against them will be the same as when we battle criminals. That is, we will aim to capture, not kill. However, we cannot be certain that they will give us the same courtesy. If that is the case, then you must prioritize personal safety and fight to protect yourself. Even if that means that you must kill. The elementalists nodded their heads grimly. They understood. Now, the trainees will be going with Moyasu. This is to protect them. Are there any questions? There were none. Then get going! Robert roared. Moyasu signaled to the group and it split into two. Then he beckoned to the first years to follow him as he walked to a rack of weapons that rested against the wall. Pick one, hurry, Moyasu ordered. Yuki, I dont know how you already have a weapon but if you want to use those then that is fine. Yuki nodded and the others grabbed one of the weapons. They had all picked swords as that was the only weapon that they were ever trained in during their time with Kaede. Once they all had a weapon, Moyasu began to walk briskly to the door that Robert had pointed to previously. The other fifteen people that would be joining them had already gathered around it. He opened the door, revealing an exit the went out to the forest. Motioning to them to follow, Moyasu entered the door. When they all had exited, Yuki heard a loud crash of metal and the chilling howls of dozens of monsters as they broke through the doors. And louder than them was the sound of one man. COME AND GET SOME YOU BASTARDS! Robert roared back at them. Chapter 22 – Not Over Hurry, we dont have much time, Moyasu urged the group. The group unfroze and followed Moyasu as he quickly picked his way through the dark forest. Yuki kept up easily, he already knew this forest as well as the back of his hand. Magical Eyes also improved his vision to the point where he could somewhat see in the dark, seeing outlines of things he normally wouldnt be able to see. The same couldnt be said for the other first years who constantly tripped over roots and smacked tree branches. When the sounds of a battle could be heard, Moyasu raised his hand to stop the group. He turned toward them. Alright, here we will spread out, Moyasu whispered. The fifteen of you will surround the monsters backside. You trainees stay with me. When I see that everyone is in position, then I will use my bracelet to notify Robert-san. Hell give us the go and well attack. Got it? They nodded. Good, Moyasu said satisfied. Lets do this. With that, they separated and hid among the bushes to avoid detection. The enemy elementalists were in the back. They seemed to be directing the monsters and were not actively participating in the fight. But because of their location, Moyasus group had to be careful not to make any noise. Yuki stayed where he was with Moyasu who didnt move from his position. Yuki watched the other elementalists as they spread out and observed the behavior of the enemies. Then he noticed that one of the enemy magicians was acting oddly. This person was cocking their head as if they were listening for something. They started to look around, peering into the darkness that hid Yuki and the others. Yuki began to feel a knot of unease form in his stomach. Though it seemed impossible, this person seemed to have felt their presence. Yukis suspicions increased when the person began to talk to one of their comrades. He began to loosen the blade of his sword when he saw them pointing at the bushes around them. Moyasu, Yuki whispered. I see them, Moyasu replied grimly. Prepare yourselves. Then one of the enemy magicians raised their arms and let out at scorching blast of fire toward the direction of where Yuki and the others were laying. They dove out of the way and in the process revealed their location. I apologize in advance, Robert-san, Moyasu said to himself as he drew his sword and ran toward the enemy fire elementalist. Yuki too drew his sword and followed Moyasu, the other first doing the same. The fire had drawn the attention of many of the monsters and elementalists and some of the monsters began to run to them. Everyone! Commence attack! Moyasu yelled to the hidden Aether elementalists. Then he splayed his hand and incinerated a goblin that was running at them. Then all hell broke loose. All around Yuki, waves of elemental magic were being casted by the magicians. Bolts of lightning clashed with the gigantic roots of trees. Ice walls were erected from nowhere to intercept raging infernos. And along with magic, the sounds of metal clashing against metal, claws, and other unidentifiable materials could be heard. Yuki joined the fray, his sword whirling around him as he tried to block attacks coming at him from every direction. Rolling to avoid the swipes of an ogre. Blocking the slashes from a sword held by a hobgoblin. Spinning to dodge the axe of an orc. He letting go of the sword with one hand, he snapped and hurled a fireball toward a mutated boar that was charging toward him. Yuki was lucky that all the monsters that were in the back line were the weaker of the group. The strongest monsters and people were busy fighting in the hangar. Chopping off the head with a clean slash, Yuki caught up with Moyasu. The other first years soon joined them, panting from exhaustion. Moyasu gave them a nod and together the group of five began to carve a path through the jungle of magic, swords, and claws. Eventually they saw Robert who was in the middle of a fight between three orcs. They hurried over to him, killing a goblin and Moyasu burning a troll to death. How are you guys doing this fine day? Robert asked them with a wide smile as he chopped off the hand of one of the orcs with a massive broadsword that Yuki wondered how Robert had gotten. The German seemed to be enjoying the battle immensely. Somehow, one of the Founders magicians sensed us, Moyasu reported dutifully. I apologize. No need to apologize! Lets just fight! Robert exclaimed with a laugh, his sword this time lopping off a head. Time passed and the battle still raged on, neither side wavering. Aether had managed to whittle down the number of monsters down to twenty but the Founders still had all of their elementalists. Five had fallen for Aether, leaving them with only thirty people in total. Yuki was beginning to tire. The more he swung his sword, the heavier the blade got. He arms burned from exertion and his legs grew sore from the constant movement. As he looked around, he noticed that the other first years were faring much worse than he was. They looked as though they were about to drop dead. And from the looks of it, they werent able to kill any monsters. From what Yuki could see, their blades were clear of any gore. We must end this! Robert suddenly declared grandly. He began to raise his sword above his head and wind and mana began to whip violently around it. Everyone! Get the fuck out of the way! he announced joyfully as he swung downward powerfully. Eat my Gale Blade! The wind exploded, shooting out forward and sideways. For the unlucky, it sliced them into ribbons and instantly killed them. Those around the main body of the attack were blasted away and knocked unconscious. When the dust had cleared, the battlefield was silent. Every enemy was killed or unconscious. Almost every ally had fainted or badly injured. The only ones that seemed safe were Yuki, Moyasu, and the first years. Whoops, I overdid it. This is why they never promote me, Robert joked before he toppled over from exhaustion. This idiot, Moyasu said with a smile. Yuki was relieved that the battle seemed to be over. His arms felt as if they were about to fall off. He sat down on the floor and rubbed a bruise on his ribs where a troll had grazed him with its fist. If the hit had landed fully, Yuki believed that his ribs would have shattered and he would have died a very painful death. While he rested there, the other first years collapsed next to him. Aaron was groaning about his legs, Leo was just laying there gasping, and Sayuri looked as if she had actually died. So how was your first experience in real combat? Moyasu asked them as he sat next to them. Im so tired, Sayuri whined. I couldnt kill anything, Aaron complained. Aaaahhhhh, Leo said. Yuki didnt reply. Well its not expected of you to be able to kill anything, Moyasu comforted them. You trainees arent even comfortable with killing little rabbits. And the fatigue will go away the more you train. Im just happy its over, Aaron remarked. Immediately, Yuki began to become tense. Those words are the words that always precede danger. He struggled to his feet and dragged his sword up. A few yards away from them, a man was also getting back up on his feet. But unlike Yuki, he seemed to be completely fine. He shook his head and patted his shirt, dust exploding out from it. Ah, Im going to be hella sore after that, the man remarked brightly. But thanks to that guy my job just got much easier. Moyasu shot to his feet, a glare on his face. Who are you? Moyasu growled. No one normal could survive Gale Blade that easily. No need for introductions, the man said. A fireball flared in his hand and an unnerving smile formed on his face. At that instant, Yuki recognized the mans face. It was the face of the person that seemed to have notice Yukis presence when he was spying on the group of monsters. The man threw the tattered robe that hung around him and revealed a black uniform that Yuki knew all too well. A small logo of a grey snake was emblazoned on the uniform. Shikaku, Moyasu hissed. Chapter 23 – Rage Though Yuki already knew who the man was, he still grew cold when he heard the word that Moyasu had said. This man was part of Shikaku, the people that killed his parents. Moyasu didnt ask any more questions. In a flash, he rushed toward the grinning man, his sword swinging. The assassin dodged it, still smiling, and hurled the fireball at him. Moyasus eyes widened and he contorted his body, the blazing sphere barely missing. His eyes narrowed and a fiery aura formed around the sword in his hand. With a roar, he charged the man and swung again. And again. And again. But the result never changed, the smile still on the mans face. Yuki watched this with intense focus. The assassin was toying with Moyasu. None of the movements from the man were wasted; stepping neatly to avoid all of Moyasus swings and lobbing fireballs with no apparent urgency. From what Yuki could see, the mans only possible weakness was his overflowing confidence. Confidence that was, in this case, warranted. The conclusion of this battle was clear to Yuki. At last it seemed the man had gotten bored. The next time Moyasu charged, the mans hand flashed and a blazing chord of fire shot out. Moyasu desperately tried to dodge but the flame chased him, twisting and contorting until it found its target. With a silent scream, he collapsed to the ground covered in a blaze, the fire sucking the air out of his lungs. Yuki heard gasps of horror from the first years as he watched with unwavering eyes. Hes not burning, Yuki observed. Indeed, as Moyasu was writhing on the floor, his body was not blackening despite the ferocious blaze whose heat Yuki could feel from where he was standing. Moyasu stayed like that for minutes before all movements stopped. Whether he was dead or had fainted, Yuki couldnt tell. Ah, that took too long, the man said in disappointment, looking down on Moyasus unrecognizable body. I wished he wasnt a fire elementalist. His heat resistance made this boring. The assassin turned his head toward the Yuki and the other teenagers who were shivering and whimpering. The grin reappeared. Dont worry, he said with a wink, your deaths will be much quicker. Yuki reassessed his image of the man. He wasnt confident, he was a insane sadist. The man shot a bolt of fire at kids, laughing. Screams and whimpers followed it and the bolt exploded. But it never hit. When the smoke cleared, Yuki was standing there, arm outstretched. He had countered the fireball with his own and stood there looking at the man with cold eyes. Oh ho, so we have another fire user, the man laughed. And she seems to have some fight in her. The man paused and looked at Yuki more closely. Or he? Ah, whatever. Youll be the first to die~! the man exclaimed cheerfully, his eyes dancing with maniacal energy. The assassin clapped his hands and wave of heat exploded out toward Yuki. Grinning, the man threw another fireball. Yuki ducked quickly and rolled to dodge the follow up. Yuki was tired from the last fight with the monsters. His arms felt stiff and his legs protested his every action. And he knew that he didnt have the necessary skills to defeat the man. But this smiling man was still an enemy. And one that had to be eliminated, otherwise Yuki will be the one that dies. He rushed in, sword out, and tried to stab the assassin. The man bent sideways and gave Yuki a hard shove in the back that sent him flying. Yuki crashed into a wall, his head banging the concrete. Yuki! the voice of Sayuri screamed. Yuki could hear the man laughing in the background. His head ringing, Yuki forced himself up. Stumbling, he tried to raise his sword again but threw himself to the side, flopping painfully as a fireball flew past his head. Yuki? the man said contemplatively. Where do I remember that name? The mans expression brightened. Ah, the kid whose aunt we killed, the assassin laughed. We had a lot of fun with that job. She didnt make it easy to stab her. Yuki froze at the words the flowed from the mans mouth. The man seemed to notice. The grin grew wider. Yup, it was you wasnt it, he said, eyes shining with joy. I didnt think that I would find you here. With all of these pathetic people. Yuki ignored the mans jabbing words and painfully tried to push himself back up. He still had a fight to finish. Oh, yeah! And your parents! the assassin exclaimed. Again Yuki stopped. Then he turned his head to look at the chattering man. I heard what happened from the big man himself, he boasted proudly. About that weak-ass swordsman. And his bitch of a wife. These words caught Yukis attention and he stared at the grinning man. Yeah, yeah. I remember now, the assassin said. How did your father look with a sword sticking out of him? Yuki saw his father gasping for air, a bloody blade through his chest. And your mother. Your poor poor mother. Bleeding out to death. His mother, laying on the floor of their destroyed house as tears and blood flowed from her. All to protect you, their weak little brat of a child. How horrible must they feel that they saved you when they could have just abandoned you. You, a little kid that cant even protect the one thing his parents trusted him with. What do you know about my parents? Yuki asked as he picked himself off the ground. Who killed them? Oh? And what do you know about them? the man mocked, his eyes dancing with pleasure. You were just a frightened little baby that couldnt save his parents. Deep within Yuki, a foreign yet familiar fire ignited. A fire that grew and pushed against Yukis will. You will regret this, Yuki said quietly, his eyes drilling into still smiling man in front of him. Ha! the man laughed. You think you can beat me? You who couldnt even help your family? You who was just sprawling on the floor like a newborn? The fire intensified and pounded against Yukis mental barriers at the provocations. I said shut up, Yuki said, louder. He threw his sword to the side. Then make me, the man hissed, the smile gone. Ill burn you just like how your house was burned. Yukis eyes narrowed and at that moment the fire broke through, burning through all of Yukis reason. And all of the pain and suffering that he had ever experienced burst out with it. A violent surge of mana exploded outward from Yuki and his eyes began to shine a golden brown. He looked at the man. A look filled with unfiltered rage and hatred. And with a scream, charged toward the assassin, daggers drawn. Fireballs flew toward Yuki, but he didnt care. He sliced them mercilessly, each swing of the daggers punctuated with a growl of anger. Around him, a golden aura surrounded him, and he raced forward at an inhumane speed. The mans eyes widened, the smile dropped, and for the first time he seemed serious. He drew a dagger from his waist and it clashed noisily against the double blades of Yuki. The assassin separated himself and blasted a tornado of fire toward him. With a roar Yuki summoned an earthen barricade to block it and continued his frenzied assault. Every strike of the blade came with a stone spike following it. The assassin desperately shot flames to destroy them but they were eaten mercilessly by a raging stream of sand. Growling, Yuki slipped back and slammed his foot on the ground with a resounding crash. The earth shook and the assassin fumbled. A stone spike tore out of the ground striking and crippling the mans leg. At once, Yuki pounced. He stabbed and sliced furiously, each attack aiming to kill. The assassin panicked and still tried to resist but it was nothing against the tidal wave of clawing metal. The arm slashed, then the stomach stabbed. Elbow severed. The back now filled with gaping holes. Finally Yukis anger began to cool, the fire dying, and so too did the attacks. When Yuki stopped, the man was nothing more than a dismembered bloody corpse that still hung onto a thread of life.. I underestimated you, he coughed, the smile reforming with blood pouring out of his mouth. But this isnt over. It will be, Yuki replied coldly. And with his knives, he slashed the assassins throat and stabbed his heart. Chapter 24 – The Beginning With his mission done, Yuki collapsed on the floor in exhaustion. The surge of energy he had before had disappeared and left him in an even worse state than before. But where did that energy come from? Yuki thought. That wasnt all from me. The other first years stood up slowly, in shock. Yuki turned his head toward them and they retreated backwards, scared, and went to check on the other elementalists that had fainted from Roberts Gale Blade. Ah, Yuki remembered. I have blood on my face. He started to wipe it with the sleeve of his track jacket but a sudden yell distracted his attention. [Yuki! Can you hear me!] Akira called out loudly. Yes. Why are you yelling? Yuki asked. [Oh thank god, I was so worried,] Akira sighed in relief. [Dont ever block me again. Ever.] Yuki was confused, he wasnt blocking her at all. Then he realized that during the fight he wasnt really paying much attention to himself. He might have ignored her calls then. The fight. His memory of what happened was hazy but it still left a deep impression on him. He had felt something for the first time in years. A raging unchecked anger had exploded out of him. But when he searched within himself, he couldnt find that anger anymore. All he could find was the dark and cold abyss that ate his emotions. Ah well, Yuki said and brushed it off. He would have to keep a better check on himself, losing ones self was not a good idea. I wonder where that power came from? he wondered again. [Ah um, I think it was from your necklace,] Akira replied. My necklace, Yuki repeated thoughtfully. His hand reached to the stone attached to the silver chain around his neck. The golden gemstone felt cool to his touch. Experimenting, Yuki released some of his residual mana and it, much like the martial arts manual he had used before, absorbed the mana. Then Yuki reached out to the gem and discovered a mana pool that dwarved his own. It was nearly empty but the capacity made his look like a kiddie pool. That explains a lot, Yuki thought. It seems like he had reached toward this pool of mana instinctively when he was in his blind rage. Then he had used the mana from it to strengthen himself. But this didnt explain another mystery. Deep in thought, he tried to think of reasons why his earth magic had suddenly improved so dramatically. Mulling over this, a notification appeared in front of his eyes. [The Skill {Dance of the Dragons} Has Unlocked A Branch. {Earth Dragon Lv. 1} Has Been Unlocked.] Hmm? Whats this? he thought. In his mind he watched as a mini version of himself performed a new technique. It resembled the original Dance of the Dragons but had some major differences. The most obvious was a golden brown aura that surrounded this mental Yuki. The aura seemed to be energizing Yuki as he slashed and stabbed imaginary enemies. The fighting style had become more graceful, a beautiful dance of death. He continued to watch this, analyzing every detail. Mhm, he thought after a while. This seems quite overpowered. Looking back at his hazy memories, Yuki saw the same golden aura shine around himself. It seemed that he had used the Earth Dragon branch on instinct as well, the power to do so being given by the stone on his necklace. It seems that losing control of myself can lead to some interesting discovers, Yuki remarked. [Yuki.] Akira called to him again. But her voice was tight and confused. Yes? Is something wrong? Yuki asked. [I just felt an abnormal surge of mana,] she said. [I dont know who it came from, but the source is very close to you.] Yuki looked around but couldnt find anything that stood out. The other first years were still helping the unconscious Aether elementalists. All of the monsters had either died or retreated. And the dead body of the Shikaku member was still lying there next to him dead. Wait, Yuki thought with his brows furrowed. Yuki looked more closely to the corpse of the man. Although it was faint, Yuki could see a heat haze being given off by the body. The skin, which should have been becoming pale and cold, was still red. Akira, whats happening? he asked in a serious tone. [I dont understand it any better than you, Yuki,] she replied tersely. [But I do know that the surge is getting stronger.] Yukis mind raced, trying to piece together the clues given to him. A red body that is giving off heat. A body that belonged to a now dead fire elementalist. A fire elementalist that warned Yuki before his death that the battle wasnt over. Ahh, Yuki realized. This might be bad. [Yuki! The body!] Akira warned. Yuki refocused on the dead body and saw immediately what Akira was warning him about. The eyes were glowing a bright red the skin had become an unhealthy shade of scarlet. It looked as if the corpse was about to explode. This is bad, Yuki calmly said. The other people in the hangar also noticed the odd light that was being emitted from the body. Curious, they approached where Yuki was lying on the ground. Yuki-chan? Whats going on? Sayuri asked, walking towards him. Yuki stuck out his hand, signaling them to stop. But before he could warn them, he felt a sudden rise in temperature and on instinct reached for the last drops of his mana. A granite dome tore out of the ground and encased him and the glowing body behind him. Then as Yuki fainted from the exertion of creating the wall, the last thing he saw was a flash of blinding white and heard the resounding boom of an explosion that shook his soul. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The next day, the whole of Aether was gathered outside in the drenching rain. Before them were seven cold tombstones, each the resting place for a brave soldier that had died fighting for them. They all remembered the events of that mournful day. The sudden attack of the monsters. The battle that ensued. The deaths of their comrades. But the ones that suffered the most were the ones that had witnessed what had happened after. Under the shadows of the storm clouds above, Aaron, Tracy, Leo, and Sayuri stared at the grave of one person. With the rain dripping down their faces, they remembered the life of the one that sacrificed himself to save them. The rain was replaced with the downpour of their hearts as they recalled the last moments they had together. The wall of rock. The explosion that followed. Them being knocked backwards by the shockwave and the being bombarded by rocks and scorching heat. The dust clearing to reveal the disappearance of their savior who seemed to have been incinerated by the blast. Were pathetic, Aaron growled, his eyes misty. Weve trained and trained but we couldnt even kill a monster. The others could only look down, not wanting to meet Aarons gaze. Sayuri covered her face, shaking. He was my first friend in years, she sniffed. Everyone else only ever found me to be annoying. And now hes dead because of me. Her tears began to mix with the rain. I shouldnt have went up to him that time, she bawled. I shouldnt have asked questions then. Now hes dead because of that. Tracy hugged her tightly, burying her face into her shoulder. Sayuri turned her head and did the same. Well get stronger, Leo said, his eyes filled with resolve. Well get stronger and not let Yukis sacrifice go to waste. And at that moment, the four made a vow. A vow to not let the life of their friend and savior be wasted. A vow to improve themselves so that the next time they would be the ones saving. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Doctor! Doctor! a man yelled, running into the building that served as the office of the villages only physician. Yes? the doctor asked, looking up with an eyebrow raised. She was reading paperwork that related to the last patient she had. In the fields, the man gasped, panting for air. In the fields there is a person. Their condition looks bad. Immediately the doctors expression changed, her eyes furrowing and her mouth frowning. Take me there right away, she ordered rising up from her sit. The man nodded and started to speed toward the direction of the fields, the doctor following closely. A few minutes later, they arrived. In the middle of the grassy meadow, a body was laying still. The doctor rushed over to check on the person and turned them over. She placed her hand on the persons wrist and with her other hand began to wave it over the body of the person. Mana was released from her hand, analyzing the body. Their mana is nearly depleted. Slight burns on the face and arms, but nothing too severe, she muttered to herself. If we treat them right away, theyll be fine. With a sigh of relief, she picked up the body and carried it like a baby back to her office. On the way there, a silver necklace slipped out of the persons shirt and hung from their neck. A shining brown jewel hanging from the chain. FriendlyDragon Chapter 25 – Ethros The world was pure white. A searing white that blinded Yuki, scarring his eyes. And with the white came the sensation of his body burning and being turned into nothing but ashes. So this is how it feels to die, Yuki thought to himself before his eyes closed, the afterglow of the explosion echoing in his eyes. And there he laid somewhere in something for what felt both like seconds and hours. Slowly Yuki realized that something was off. If he was truely dead, then how was he still thinking? Is the afterlife this dark? he wondered. Where am I? Then Yuki opened his eyes. Or at least he felt as if he had opened his eyes. But instead of pure white angels or the flames of hell, a black nothingness greeted him. It wasnt an abyss but rather a calming emptiness. An emptiness that somehow felt familiar, like how his mana had felt familiar. This is a part of me? Yuki thought as he turned his head to observe the blackness. Nothing but darkness stared back at him. Yuki A sound. A sound permeated through the nothingness that surrounded Yuki. He twisted his head, trying to pinpoint the source of the sound. But that was impossible. The sound was all around him. It was surrounded him just like how the emptiness surrounded him. As he turned around in circles, something caught his eyes. Something that stood out in the black background. A thing that seemed to glow as it tried to fight off the darkness around it. Yuki crept closer to it until the thing could be discerned. It was a glass box. It was a lonely star in the an empty universe. It shined warmly and shivered as it felt the presence of Yuki come closer. With a hesitant hand, Yuki reached out to feel the box. And when his hand touched the small vibrating box, a pulse of what was both light and something else. Then Yuki saw the image of his parents standing behind the box. His parents, bathed in a warm shine, who smiled at him with kind eyes. But when he tried to reach out to grab them, they dissolved into a sweet mist that blew past him, the sound of his mothers gentle laugh passing by him. Yukis chest constricted, a tight pain squeezing it as he watch the mist fade away. After the mist was gone, another being replaced it. Standing in front of him, was a girl in a white dress. A girl that was staring at him with warm brown eyes and surrounded by a comforting light, with her hand reaching out to him. A girl that was mouthing unheard words. Yuki reached out and touched the outstretched hand. A torrent of images followed it. He could see himself standing in a grassy plain, looking at himself with cool grey eyes. Then sitting next to himself, leaning on himself. Fighting with himself, smiling as he gazed into those grey eyes. Laying side by side with himself, warmth and comfort running through his body. As Yuki watched this, he felt as if someone was carressing his heart, holding it ever so gently with warm hands. And for the first time in years, Yukis mouth moved to create something that resembled a smile. A smile that was pure and true. The images changed. It showed Yuki, far away, fighting with a mysterious person. A cutting pain went through his chest as he saw Yuki get blown away in a hit. Relief when Yuki stood back up. Fire when he could hear the words of the man in black. Confusion when Yuki was fighting back. Then warmth again when Yuki won. Then the explosion. As the body of the dead man detonated, a wrenching pain that felt as if someone had ripped his heart out shot through Yuki. And with the pain came a crushing feeling of hopelessness and despair. Yuki looked at the image of the girl in white and the cracking glass box in his hand. And now he could hear the words that she was screaming. Pleading. YUKI, WAKE UP! Yukis shot opened, gasping heavily, and he laid there, somewhere, panting. His eyes unfocused, he clutched his chest. The echoes of his confusing experience were still reverberating inside. Slowly Yuki began to focus on his surroundings. The soft bed beneath him. The white blankets that covered him. A small cozy room around him. The sleeping body of someone, most likely a woman, sitting on a chair with her head on a desk. Where am I? Yuki thought confused. This doesnt look like heaven. It seemed that Yukis gasping had awoken the woman that was resting on the desk. She lifted her head and analyzed Yuki with a critical expression. Shes not human, Yuki analyzed with narrowed eyes. Her body structure is different. And the mana around her is much higher than that of a human. She came toward Yuki and sat down next to him, continuing to analyze him. How are you feeling? she asked in gently. Is there any pain or discomfort anywhere? I can understand her. Must be the translator, Yuki thought to himself. Im feeling fine, Yuki replied out loud. May I ask as to where I am currently? The woman looked at him with clear confusion, her eyebrows drawn together in a look of worry. You dont know where you are? she asked. Yuki shook his head. You are in the village of Reyna, she answered. Where are you from sir? Sir? But Im not that old? Yuki thought. And Reyna. Yuki had never heard of a village named like that on Earth. A small suspicion began to form in his mind. Im from Earth, Yuki replied carefully, gauging her reaction. The womans eyes widened and she released a small gasp. She looked away from Yuki and stared at nothing for a bit before turning her attention back. Earth? she whispered. Yuki nodded. Thats the human world. Why were you in the human world? she asked Yuki. Because Im a human, Yuki answered flatly. Again the woman gasped. This lady. I thought she would know all of this, Yuki thought. She is a doctor, isnt she? The lady was once again muttering to herself. Then she looked up again. Are you sure? she asked. I believe so, Yuki replied. Hmmm, she said contemplatively. Are you a doctor? The womans eyes snapped back toward Yuki. Why yes, yes I am, she answered proudly. The only one in this village. Then shouldnt you have been able to tell that Im a human? Yuki asked. Thats the problem, she replied. I should have. But I couldnt identify who or what you are. I dont know your name, your gender, your age, your race. None of that. The only reason I know your male was because I had to change you out of your burnt clothes. You dont have any information on me? Yuki asked. None. But how did you get here? Humans cannot come to this place unless someone here takes them. I was about to be incinerated by a magical explosion and then found myself here on this bed. The woman stared at him. Incinerated by a magical explosion, she repeated. Yuki nodded. What? I was fighting, Yuki clarified. Anyway, where am I? Dont change the subject! the woman exclaimed. Who were you fighting? And how were you incinerated but are here now? I was fighting the a member of the Shikaku, Yuki answered plainly. I dont think I was incinerated. Its more like I was almost incinerated but then was sent here somehow. The lady stared at him again. Why do I even bother? she muttered to herself. She turned back to Yuki. We are in the world of Ethros. Ethros? Yuki repeated. Yes, you were sent to a new world. Or really the old world, the woman replied. Ethros could be considered the original Earth. What do you mean by that? Yuki asked. I cant answer that question very well. There are others how could give you more information, she answered. But this a world of magic. A world that humans cant enter by themselves. Humans cant enter, Yuki repeated slowly, considering the implications of this statement. Yes, you heard correctly, she replied. That is why I dont believe you are what you think you are. Yuki understood what the doctor was implying. She was saying that he wasnt human. And if what she was saying was all true, then Yuki would have to agree. And it wasnt as if he didnt already have suspicions that he was odd. His stats and the fact that he used the Universal Records instead of the Human Records all pointed to the fact that he wasnt normal. I need more information, Yuki said out loud, rubbing his eyes with his palms. Then I would recommend going to the capital, the doctor replied. You should enroll in the school there. Im sure youll be able to do fine. I saw your mana pool when I was analyzing you. Capital? Yuki asked. Yes, the capital of this country. This country is the country of Libra, she explained. It is the largest of the five countries in Ethros. This country has a variety of species that live within it, making us the most diverse. Our capital is Junction, the center of our country. This world is quite large, Yuki thought. How do I get to the capital? Yuki said. That is quite easy. Normally I would say take a transporter but this city is too poor to afford one. So you need to hop onto the train and get to the capital that way. We have a nonstop all the way to Junction so youll be there in about ten minutes. How far away is Junction? About twenty leagues away. Our train is quite slow since its an old one. Yuki did the mental calculations in his mind. Twenty leagues was equal to about a hundred and ten kilometers or sixty eight miles. That would mean that this slow train travels at about four hundred miles per hour. Alright, Yuki said as he started to climb out of the bed. Thank you for the information. I need to buy a ticket to get on that train now. Do you mind showing me where? You are not going anywhere right now, sir, the doctor announced loudly. She began to push Yuki back down on the bed. You are staying here until I say you can leave. But I need to get information, Yuki repeated. You can get your information after I say you can go, she said. Just stay there like a good patient and maybe Ill get you a ticket to reward you. I would like a ticket, but I feel completely fine. Theres no need for me to stay here. You lay there until I tell you otherwise, she replied glowering. Im the doctor. Yuki decided to stay there until he was told otherwise. Chapter 26 – Junction The doctor, who later introduced herself as Medina, made Yuki stay in her clinic for one day. During that time, she did tests on him that recorded his mana and various health signs. But according to her, she still wasnt able to find any information about his species and age despite her extensive examinations. And now Yuki was standing in a train station waiting for the arrival of the shuttle that will take him to Junction. In his hand he held small flat crystal that served as a ticket. He was given this by Medina as well as some pocket change when he was told that he could leave and given directions to the station. While he waited, Yuki mulled over a couple of puzzling questions. How did he get here to Ethros? Why couldnt an elf, the species that Medina said she was, that was skilled in magic determine his basic information? And why hasnt Akira been messaging him? Yuki prodded the mental connection between him and Akira. He wanted to see if Akira would react. Akira~ he said in his mind. Akiiiiraaaa~. [Hrmmm,] she replied, groaning. Akira, Yuki repeated louder. [Nya~...] she said, still sleepy. Akira! Yuki yelled this time. [What! What happened!] Akira said, wide awake. [Huh. Yuki? Yuki!] Youre awake now, Yuki replied. He could feel a fierce warmth coming from the bond between them. Why were you asleep in the first place? [Because of you,] she complained, yawning. [Do you know how much energy I had to use to get you out of there.] Wait wait wait. You brought me here? Yuki asked slowly. [Mhmm, I brought you home. Do you not recognize where you are] she started to say before trailing off as she realized where Yuki was. Or rather where he wasnt. [Wait, why arent you in your room? In Aether? Where are you?] Thats what I want to ask you, Yuki replied. Where did you take me? [Well I did make the spell really vague,] she said to herself. [Um, well I wanted to take you home. And apparently the spell worked and took you home.] So youre telling me that Ethros is my home world? Yuki asked, wanting confirmation. [Yes?] So Im not human. [Probably?] Okay. The train then pulled up to the station, a silver machine that resembled a bullet train. It made almost no noise as it arrived at the station. Looks like it''s magnetic or something of that nature, there arent any wheels, Yuki thought absentmindedly to himself. And if Im not human what am I? [I dont know, Yuki. I just wanted to get you away from danger. But it seems like I took us to another world,] Akira remarked. [Thats probably why almost all of my mana was used.] Oh, by the way. I saw you when I was knocked unconscious, Yuki said as he put his ticket into a machine, ignoring the curious look that operator was giving him. [What do you mean?] Akira asked. I saw you, I dont really understand it either. I think I also felt your feelings for a bit as well, Yuki thought, sitting in a random seat near at window. You have a lot of warmth and fuzziness when you look at me. [Uh, warmth and fuzziness, umm. Warmth and fuzziness?] Akira replied slowly. [What do you mean Oh gods. Please ignore whatever you saw.] Why? What was it? Yuki asked. [Ju-just ignore whatever you felt from me okay?] she half yelled. Okay, Yuki answered plainly and changed subjects. Another thing that I don''t understand was that glass box that had a small fractures all around it. I know its a part of me, but Im not sure which part. [Yeah, yeah. A glass box, lets talk about the glass box,] Akira hurriedly said. [Wait, what glass box?] During the trip to the capital, Yuki explained the events of the past two days. He told Akira about the things he saw when he was unconscious such as the box and his parents. He also talked about what happened to him when he was in the clinic with Medina and the information that she had given him about the world he had just arrived in. After his explanation, Yuki sat there on the train as he watched the scenery blur past him. The train was going much too fast for him to see any actual objects outside of the windows. Akira had told him that she was going to go back to sleep and analyze what happened in the dark nothingness later and had gone quiet. Soon an announcement went around the trains radio system. The sound quality of the announcement was amazing, sounding as if the person was with Yuki in the cabin. He stood up and went to the door to exit the cabin to find himself underground. Outside, he first noticed the large translucent screen in front of him. It was hovering vertically showing a large sign that welcomed them to Junction. It was similar to the ones in Aether but somehow seemed of better quality. The colors were crisp and the images seemed as if the were real. But walking behind the screen revealed a completely different message that bid travelers farewell. Magic and technology mixed together, Yuki remarked. Then he looked up. He had noticed that the underground area was evenly lit up. Looking around he noticed floating crystals that illuminated the place. They were spaced out evenly and emitted a soft glow that filled the area. This place is quite beautiful, Yuki thought. He turned toward the stairwell flooded with light that lead to the world outside. As he walked up the stairs, he noticed that the material used to make the walls and the stairs he was on were odd. He originally thought that they were metal because of the grey color. But they did not make the same sound of metal. Instead it sounded like concrete. Theres so much to learn here, Yuki thought, his interest starting to get piqued. Then he walked out of the station and into the bright morning light, the sun blinding him. When the light cleared, greeted Yuki was a city that surpassed anything that the human world could offer. Before Yuki was a metropolis that true to its name Junction. It was a combination of both magic and technology. Of nature and civilization. Towering buildings of what seemed like metal and glass rose up from the ground yet they were not densely packed. Each of these buildings had artistic designs unlike those of Earth. These buildings twisted and curved, some with relatively short with domed roofs and others towers that split into two parts that weaved together. Between these towers were areas of lush grass and trees. Some even had ponds and streams that all lead into one river that went to a place that Yuki wouldnt know. Directly in front of Yuki was a wide, shiny black street that went below him and as far as he could see in front of him. Further down, Yuki could see the street rising into the air and split into multiple directions. These new paths twisting around the various buildings and alternating from the air and the ground. From somewhere beneath him, vehicles that could almost be described as cars shot out. They traveled at various speeds, some like racecars others like antiques. But somehow they never collided. These vehicles were like the train that Yuki had arrived on and seemed be suspended on an invisible cushion of sorts. But what surprised Yuki the most was the beings that lived here. Elves could be seen walking down the street, holding food and chatting. Others were sitting under trees, summoning fireballs or shooting streams of water at each other. To Yukis right, he could see a pair of short people that could only be dwarves. And to Yukis left, he could spy a pair of furry ears that popped out of the head of one person. Yuki walked down the street, observing all of this with intense eyes. Hidden behind all of the technology Yuki saw the magic. More mana screens could be seen advertising products and giving people information. Those luminescent crystals in the underground were everywhere, floating at set intervals between each other. The site of this beautiful metropolis shook Yuki deeply. As he stared at the scene before him, something leaked out of him and began to well up within his chest. It was a feeling that he had never felt in years. He walked, turning his head in circles, his mind filled with wonder. His body shaking with awe and his eyes sparkling with excitement. This was world that no human could see. A world that he would have never known about. A world that was secret to the Earth. Welcome to hidden world, Yuki, he thought to himself with a slight grin. FriendlyDragon Chapter 27 – Mugging For the next hour, Yuki wandered the streets of Junction. He saw many wonders. Water fountains with floating spouts that spewed water in impossible patterns. A multitude of magical creatures, some resembling squirrels, others cats, and others unrecognizable. They mingled with the various beings that lived in the city. Yuki saw these beings holding objects that displayed screens, called vehicles, and transform into everyday appliances. On his tour, he found a wide street market filled with stalls that sold things ranging from food, weapons, gadgets, and other things that Yuki didnt recognize. There was a multitude of people milling about as they browsed the products offered to them. This place seemed odd to Yuki. He would have thought that a world as advanced as this one wouldnt need to sell things on the streets. But maybe it was the culture. Yuki strolled through the market to find anything that caught his eye. Not that he had any money to buy them. As he walked, food stalls took his attention and he realized that he was beginning to get hungry. I should probably go to the academy right now, Yuki thought. They should have some food for the students. He looked around, trying to find a person to ask for directions to the school that Medina told him about. As he did this, he noticed the odd stares and glances the people around him were giving. Yuki quickly looked for someone so that he could escape the attention and his eyes landed on a man that seemed to be nonthreatening. He walked hurriedly toward this person. Hello, excuse me, Yuki began. The man turned toward Yuki and his eyes narrowed for a moment before a wide smile appeared on his face. I may I help you? he asked in a cheerful voice. I would like to know where the school is. I want to enroll there, Yuki asked lightly, his eyes focusing intently on the mans face. The school, eh? the man replied, scratching his chin. Its quite a long ways from here. Ill tell you a shortcut. The man started pointing to an alleyway that cut in between two tall glass buildings. If you go through there, it will lead to a street. Turn right on that street and go straight for a while, the man instructed. It will lead you right to the school. Youll recognize it when you get there. Thank you, Yuki replied with a big smile of his own. Ill check it out, but I doubt this guy is telling the truth, Yuki thought as he walked toward the direction the man pointed too. But who knows, maybe he was telling the truth. He went to the alleyway and peeked into it. It was darker than the rest of the city, the light of the crystals not quite reaching. And Yuki could see that there was no street down it. I knew it, Yuki thought before turning around. But as he turned he noticed the bodies of three people closing in on him. Ah. This is bad, Yuki remarked. The three men were within arms reach and surrounded his exit on all sides. The man that gave Yuki instructions was not part of them but they were most likely called by him. And now they came closer, forcing Yuki to back up into the alleyway. What do you want? Yuki asked quietly. Anything thats on you, girly, one of the men replied, an elf. Yuki didnt bother correcting them. I dont have anything, Yuki said. I just came to Junction today and have no money. Oh, really? a beastkin replied, arching his eyebrow. But I can see a chain for a mighty fine necklace around your neck. Yukis face betrayed no reaction. Just hand that over and well be on our merry way, the third man, a dwarf, said. Yukis hand went to the stone hidden underneath his shirt. No, Yuki answered flatly. Dont force us girl, the elf warned. We dont want to fight you for it. Irritation flared briefly but disappeared as quickly as it came. The small reaction surprised Yuki, it seemed that somehow the events on Earth had affected him more deeply than he had thought. I wonder what happened, Yuki thought. The three thugs took Yukis lack of a reply as a provocation. Just hand it over, the dwarf ordered. Yuki only stared at them with bored eyes. His hands started to curl slightly and his legs tensed. Ah, whatever. We gave you a chance, the beastkin said and he raised his fist. Hey! What do you think youre doing! A girls voice rang out and echoed through the alleyway. Yuki looked past the three muggers and saw the outline of a fairly tall girl. An elf? Yuki wondered. The three men turned around to look at the girl and their mouths opened into a snarl that froze on their faces. Crap, shes probably a student, the elf whispered to the others. He turned around to Yuki. Ah, sorry about that. Then he turned and left, his partners following him. To Yuki, the speed at which they left was more of a run than a walk. Are you okay? the voice of the girl asked Yuki. He turned his head to her and saw her looking at him with worried eyes. Yes, thank you, Yuki replied. It was nothing, the girl said, waving her hand. Just be careful around here. Its a nice city but a girl like you shouldnt be alone unless youre a student. Yuki was about to correct her but gave up. If people were going to assume that he was a girl, hell just let them be. Theyll find out eventually. I understand, Yuki said out loud. Speaking of student, I would like to enroll. I came here to do that. Those men attempted to attack me after I was given directions by a man to the school. Oh, you want to be a mage? Or a swordswoman? she asked, her expression brightening. Yuki paused then gave a slight nod. Great! I can show the way really easily. The Academy is impossible to miss, she said. Then she pointed down the street market. Just go down that direction until you reach an intersection. Go right and when you get to a large grassy field, you should be able to see the Academy. I would go with you but if youre enrolling you should be plenty strong. Thank you, Yuki replied. He turned away from the girl and began to walk in the direction of her instructions. Good luck! I hope you pass the tests! she hollered at him as he walked. I just enrolled there too so maybe well see each other in class! Yuki paused and turned his head to look at the back of the girl as she strolled away. There are tests? Following the girls instructions, Yuki soon found himself before a large grassy field. A rectangular block was placed on the field and announced to Yuki that he had arrived to the school in large engraved lettering that read ACADEMY OF MAGIC AND THE ARTS. She was right, I cant miss it, Yuki remarked as he stared at the building that was called the Academy. To call the building amazing was an understatement. It was a building that wasnt particularly large. In the shape of a castle, the building stood out among the surrounding structures of glass and metal. The building seemed to shimmer, the walls a kaleidoscope of colors. The grassy field that surrounded it was filled with flowers of all the colors of the rainbow and there were a multitude of trees scattered around with a river that weaved between them. Yuki walked up to the entrance, a doorway that double his height. But before he could knock, a person appeared from nowhere beside him. How may I help you? an elven woman asked, her tone that of an attendant. I would like to enroll in the Academy, Yuki replied calmly. The woman took a long look at Yuki with a critical eye before flashing a practiced smile. Is that so? Then follow me, she said. Then she turned around and began to walk toward the doors. They swung open easily, contrasting from their gigantic bodies. We will need to conduct a few simple tests before you can be registered. Yuki nodded and followed her in, the doors slamming shut without a sound as he passed them. Chapter 28 – Disguises The inside of the Academy was as grand as the exterior. It was like the interior of a kings residence with velvet carpets and extravagant fixtures. With this remarkable show of wealth was the amazing technology that Yuki had yet to understand how they worked or even their functions. When they entered the main chamber, the attendant led Yuki to one of the two sets of massive stairs that were parallel to each other and went into a second floor. On the second floor, there were multiple doors that lead to various rooms. Walking past them, Yuki saw that all of these rooms seemed to be for specific people. Probably faculty. The attendant led Yuki to the furthest left room of the floor. She opened the door and gestured to Yuki to enter, entering herself after him. The room was quite simple with a desk and a couple of chairs. There were no extra decorations of any kind. Yuki took a seat in one of the chairs that stood in front of the plain desk. The chair was extremely comfortable, conforming to the shape of Yukis rear. Its better than memory foam. Feels like a kind of gel, Yuki thought as he sat there. The attendant took a seat in the desk in front of Yuki. She reached under the table and took out something that resembled a tablet but was completely transparent, the whole device a screen. As she tapped on the device, she began to ask Yuki questions. So, you want enroll? she asked looking down. That is correct, Yuki replied. Why do you want to enroll in this school? she said, still tapping. Because its the only one I know, Yuki thought. I want to learn. And this seemed like the right place for that, Yuki answered out loud. The woman looked up with a small smile at his reply. And you are correct, she said. This is the best academy on the whole country and if not the world. Anyway, we are about to start the exam I spoke of before. Yuki nodded and the woman placed a crystal clear orb on the desk. I just want you to place your hand on the orb and push your mana into it. Ill just do some measurements and record some information and well see if you qualify or not, the attendant explained. Yuki nodded again and placed his hand on the orb. He wasnt afraid of his status being abnormal any more. Akira, who seemed to still be sleeping, did tell him that he was weak compared to others that used the Universal Records. He pushed his mana in and watched as it swirled inside of the crystal. As it moved, it began to change colors. First turning scarlet red then becoming a bright golden brown before becoming a iridescent grey. While this happened, the woman was muttering to herself as she tapped away at the tablet in her hand. After a minute, the woman waved to Yuki to stop and he lifted his hand off of the orb. The mana within it disappeared seconds later. Okay, she started, looking at the device. Based on the data, you are a dual attribute with affinities in both fire and earth. Your earth affinity is stronger than your fire. Mana capacity is average, about D-2 to D-3. Mana control is excellent for someone your age as well as your mana production. She looked up with a smile. Overall, you qualify to be a student in the Academy, she announced happily. Congratulations! Yuki nodded. You can be a bit more excited, she said jokingly. Anyway, there is still some more information that I need before I can register you into the system. Do you mind if I ask you some questions? Yuki shook his head. Alright, then lets get started, she said. What is your name? Yuki Mayumi, he said, switching the places of his name. He didn''t know the culture of this world, but it seemed similar to the way people introduced themselves in the United States. So Yuki decided to say his first name first to avoid confusion. How old are you? 15, soon to be 16, Yuki answered. Mhmm. Do you have experience in any weapons, combat, et cetera? Yes, Yuki replied. As he answered this, he realized that he had left his weapons back at Aether. He failed to sheathe them after his battle with the assassin. Thats unfortunate, he thought. I lost my fathers weapons. Okay~. Do you have any training in magic? the attendant asked, interrupting Yukis thoughts. Only elemental magic, Yuki replied. I see, I see, she said, typing into her tablet. So some experience with magic and weapons. That should be enough to qualify you for the advanced class. Or really the not a complete novice class. She said the last part with a small laugh and looked up at Yuki again. My next question is more of a personal one than a professional one, she said. You do know that the period for registration passed last week, right? Oh, really? Yuki thought. There was no way that he could have known this as he had just came to Ethros two days ago. No, Im not from around here, Yuki answered out loud. Oh! So youre from the Kiera Forests, she said. Then she tilted her head. Why did you come all the way here then? The Faerie Magic Academy is quite capable from what Ive heard. I didn''t come from the Kiera Forests, Yuki said. Then where are you from? Elves only live in Libra and Faerie. If youre not from Faerie then you have to be from here and you should have known when the deadline was, she said, perplexed. Im not from Ethros, Yuki clarified. I somehow was transported here from Earth. Earth you say," she mumbled to herself. Then her eyebrows shot up. "Wait, what! Earth! Yes, Yuki replied flatly. But what was an elf like you doing on Earth? she asked in a loud voice. I dont think Im an elf, Yuki said. Im human. The woman started to laugh. I believe that you might be from Earth, but there is no way youre a human, she said still chuckling. "If you are than I need to fix my eyes." Yukis eyes furrowed, thinking. Why? he asked. Because I can clearly see that youre an elf. I cant be headmaster if I couldnt even tell apart species, she replied, giggling. Yukis ear perked up at the new information that he had just heard. Youre headmaster? he said. Yes I am, she answered proudly. The first female in over a hundred years. My name is Selene as you should have known no matter where you were from. Thats why I believe your Earth story. Shes quite relaxed for a headmaster of a school, Yuki remarked, his mental profile of Selene being revised. Anyway, Selene said, changing topics. Youre an elf or Im a dwarf. But no matter how I look at myself, Im human, Yuki said. He pictured a mental image of himself. It looked completely human, albeit very girly. When you look at yourself, you see a human? she repeated as a question. Yuki nodded. Then it must be a disguise. And a fairly strong one for no one to notice it. My eyes are quite exceptional so something like a disguise wouldn''t fool them. A disguise? Yuki asked. Yes. A magical disguise that makes you and the people around you see you as a human, Selene explained. That is the only explanation that I can give. Let me test something. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small compact mirror. Then she stood up and walked around the desk to where Yuki was sitting. She leaned in slightly and placed the mirror in front of Yukis face. Yup. A disguise, she announced. I can see it in the mirror. You look human there. But when I look at you directly I can see past it. There is a little shimmer but the magic isnt strong enough to fool my eyes. Yuki thought quietly to himself. A disguise over his body. If what Selene was saying was true, then it would explain why he was dragged into Ethros when Akira tried to transport them to his room. It was because he was an elf. At least according to Selene. Can I see what I look like? Yuki asked Selene. I can do that easily, she replied. I can also dispel the disguise if you wanted me to. I would like to see what I look like first, Yuki said. Alright, she said and she closed her eyes, her eyebrows closing together. She splayed out her right hand and mana projected out of it. It formed a hologram of sorts of a person. Looking at the picture, Yuki could recognize it as himself. But the person in the hologram was also unmistakably an elf and looked even more feminine, something that Yuki didnt think was possible. The person had sharper eyes than Yuki colored in a bright grey. The hair was slightly lighter and the body slimmer. So this is me, Yuki thought. ''And also, she just used pure mana without an attribute.'' Then something unexpected appeared before him. [Notice: Self Awareness (1 / 3) Has Been Unlocked. {Human Disguise} Has Been Added As A Skill] I can disguise myself as a human now? Yuki thought, his eyebrows furrowing. How does that work? Your body structure is exactly that of an elf, Selene explained, mistaking Yukis expression for confusion about his appearance. And quite a pretty one. I see, Yuki replied. He decided to test out his new skill when he was alone. I dont think I want the disguise taken off. Why not? Selene asked, her eyebrow raised. I would have to put you down as human. Wouldnt that be uncomfortable for you? No, Yuki answered. But about being uncomfortable." There was something that Yuki needed to make sure of. "What gender did you put down for me? Female, obviously, she answered. Why would I put anything else? Yuki thought quietly to himself for a bit. He wanted to tell her that he was male, but it might cause more problems than he would like. She seemed set in her assumption. Is there an option for other? Yuki asked. Um, there is a non specified. But why would...oh, Selene said with realization dawning on her face. Yes, yes I understand. Did she realize Im male? Yuki wondered. Well try to be understanding, Selene continued. We dont normally have students like you here. Ill put as not specified and send a message to all the faculty here. Wait, Yuki thought. Is she misunderstanding something? Anyway, we have finished your registration. Youll will be put as human and your gender will be not specified, Selene announced. Classes start in tomorrow, Monday. You have the weekends off. Well if she did misunderstand something, it doesnt really matter, Yuki decided, shrugging it off. And it seems they use the same days as Earth. Or does Earth use the same days as Ethros? Do you have a place to rest? Selene asked him. No, Yuki replied, shaking his head. Yuki had no money to pay for a room in an inn. Then you can use the school lodging, she said. She reached under her desk and brought out a smartwatch. A room was already given to you. Theres a map on this that will take you right there. Youll need to use this to enter your room. Yuki nodded his thanks and took the watch from her hand. He placed it on his wrist and saw that the clasp was magnetic. The leather band of the watch fit comfortable around his wrist. Alright then, Selene said, waving her hand. You can go now. Yuki stood up and went to exit the door. Welcome to the Academy, she said behind him as he walked out. Chapter 29 – Elf Yukis room was away from the building that he was tested in. According to the map on his watch, that building was the Headmasters Castle. The building where the rooms were locating was behind and to the side of the Castle. When Yuki got to the large building titled Dormitory by the watch, he realized that the Castle was unique. The rest of the buildings that he had spotted on his way to the Dormitory were similar to the ones in the city. The Castle stood out with its design and material. To enter the Dormitory, Yuki presented his watch to a scanner next to the double doors that automatically slid open to let him in when he was verified. Inside the building, there was an elevator directly in front of him. To the left there was a lounge and to the right was what seemed to be some sort of receptionist area. Yuki ignored both these and went straight to the elevator. The elevator opened up for him and Yuki hit the button for the seventh floor, the top floor. The elevator shot up and in a couple seconds reopened to reveal a hallway. Yuki stepped out and turned right, following the map on his watch. As he walked, he past by a few door. The spacing between the doors of the rooms told Yuki that the rooms were quite large. Near the end of the hall, Yuki arrived at the polished wood door of his room labeled 7-10. He placed his wrist next to a scanner next to the door and it slid open without a sound. Then Yuki walked in. This room is bigger than my whole apartment, Yuki remarked as he looked around his new living space. This whole place is going to be my home? The place resembled a penthouse more than it did a dorm. Where Yuki was standing was a large sitting room complete with a couch and a recliner facing what seemed to be a television set. The television was little more than a thin piece of glass on a wall. Walking around the room more, Yuki found a kitchen, bedroom, and bathroom. The kitchen was wide opened and connected to the living room. It was stocked with everything Yuki would ever need: stove, refrigerator, sink, microwave, dishwasher, knives, and utensils. Cutting between the kitchen and the living room was a hallway. In the hallway were two doors facing each other, the left one a bedroom and the right one a bathroom. Yuki went into the bedroom and flopped onto the incredibly comfortable bed. The room was quite bare. It seemed that Yuki would need to decorate it if he was going to stay in the Academy for a while. With his face in a pillow, Yuki started to analyze his day. So much happened, Yuki thought. The train ride, the city, almost getting mugged. That girl who intervened said that she was going to this school. Yuki didnt know what year she was in but it was most likely the first year. He did say that he was enrolling and if she thought that she was going to see him then that would mean that she was in the first year class. Selene is quite an interesting headmaster, Yuki thought. Shes seems very cheerful. He remembered the events of the test that he was given. He was apparently average when it came to mana and things related to mana. This wasnt what Yuki expected. He thought that he would be below everyone else due to him being raised on Earth but it seemed that that wasnt the case. As Yuki recalled the information that Selene recited to him, he realized that she never saw his actual profile. It seemed that the orb that he had pushed mana into only analyzed information related to his mana. Otherwise, it wouldnt have made sense for her to ask questions like whether or not he had combat experience. Also, she seemed to have misunderstood something, Yuki remembered. I hope she doesnt say anything weird about my gender to other people. Selene seemed to have thought that he had meant something when he asked whether there was an other option for gender. But it didnt really matter all that much unless she told others. Then Yuki remembered the most important and complicated piece of information that he had received. He now knew that he wasnt a human. Yuki was an elf and for whatever reasons had been disguised as a human and sent to be raised on Earth. This only raised more questions in Yukis mind. Did his parents know that he was an elf? Were they themselves elves? If not, then who gave Yuki to them to be raised and why? If they were, then why did they leave Ethros? And why did they not tell him about who he was? And why was he disguised? There were too many unanswerable questions. Yuki didnt know if he would ever get the answers to them. He didnt know where to start and the best ones that could answer them were dead. He stopped thinking about, deciding to put it away for a later time, and went into the most intriguing thing that he had discovered that day. When he was shown his actual self, a notification from the UR appeared before him. It said that he had unlocked a third of something called Self Awareness. Yuki didnt know what that was or what it entailed. After that, the Universal Records also informed him that he had unlocked a skill named Human Disguise. Putting the two things together, Yuki assumed that Self Awareness was something like a quest that unlocked the more he discovered pieces about himself that he never knew. Like being an elf. Yuki rolled off the bed and went to the bathroom across the hall. He wanted to test something. In the bathroom, he stood in front of the mirror that hung over a rather large sink. He wanted to see how his new skill worked. It triggered when he had seen his actual self. And so now Yuki tried to see if he could remove the disguise. Closing his eyes, he began to focus on the image of his elf form in his mind. All of the features: the body shape, the face, the hair, everything. Once he had the image engraved in his mind, he tried to will this form to show. And when he opened his eyes, he saw that nothing had changed. Hmm, Yuki thought, scratching his face. It is a skill. Maybe I need to use mana. And so Yuki tried again. Picturing his elven form in his mind and willing it to become true. But this time, Yuki injected mana into his commands. He ordered the mana to remove the disguise from his body. To wipe it off and reveal what was underneath. This time Yuki felt a change. It was as if someone had blown open a door and a gust of wind had blasted through after it. Yuki felt something get torn off of him, his face seemingly touching the air for the first time. Yuki opened his eyes, and in front of him was an elf. Normally, Yuki wouldnt consider himself attractive. But the being reflected in the mirror was unmistakably pretty and cute. And extremely feminine. If Yukis human face could be described as male with many female features, then his elven form was female with male features. Ill be walking around as a human, thankfully, Yuki thought. If I was in my actual form, people would be even more confused about my gender and that would be annoying for me. Yuki then thought about Akira. He wanted to show her what he looked like and get her opinion. Akira? Yuki called as he looked away from the mirror. He prodded the chord between them. [Yes?] she replied with a yawn. [Is there something you need?] Youre opinion, Yuki answered. [On what?] Yuki didnt reply and instead transmitted the events of the day to her. The almost mugging, the girl that intervened, the testing, and the big reveal. [An elf?] Akira said in a high voice. [Wow. I wouldnt have expected that.] And thats why I called you, Yuki said. I want your opinion on my elven form. Or real form. [Hmm? Sure.] Yuki turned back to his reflection in the mirror. A mental gasp could be heard from Akira. What is it? Yuki asked. [Wow. So thats how you look,] Akira whispered. Then she muttered something, Yuki picking up only a couple words. He wasnt sure but he had heard her say beautiful. What was that last part? Beautiful? Yuki interrupted. [Nothing, its nothing,] Akira quickly answered. [You look nice, thats all. Anyway, going back to sleep. Bye!] The mental connection lessened and Akira disconnected. Shes embarrassed, Yuki said, with a slight smirk. Then his hand shot to his mouth. More emotions. I dont understand why theyre showing up now. Theyre small feelings but thats more than Ive felt in the last couple of years. Yuki decided to ignore it. They were fleeting and never lasted long. These slight feelings were nothing to worry about. The more important problem was his growling stomach. Looking at his watch, he saw that it said that the time was almost 20:00. They use military time here, Yuki thought. He opened the door and went out to the living room. I guess I should find something to eat. Chapter 30 – Mission Junction, Libra It currently was almost 21:00 and Yuna was hurriedly walking down the streets of the business district of Junction. She hadnt eaten yet, despite the time, but she had an important meeting that she couldnt afford to be late to. She passed by the various restaurants and smelled the enticing aromas that wafted out from them. Her stomach started growling and her pace quickened. I cant eat now, Yuna thought to herself, Ill be late. I dont want the captain to be mad. As she half walked and half jogged, she noticed a person the was walking in the opposite side of the street from her. It was an elf and she seemed to be observing the various sites and attractions of Junction. Shes so pretty, Yuna remarked as she passed by the elf. I havent seen her before. Must be new to Junction. Maybe a student? At last she reached her destination. She stopped outside and took a deep breathe before entering the headquarters of the Libra Investigation Agency. The scanner on the door verified her permission, analyzing her mana signature, before sliding open. The receptionist in the lobby of the building noticed Yunas arrival. Welcome back, cadet, she greeted Yuna. Yuna gave a nod of acknowledgment and went to an elevator. The elevator brought her up to the top floor and Yuna walked straight to the meeting room located in the right of the room. Taking another deep breathe, she knocked on the opaque glass door and waited. Come in, cadet, a deep male voice called out from the room. Yuna twisted the old fashioned door handle, and went into the meeting room. Then she stood at attention, her back straight and rigid. The inside of the place was quite dim, the outline of the captain barely visible. Im glad you could make it on time, the captain said. You were cutting it pretty close. I apologize, Captain, Yuna replied. No need for that. You were on time Cadet Yuna. Lets get on to the contents of this short briefing, the captain said, waving what looked to be his hand. Do you remember why you are enrolling into the Academy? Yes, sir, Yuna said. I am there to learn what I cant be taught here in the headquarters. And what is your mission? the captain prompted. To observe and report anything that is suspicious in the Academy. I am to act as an informant for the Libra Investigation Agency. That is correct, the captain said, his shadowy head moving up and down. We cant afford to let the Academy have to much autonomy. We need to know what goes on inside there and intervene when necessary. I understand, sir, Yuna replied. Remember, we work for the people. What we do here is for the countrys benefit, the captain said softly. Then he shifted in his seat and sat straighter. You know your mission. But I called you to inform that there has been an addition to your assignment, he announced. We have recently received new information. New information, sir? Yuna asked. Yes, there has been word that someone interesting has recently enrolled into the Academy, the captain said. And the word is that this person is actually a human. A human? Yuna asked, her voice rising in pitch. How is that possible? We are not sure at this time, but most likely it was a magical anomaly in their world that brought this human to Ethros. But about your mission, he said, changing topics. We have added a new clause. You are to observe this human. Become friends with this person, eat with this person. Do what you need to get close to them. We need to evaluate whether or not this human may be a threat to our country. I understand, sir. I will try to do this task to the best of my abilities, Yuna answered formally. Good. I expect monthly reports on what is happening in that school and on the human, the captain said. Understood. Then you are dismissed. Yuna nodded and turned to leave the room. But as she opened the door, her stomach started to growl against her will. Are you hungry? the captain said, his voice filled with amusement. No, Im fine sir, Yuma lied. Then her stomach growled even louder. I have some packaged noodles here if you want to eat them, the captain suggested lightly. She stood there torn. She didnt want to appear weak in front of the captain but the promise of food was weakening her resolve. When her stomach began to sound like a jet engine, she gave up and went to take the noodles. Thank you, Captain, she mumbled as she grabbed the noodles. After her meal, Yuna quickly went back to her dorm room in the Academy and crashed into her fluffy bed. It was late at night, past 23:00. More things that I have to do, Yuna thought with a sigh. She started to think about the new mission that the captain had given her. About the fact that a human would be enrolling into the school. Ive never seen one before. I wonder how strong they are, Yuna thought, curious. All the textbooks say that humans are really weak. She laid there for the next hour, wondering about the human, school, and the tasks assigned to her by the captain. I have more things to do, she repeated sleepily in her mind. Who knew being a cadet would be so tiresome. Then she fell into a peaceful sleep. The next morning, she woke up on the dot at 7:30. Like a machine, she went through her daily routine of eating breakfast, washing herself, and changing into her uniform. Looking at her smartwatch, she saw that it took her twenty minutes to do. Alright, she thought with a small smile. Time for the class of the day. She left her room, and walked with a small bounce in her step as she went to the Main Hall for homeroom. When she got to her class, there were a multitude of people that had already arrived. She took a seat in the middle of the class and waited for the class to start. A bell rang and though it wasnt loud, it somehow pierced through the loud chatter of the room. Someone who Yuna assumed was the homeroom teacher walked through the door, looking as if he was just talking to someone outside of the door. The man stood in front of the class and began to speak. Hello class 1-A. I am your homeroom teacher for the year. My name is Nataru Katem, he introduced himself. There were murmurs across the room. Yuna looked at the teacher with new respect. The Katem family was one of the most powerful in Libra. I would like to introduce to you a new student. Some of you may have heard about this and others may have not. But I would like to encourage you to accept this student no matter what and make this person feel welcomed. Nataru motioned with his hand to someone that stood outside of Yunas view and the person walked in. This is our first human student, Nataru announced. Yuna inhaled sharply when she recognized the face of the new student. It was the girl that she saved the day before. FriendlyDragon Chapter 31 – Homeroom Sixty Minutes Before Yuki woke up from his light sleep. Checking his smartwatch, he saw that it was 7:00. He had gotten six hours of sleep. He returned to his dorm room at 1:00 and put his disguise back on after his late night excursion around the city as he looked at the various stores and restaurants. He went out in his elf form and it seemed that it made him fit quite well into the city. Unlike when he was walking around as a human, he didnt receive any odd glances. Time to get ready for class, he thought to himself while yawning. He rolled out of bed and stretched. [Good morning, Yuki,] Akira said to him sleepily. [Have fun.] Good morning to you too, Yuki replied. He went into the kitchen and looked through the cabinets to find anything that he could cook for a quick breakfast. But there was nothing but cereal and dishes in the cabinets. Yuki had checked the refrigerator the night before so he knew that there wasnt much in there either. He had used up what little money he had gotten from Medina on his dinner the night before. I need money to go shopping, Yuki thought as he grabbed the cereal and a bowl. I dont know how to get money though. He sat at his wooden dinner table as he tried to think up of ways to earn money but nothing came to mind. Finishing his breakfast, he decided to sort out his economic struggles later and get ready for class. Looking at his watch, he saw that he still had forty five minutes before he had to leave for school. Nodding, he went into the bathroom to clean himself up. This took him thirty five minutes to do.1Small thing to note. Yuki took longer than a girl to get ready. >w< When he walked out of the bathroom, his body was clean, his hair was shiny, and his teeth were brushed. He then went to his bedroom to change into whatever was in the closet. Yuki opened the his wardrobe and started to sigh heavily. Inside it were two sets of clothing, a girls uniform and a unisex uniform. This again, Yuki thought. And how did these clothes get put in my room? Did they do it when I was out last night? He grabbed the unisex uniform and put it on quickly. Doing a quick check of himself in the mirror, he then set out to his first class of the day. When he left the Dormitory, it was 7:50. Walking at a steady pace, Yuki followed the map on his watch that led him to a building named the Main Hall. This was where Yuki was to attend his homeroom everyday according to the schedule in his smartwatch. The Main Hall was quite a small building, contrary to its name. It was split into four floors, each floor representing a year. The floor Yuki was on was the first floor, the one for first years. Looking at the map, it seemed that the years were split into two classes. These classes were advanced and normal, represented by an A and B respectively. Yukis watch led him to the door of a classroom with a tag that declared it as 1-A. He hesitated outside, unsure whether or not he was supposed to enter. Are you the human student? a voice called out to the right of Yuki. Yuki glanced over and saw a man wearing an expensive looking suit. Looking back into the classroom, Yuki noticed that there was no teacher yet and assumed that this man was the homeroom instructor. Yes, Yuki replied. Am I supposed to go in? No, not yet, the man replied with a small smile. Ill go in to introduce myself to the class then bring you in. Headmaster instructed us to give the students some advice before hand. Yuki listened to this with no reaction but inwardly started sighing to himself. I hope this doesnt cause any problems for me, he thought. The possible teacher took Yukis silence as agreement and walked into the room. From outside of the door, Yuki heard the man introduce himself as Nataru Katem. Judging from the gasps that came from the other students, it seemed that this man was quite famous. Or at least his family was. Then Nataru started to tell the class about Yuki. Yuki noticed that he seemed to be avoiding using pronouns when talking about Yuki. When Nataru motioned for Yuki to enter, he walked in quietly and observed the faces of the students that were sitting. He found one familiar face with her mouth wide open. It was the girl that had intervened the day before when the three thugs were attempting to rob Yuki. Looking at the other people in the room, Yuki noticed that many had interested looks on their faces but a surprising number were hostile. Do they not like humans? Yuki thought. I wonder what was taught to them about humans. You can sit over there, Nataru said to Yuki. He was pointing toward a seat in the corner of the room. Yuki nodded and strolled over to his new seat next to the windows. As he walked by the other students, he could hear snippets of their conversations. He no longer needed the translator to understand. Yuki discovered that he understood the language of Ethros and could speak it flawlessly. It was most likely due to him being an elf. Thats the human? one elf whispered. Do all humans look like that? another one said. What gender is the human? a dwarf asked. I heard that it was put as unspecified, someone piped up. Really? The rest of the conversations of were of the same thread. Yuki ignored them, expecting this type of reaction already. He sat down on his chair and waited for the teacher to continue, head on desk. Now that everyone is situated, Im going to go over what it is we will be doing for today, Nataru announced. All chatter stopped and everyone focused on the instructor. The first objective of the day is to determine your class and what courses you should take. There were excited whispers among the students. I will explain to you all what classes are, Nataru continued. Classes are the titles given to you by the Universal Records. The UR takes all of your strengths and weaknesses and classifies them into a class. This class will give us at the Academy a guideline as to what courses you should take to supplement your talents. Normally, people have a choice as to the class they want to pick. The Records will give you options based on your strengths and you will be able to decide what class among those you want. The majority of you students here will only be allowed to choose one class. But there are some among you where the UR allows them to pick more than one because their strengths are not encompassed in one job. Nataru took out a rather large orb out of his suit pocket and placed on the table with a thud. This is a class crystal, Nataru explained. You will inject mana into it and it will give you your class options. But there is something that I should warn you all about. When you are given your choices, you have free will to pick any of the jobs that appear there. If you want to be swordsman your whole life and you see it there than you can pick it. However, there will be some choices that are colored. Most of the classes will be of white color. Then there are green and red choices. You can probably already tell what these colors mean. A green class means that it is recommended that you choose that. A red class means that it is not recommended. As your homeroom instructor, I highly advise you to pick a green class. You can pick a different class but the ones in green are recommended for a reason. If you do pick a different class, never pick a red one. And I repeat, never. He swept the room with a critical eye. A red class means that it was barely left out of the choices. A red class would mean that you would struggle in it and reach your fullest potential. Some of you may already know, but the class that you pick alters your development. It will give you enhanced growth in certain stats and skills. By picking a class that isnt very suited for you, you are only hurting yourself. Do you understand? The class nodded. Some muttered out words of acknowledgement. Yuki did nothing. I wonder what possible classes there are, Yuki thought. I need more information about this world. I should look for a library or something like that. Then Yuki remembered the notification that had appeared when he had learned Magical Eyes. The alert that he had partial unlocked Ancestral Knowledge. I should see how useful it is later tonight. Since Im an elf, it should have some useful information, Yuki planned. Since you all seem to understand then we can get started, Nataru announced to the class, breaking through Yukis thoughts. Lets begin. Chapter 32 – Class Selection Nataru began to call up students based on where they were seated. The first person to go up was a beastkin girl with bear ears that had a terrified expression on her face. When she walked up to the desk, Nataru gave her a reassuring smile. Dont be nervous, he said gently to her. There is no bad class. The crystal will display the class you choose but it will not show your choices. You know what to do, right? The girl gave a small nod. Then go ahead, he said with a small smile. The bear girl put a trembling hand on the orb and closed her eyes. Yuki felt a rush of mana and the crystal began to glow. I can see the difference between the people of Ethros and humans, Yuki observed. That mana density and control is much more than that of any human Ive seen. The girl stood there for a couple seconds. Then the seconds ticked by until a minute passed. She opened her eyes and a symbol was projected from the orb, floating in front of the class with a white shine. The symbol was of an axe. A warrior, I see, Nataru said with a smile. Axe as your main weapon. Well done, you may sit back down. As the girl went back to her seat, Nataru took a tablet much like the one Selene used and began to tap on it. Then he called the next person up. This went on for a period of time. Some people were finished in seconds, other took several minutes. From the results, Yuki observed many patterns. Beastkin had a tendency to pick only warrior related classes. Whether this was due to their culture or because they might be extremely strong, Yuki couldnt say. Dwarves seemed to pick warrior and craftsmen jobs. And elves picked mainly mage and warrior jobs. That wasnt to say that there werent any exceptions. There were two beast kin and a dwarf that chose magic related classes and an elf who picked a craftsman class. The female elf that prevented the mugging chose a swordsman class. Then it was Yukis turn to be tested. When his name was called, all heads turned toward his direction. Yuki ignored these and walked straight to orb resting on the table. Nataru nodded and smiled reassuringly as Yuki reached toward the class crystal. Yuki closed his eyes and started the familiar task of manipulating his mana. He pushed it out of his palm and into the crystal under his hand. Show me my class choices, Yuki command to the crystal. But something odd happened after his command. Some of the mana that was being poured into the class crystal began to be diverted into a different direction. The crystal that hung from Yukis neck absorbed it and began to warm up. At the same time, the class crystal in Yukis palm did the same. Before Yukis eyes, two menus appeared. One was white with the title of Classes. The other was black and titled Unique Classes. Below these menus were a multitude of words in various colors. The Common Class list was gigantic, with bold lettering that listed three categories. In the black menu, there were only one class that was in a bold gold.The class was titled Assassin in large lettering. Yuki stared at these this class, his mind racing. A gold color most likely meant that this was the class that was most recommended for him. Based on the title of the menu that the class was listed on, this class was unique to Yuki. Yuki assumed that an assassin class was a combat type class. It would most likely deal with the covert killing of targets and being secretive. He didnt know whether it was particularly strong but since it seemed to have been made for him, his decision was easy. Assassin class, Yuki ordered. ''Though it is a little ironic.'' The golden words of the class flashed and a notification appeared before Yukis eyes. [Class: {Assassin} Has Been Chosen. The Following Effects Have Been Applied: {Accelerated Strength, Accelerated Speed, Accelerated Mana}. Class 1 / 2 Has Been Picked. Please Choose Another Class.] Wait, another class? The black menu blinked out of existence, leaving the normal menu by itself. I can pick another class apparently, Yuki thought. Nataru did say that a rare few can choose multiple classes. Yuki began to scan through the Class categories. When Yuki opened a category, a gigantic list would appear with the names of dozens of classes. The Combat category was the largest of the three. Yuki ignored this one. I have a combat oriented class already, Yuki thought. I should pick something that would add to what I dont have. And so Yuki clicked on the Craftsman category. A list expanded and displayed all of the classes that were encompassed in that group. There was blacksmith, weaponsmith, carpenter, leather worker, alchemist, and other creation related classes. Yuki went through these and found a class that seemed interesting. It was labeled as Magical Craftsman. The name made it looked as if it was a broad class that included a multitude of things making it quite appealing to Yuki. Let me look at the magic classes before I decide. Yuki then opened the Magic category and a bigger menu than the one for Craftsman appeared. Immediately, one class caught his eye. It was another class that was colored in a golden hue. A class that read Support Mage. Yuki didnt hesitate in his decision. Support Mage class, Yuki ordered. [Class: {Support Mage} Has Been Chosen. The Following Effects Have Been Applied: {Accelerated Defense, Accelerated Mana}. All Main Class Slots Are Filled. You Cannot Change Classes.] With that, Yuki disconnected from the orb and cut of the trickle of mana that fed it. He opened his eyes and saw a glowing symbol of a sparkling staff. A Buffer, I think? That is interesting, Nataru commented. We dont normally get those here. Most of the support class are healers. Yuki walked back to his desk and sat back down, again ignoring the whispers of the other students. Maybe gold color actually means its a special class, Yuki thought. Katem-san didnt seem to know the name of the class. Its support, not buffer. Now that everyone has been tested, lets get onto the next event of the day, Nataru announced. Theres more? Yuki thought. We will be finding your spirit beast. Think of these beings as your familiars, Nataru explained. Your familiar is very important in how you will develop in the Academy. Different beasts have different effects. We will be going to a place so that you can find the one right for you. But before we do, I have to warn you again, Nataru said. It wont be you who will be choosing your familiar, it will be the familiars themselves. Spirit beast have a unique trait to them. They can determine those that are worthy of them and those that they can support the best. Nataru lifted his right arm and a bright light erupted from it. When the light had cleared, a silver fox was sleeping on the desk. This is Natalie, Nataru introduced. A silver fur fox that has a special affinity to ice elemental magic. She is my spirit beast. There were oos and aahs from the students. If you are lucky, you will gain a spirit beast as well. However, not everyone will receive one. This is just how it is sometimes. This doesnt mean that you werent worthy but rather because your perfect familiar wasnt available at that time. So dont feel down if nothing happens. Nataru clapped his hands. Alright, thats enough talking. Lets begin, he announced, his eyes gleaming. Follow me to the Sanctuary. The way the class effects work are simple. They accelerate the growth of certain stats pertaining to the class itself. Since Yuki has two classes that synergize quite well with each other, Yuki now has accelerated growth in every stat possible with double acceleration in mana. Intelligence and health cannot be accelerated. Stats can''t grow past the person''s limits. Accelerated growth just makes it so that people can reach their limits faster. Chapter 33 – Nature’s Ally The Sanctuary was located right behind the Main Hall. The entrance of the Sanctuary was an ornate metal gate that opened up to a beautiful garden. When Yuki walked into the area, he was hit with the scent of flowers and dew. Further ahead, he saw the outlines of a small forest. The river that Yuki had seen when he had first entered the Academy was flowing near him. But where are the beasts? Yuki thought. Despite the meticulously kept nature around him, he couldnt see even a hint of an animal. There were no birds singing, no squirrels rushing, and not even bugs buzzing. The Sanctuary was quiet save for the wind and the sounds of the river. I cant give you any more advice than I already have, Nataru said in front of the entrance. Unlike your class selection, there is no crystal or spell to find your spirit beast. All you can do is wander around and hope for the best. Those are some wonderful instructions, Yuki thought to himself. So you students can go explore the Sanctuary for the next hour, Nataru continued. Then he looked at his watch. At 10:30 we will all meet back here at the entrance. If no beast finds you before that time, then that means that the right one for you isnt here. Go on and have fun, he said, waving his hand. You wont get many days like this at the Academy. I will wait here for you. With his dismissal, the students began to amble around in confusion. Slowly they began to disperse; some went off by themselves and others grouped with others. Yuki set an alarm on his watch and decided to take a walk in the forest. The forest was cool and quiet. As Yuki strolled through it, all he could hear was the soft whispers of the breeze and the rustling of the green leaves of the towering trees. Walking some more, Yuki found the river again as it lazily snaked about the trees. Yuki changed his course, following the river. As he slowly walked along the border between the water and the trees, he began to breathe in deeply. The damp, cool air and the scent of the trees and river that mingled together filled his body. A serene calm washed over Yuki. His mind emptied and his thoughts halted. Walking in this quiet oasis, the sights of nature filled the void in Yukis head. The way the leaves moved, the wind blew, and the water broke. All of this entered Yukis mind. All of the minute details. He stopped and closed his eyes. Welcome It wasnt a voice. But rather, it was a feeling. A word that resonated with Yuki, moving throughout his body. It was the forest. The river. The elements were greeting him. Yuki felt something brush his legs, weaving in and out of them. He opened his eyes and saw a ferret. The ferret looked at him with bright eyes, and raised its paw in greeting. Then Yuki looked around him. Surrounding him were a multitude of creatures, some that looked like animals from Earth and others foreign. They all seemed to be welcoming him. He reached out with his hand and a deer with dark green accents in its fur headbutted it. Yuki sat down on his knees and a rabbit that glowed lightly hopped onto his lap. Then a pure white owl landed on his head, its talons surprisingly chilly. A thud shook the ground, a blast of wind following it, and Yuki looked up. Before Yuki was massive beast, nearly as tall as the trees. It resembled a lizard and had leathery wings that were connected to its front arms. It arched its slender neck and peered at Yuki with intelligent eyes. Then it snorted, lightning flickering out, rose its head again. We welcome you, a different voice echoed in Yukis mind. The Sanctuary and its beings embrace you. Yuki could only stare at the beast in front of him. The beast that seemed to be the source of the voice. If you are in need of anything, then call to us and we shall answer. Let us meet again another time. And with that, the beast spread its wings and with a powerful burst, launched itself into the air. The wind nearly blew Yuki away. Lifting his head up, Yuki watch as the outline of the massive beast shrank in the horizon. He looked back down and watch the spirit beasts that ambled around him. As he sat there, his mind emptied again and he felt as if he was one with nature. And in a trance, he stayed there. Suddenly his watch began to vibrate frantically, breaking him out of his reverie. He looked at it and saw that it was time for him to return to the gate. Yuki slowly stood up as the creatures around him observed his actions. I have to go, Yuki told them softly, reaching out with his hand. The deer rubbed its head against his hand again and with what seemed to be a nod, trotted away. The other spirit beasts followed suit, giving a Yuki a farewell and then leaving themselves. That was quite an experience, Yuki thought as he began the march back to the gate. Yuki returned to the entrance of the Sanctuary in a couple of minutes, a large group of students already there. Many of them had spirit beasts with them, but a surprising number didnt. Yuki noticed that the girl who stopped the thugs didnt have one. Welcome back, Nataru said to them. I see that most of you have found your spirit beast. Thats very promising. To the ones that didnt, do not fret. This doesnt mean that you are any weaker than the one that did. The he clapped his hands together. That is it for today, he announced. Go back to your dorms or your homes and become acquainted with your new partner. Tomorrow, we will bonding you together with your spirit beasts and sending you your schedule for the year. Have a good rest. And with that, the students departed. So whats the report for today, Cadet Yuna? Nothing too unusual for the first day, Yuna replied, speaking to a dark hologram of the captain that was being projected by her smartwatch. It was currently 21:00. We were tested for our class and were sent out to find a spirit beast. Good, good. So what class are you? the captain asked her. Im a magic swordswoman, sir, Yuna answered. Excellent. I see our training has been beneficial to you, the captain said. And did you find a spirit beast? Yuna shook her head. No, sir. No spirit beast contacted me in the Sanctuary. That is unfortunate, the captain replied. Do you have anything to report in terms of your other assignment? Not much, sir, Yuna said. The human picked a buffer support class and seemed to not have contacted a spirit beast. The captain began to rub the outline of his chin. So a supporter, not a fighter, the captain remarked. That is interesting to hear. Good report, Cadet. Thank you, sir, Yuna replied seriously. Well, that would be all for today. I expect your next report in a month, he said. Understood. This is for the people, the captain reminded her. Remember that. And good night. Good night to you too, captain. The hologram blinked out and the bedroom was quiet. Yuna laid down on her bed and let out a soft sigh. I didnt expect that girl to be the human, she thought to herself. The girl seemed quite calm for someone that was recently just sent to another world. She didnt look scared or unsettled. I have to get close to her. Ill try to introduce myself during the lunch break tomorrow, Yuna planned, remembering her instructions. I dont even know her name. Nodding, Yuna then fell into a peaceful rest. Chapter 34 – Ancestral Knowledge It was currently 21:00 and Yuki was laying down on top of his bed with his eyes shut. He had eaten a simple dinner of whatever was in the cabinets (cereal) and went to bed. But he wasnt lying there to sleep. When Yuki opened his eyes, he was staring at a grassy field with a lone tree that stood in the center. Under the shade of the tree was a girl in a white dress, curled up and asleep. Yuki walked up to her and nudged her gently. She stirred but didnt wake up, her ears twitching. Seeing this, Yuki prodded her harder on the cheek. Akira, wake up, he said loudly. Her eyes cracked open and her mouth let out a massive yawn that displayed her sharp canines. Good evening, Yuki, she said sleepily, smacking her lips. Good evening, Akira, Yuki replied. How are you still asleep? Species trait, maybe? Akira said, yawning. She sat up and started to stretch her arms. So why did you come here? Miss me? Yuki ignored her mischievous smile. I just wanted to drop by to test something, he answered. But then I saw you asleep. Since youre awake, do want to spar? Spar, hmm? Akira said, tapping her chin. Sure, I have time. Ill do some magic research later. Research? Akira nodded. Yup, research. I think I told this already, but I believe I have found a way to get out of this dimension and into the real world, Akira replied. I just want to be certain that itll work. Okay, Yuki said. I wish you the best of luck. He bent over and created a pair of stone knives. Want to get started? One hour later, they collapsed on the ground. As he laid there panting next to Akira, Yuki felt a sense of deja vu. That was fun, Akira commented, gasping. We dont get to spar all that often like this. Yuki nodded his head. So what was it that you wanted to test? Akira glancing over to him. A skill, he replied. I unlocked part of it last time. Ancestral Knowledge. He paused, catching his breath. I was also thinking that since Im here, I should check my status. You should do that, Akira agreed. Ancestral Knowledge is super useful. You can learn so much more from it that a normal library. Yuki pushed himself up and stood, staggering a little as he did. Rubbing his sore arms, he looked down at Akira. Ill be doing that right now, he announced. You should do your research. Akira nodded and closed her eyes on the lush emerald field. I hope she isnt sleeping, Yuki thought as he walked over to the floating crystal that hovered a few feet away. He reached out with his hand when he was in front of it and touched it. Instantly, Yuki could see his status in front of him. MAYUMI YUKI (Rank D / 3 Star / Tier 1) Title: None Class: Assassin / Support Mage Passive Abilities: ??? , ??? , ??? Stats: STR - (D 3S / T2) DEF - (D 3S / T1) SPD - (D 3S / T2) STA - (D 3S / T1) INT - (D 2S / T8) MP - (D 3S / T4) HP - (D 2S / T9) Skills: Analysis (Lv. 3) Mental Fortitude (Lv. 3) Perseverance (Lv. 4) > Human Disguise Ancestral Knowledge (Partial) Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic: Basic Earth (Lv. 9) > Basic Fire (Lv. 7) > Mana Manipulation (Lv. 4) Magical Eyes Physical - Dance of the Dragons (Lv. 3) : Earth Dragon (Lv. 1) Intermediate Swordsman (Lv. 6) > Intermediate Dagger Arts (Lv. 8) > Meditation (Lv. 3) I grew quite a lot since I last checked, Yuki remarked. He had broken into the third star of rank D and three of his techniques were close to upgrading. Satisfied, Yuki turned his attention to his main task of the day. Exploring the skill that is Ancestral Knowledge. He had a hunch as to how he could access this skill and this hunch took the form of a large wooden door. Behind the status, there were two doors. Previously, both of these doors had large wording on them that announced that Yuki did not have the requirements necessary to enter them. But now the notice in front of the door titled Library had disappeared. Yuki focused his all of his attention on this door. In his mind he commanded it to open for him. The doors obeyed and swung gently to reveal what resembled a gigantic library. He walked forward and stepped into this room. All around Yuki were shelves upon shelves of books that varied in color and size. The space of the room dwarfed any library Yuki had ever visited on Earth. How am I supposed to navigate this place? Yuki thought to himself. He started to wander around this library, reading the spine of whatever books he spied. Soon, he noticed that each row was labeled with what seemed to be a category. There was alchemy, crafting, magic theory, magic spells, weapon techniques, and many others. The library also seemed to be divided by author, all the books in one area created by the same person. I wonder where books on classes are, Yuki thought as he walked. Suddenly, manuscripts and novels zoomed in from the surrounding area and hovered in front of Yuki. He read the titles and found that they all pertained to classes. Interesting. This is quite useful, Yuki remarked. He grabbed a book titled Classes and How They Work. He sat down on the carpet floor and began to read quietly to himself. Classes were apparently created by the Universal Records. They are made by taking the statistics and experiences of a being and creating a class that best suited them. To find ones class, the use of a class crystal was needed. Class crystal were divided into two categories: Common and Unique. Common crystals give all users the same list of classes to choose from, the list being filtered by the Universal Records to find the best ones. Unique crystals give users a specialized class that was tailored to fit their strengths. Unique crystals can only be used once. The classes themselves were also divided into categories. There were normal classes and special classes. Normal classes are the classes that are seen commonly around the world. These include jobs such as swordsman and fire mage. These type of classes are put into three colors: red, white, and green. Red signified that the class isnt the best suited for the user. White stood for neutral and green was the class that fit the user well. Special classes were as their names suggest, special. They are classes that people rarely have and are denoted by a golden color. All specialized classes are special classes as well as a select few. There maybe more special classes than those that are known as the person that is best suited for them hasnt appeared. This is quite the boring read, Yuki commented. But it was useful. According to the book, Yuki had two special classes. The gemstone on Yukis necklace seemed to be a Unique class crystal. Just what is this necklace? Yuki wondered. It can store a massive amount of mana and functions as a Unique crystal. Reading through the pamphlet some more, Yuki discovered that he could find out what kind of skills he could learn by asking for the list while his status was up. Assassin skills, Yuki thought. Before Yukis eyes, a small list appeared. He scanned through them and read the names of the skills. Stealth, Disguise, Poison Arts, Eloquence, Yuki read off the first few. These do seem to fit quite well with the whole assassin thing. Support Mage skills. The list disappeared and another one replaced it. Holy Arts, Healing Arts, Enhancing Arts, Suppressing Arts... Yuki mumbled out loud. Wow, there are a lot here. Yuki decided to focus on the Support Mage skills another time and brought the Assassin skill list back up. Stealth seems useful. I should try to learn that first, Yuki decided. Then he decided to test something. Information of the Stealth skill, he ordered. Immediately, two books appeared before him. One was titled The Art of Secrecy and the other was simply named How to Hide. As Yuki flipped through the manuscripts, he discovered that both books covered two different topics both related to the stealth skill. The second book, as its name suggested, was about the hiding aspect of stealth. The other was more focused on the moving aspect. Next, Yuki began to order for books pertaining to the other skills and one by one they appeared. He put them aside into a couple of tidy piles. Lets get started, Yuki thought. He opened a book that was titled Fundamentals of Magic and began to read with intense focus. There he sat for hours until his smartwatch broke through his concentration, alerting him to the start of a new day. Chapter 35 – Spells Yuki opened his eyes and saw the white ceiling of his school room. Though he was reading for hours in that library, his mind felt completely refreshed. He got up, yawning and stretching, and went to the kitchen to eat his usual cereal. As he sat there munching on his breakfast, Yuki thought over the contents of the book he had read that night. It explained the way magic worked in Ethros but the writer was quite long-winded and often went on tangents. But Yuki managed to mow through the entire manuscript and could summarize it. According to the book, magic was divided into elemental magic and just plain magic. Both of these magics are used in similar ways. By using mana, a user can will something to happen. The type of spells and the strength of these spells were determined by the users mana capacity, control, and imagination. In order for a spell to take effect, the user must have an understanding of what it is they want to do, Yuki thought. Its like using the elements. Elemental magic was limited by the affinities of a person and their imaginations while normal magic was only limited by the latter. However, elemental magic was considerably stronger in combat as it could directly change nature and was normally faster to cast. Normal magic had more practical applications. In the book, Yuki also saw a multitude of circles that were inscribed with characters that Yuki could somehow read. These drawings were called spells by the author. According to the author, these spells are the written form of a magicians imagination. Instead of imagining what it is one wanted and pouring mana in hopes that it works, one could remember the spell and pour mana into it. This can be done verbally with a chant or through the use of a magic circle. There was a book on how these spells worked, but Yuki didnt have time to read it. Ill try to do it tonight, Yuki decided. I wonder if it could teach how to create spells. That would be very helpful. Yuki finished his meal and went to shower. After he finished that, he changed his clothing and headed out for his homeroom. As he walked toward the Main Hall, Yuki looked at the schedule that was sent to him the night before. It seemed that today was going to be the first real day of class. It went from homeroom to General Magic then Combat Training and finally Support Magic. Homeroom was thirty minutes. All three of the other classes took two hours and seemed to encompass a large variety of topic. There was a lunch break of one hour after Combat Training. Support magic seems to be my class specific course, Yuki thought. I kind of just want to read today. He arrived at the Main Hall and sat down at his seat in the corner of the room. Most of the students that were there had their spirit beasts with them. Seconds after Yukis arrival, Nataru entered and the class began. Welcome to your second day at the Academy, Nataru started. He put a tablet on top of his desk and tapped on it. A holographic screen appeared above it with some lines of text on it. Todays plan is quite easy. We will be bonding those of you that found a spirit beast with your partners. The process is quite simple and shouldnt take too long of time. Thirty minutes is ample time to do everyone. Nataru gestured to a dwarven boy that near him to come up. The boy walked up with what looked to be a normal squirrel except for the small horn that jutted out of its forehead. I will demonstrate to you the process and try my best to explain what happens during it, Nataru said. Whats your name, child? Ethan, the boy whispered nervously. Alright, Ethan. Hand me your spirit beast, first. Ethan gave Nataru the squirrel with shaky hands. Next, touch your spirit beast. Anywhere is fine, Nataru instructed. The boy held out his hand lightly touched the head of the squirrel. Good. Now I will recite to you the bonding spell, Nataru said. When I tell you, you will repeat the spell but with mana. Do you understand? Ethan nodded. Okay! Nataru said happily, Then lets get started. He opened his mouth and began to recite the spell. I call upon the mana of this world to bond me to this spirit beast with a magical bond where I will have my feelings shared and receive feelings from this spirit beast that I will bear responsibility for this spirit beast and protect it and if I ever break my promise then this bond will be broken and the spirit beast will be set free. Thats the spell? Yuki thought to himself. Why is it so long and redundant? And why does it sound so bad? I wouldnt want to recite that. Yuki glanced around to observe the reactions of the other students and was met with impressed looks and wide-open eyes. Theyre impressed? But the spell sounds horrible. A theory appeared in Yukis mind. Wait, maybe they dont understand what the spell says? Yuki thought. Maybe it sounds impressive if you dont understand it. But then why can I understand it? Yukis thoughts were interrupted by a flash of light. He looked up and saw that it came from the hand of the dwarven boy whose mouth was moving. It seemed like the boy and started the spell. In front of the boys hand that was on the head of the squirrel, a glowing green circle was being etched into the air. As the boy recited more of the spell, runes began to be inscribed on the rings of the circle. These runes slowly grew lines between each other, connected them, and began to become brighter. As the spell was ending, two shining tendrils grew out of the circle and connected the boy and the squirrel in a bright flash. Then the circle dissipated and everything was normal again. Great job, Ethan, Nataru praised. You did it on your first try. Now your spirit beast is bonded to you. You can feel it, right? Ethan nodded, his hand rubbing his chest. I feel something connecting me, he whispered. I also felt like I was burning when I was doing the spell. Where? Nataru asked. My chest. Dont worry, thats part of the process, Nataru explained. You now have a bond mark on your chest. The location differs from each person. The boy nodded, and Nataru sent him back to his seat. Then Nataru called up the next person to be bonded. A bond mark, Yuki repeated. Is it like the one between me and Akira? [You called?] Akira piped up out of the blue. Youre awake? [Thats rude,] Akira pouted. [I dont always sleep the whole day. Thats only sometimes.] Okay. Is a spirit beast bond mark the same as the one between us? Yuki asked her. [No. Its similar but the one between us is stronger and more complete,] Akira answered, her tone becoming more businesslike. [Us talking like this is proof of that.] If its similar, is that why I didnt get a spirit beast? [Most likely. The beasts probably felt my presence connected to you and assumed correctly that you were already taken. But Im not all to sure what exactly our bond mark is yet. I just know its stronger.] I see, Yuki said. Then he switched topics. How is your research going? [Im getting somewhere but I still need some more time to get everything straightened out,] Akira replied. [Speaking of which, I should probably do that. You can focus on class and tell me everything tonight.] Alright, see you later. With that, Akira disconnected and Yuki returned his attention to the classroom. As he looked back up, he noticed the gaze of the girl from two days ago on him. When he glanced back at her, she quickly turned away and returned her focus onto Nataru. I wonder what that was, Yuki thought before doing what she did and refocusing on the teacher. He watched as the same spell was casted over and over again by the various students. Some of them succeeded on their first attempts. Other had to do multiple takes for the bond to be created. Then the last student of the class did the bonding spell. The circled flared into existence, the bond was created, and the magic disappeared. This time, the bond mark was visible. Yuki could see it on the back of the students hand. It was a simple black outline of the persons spirit beast, this time a small blue sparrow. Its considerably less complicated than the one I have, Yuki remarked. I see why theyre not the same. The teacher returned the student back to their desk and turned back to the class. That is going to be all for today, Nataru announced to them. Please know that your spirit beast is your responsibility. You must take care of it as if it was a precious member of your family. And you are responsible for any of its actions. He glanced at the watch on his wrist. We have a little a time so I would like to inform you all on something, Nataru said. The schedule that you just received today will be your schedule for the first half of the year. We at the Academy expect every student to be punctual and to follow the schedule that we give. If you cannot attend for whatever reason you must inform us beforehand. Is that understood? The students nodded. Good, Nataru said with satisfied grin on his face. He looked at his watch again. And now class is ending. I hope you students enjoy your classes here. He looked up at them and the bell started to ring. Class is dismissed. Chapter 36 – Magic Class Yuki left the Main Hall quickly and opened his map to find out where he had to go next. The map led Yuki to a gate that laid between the Main Hall and the Dormitory. The massive wide open field past this entrance was named the Meadow. Past the meadow, Yuki could spy the small outlines of a grove of trees. His watch informed him that this was the Academy Forest. To the left of the field was the Magic Hall and to the right was the Battle Hall. The place that Yukis next class was located was the Magic Hall. The design of the building was more like a the high tech base of an organization than a fantasy magic school. It was an elegant building of glass and metal all put together into a modern design. Yuki walked past the automatic doors and looked at his watch to find the room where his class was to take place. It led him to a opaque glass door that had a sign that read General Magic 1. Yuki grabbed the gold colored handle and walked into the class. The inside of the well lit room was mostly empty. There were a few crystal orbs that were at the side of the room, some on the floor others on pedestals. But for the most part, Yuki saw no decoration of any kind. The only thing on the walls were windows and the only thing on the ground was a floor. Yuki turned his attention to a person that was resting on their knees with their eyes closed who seemed to be the instructor of the course. It was a female beastkin, a wolf based on the ears. Those ears flicked toward Yuki when he closed to the door. You can sit anywhere, she said softly to him, her eyes not opening. Class will begin soon. Yuki said nothing but walked toward the back corner of the room. He had arrived quite early; there was no one else in the room besides him and the instructor. Yuki decided to follow her lead and sat down on his knees. Then he closed his eyes and meditated there, clearing his mind of all distractions. He used this opportunity to practice manipulating his mana. There he sat with the instructor doing the same. Yuki didnt know how long he was sitting, but soon the sound of the door opening broke through his meditation. He cracked his eyes opened and saw students begin to stream in. The number of students that entered the class was small. There were only five students including Yuki himself. Yuki recognized all of their faces from his homeroom including the girl that saved him. Maybe its because the rest of the first years are split between the three classes, Yuki hypothesized. The novice group might be taking a different course as well. Whatever the case maybe, the class was very small. The instructors eyes finally opened upon the arrival of the students, revealing sharp emerald eyes. Welcome, students, she greeted them. You may sit anywhere but please space yourselves out. They followed her orders and sat spread out throughout the room. The girl seemed to be considering sitting near Yuki as she kept looking toward him but she then she decided to sit in the middle of the classroom. Once the class had settled, the instructor opened her mouth and began to speak. Welcome to your first magic class at the Academy, she started. This is the first year General Magic class and I am your instructor Mabel. As you can see, I am a Wolfkin. The other students voiced out greetings of their own in return. The mission of this course is to teach you all the basics of magic, she continued softly. As you children are a from the advanced class, I take it you already know some magic. We will expand on that and teach you new ideas and techniques. Mabel waved her hand toward the general direction of the crystal balls that lied next to the wall of the spacious room. I understand that you all have taken a measurement when you were applying for the Academy, she said. However, I will be doing more a accurate and in depth test than the one you did. It will also give you students an understanding of where you stand in the class and will hopefully motivate you to improve yourselves. This measurement will contribute to your first rankings here at the Academy. There are rankings at the school? Yuki thought. We shall start the testing, she announced, standing. The hem of her dress hovered above the floor. Are there any volunteers that want to be tested first? A rather bulky elf boy got up. He stood there with his chest puffed out and a smug smile pasted on his face. Okay, follow me, Mabel instructed, walking toward one crystals. She knelt down and picked up one of the orbs. Then she handed it to the elven boy. Pour you mana into it. That is all you need to do, she said. The boy smiled and began to shove mana into the crystal orb. It began to shine brilliantly and became a bright green. Yuki could feel the rush of mana from his corner of the room. Hes showing off, Yuki thought. You dont need nearly that much mana to get those crystals to work. Mabel stared at the ball for several seconds, her lips moving slightly as she seemed to murmur to herself. Then she put her hand up, signaling the boy to stop. That is enough, she said. Now just wait and the results will be displayed. The elven boy stopped his torrent of mana and waited there with the still glowing orb in his hand. Soon, words began to flow out of the crystal. They hovered in the air, shining brightly for the whole room to see. Wind attribute. Mana capacity ranging from Mid to High. Mana production from Low to Mid, Yuki read to himself. Your mana production is a bit lower than average, Mabel commented. Mana capacity is a little higher. This may cause problems if you are fighting for consecutive days. Especially if you drain yourself. She told the boy to sit back down at and asked for another volunteer. This time, a female elf went up. This repeated for the rest of the class. Most of the results were between in the middle range though the girl who saved Yuki scored a mid to high. Now it was Yukis turn to be tested. He walked up to Mabel who gave him a small smile as he did. Hello, she whispered to him. You are the human student? Yuki nodded. Thank you for coming early, she said. I dont normally get students that motivated to come to class. Yuki nodded again, this time in acknowledgment. Mabel gave him the orb and Yuki began to stream a thin trickle of mana into the orb. The crystal began to glow brightly, though not as brightly as it had for the first boy. However, the results came much quicker than it had for the other students. It seems that the less mana that is used it quicker it can be analyzed, Yuki remarked. Lets see. Earth / Fire Attribute. Mana capacity is Mid. Mana production is High to Very High. Yuki realized that the last statistic was abnormal and let out a soft sigh. He didnt want to stand out any more than he already was being the only human in the school. That is some excellent mana control you have there, Mabel whispered to Yuki. Then she raised her voice. Earth attribute which is quite rare and also a dual attribute. Mana capacity is average but your mana production is quite high. This leads to leakage but it seems that you have something on you to keep it under control. Your mana capacity should increase to match your production as long as you practice. She looked at Yuki with a curious gaze. By the way, may I know what type of class you are? she asked. Support class, Yuki replied. Ah, then your statistics fit you quite well. A large mana pool and rapid production are all fine traits for a support class as well as your affinity, she said with a smile. I look forward to it. She looks forward to it? Yuki wondered. But before he could ask her what she meant, Mabel sent him back to his seat. We have finished all of the testing, Mabel announced. Now we shall begin the actual course. She detached her watch from her wrist and placed it on the floor gently. With a snap, a large holographic screen popped into existence. We shall begin with the rules of magic and how it works, she said with a smile before she launched into a hour long lecture. Chapter 37 – Combat Class The contents of the lecture were things that were familiar to Yuki already. All of the points were similar to the ones that were written in the magic fundamentals book that he had read the night before. However, there was one discrepancy. According to Mabel, spells were written in the language of the gods and were given to the beings of Ethros by the gods. The one that gave the most was the god Kilik, who was said to be the strongest of the gods. Nothing of this was mentioned in the manuscript. Magic was written in the magic tongue to quote the book. There is also the fact that others dont seem to be able to read this language of the gods, Yuki thought. But for whatever reason, I can. When the lecture ended, Mabel then started a more practical lesson on the basics of magic. She had them manipulate their mana flow and do basic exercises in elemental magic. She didnt have them do any non-elemental magic. I want you all to have a good grasp on how to control your mana and how to picture what it is you want to happen, she explained. Elemental magic is the easiest to manipulate so I want you to be able to do this well before we move on to non-elemental magics. This made sense. At least to Yuki it did. Based on the rules and the information given to him by the magic book he read, the intent of the spellcaster as well as their control are the most important parts in magic. Mabel is quite a capable instructor, Yuki remarked. Shes much better than the human instructors on Earth. But no matter how great of an instructor Mabel was, she was still teaching things that came easily to Yuki. And she seemed to know this as she had complimented him on his mana control when he was being examined by her. So Yuki spent most of the class bored until it was time to go to his next class. The now familiar bell rang again and Yuki headed toward the door but glanced over to Mabel who seemed to be staring at him. When she noticed his gaze, she nodded at him which Yuki returned before exiting the room. He turned his attention back to his smartwatch and pulled up the map again. His next class was already marked on it. Yuki left the Magic Hall and walked across the Meadow. His next class was located in a building named the Combat Hall. Based off the name, Yuki assumed that this was where all physical related courses were located. The Combat Hall was a short but wide building. Unlike the Magic Hall, it only contained two floors but these floors were twice the size of the ones in the Magic Hall. The overall design of both of the buildings were similar. Yuki entered and saw that the floors were split into two sections. Each section was for one of the years. The one that Yuki was to go to was the room on the left. He walked over and the door slip open smoothly to let him inside. The inside of the room was wide and spacious, much like how they were in the Magic Hall. But these rooms had many unrecognizable objects attached to the walls, ceiling, and the floor. There were no windows. Inside of the room, there were already students waiting. It seemed that combat classes were much more popular than magic classes. The instructor stood in the center of the room, a male elf who wore what seemed to be a muscle t-shirt. Hes too skinny to wear a t-shirt like that, Yuki thought. Yuki went to the corner of the group of students that surrounded the instructor and sat on the floor away from them. Then he waited for the class to start. The bell rang again and the class became silent as the other students watched the instructor with eager eyes. Hello, cadets, the man spoke, his voice surprisingly deep for his thin frame. This is the Combat Training class and I am your trainer, Deral. We will be teaching you the basics of combat and work to strengthen you physically. I take it that you all have some training? He scanned through the nodding heads of the students and landed upon Yuki who stared back at the teacher. Derals eyes narrowed and his mouth went up into a smirk. At least, most of you, he continued. Some of you are weak and flabby beings that got in because of magic. But my job is to try and change that. To show you all what real combat is, I want the two top combat cadets to step up. The elf boy from the General Magic class who volunteered to be tested and a rabbit beastkin stepped forward. They both had smug expressions as they puffed their chests out. Cadet William Bied and Cadet Heath Furo, the instructor announced. These two are certainly the most promising of you lot. Both of them were tested to have high level intermediate swordsmanship. There were murmurs of appreciation and respect from the gathered students. I have that, Yuki remarked. Along with other weapon techniques. How is that special when a person that lived in the human could achieve that? I will have them spar to showcase their techniques and be an example to you of what skill looks like, Deral continued. Clear off of the arena. The students hurried off to the sides of the room to create a wide open space for the two combatants to spar in. While they were doing this, Yuki saw the elf boy and the rabbitkin grabbed two practice swords from a rack near the entrance of the room. Then they stood in the center and faced each other. Start! Deral barked. Yuki watched as the two boys bowed then sprang at each other, violently swinging their black practice swords. They exchanged blows for several minutes slashing, parrying, and countering. No one gained the upper hand and soon Deral halted their mock fight. That wasnt real combat, Yuki criticized. No killing intent, no fear. In a real battle there is no room for politeness. Every blow must aim to kill the opponent. Yuki knew this from experience. If you dont aim to kill then you are going to be the one that dies. Good! Perfect, Deral praised. He spun slowly as he addressed the whole class. That was what combat it. That level of technique is what you all should aim for and what we will teaching you. Of course, not all of you will be using swords since everyone has weapons that they are suited for. Those are some low standards, Yuki thought, his eyes not impressed. Maybe if the whole class was made up of babies then that would be a lofty goal. Everyone go to the weapon rack and claim the weapon that you will be using as your main, Deral instructed. The class walked over to the side of the room and started to grabbed practice weapons. The majority chose swords despite what Deral had said. Some snatched long swords, others broadswords, and others took a variety of other blades. There were some that grabbed different weapons such as axes and spears and bows but they were few and far between. Yuki looked at the weapons critically, determining what it was he wanted the most. Unlike the others, he couldnt make a decision easily. The reason was due to his extensive training in a multitude of weapons. Yuki could wield a sword, dagger, and a bow all at a proficient skill level. The only reason why his bow technique wasnt recorded yet was because he never had the chance to use one yet. There was also the temptation to try out new weapons such as a staff. In the end, Yuki gave in to the familiar and took a single edged sword. He was confident that he would be able to do well enough with a sword as to not attract attention from being horrible. He also was certain that he would be able to conceal his skill level easily with a sword. Deral looked at all the weapons the students had chosen, nodding his head as he saw their choices. Then he saw the weapon in Yukis hand and the smirk reappeared. A single bladed sword is difficult to use, human, Deral remarked. Are you sure you want that? Yuki stared at Deral with cool eyes, his expression unchanging. Deral looked away uncomfortably after a while. There is one more thing that I would like to show you cadets before we start to train, Deral announced, readdressing the class. And that is the special function of this room. He clapped his hands and called out a name in a loud and clear voice. The room pulsated with a blue light and a synthetic voice replied. How may I help you? it said. That sounds incredibly real, Yuki thought. This is our training room AI, Raphael, Deral explained. This thing controls this room. Raphael, initiate training. The room pulsated again and the genderless voice spoke again. Understood, it said in a calm voice similar to that of a butler. Battle simulation training initiated. Please select your difficulty level. There are ten levels of preset difficulties, Deral said. There is also a custom function where you can choose what type of enemies and how many you would like to fight. He turned his attention back to Raphael. Level six, Darel ordered. Level Six initiated. What setting would you like? The plains. Single combat. Understood. Starting simulation, Raphael announced. The room dimmed and soon blue light was shining from every part of it. This light began to change in color and holograms were created. Holograms that were extremely detailed and realistic. The training room was quickly transformed into a grassy plain with a single armored hologram standing in the center. Yuki heard gasps and a surprising number of shrieks from the students. I want this in my room, Yuki thought. Deral took no notice of the students reactions and raced toward hologram with a sword that he had taken from the practice rack. The hologram raised its own blade and the clashed against each other with a metallic bang. A solid hologram, Yuki realized. Hard light or magical. It would make sense because otherwise how would a hologram train someone. Yuki watched Deral as he clashed against the holographic soldier. The way Deral danced around the figment was that of an expert and Yuki could see clearly who would be the winner. Though, he is doing quite flashy moves, Yuki remarked as Deral did a long downward slash. Hes trying to show off to his audience. The battle soon came to a close and as Yuki had predicted, Deral was the one that came out on top with a decisive stab. The challenger wins, Raphael announced. Deral turned around and looked at the students with a satisfied expression as he saw the looks of respect from them. That is what this room is for, he said. We will spar against both other cadets and against these fake things. But be warned. I made this look easy but even the first level of difficulty will be impossible for you all to defeat. Only a handful of you would have a shot. This seems like an excellent place to train, Yuki thought. I wonder if its open at night. I could sneak out and practice here when no one is around. You can also get hurt while fighting these fake things, Deral warned. If it had hit me then it would have felt like a real blunted sword. If you take enough damage, Raphael will deem you defeated or dead and cancel the simulation. So only challenge the simulation if you feel confident enough to do so. Midnight seems like a good time, Yuki planned, not really listening. Now we will start the actual class, Deral announced. I will show you how this system thing works then we will spar each other. With that, Deral began to give instructions and later split them into pairs to begin their sparring. Then class ended and it was time for the lunch break. Yuki was the first one out of the class and followed the map to the dining hall located in the Main Hall. According to his map, the dining hall gave out free food to students. Perfect, I didnt have any money anyway, he thought as he walked into the Main Hall. I hope the food doesnt taste horrible. Chapter 38 – Reaching Out 12:30, Academy Yuna was waiting in line of the dining hall to receive her meal. There were a multitude of lunches available to her and as she waited she deliberated on which on to get. When it was her time to pick, she grabbed a container of salad with buis berry sauce. Need to stay healthy, she thought regretfully. Though I really wanted that fried chicken. Her next mission was to locate where the human student was and attempt to befriend this person. The problem was that Yuna didnt know where to start to find this person. That human might not have even gotten a lunch here, she thought as she walked around the dining hall. I dont see her. Maybe she went outside? Yuna walked out of the dining hall and went to the Meadow, turning her head to find one face out of a hundred. Then she found it. The human was sitting under a tree near the Magic Hall munching on her lunch. With a relieved smile, she began to walked toward the human whose name she still didnt know. Oh, shes eating the same thing as me, Yuna observed. Then she sat down next to the human who glanced over at her but otherwise gave no reaction. Hello, Yuna greeted. The human looked at her again and nodded in return, her mouth munching on lettuce. Yuna opened her own salad and began to eat it. The two of them sat there under the shade of the tree as they ate their lunches in peace and quiet. This is so awkward, Yuna complained in her mind. I dont know how to start conversations. No one ever taught me how! Calming herself, she decided to try once more to initiate a conversation. My name is Yuna, she offered. The girl looked up from her lunch and stared at Yuna contemplatively. Yuki, the human replied finally. Yay! I started a conversation, Yuna cheered as she kept her face straight. No last name? Yuna asked, wanting to keep the talk going. I could ask you the same, Yuki replied turning back to the salad. Yuna opened then closed her mouth. What Yuki said was true, but Yuna had a reason for not saying her last name. It was because she didnt know what it was. I dont know my last name, she said, looking down at her meal. Yuki looked back up and stared at her with sharp grey eyes. Orphan?, Yuki said in a tone that stated rather than asked. Yuna nodded in reply. I see. How about you? You have a last name right? Yuna rushed, trying to switch topics. Yes. My name is Yuki Mayumi, Yuki replied. Also an orphan. Yunas mouth formed an O and she became quiet again. She unintentionally touched a heavy topic. Thats not how conversations are supposed to start, she thought. Why did I have to bring up the sad things? Ah, do you know why our homeroom instructor didnt tell us your gender? Yuna asked suddenly. She was curious as she had noticed that Nataru avoided using pronouns when introducing Yuki. Probably because of the headmaster, Yuki replied. She put my gender as other. Other? Then what gender are you? Yuna said. Im male but Ive had to deal with confusion about my appearance for a while so I decided to put it as other. Wait, you a guy? This is why I put it as other, Yuki repeated. Then he went back to his salad. Yuna sat there with him under the tree and stared at her own salad. Now that she knew that Yuki was a guy, she began to feel slightly uncomfortable. She rarely ever talked to anyone her age and especially to boys. Dont boys oogle girls and only think perverted thoughts at this age? Yuna thought to herself. She peeked over at Yuki who finished his salad. Though, he doesnt seem to be even giving me any attention. But whatever Yuki might be thinking, Yuna still had to do her job and befriend him. So what class do you have next? Yuna asked. She was trying to keep the conversation alive. Support mage classes in the Magic Hall, Yuki replied as he laid back against the trunk of the tree. Oh, I have combat training next, Yuna said. My last lesson was my class related lesson. Swordsmanship. I know, Yuki replied. Youre a buffer right? Yuna inquired. Yuki looked at her for a split second, seemingly considering his answer. Yes, he said. Thats great! We dont have many buffers in the country, Yuna said. Yuki nodded but gave no reply. The conversation died off again. I dont know what else to say, Yuna complained. Why did you give this job to me, captain? Yuna reviewed over all the ways she can potentially revive a dead chat and came up with two options. Ask about Yukis hobbies or invite Yuki to do something with her so that they could do something together and have a conversation about that. I dont want to talk about hobbies, Yuna thought. Plus hes only been here for less than a week so what hobbies will he have? But what can I invite him to do? Shopping? But thats a girly thing and I dont think a guy would want to do that. Yuna decided to give it a shot and opened her mouth to speak again. Do you want to go shopping tomorrow? she asked hesitantly. Yuki stared at her in return. You dont have to, Yuna rushed to say. Just if you are interested. Yuki continued to stare at Yuna. Then he nodded. Okay, he replied. But I dont have any money. Oh, you''ll go?, Yuna replied a bit surprised. Then don''t worry about money. Ill pay for everything. Just meet me at the entrance of the Academy. What time is convenient for you? Anytime is, Yuki answered. Then lets do tomorrow at 19:00 then, Yuna decided. That way we can get dinner then go shopping. Alright, Yuki said standing up and stretching lightly. I have to go to class now. Okay! See you later, Yuna said with a small wave as he began to walk toward the entrance of the Magic Hall. Yuki paused and turned back to look at her. Dont you have class as well? he asked her. Ah, right, Yuna replied, her eyes widening slightly. She stood up as well and began to walk toward the Combat Hall. Also, Yuna-san, Yuki called out to her. She turned around and looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Thank you for the day before, he said before turning around and walking away. The day before? she wondered. Then understanding hit her. Oh, the mugging in the market street. A fuzzy feeling filled her chest as she realized that Yuki was thanking her for her help that day and that he had started the conversation for the first time to do that. Ive never been thanked before, Yuna thought. SheI mean he, is actually pretty nice. I think I can become friends with someone like that. Not that I really had a choice. Captain. Then she walked to her next class as Yuki probably did behind her. FriendlyDragon Chapter 39 – Support Mage Yuki thought about the conversation he just had as he walked to the classroom his smartwatch was leading him to. When that elf girl whose name he now knew was Yuna had initially sat next to him, he had tensed up expecting the worst. But she was actually quite normal and didnt come to insult him or be annoying and ask too many questions. She also had invited Yuki to go shopping which is something that Yuki was originally planning to do once he had gotten money but now he didnt need to if she was going to do the paying. Yuki didnt understand why she was trying to get close to him, but if it benefited him then he had no reason to complain. He arrived in front of a room that was located on the third floor of the Magic Hall. The plate on the door labeled it as the entrance to the beginner support mage class. Yuki opened the door and walked right in. This classroom was much smaller compared to the training room and the General Magic room. Like those classrooms, the inside was quite barren with no decorations. But due to its small size, the room didnt feel empty. At the front of the class was a familiar face. The instructor of this class seemed to be Mabel. Her eyes cracked open when she heard Yuki enter the room and a faint smile formed on her face. Welcome, Yuki, she greeted him. I see you are early again. You can sit where ever you like. Yuki nodded and sat in his usually location of the corner of the room nearest to the doors. Then he did what Mabel was doing and began to meditate. His mind calmed and he waited for the class to begin. The bell rang and Yuki opened his eyes to see that the classroom was exactly how it was before he sat down. There were no other students in the room other than him and the only other person was Mabel. Mabel opened her eyes and looked at Yuki with a small grin. I know. Yes, you are the only student for this class, she confirmed. You were the only first year to select a support mage class. Yuki nodded. Supporting isnt a role people really enjoy, Mabel explained. Most people enjoy fighting rather than helping. They would much rather have glory even if it means contributing less. I understand, Yuki replied. Thats good. But this is great for you as we will be having one on one classes and youll be able to learn more, she said cheerfully. I also should thank you for picking a support class. If you didnt then this class would have been closed for the year and I would have been quite bored. Yuki again nodded in response. From what I saw, you have the class of Buffer if Im not mistaken? she asked Yuki. Yuki didnt reply immediately. He was deliberating on whether or not to tell her the truth or go with the misunderstanding that his homeroom teacher had created. Ill just tell her the symbol of my class and see if she comes up with the same conclusion that Nataru-sensei did, Yuki decided. The symbol for my class was a sparkling staff, he answered. A sparkling staff? Mabel repeated. Yuki nodded and she scratched her cheek. Thats not the symbol for a Buffer. But I can see why Nataru got confused. A Buffers symbol is a staff but should have no sparkles. She quieted and began to think. What class is that? she mumbled to herself. Hmmm. Then her eyes widened and she let out a small gasp. She quickly looked back up at Yuki. What color was the class when you chose it? she asked urgently. Gold, Yuki replied. Mabel inhaled sharply upon hearing that word. Oh my gods, she whispered, her hand over her mouth. A special class. I think I know what class you chose. Its a class that has only been seen once before in history. You are a Support Mage? Yuki nodded with nonreactive eyes. Please keep this a secret, Yuki requested. I dont want to stir up any commotions. I would prefer to keep attention away from myself. Mabel tilted her head and stared at him for a little bit. Then she started to giggle lightly to herself. You arent like the others, Mabel remarked. Most people would love to have the fact that they received a special class advertised to everyone in the world. Im not from here, Yuki replied. I can tell, Mabel said in return. The culture of this world is the complete opposite of your personality. How so? To begin with, fame is the most sought after thing, second only to strength, Mabel explained. Here, you gain more respect and prestige the more you flaunt your skills. This is also why support classes arent picked often by students now a days. I see, Yuki thought. Is that why combat classes are chosen so often? Yuki asked. Yes, Mabel answered. Warriors and fighters are the most respected people in our society. Magic warriors even more so. Mages are often looked over. That is not to say that they arent respected, but rather warriors are put in higher regard. She started to sigh softly to herself. Support mages are the ones that are looked down upon, Mabel said sadly. Its because of our inherit role in combat. We stay in the back to help the warriors and the mages and we ourselves do not do any of the fighting. Even though many battles are won because of us, since we didnt do anything that was visible we are labeled as useless or weak. Yuki nodded with understanding. Support was usually the most unrewarding role in terms of respect. I will keep your class a secret, Mabel announced. Its not like anyone would really care even if you did announce it to the world. But do you know what a Support Mage is? I have an abstract understanding but I do not have any details, Yuki replied. Support Mage is even rarer than my class which is Priest, she said. From the books written about the one Support Mage that we ever had in history, Support Mages are suspected of being able to perform any type of support magic. They can do things like enhancements, healing, purifying, weakening spells, and other things that may not have been recorded. Yuki expression didnt change despite this incredible news. Not only that, but it is also suspected that Support Mage encompasses all support classes including the ones that arent recorded yet, she continued, her eyes gleaming. This is going to be very interesting. Im so glad that I am the one that will be the one to teach you. I can probably learn holy magic from her, Yuki thought to himself. Possible healing and enhancing as well. The other parts I may need to use Ancestral Knowledge to learn. Is there anything you are confused about? Mabel asked him. Yuki shook his head. Perfect, then we can start the class, she said, clapping her hands. First thing I want to know. Do you need a medium in order to use raw mana? Do you mean something like a weapon or a wand? Yuki asked. Yes, she answered, nodding. Do you need anything like that? Yuki again shook his head. Really? Do you mind showing me your mana then? Mabel asked. Yuki spread his palm open and circulated mana into his hand. Then he began to force it out into the world, light brown energy slowly seeping out of his palm like smoke. Can you give it a form? Mabel inquired with an excited look on her face. Yuki complied and began to focus intently on his mana. Within his mind, he created a simple circle and shaped his mana to bend into that. Above his palm, a small circle slowly formed as Yukis arm shook. When he could handle it anymore, Yuki released the flow of mana and dropped his arm, tired. Good, good! Mabel exclaimed. We dont have to go over the basics than. We can go straight into the more exciting parts of this class. She saw Yukis questioning face and explained more. Since you can use magic using yourself as a medium, then I dont have to teach you that, she said. You will understand later when you see the other mages. Support mages shouldnt need a tool in order to utilize their mana because they must be able to cast spells as quickly and efficiently as possible. Using a medium extends the casting time and increases the mana cost, though it is easier. Yuki nodded his head. General Magic may seem boring to you now, Mabel remarked. We will be teaching the basics which you seem to have a good understanding of already. I dont mind, Yuki replied. Anyway, lets begin with a simple spell. A small personal strength enhancing spell, Mabel announced. Simple repeat what I say. She began to chant a rather lengthy line while flowing mana into her two hands. As she spoke, a magic circle formed between her hands and glowed a dull yellow. Then her chant finished and the circle pulsated once before disappearing. A yellow shimmer appeared around Mabel. And thats the spell, she said. Now my strength is amplified for the next five minutes or so by about five percent. Its not the strongest of spells. Why dont you give it a try. You can ask me to repeat it if you want me to. Yuki said nothing and mulled over the chant in his mind. Its as redundant as the bonding spell was, Yuki thought. Maybe its to prevent any side effects from occurring? In any case, I think if I keep my intentions as clear as possible I could cut out most of the chant. Or maybe I can just picture the magic circle the spell made and create that. But let me do it her way first. Yuki closed his eyes and circulated his mana to his hands. Then he put them near each other and began to repeat the chant perfectly. The mana followed his words and formed to create the spell. Then the golden brown circle pulsated and Yuki was filled with a feeling of power. He opened his eyes and saw the glowing eyes of Mabel as she watched him. Excellent, she said. I think I just need to teach all the spells I can and we will be good for your whole time at the Academy. Mabel-sensei, Yuki started. I have a question. Go ahead, she replied, nodding her head. The spell seems too long to be used in combat, he said. Is there a shortened version? You can picture the spell circle in your mind and create that using your mana, she answered. Thats why I wanted to see if you could use mana without a medium. Because if you can, then this method would be the quickest way for you to use a spell. Yuki paused and thought to himself for a little. How about the chant itself? he asked. That we dont know, Mabel replied. Maybe if we understood the meaning of the chant we could. But since we dont then its impossible for us to do. Yuki nodded his head. That would make sense. Now he had something to experiment with tonight. May I try to do the picturing method? Yuki asked. That would be fine, I dont see why not, Mabel said. If you can do it then I will just give you books with spells in them and we can just research in this class. I wouldnt need to teach you anything. Yuki closed his eyes again and brought back the image of the spell circle in his mind. He remembered the order of the runes and the way the runes were connected. He recalled the size and the shape of the circle itself. Then, slowly, he flowed mana out of his hands to form the spell. As he did this, Yuki realized two things. The runes were the written form of the language Mabel called the language of the gods. As he was writing them with his mana, he discovered that he could read the script and that it mirrored the chant. The other thing that Yuki found was that the lines that formed complex patterns within the spell circle connected the runes. They linked them together and acted like a circuit that flowed mana in the spell in a specific order. Yuki released the spell and he was once again filled with a feeling of power and strength. He reopened his eyes and saw that Mabels face was filled with fierce joy and excitement. Great! I dont actually need to teach you anything then! she exclaimed. We can just research how to simplify spells and make things. Make things, Yuki repeated. Yes, make things, Mabel said. Support classes also include classes that can create support items. They dont make weapons but they make things like bracelets and other accessories with enchantments on them to help out in combat. That is good to know, Yuki said nodding. I would like to learn that. I could teach you how to create holy artifacts but for other things Ill send you to the craftsman classes to learn, Mabel informed him. Thats fine. Great! Then lets start, she said. She went to a wall and opened a compartment that Yuki never noticed. Then she took out a bundle of books and scroll that she dumped in front of Yuki. Just memorize those and we will be good for the whole year! she said happily. Yuki stared at her then let out a sigh before grabbing the first scroll. The title read, Enhancing Spells Vol. 1. This might take a while, Yuki thought before he started to read. FriendlyDragon Chapter 40 – Spell Edits When Yuki returned to his dorm room, his mind was filled with diagrams and letters. The amount of spells that were in those texts that Mabel had given him was immense and Yuki only managed to finish one of the scrolls. He sat at his dining table and ate a meal that he had grabbed from the meal hall on his way back. Yuki found out that he could grab food at anytime from the meal hall and that he only needed to show his smartwatch to them to get it. Good thing I walked past there, Yuki thought as he munched on his sandwich. ''Though I would rather prefer to make my own meals. The food here isnt the best. He finished quickly and went to the bathroom to get himself cleaned. When Yuki came out, he was dressed in a pair of blue pajamas. He went to his room and kneeled down on his bed, closing his eyes. Then he entered that familiar grassy field. Yukis eyes opened and there he was standing in that field. He turned around and saw the sitting form of Akira who had her eyes closed as she focused on something within her mind. Shes doing research, I think, Yuki guessed. I shouldnt bother her. Yuki marched over the hovering crystal ball and placed his hand on it. His status appeared but Yuki ignored it for today. He had checked it not too long ago and there was something that he wanted to do today before he left to do combat training. Yuki entered the door the led him to the library created by Ancestral Knowledge. He appeared right where he had left last time. He was standing in the middle of the hall with a stack of books next to him. Though Yuki wanted to read them, they werent the books that Yuki needed right now. Do you have any books on magic spells and spell creation? Yuki asked the library. Nothing happened for a couple of seconds. Then a relatively thin manuscript flew out of a shelf and stopped in front of Yuki. Is that all? Yuki asked. Are there no more texts on spell creation? A notification appeared before Yuki in response. [Ancestral Knowledge Has Not Been Completely Unlocked.] Oh, that would make sense, Yuki thought. But I dont know how I would go about fully unlocking the skill. Yuki decided to put it off until later. It would probably unlock once he had met a certain set of requirements that were unknown to him. He grabbed the book in front of him and began to read it. When he had finished within an hour, he put it down and sat. The book confirmed Yukis suspicions on how spells worked. The words that were written in runes defined what it was that the spell did. The lines connecting the runes said the order at which things happen. The book also gave Yuki new information that he never knew such as the reason why spell chants were long. The reason was to prevent unintended effects from being added to the spell. The longer and more specific the chant was, the safer and more defined the spell was. The magic circles that are made from the chant reflect this and more words are added the longer the chant is. Another thing the manuscript told Yuki was that the uniformity and aesthetic of the spell circle played a major role in whether the spell worked, the strength of the spell, and the efficiency of the spell. The more symmetrical the spell the better it worked. Spells that didnt follow these rules didn''t work. The runes of a spell are written in such an order that the lines connecting them formed patterns. Taking these things into consideration, it seems that creating spells is a much more complicated process than I thought, Yuki remarked. If I want to try, Im going to need to plan out a lot of things. Yuki snapped his fingers and summoned a blank journal from the library. He had discovered this by accident the night before when he was wishing he had a notebook to write information in. With a tap, a pencil popped out of the journal. He picked up the pencil and began to sketch out the drawing of the self-strengthening spell that Mabel had first taught him. Before creating spells, Yuki decided that it would be more beneficial to alter existing spells. As Yuki read the runes that were etched along the circle, he crossed out words that seemed redundant to him. The book on spell creation had told Yuki that will of the user is very important. By simplifying this spell, Yuki was essentially making it so that only Yuki could use it. The other reason why spells were so long was so that anyone could use them. Once Yuki had finished scratching all of the extraneous words that he could from the circle, he then started the task of linking the words and creating the mana circuit. The lines in the spell circle also function like the pathways for mana to flow, Yuki repeated in his mind. As the lines determine the order of the words, it also determines the order of the mana. With this in mind, Yuki drew lines that connected the runes that symbolized the body and strength. Then with those together, he made a single line that linked those two words to the rune the represented self. Next came the specification of the length and the power of the spell. This was done with two runes; one that made it so that Yuki could determine the length through his intentions and another that set the amplification to low. When Yuki was finished, there was a total of five runes that were connected with five lines all drawn in a circle. There, Yuki thought. Now lets try it out. He closed his eyes and pictured the spell that he had just drawn. Within his mind the circle flared into life and the rune that specified the length pulsated lightly. Understanding what it meant, Yuki ordered it to last five minutes and released his mana. Opening his eyes, he saw the circle being formed in the air. Then his mana was suddenly drained and the circle pulsated, filling Yuki with a sensation of strength that was much stronger than the one he had felt in his class. The mana consumption was more even though I used less lines, Yuki commented. I need to fix that. And I don''t think I specified the strength well enough either. For the next couple of hours, Yuki continuously tinkered with the spell circle. He edited little parts here and there, adding or removing runes as he went. When he was finished, the spell was slightly larger with seven runes. The design of the circle had also changed. In the center was now a rune that specified the range of the strength amplification. This rune was in turn connected to two more runes on the outer edge of the circle that made so that the amplification was only for physical strength and that the amount of strengthening within the range was determined by the caster. The other four were the same as before. Satisfied, Yuki tried this one and found that he had succeeded. The spell utilized less mana than the previous one before and was easier to cast while giving the same effects. At least, easier to cast for Yuki. If someone was to try to use this adapted form of the spell, they would have trouble getting it to work. And whats even better is that the chant is only three words, Yuki thought. I only need to say Physical Strength Enhance and the spell will appear as long as I picture it correctly. Nodding, Yuki started to sketch out another spell that Mabel had made him memorize. But before he could finish, he could feel the smartwatch on his wrist vibrating. Yuki pulled himself out of his mana dimension and back into the real world. He lightly tapped his watch to stop it and got off of his somewhat sore knees. Alright, Yuki thought. Its time to do some training. The time was 23:00 and Yuki headed toward the Combat Hall. FriendlyDragon Chapter 41 – Simulation The entire campus of the Academy was silent at this time of the night. The only thing that could be heard were the chirps of the crickets and the occasional call of an owl or at least something that sounded like one. Yuki walked across the Meadow and headed toward the Combat Hall. As he did this, he was practicing a part of the concealing skill of an assassin by attempting to create as little noise as possible. From what he read, the skill will only be recognized once a person could walk without a sound. When he reached the Combat Hall, Yuki placed his watch in front of the door and it opened silently for him. It seemed that the hall was open the whole day for anyone. Great, Yuki thought as he entered. I can come train any time then. He walked over to the training room that he had been in during the day for his Combat Training class and opened the door. The inside of the room was dark and there was not a sound. Yuki walked to the center of the room and remembered what Deral had done to activate the system. Yuki clapped his hands and waited. When nothing happened, Yuki did it again but this time called for Raphael. The training room lit up blue in response and the room was flooded with light. Hello, student, Raphael greeted Yuki. It is quite late. What is it that you need? Im here to train, Yuki replied. But first, I want a detailed explanation on how this system works. That teacher didnt explain it well enough. Very well, Raphael responded. Is there anything else or would those two things be all? Yuki thought for a bit to himself. Two more things, Yuki said. Is there a library here and how do you work? How do I work? I need more clarification, it asked. How does your software work? The source code, magic, or whatever was used to create you. I understand. I will tell you everything that I can to the best of my ability, Raphael said. I will first start with your first question of how the training system works. Before Yuki, a holographic menu appeared before him. It was placed as if it was on a speaking podium, not quite horizontal and the screen facing him. This is the menu of the system, Raphael explained. This is what is used to control every detail of the simulation. When you use a voice command, you are telling me information that I then input into this menu. Let us start with the first option of the menu. An arrow appeared before a button on the menu that was labeled Level. Then is began to pulsate. This is the Level option. It can be considered as the difficulty selection of the training simulation. There are ten levels in total. The difficulty between levels scale exponentially and so it is not recommended to start a new level of difficulty until you can easily clear the previous level. A function that most users do not utilize based on my data is the fact that you can select individual levels within levels. For instance, there is a level 4-2. These levels also increase exponentially until the difficulty reaches the next major level. The arrow moved down and began to point at another button labeled Terrain. This is the Terrain option. It is used to customize the terrain in which the simulation will take place. Most users simply use a voice command that generates a preset terrain such as the commands of Battlefield, Plains, and Mountains. With the Terrain option, a user can create the terrain of their choice allowing for more flexible training and adaptability. With this, one can generate a hybrid terrain and even alter the specifics if one chooses to. There is also a random option that gives users a randomly generated environment. A button named Opponent was highlighted next by the arrow. This is the Opponent option. This option allows for users to customize the type and amount of enemies that they will face. Like Terrain this option also has presets that a user can utilize but through customization, one can learn how to defeat a variety of enemies that may appear. In this option there is also a random option. The difficulty of opponents is determined by the Level option that was first introduced. The arrow disappeared and the buttons stopped pulsating. That concludes the guide of how the system menu works, Raphael announced. There is one additional feature that is available to users that isnt shown in the menu. That is the option to ask for an analysis from me of ones performance. If asked, I will give the user a detailed report on their skill and give recommendations for settings of later simulations. Do you have any additional questions about the way the simulation works? Yuki thought to himself for a bit. What else was there about the simulation that he wanted to know? How do the holograms function? Yuki asked. They are a mixture of hard light projection and magic, Raphael replied. The holograms are projected and then given form by magic. This gives them a solid form. Is there anything else? Where can I find information on this technology? That will lead into one of your other previous questions. Information on this can be found in the library of this Academy which is located in the top floor of the Magic Hall. There is also a separate library that is located in the Headmasters Castle. Yuki nodded, prompting Raphael to complete his answering and explanations. You final question was how I, the artificial intelligence that is in charge of the system, function, Raphael said. I cannot explain such a thing as it is a part of me and I do not have an understanding of it. However, I can give you my source code and magic if you want. Wait, you can give me your code and magic? Does that not violate any restrictions placed on you? Yuki asked. It does not violate any restrictions on me as my creator did not anticipate that a student would request such information, Raphael replied. There is a restriction for adults, though. Do you want the information? I would like that, Yuki answered, nodding. Accessing users smartwatch. Copying data of file Raphael_Core. Transferring data to users device, Raphael stated in a soft voice. Transfer complete. Is there anything else you would like answered? Yuki didnt respond and instead opened the notification that appeared on his watch. A screen was projected and a file was opened. Within the file were a dozen of folders that contained mountains of data. A folder that was colored differently from the others caught Yukis eyes. Reading the label of the folder, Yuki discovered that it contained the diagrams of all the spells that were used in the creation of Raphael. I would have to look at this at a later time, Yuki planned. I also am going to need a computer to mess around with this thing. I dont have any other questions, Yuki said out loud, answering Raphael. I would like to start a simulation. Understood, Raphael responded. The room pulsed a bright blue. What kind of simulation would you like? Yuki thought quietly to himself for a moment, deliberating what kind of settings he would like. Lets start with the basics, Yuki said. Level 1, plains, single opponent. Set opponents weapon to sword and equip light armor. Understood, Raphael said. Applying user settings. Would you like to start the simulation? Yuki walked over to the weapon rack on the wall of the training room and selected a staff. Lets try something new, Yuki thought as he twirled the staff with ease. Learning a new weapon could be helpful. Ive always wanted to try a staff. Yuki walked to the center of the training room, swinging the staff as he went. Lets begin, he ordered, taking a combat stance. Understood, Raphael replied. Simulation initiating. The room was flooded with blue light and soon holograms began to be formed around Yuki. Beneath Yuki, a green grass was created that looked very real to Yukis eyes. True to its name, the plains were flat and had no natural formations that obstructed the horizontal field save for a few trees. Before Yuki, a mid-sized man was created. It was a translucent blue and wore a set of light armor with a gladius in its right hand. It looked at Yuki for a moment and then charged at him, the sounds of the armour and the feet of the man pounding the ground clearly heard by Yuki. Yuki raised his staff in return and leaped at the running hologram. Five minutes later, the battle was over with Yuki standing in the middle of an empty training room. The simulation had disappeared once Raphael had announced that the soldier was incapacitated. I like this staff, Yuki thought to himself as he stood there, breathing steadily. Long weapons seem to work well with me. I should try to train more with them. Would you like to start another simulation? Raphael asked Yuki. Of course, Yuki replied, twirling his staff. Same setting but make the enemy a bowman. Initiating simulation. Chapter 42 – Shopping Yuna was standing before a mirror in her dorm bathroom. She was fidgeting with her long hair and straightening non-existent wrinkles on her blouse. It was almost time for her to meet up with the human for their shopping excursion. I hope this looks good, Ive never had to dress up before, Yuna thought as smoothed her pants. Ive heard that first impressions are important when you want someone to like you. Yuki said hes a guy so a girl dressed up should do something at least. Yuna stood there for a few more minutes before starting to pace around her entire dorm. She struggled to come up with topics to talk about with Yuki and tried to think up of ways to get Yuki to like her more. Maybe I should ask about his hobbies, Yuna thought walking past her television. If I know them, then I can try to do some of them and see if I can bond with the human like that. She checked her watch and saw that she had ten minutes before the scheduled meet time. She took a deep breathe then walked out of her dorm heading toward the entrance of the Academy. It took her six minutes to walk the whole distance and when she got to the gate, she could find Yuki anywhere. Where is that guy? she wondered. She looked at her watch again. He does have three minutes still. Yuna stood next to the metal gate, back straight, and waited for Yuki to arrive. When Yuki did come, Yuna saw that it was 19:00 exactly. There he is, she thought as she waved to him with what she hoped was a friendly grin. And hes looks better than me. Yuki was wearing a white shirt with sleeves that covered his palms. His pants were jeans that fit snugly around his legs. Where he had gotten the clothes, Yuna did not know. Hello Yuki, how are you? she greeted him when he reached the gate. Im good right now, he replied. Where are we going to first? Were going to a restaurant to eat dinner, Yuna replied. Where did you get those clothes? I found them in my closet, Yuki answered. How much money do you have on you? Yuna reached into her pockets and took out a handful of coins. There were two golds, seven silvers, and ten bronze coins. I also have some credits if we need to use those, Yuna added. We also get a student discount at most stores. So wheres the restaurant? Yuki asked. Just follow me, Yuna said and began to walk. Yuki followed right next to her, turning his head occasionally. Is this your first time exploring the city? Yes, Yuki replied, his tone unchanging. With that response, the conversation died and the two walked in silence until they reached the restaurant that Yuna planned to go to. Were here, she announced. Yuki didnt respond and instead walked right into the building, leaving Yuna behind. She hurriedly followed him. A seat for two, Yuki ordered from a server that stood near the entrance of the restaurant. The waiter nodded and signaled them to follow him with his arms. He led Yuna and Yuki to a small table at the side of the restaurant with two seats. Please order whenever you would like and a waiter will deliver your food right to you, the server said pleasantly before walking off. Yuki took a seat and Yuna followed suit. Then she looked at the table that was on the table in front of her, scanning through the menu of food options. How does this work? Yuki asked. Yuna looked up in confusion. He doesnt know how to order? Yuna wondered in her mind. Oh, right. Hes a human. All you need to do is select what it is you want to eat on that tablet, Yuna instructed. Its really simple. Yuki nodded and began to swipe up on the table in front of him. Yuna looked back at her own menu and soon tapped on a fire beef steak with grilled vegetables. A bit later, Yuki tapped on his tablet and looked up. Done? Yuna asked. Yuki didnt reply and instead asked a question of his own. Do you know where various shops are around here? Of course, Yuna replied. Why else would I have invited you to go shopping with me? Im going to have to look at a map, she thought. A few minutes, a female waitress came to their table with a tray that held their meals. A fire steak for the young woman here and a grilled chicken for the cute lady over here, the waitress announced in a cheerful voice as she placed the dishes down on the table. When Yuki got his meal, Yuna saw him put his hands together briefly then started to eat. Yuna followed and began to cut into her fire steak. She called you a lady, Yuna commented. Why didnt you say anything? Yuki ate silently and didnt respond for a while. He slowly cut his chicken to pieces and placed them into his mouth with a fork. Im used to it, he replied at last. I dont really care any more. Yuna nodded and went back to eating her steak. It was juicy but the fire attribute of the cow that the steak came from added a spiciness to it. They ate in silence for the rest of their meal. When they finished, Yuna showed her school issued smartwatch and paid a total of one silver. As they walked out of the restaurant, Yuna secretly opened a map behind Yuki and peeked at the various shops that surrounded them. Then she closed them. So where do you want to go? she asked Yuki. There are some clothing stores around here and some accessory shops. Immediately after she said that, Yuna began to mentally hit herself. What kind of guy would want to go to those things? She should have suggested something like a tech store or gaming. Clothes would be nice, Yuki answered, scratching his chin. I would like to go buy some groceries but we can do that before we leave. Yuna stared at him for a moment, not really processing what Yuki just said. Youre okay with shopping for clothes? she asked, tilting her head. Yes, he said. Where do we start? For the next hour, Yuna walked around the city with Yuki as they visited the various stores that dotted the area. Yuki carried with him a bag that contained various outfits that he had bought using Yunas money. Yuna herself carried a bag as well, albeit smaller. Now they were walking toward a grocery market that Yuna had found when she looked at her map while Yuki was browsing through some clothing. As they strolled there, Yuki paused for a moment. He was staring at something that was being displayed in a store window. Yuna looked and saw what looked like a piano of sorts but it had too many controls and was much too thin to be called one. Looking at Yuki, she saw his hands seem to curl slightly and wave. You interested in that thing? Yuna asked him. Yuki glanced up at her and then turned and started to walk toward the market again. Yuna followed behind him. Yes, he said as he walked. But I dont have money. Speaking of which, how do I earn money? You can sign up for jobs or to be a hunter at the Academy, Yuna replied. What was that instrument? A synthesizer, Yuki answered. He stopped walking. Here we are I think. Yuna looked in front of her and saw the entrance to the grocery store that they were looking for. Yuki walked right in without waiting for her. They shopped around for about half an hour. Or really Yuki shopped as Yuna just stood by awkwardly as she watched Yuki go around picking vegetables and meats. When Yuna tried to help, she found that she didnt know anything about cooking or food shopping and so decided to be quiet at look. When they walked out of the market, Yuki held two large bags filled with food and other items along with his other bag of clothes. They walked back to the entrance of the Academy in silence. Yuna tried to initiate some conversation but Yuki never replied with more than a word. When they reached the gate, they began to bid their farewells. Or at least Yuna did. Thank you for coming with me, she said to Yuki as they stood next to the gate. It was nothing, you paid for everything, Yuki replied holding up his bags of things. Well, see you tomorrow? Yuna said, twisting her hands behind her back. She never had to do this before. It was normally someone else that dismissed her. Yuki nodded in reply and turned around to walk back to his dorm. Then he paused and turned back to Yuna. You can come by my room during dinner any day, Yuki said. Ill cook for you to repay you for what I bought today. This food does belong to you. Ill like that, Yuna answered with a bright smile. She waved at him and then started to walk to her dorm as well before she noticed that Yuki was going in the same direction. As they both lived in the same building, they walked together for a bit before splitting at lobby of the Dormitory. When Yuna came back to her room, she flopped down onto the couch in middle of her room. He invited me to his room, she thought. I can do this mission. Then she laid there on the couch with a wide grin on her face. Chapter 43 – Dinner and News The third day of Yukis enrollment at the Academy wasnt very eventful. In his General Magic class, Mabel had the class begin with using elemental magic in spells rather than just manipulating mana. She had them throw their attacks at a crystal that rested on a golden pedestal. Mabel called this a meter crystal. As the name suggested, the crystal measured the strength of the magic attack launched at it. The more powerful an attack was, the brighter the crystal would glow. But because the crystal didnt give a numerical value, the strength was an estimate. Yuki launched a normal fireball at the crystal and it seemed to glow at an average brightness when he compared it to the others. Of course, he also saw that the other students seemed to be summoning lightning strikes and hurling shards of magic ice at the ball at full power. His next class was even less eventful than General Magic. Deral seemed to be treating his advanced class as if they were novices as started to teach them basic combat techniques. The other students seemed to believe that they were receiving incredible instruction and hung on Derals every word. To Yuki, the techniques being taught looked sloppy and crude; they were nothing like the Dance of Dragons. But one thing that Yuki discovered in that class was that attempting to look like a lousy swordsman while also not being the worst was very difficult. He had to precisely control his strength and micromanage his every movement. By the end of the class, Yuki dripped with sweat and his arms and legs were sore. His efforts to look mediocre, though, were rewarded with a smirk from Deral. Then came lunch were Yuki ate a simple salad again and sat under the same tree as he did the other day. This time, no one came to disturb him and he ate in peace. When it was time for his last class of the day, he tossed his trash and walked into the Magic Hall. Support Magic class was exactly the same as it was the day before. Yuki knelt down and meditated before class started. Then Mabel handed him the scrolls and manuscripts again that were filled with the drawings of various spells. As Yuki sat there reading and memorizing these spells, Mabel would strike up idle chatter about the happenings at the Academy or do magic exercises by herself. Throughout the day, Yuki exchanged a few words with Akira as he was walking to his classes. She told him that her research was nearly complete and that she wont be paying much attention Yuki and his surroundings. And now Yuki was back in his dorm, looking blankly at his dark pane of glass that was apparently a television. He was trying to plan out what it was that he wanted to do for the day. Then a topic that they had covered that day in his homeroom came up in his mind. Nataru had given a short presentation on the various races that lived in Ethros. Yuki learned that to the north was the country of Faerie located in the Kiera Forest where the various kinds of elves lived. To the south was the country of Keynal whose territory was thin but long as it followed the giant river that is the Madeira River. This was that country of the beastkin. To the east were the Jotun Mountains which housed the dwarves and their country of Montsol. And surrounding these four countries was an area dubbed the Graeto. This was said to be the home of the demons. It encompassed the Derif Ocean to the west, the Veric Desert located past the Jotun Mountains, and the rest which was simply named the Outskirts. One thing that Yuki found interesting was that in Ethros, demons were just seen as another race. There was no prejudice against them and if anything most people seemed indifferent towards them. He also learned that the term demon encompassed a large range of species. This label included beings like devils, succubi, and even dryads. Recalling this, Yuki remembered what Yuna had told him when he said that he wanted to make money. One of the options was to become a hunter by signing up at the Academy. Ill do that when I feel confident that I can defeat monsters, Yuki planned. I struggled during the battle on Earth and the monsters here would be even stronger. Then Yuki tapped open his smartwatch and a screened appeared before him. There were a few things that Yuki wanted to look for. The first thing that he typed on his screen was a simple search on the type of monsters that were located around the campus. He found that most monsters around this area were called relatively weak but had ranks that averaged at about Rank C one star to three star. This was currently above Yuki and so he decided that he would sign up once he reached Rank C. This meant more training. The other thing that Yuki searched was information on magical technology and programming in this world. His results gave him a few manuals on these subjects which Yuki saved for later reading. Later, he would use Ancestral Knowledge to see if it had anything on this topic. The last thing that Yuki looked up was considerably less important. He typed in music into his search bar and browsed the results that appeared. What he heard was music that seemed old and classical to Yuki but was apparently the trendy songs of Libra. They have synthesizers but cant make anything new? Yuki thought to himself. He narrowed his searches, trying to find a specific genre of music. At last he managed to locate it but it seemed that the underground here was quite deep. It took Yuki a solid couple minutes to find any music that included the use of synthesizers. Listening to the electronic buzzes and the thumps of drums, Yuki slowly nodded to himself as he melted into the rhythmic sounds. Thats more like it, he thought. After some time past, he looked at the time and saw that it was 17:00. Yuki got off of the couch that he was sitting on and went to the bathroom to clean himself quickly. Twenty minutes later, he came out and did some light mana exercise on the floor of his dorm room. He would do physical training when he went out later tonight. When his watch told him that is was about 18:00, Yuki stood up and went to his refrigerator. Today, he would be cooking for the first time since he had came to Ethros. As he was taking out ingredients for his meal, he heard knocking on his door. Who can that be? Yuki thought, tilting his head as he headed to the door. He opened it a crack and peeked out to see the face of Yuna standing awkwardly in front of his entrance. Thats right, Yuki remembered. I invited her to come by anytime she wanted for dinner. I didnt expect her to accept it, though. Yuki had only invited her so that he could say that he tried to repay her for the money that he had spent the day before shopping. He didnt actually want anyone to really come to his dorm room. Well, whatever, Yuki thought. I did invite her so might as well let her in. He slid the door open completely and waved to her to come inside without saying a word. Then he walked back to the kitchen to begin his cooking. As he did that, he heard the door shut quietly and the soft footsteps of a person walking close by him. They take their shoes off inside too I see, Yuki thought as he put on an apron. He started to wash vegetables, well aware of the pair of curious eyes that looked at him. What are you making? Yuna asked. A simple dish, Yuki replied, not really answering. Itll be done in ten to twenty minutes so you can just do what you want around here until I finish. Yuki felt Yuna leave and he went back to his cooking. At least she doesnt continually asks questions, Yuki remarked. I appreciate that. About twelve minutes later, Yuki walked to the small table in his room that served as his dining table. In his hands were two plates that had stir fried vegetables with a grilled meat that Yuki thought was quite similar to pork. Soon, Yuna came to the table and sat down in front of Yuki who handed her a plate of food. Then they ate there in silence. Youre a pretty good cook, Yuna remarked as she ate her dish. Yuki didn''t reply and continued to eat. Yuna didnt say anything else. When they finished, Yuki picked up the two plates and utensils and went to wash them. Yuna followed him and watched him as he did so. After he was done with the dishes, Yuna turned to leave. Yuki went to escort her out of his room. She walked outside of the entrance way then she paused. Would it be fine if I come by at random days to eat? she asked uncomfortably. Well I did say whenever you like, Yuki thought to himself as he looked at her. It might become a pain but if it does Ill just kick her out. That would be fine, Yuki replied out loud. Yuna nodded, a small smile forming on her face and then she turned and left. Yuki slid the door shut and went back to his room to meditate. Well, Yuki thought. At least dinner was peaceful and quiet. Then Yuki felt a tug on the bond that connected him an Akira. Turning his attention to it, he saw that Akira was trying to contact him. What do you need, Akira? he asked her. [I did it!] she exclaimed. Did what? [I can come out to the real world now.] Chapter 44 – Sunrise How? This was the first thing that popped into Yukis mind when he registered what it was that Akira had just announced. He believed her when she said that she could come out to the physical world, but Yuki wanted to know how she would do it. [It was just a little idea that I came up with,] Akira answered. [Let me try it first then I will explain it as well as I can.] Alright, Yuki replied, giving her permission. Akira quieted and Yuki waited. Soon, Yuki felt the tattoo that was engraved on his right arm begin to warm. He looked toward it and saw it giving off a faint glow. Then he watched as tendrils of what seemed to be mana flow out of it and pool in front of him. The mana grew thicker and started to form a humanoid shape. The model made of mana flashed and Akira was standing in front of Yuki, naked. Where is your dress? Yuki asked, tilting his head slightly. She looked down and let out a small squeak of surprise. Then she looked back up at Yuki, her cheeks rosy. Yuki turned to his closet and took out a sweater and a pair of sweatpants that he then handed to Akira who accepted them with a relieved expression. Im sorry, she said as she put on the clothes. It seems that my dress wasnt actually a physical dress. That would make sense, Yuki said, watching her change with impassive eyes. You did grow up with me without going out to the actual world. You shouldnt be wearing any clothing since you never received any. You didnt see anything right? Akira asked quietly, her facing tinted red. If you are referring to your female parts, then that isnt something that you should worry about, Yuki replied. Youre right, she sighed. She put the sweater over her white body and finished changing. How do I look? she asked, twirling in front of Yuki. Yuki looked at her with a critical eye before he gave her his opinion. As he did this, he sat down on his bed. The sweater could be a different color thatll suit your hair and skin better, he replied. Tighter fitting pants would look better on you. But in general, you look nice. Its a change from your usual dress. Akira smiled then sat next to him. Thank you, she said. Though, I do prefer my dress. You look better in one, Yuki said. So, how did you come out? It wasnt easy finding a way do it, Akira answered, her smile being replaced with a slight frown. The situation that I was in was quite unique. I couldnt find any recorded cases of a chimaera growing up within the body of another being. Yuki nodded. That would make sense. The situation seemed strange even to him who didnt know anything about this subject. So I needed to change the way I thought about this problem, she continued. It was when you asked me about our bond mark and spirit beast bonds that I came up with a hypothesis. Maybe the bond between us was more similar to spirit beast marks than I had thought. After that I started to research on how spirit beasts merged with their partners when they are resting and how they materialize into the physical realm. But how did you know that you had a physical form? I could just feel it, Akira replied simply. I knew that I had a tangible body since I am a physical being. I was just that I didnt know where this body was. My research of spirit beasts ultimately revealed its location. It had turned into mana and was floating around within you. You body was mana and flowed within me? Yuki repeated. That seems oddly intimate. I didnt really think about it like that, Akira said, scratching her neck. Anyway, once I found my body it was a simple process to get it out. I just followed how spirit beasts did it and pushed it out through the use of our bond mark. Nodding slowly, Yuki processed the information within his head. Everything seemed to make sense. His head stopped moving and he started to look at Akira with narrowed eyes. Hello, Akira? he thought. He noticed that he could still feel the bond between them and wanted to test if it still functioned that same way. Akiras ears flicked and she glanced over at Yuki. [It seems like this still functions even in the physical world,] she replied back, her mouth not moving. It would seem so, Yuki said out loud. I have a question. Actually, two questions. How quick do you think you can go in and out and does it take any mana to do? Un, it does take energy. Not a lot though, Akira answered. Im not sure how quick I can do it. Maybe around five to ten seconds. Why? We need to hide you right? Yuki asked. Oh, right, Akira said, nodding her head. We dont want anyone to know about me. Im fine with letting you go around in a physical form as long as its in my room or out in the city but I need to know how quickly I can hide you if someone comes, Yuki explained. I see. Speaking of the city, can we go explore it? Akira asked. Right now? Mhm, right now, she repeated. You have time right? I was planning on training tonight, Yuki answered. You have time for that whenever. Cant you go on a break for one day? Akira pleaded. Yuki sat there on the bed, thinking quietly with Akira shaking his arm. Then he sighed. Alright, he said. Ill go out in my elf form. I dont want anyone recognizing me. Let me change. He gently shook off Akiras hold on his arm and went to closet. Then he took out his usual outfit of a long sleeve and snug pants. Without a single thought, he started to take of his clothes with Akira watching him with slightly widened eyes. What? he asked as he put on his shirt. Ah, nothing, she said quickly, turning her head away. Yuki shrugged and finished changing. He walked out of the his bedroom, Akira following him closely, and went to the door of his dorm. With a little mana, Yuki wiped off the disguise from his face. You look so much prettier like that, Akira remarked. Yuki ignored her and slid open the thin wooden door. Peeking his head out, he checked to see if there was anyone around. But since it was so late, the hallway was quiet. Confirming this, Yuki exited his dorm and started to walk toward the entrance of the Academy. Five minutes later, they left the Academy and entered the Junction. Akira walked around with Yuki with her eyes wide open and sparkling as her ears twitched. Together with Akira clinging to Yukis arm, they wandered around the city. Yuki gave her a small tour of the areas that he had been too and later they explored the areas he hadnt. The city was quite crowded despite the time and Yuki noticed that the he and Akira caught the attention of many men. But he wasnt too worried about them as they were sure to recognize the design of the smartwatch on his wrist that signified him as a student of the Academy. As the sun began to rise, Yuki took Akira to one last stop on their exploration of the city. They sat down at the bank of the river that flowed through Junction. Around them were a multitude of flowers and lush grass and behind were the towering glass buildings of the city. The peeking sun bounced off its shining rays off of the river and colored it hues of orange, red, and gold. The sky was beginning to return to its shade of blue with the stars that ordered themselves in unrecognizable patterns still winking softly. The river, too, sparkled as it flowed lazily along the path it had carved for hundreds of years. Yuki felt something lean against his shoulder and turned to see the head of Akira on him. Her long eyelashes fluttered as she blinked, watching the calming scene before her. The sparkles of the river reflected off of her soft brown eyes as the her white face was basked in the golden light of the rising sun. She really is beautiful, he thought to himself quietly. Thank you, Akira suddenly whispered. Yuki turned his head away from the beautiful canvas next to him and stared at the sunrise. There they sat, soaking the rays of the golden sun until time forced them to part. Chapter 45 – Time to Make Money It was early in the morning and Yuki was standing before the massive doors of the Headmasters Castle. He was about to enter to register to become a hunter. Yuna told him that this was where students received their licenses to officially be recognized as a hunter. For the last two weeks, Yuki had trained daily to increase his physical and magical abilities. He would go out every night to practice against the simulation, gradually increasing the difficulty and varying the type of enemy and terrain he fought in. Eventually, Yuki started to bring Akira along as well as he noticed that there was quite literally no one around during the night. It seemed that everyone was asleep at this time or had gone to the city for whatever they did. And so, he and Akira would train together. They would sometimes fight each other with other enemies trying to kill them both or they would work together to fight off hordes of enemies or a single boss. The previous night, they had just finished one of their training sessions and Yuki was putting away the practice weapons that they were using. Yuki used a staff while Akira stuck with a single edged sword. As he did this, a notification appeared before Yuki. [{Beginner Staff Arts} Has Reached Lv. 10. It Has Upgraded To {Intermediate Staff Arts}.] Good to know, Yuki thought. But the notifications didnt stop. [You Have Reached Intermediate With Three Weapons. Passive Has Been Discovered. Unique Passive {Weapon Master} Has Been Found.] [Due To Passive, {Expert Blade Arts} Has Synchronized With {Dance of the Dragons}.] [{Intermediate Swordsman} Has Synchronized With {Dance of the Dragons}.] [{Intermediate Staff Arts} Has Synchronized With {Dance of the Dragons}.] Whats all this? Yuki thought to himself. Then within his mind, Dance of the Dragons began to play sequences of new techniques that Yuki had never seen. They were weapon techniques that were both beautiful and deadly. The Yuki in his mind flickered around, wielding weapons magnificently. Oh, thats what it meant, Yuki realized. More techniques got added to the Dance. And weapon master. Hmm, it explains why I can learn how to use weapons so quickly. Akira had noticed that Yuki seemed to be occupied with something and had asked him what it was. Yuki showed her the notifications and received a thats nice from her before they left. During those two weeks, Yuki also learned a great deal of spells from his Support class with Mabel. True to her word, Mabel didnt really teach anything to Yuki and they merely sat reading scrolls. She would explain to him what some spells did but since Yuki seemed to grasp the ideas quickly she didnt go to in depth. They also used spells on each other to practice casting them quickly and efficiently. While Yuki was back at his dorm, he would read things online about magic technology and programming in Ethros. He also used Ancestral Knowledge to learn about topics monsters and the various pathways of magic. Once in a while, Yuna would drop by to have dinner and chat for a bit. When she wasnt there, Akira would wander around his dorm and mess with various objects to see their functions. Other times she would sit and watch shows using the television that Yuki never turned on. And now Yuki was ready to earn money. Those two weeks of training were enough for him to reach Rank C though it did seem to be a little too easy to Yuki. But according to Akira, Rank D was easy to get out of and rank C took only a little effort. Once one reached rank B, that was when most peoples growth will start to slow and eventually halt. Yuki walked up to the imposing doors of the Castle and they swung open silently, letting him enter. He climbed up the steps of the lobby to the second floor. From there, he marched straight to the headmasters quarters. He opened the door and walked right into the room where he saw Selene staring at him from her desk. I would like to sign up to become a hunter, Yuki said pleasantly. You know you just barged into the office of the headmaster of this school? Selene asked. Yes, Yuki replied flatly. Selene stared at him for a couple of seconds before sighing and waving toward him to sit. You want to be a hunter? she asked him once he sat. Yes, Yuki answered. Alright, its simple enough to do, Selene said. She tapped on her tablet for a bit before sliding it toward Yuki. Just sign there and input the necessary information and then youll be set. Yuki didnt reply and took the tablet. It only asked for things like his rank letter, class, and attribute. It didnt ask for any specifics like his age, race, or gender. Yuki quickly typed in the information and gave it back to Selene. Oh, youre rank C? I didnt know that, Selene remarked. Then she took out a small card from her desk and handed it to Yuki. This is your hunters license. You will need to show this in order to enter the hunting grounds around the city as well as to trade your kills at the trading posts there. Yuki nodded and took the card. It was made out of material that resembled glass and was quite hard. On the card were blue words that stated his name, rank, and class. At the bottom of the card was the word Hunter written in a golden color. Before you start doing hunts, I should tell you about a few things first, Selene said. Specifically about being a hunter. Yuki looked up from his card at tilted his head. This is mainly legal babble so that you cant blame us if anything happens, she explained. Its just that we are not responsible if you are hurt during a hunt or are killed. You do know what the average rank of monsters are around here, right? He nodded. Good, then you know what you are up against, Selene said. You are only allowed to go on hunts on your free time. You cannot go during class or you will be facing punishment. I think thats it for that. Now, I have some advice for you, she continued. Since you are new to this world and to hunting, I recommend grouping up with other more experienced hunters before you embark by yourself. I know that you have chosen a support class so there should be many who are willing to accept you to their groups. Ill just go hunting with Akira, Yuki thought to himself. Another thing that you should know is that you should make sure that you dont get swindled when you are doing trades over at the trading post. Most people are trying to gain as much as they can so itll be good to know the usual prices of things, Selene advised. Yuki nodded to show his understanding. Lastly, I think I should tell you that you can accept requests from hunter outposts. These can be things like gathering resources or killing specific monsters that a client wants killed, Selene said. Itll be another way to gain money outside of just hunting random monsters to trade. Requests, hmm. They would probably have difficulty levels on them so Ill need to pick ones that I can complete, Yuki thought. Ill see what they have once I get to a hunter outpost. Now with that out of the way, we are done and you are registered to become a hunter, Selene announced. Congratulations. Yuki didnt respond. I was quite surprised when you reached rank C already, she remarked. But I guess thats what happens when you train every night. Yuki stared at her, his face impassive. Dont worry, youre not in trouble, Selene said. There is a reason why the training facility is open 24/7. Its so that students can train whenever they liked. But no one seems to utilize it outside of classes. He didnt say anything. Anyway, youre are good to go, she said. You can leave now. Yuki nodded and stood up from his chair. Then he turned and headed out of the room. Remember to not barge into here next time, Selene called out to him as he left. It wouldnt hurt to knock once and wait a little. Yuki closed the door behind him and began to walk toward the entrance of the Academy. There was some hunting that he needed to do. FriendlyDragon Chapter 46 – Hunting Before Yuki could go hunting, he had to finish his day at school. He went to his normal routine of classes. Homeroom where he learned nothing of interest. General Magic which was a class that Mabel herself told him he didnt need to focus in. Combat Training where Deral was still teaching the students basics. And lastly Support Magic which might be the only class where Yuki was learning anything. Today Mabel had him test haste spells on her. During lunch, Yuna had come by to eat with Yuki under his usual spot under the tree. She seemed to have been trying to initiate some sort of conversation but the topic was not of Yukis interest so he ignored her for the most part. Then school ended for the day. Yuki immediately left the campus of the Academy and headed to the subway in the city. He didnt have any money on him but he had discovered the Academy students had free transportation to anywhere in Libra as long as they showed their smartwatches to the payment machine. [When can I come out?] Akira asked him as he walked. Once we can get some place private, Yuki replied. We want to keep you a secret, remember? Akira gave Yuki her understanding then fell quiet. Yuki soon arrived at the subway station and walked right into a subway. He rose his right arm and the payment machine scanned it before letting him in with a beep. With that, he took a seat on one of the red velvet seats and waited. The stop that he needed to get off on wasnt too far away and was only a two minute ride. The subway train began to move. Exactly two minutes later, the bus stopped. Yuki had inputted the stop he wanted to get off on into a panel near the door of the train. He stepped out and looked around him. The subway had became a train and in front of him was a massive forest. The moment he stepped out, the subway departed and soon left him by himself in the middle of nowhere. Yuki glanced around to see if there was anyone around. You can come out now, Akira, Yuki said once he confirmed that he was alone. [Great!] she replied automatically. Yuki felt the mark on his arm warm then he raised his arm. Mana blasted out and in a few seconds formed a beautiful girl wearing track pants and a t-shirt. Akira could now form within a few seconds. They had practiced doing this during the two weeks Yuki had been training. Hello, Yuki, Akira greeted him brightly. We said hi this morning, Yuki answered. Then he started to walk toward a building near the border of the forest. Akira followed behind him, humming quietly to herself. In a few minutes they reached the building. According to Yukis watch, this was the hunters outpost for the Libra Forest. Without another thought, he marched right into the building. When he entered, the gazes of everyone in the room latched onto Yuki. About a dozen people from what Yuki could see. He ignored them and went to the receptionists desk that was in front of him. I would like to hunt in the forest, Yuki stated. Oh, really? I thought you wanted to sell cookies, the receptionist asked dryly. The receptionist was a rather buff and tall man. Can I see your ID? Yuki wordlessly took out a card from his pocket and showed it to the man whose name he did not know. The man squinted at the card for a few seconds before straightening. Seems real. I see that youre a student, he said, his deep voice shaking the air. Then he waved at Akira whose ears were twitching as she seemed to be trying to listen to the conversations of the other hunters in the room. And who is this beautiful lady? My partner, Yuki answered. Shell be helping me when I hunt. Is she a hunter? No. Alright then. You have until 21:00 to hunt, the man said. That gives you about five hours. Dont die. Yuki turned around and walked out of the hunters outpost, Akira following him closely. Then he entered the forest and walked a bit before stopping. I need to make weapons, Yuki explained before Akira could ask. I see, she replied. He knelt down and with his mana shaped the earth to create a single bladed sword and a pair of daggers. He sharpened them using mana then hardened them until they were as durable as wood. The weapons were crude and simple but they were weapons none the less. Here, Yuki said, tossing the sword to Akira who caught the hilt with ease. So how much hunting are we doing today? Akira asked swinging the sword while looking at it with a critical eye. Enough, Yuki answered. We only need an hour with our skills. We have to get only a few. Akira nodded and Yuki closed his eyes. Then he connected himself to the earth and spread out his senses. As he breathed slowly, he tried to pinpoint the location of the creatures that lived in the forest. Then he felt the faint presence of something small and light. His eyes snapped open. Lets go, he thought to Akira, transmitting the location as he did. They ran quickly and with surprisingly quiet steps. Soon, they reached the area where Yuki felt the creature. In a small clearing in front of them, there was a goblin. Its back was to them as it rummaged through the bushes. What it was looking for, Yuki neither knew or cared. He put his hand flat on the ground and with a little mana trapped the ankle of the goblin. It squealed in surprise but was much too weak to break free. Yuki leaped forward and closed the gap between him and the monster in a few quick steps. With a quick slash, he cut the next of the goblin. The cut wasnt as clean as Yuki would have like but since he wasnt using a real blade it was the best that he could expect. With another stab, he pierced the stomach, dark red blood spewing out. The goblin died shortly after. One down, Yuki thought calmly as he wiped the daggers on the bushes the goblin was looking through. With a trickle of mana, he sharpened his knives and left the goblin on the ground. Goblins gave no materials that the hunters outpost would trade for. Yuki had killed it so that he could test his makeshift knives. Can I get the next one? Akira asked him. Why not, Yuki replied. One hour later, they were dragging with them the carcasses of monsters. The majority of the kills were what this world called wolves but were twice as big as the ones Yuki was familiar with and had red eyes. Their fur was used in a lot of clothing as well as some types of leather armour. All in all, a nice haul for the day, Yuki thought. Yuki was pondering on whether or not to stop or to keep on hunting. He still had a few more hours before he had to go back to the outpost. He also wasnt very tired from the hunting he had done even with himself pulling along the body of a wolf that weighed at least a hundred pounds. He wasn''t worried about the skin being ruined; the fur was very durable and so some scrapping would do nothing to it. Akira, too, didnt seem tired and was humming to herself as she waited for Yuki to decide. The main problem was that they had their hands full and at most could only carry one more body. As Yuki deliberated, something drew his attention. His senses were still linked to the ground and through them he felt the presence of something new. One more hunt, Yuki announced in a low voice. Then well trade in our kills at the outpost. Akira nodded to show her understanding and then they began to slip their way through the forest to the location of the unknown creature. When they arrived there Yuki saw that the monster was quite different from the other ones he had seen. It was as large as the wolves but its body was flat and close to the ground. It had black scales along its back and walked on three pairs of legs. An armoured beetle, Yuki identified. Those are quite rare. Their ranks range from high D to mid C. [Do you think we can kill it?] Akira asked him mentally. Im trying to see how we can do it, Yuki replied. Their scales are very hard and might be impossible for us to break through with our makeshift weapons. But they are also very valuable and would go for a lot if sold. Yuki quieted and stared at the ambling beetle with thoughtful eyes. He knew that they could not break the scales. This was both because their weapons were poor and that breaking the scales would considerably lower the value of the kill. That left one option for Yuki. Using pure strength. Lets try, Yuki transmitted to Akira. Ill buff both of us with magic. [Then?] We beat the crap out of it, Yuki answered. Are you ready? [Sure.] With his right hand, Yuki formed a spell circle using mana and casted a strength enhancing buff onto Akira and himself. Next, he placed a haste buff which would increase their speed. Finally he applied a defense buff. Theyll last three minutes, Yuki told Akira. Thats the limit I can do for now. Lets go. They launched themselves at the unsuspecting beetle at inhuman speeds and began to throw punches and kicks. As they did this, Yuki transmitted the locations at which Akira should attack while he himself targeted other areas. The places he hit were the locations of the major organs of the beetle. Each of his blows never broke through the scales but the impact could be felt by the monster. It began to scream and swing its sharp legs at Yuki and Akira. They dodged these attacks nimbly and continued with their beatdown of the beetle. Before the enhancements on themselves wore out, the beetle fell. Its body was still intact but the insides had suffered major damage. Satisfied, Yuki grabbed on of the legs and began to drag it back to the hunters outpost. It was heavier than the wolves and by the time they reached the building, Yukis right arm was sore with strain. With Akira next to him, he walked into the outpost and was met with the stares of a dozen hunters. They seemed to be staring at Yuki and the armoured beetle that he dragged the most. I would like to sell these, Yuki announced to the receptionist as he walked up to the desk. Ah, right, the man replied, shaking his head a little. He walked away from the desk and then a door opened to Yukis left. The receptionist beckoned to Yuki to come in and he complied, hauling his kills with him. Akira followed. Please wait here as we calculate the price of the kills you got, the receptionist said, his voice filled with respect that wasnt there earlier. Then he left. Yuki nodded and placed the dead bodies of the monsters on the floor. Akira did the same and then sat down on a couch that was resting next to the door that they had came in from. A few minutes later, the man returned with a paper in hand. This is your estimated total, he said as he handed it to Yuki. Please look over it and if you agree with the total tell us the payment option you would like. Yuki looked at the sheet and saw the estimated price of three direwolves and one armoured beetle. It totaled to about twenty pieces of gold, the beetle making up most of the money. I would like it in credits, Yuki replied, handing the paper back to the man. Will do, the man said. Raise your smartwatch. Yuki did as he was told and the man then placed a card on top it. A beep sounded and the transaction was complete. Yuki was now twenty gold richer than he was before. Would that be all for today? the man asked him. Yes, Yuki answered. Then please come again, the man said pleasantly. Yuki didnt reply and walked out the door. Akira stood up from her seat on the couch and followed him outside. Yuki then headed toward the train station to return to Junction. How much exactly is twenty gold? Akira asked Yuki as they walked. Its equivalent to about twenty thousand bronze coins, Yuki replied. If we were to convert that to something like dollars, I have about fifty thousand now. Akira started coughing as she seemed to choke on her spit. Fifty thousand?! she exclaimed. Yes, Yuki said. I did tell you that the beetle was valuable. It made up about seventy percent of that sum. We should hunt more beetles, Akira said. I agree. But first, there are somethings we need to buy. Like what? Clothing for you firstly, Yuki answered as they got to the platform of the station. Then some items I wanted that I couldnt get. Oh, we also need to pay back Yuna about two silvers. The sound of the train could be heard and Akira disappeared in a flash of light. The train soon arrived to the station and Yuki boarded. [I like beetles,] Akira remarked. So, about hunting. It''s not normal for one to kill that many monsters. They killed a total four monsters in their hunt. The average kill is around one per hunt as hunting isn''t the easiest thing to do. Hunters had to first track the monsters then kill them. This would normally mean that it would take a hunter a few hours to kill one wolf as the wolves would be able to sense their presence before the hunter could reach them. But how Yuki could track them, this wouldn''t matter that much. That''s why the total amount Yuki and Akira received for their hunt was so much. Chapter 47 – Academy Forest When Yuki returned to his dorm, it was late at night and the Academy was silent. He was out shopping with his newly earned money and carried with him a single small bag. Akira, too, had a bag but it was larger than Yukis as it contained her clothes. Why didnt you buy the piano thing? Akira asked Yuki once she popped out with a flash. Because this was more valuable, Yuki replied. He took out a rectangular device and opened it up. A laptop is considerably more useful than a synth for me currently. But I wanted to hear you play music, Akira said with a small pout. I can do that on here. Besides, with a computer I can start the things Ive been meaning to do for a while, Yuki explained. One of these things was the exploration and testing of the source code that Raphael had given him. It seemed that no one had noticed that Raphael had given this to him. It would make sense since these were the same people that allowed an intelligent AI give its source code to a child. Yuki loaded the files of Raphael_Core into his laptop and began to search through it. The code was written in a different software language than the ones back on Earth but Yuki had anticipated this. He had already learned this language from reading books in his spare time when he was in his dorm. Because of this, he could comfortably read what was written. What the files and code told Yuki was that Raphael was extremely complicated. The code itself didnt look particularly complex but rather it was its integration with magic that made it complicated. The software defined the various functions and parameters that Raphael followed while also creating the interface that people interacted with to use Raphael. The magic did all of the heavy lifting. It was magic that created the brain of Raphael. Magic allowed Raphael to think for itself and made it possible for it to learn. It also accelerated the effectiveness of the software and gave Raphael the capacity to analyze information at lightning speeds. Yuki brought up the files that contained all of the spells that were used to form Raphael. On his screen, there were dozens of spells of varying size and complexity. Like the other spells Yuki had seen, he was able to read the runes that were used to make these circles. He saw many new runes that he had never seen before and worked to memorize them. Though he could read them, that didnt mean he had an entire dictionary of magic runes within his mind. Its amazing to think that beings who cant read these runes were able to create spells like these, Yuki thought to himself as he scrolled. So amazing that it seems almost impossible. Yuki was doubting the fact that elves or dwarves or whoever made this system did so without any knowledge on the magic tongue. The spells were too complex for someone to create accidentally or through trial and error. That didnt mean that there werent mistakes or places for improvement, though. Scattered around the various magic circles were errors or redundancies that only slowed down the system. Yuki could find places where something was defined too clearly or places where the opposite was true. As he read, Yukis mind also came up with ideas for spells that either added more functions or improved existing ones. One thing I would like to put would be a personality, Yuki planned. This is going to be quite an extensive project. While Yuki was doing this, he noticed that Akira was laying on the couch on her stomach looking at a screen that was being projected by Yukis watch in her hand. Yuki had taken it off as sweat was forming around his wrist and was making him uncomfortable. What are you reading? Yuki asked her. An announcement, she replied. Tomorrow, all firsts years will be going to the school hunting grounds during their homeroom to experience their first monster hunt. So theyre trying to see if people can kill now, Yuki said. I wonder if they will give us weapons. I dont know, they didnt say anything in the announcement, Akira responded. I find it quite amusing that they send this after we just went hunting. They dont expect new students to out killing monsters already, Yuki said. It is unfortunate that we are going to the school forest, though. Why? There is nothing strong or valuable in it. I did my research on the hunting grounds in and around the city. Oh, well we can always go back to the place we went to today, Akira said. I just dont like having my time wasted. If I have to do something that Ive done before, I might as well try to benefit from it, Yuki replied. Im going to be doing some research and spells. Okay~. Ill just watch tv or something, Akira responded. I wish you had more entertainment, though. Remind me to buy some games next time, Yuki said as he turned his attention back to his laptop. Im hungry, Akira announced. We just ate, Yuki replied, not looking away from his screen. His hand was drawing incomprehensible scribbles on a sheet of paper. Go get something out of the fridge if you really need to. Akira walked outside and Yuki heard the sound of the refrigerator opening and various things being shifted around. When she came out of the kitchen, she held a yogurt. We should bring snacks when we hunt, Akira suggested, licking a spoon as she flopped down next to Yuki. Then we need some kind of storage, Yuki responded. Then he paused. Storage What? Akira asked curiously. Storage, Yuki repeated, not answering anything. His hand began to sketch out a circle. Thank you for the answer, Akira said then she turned on the television while Yukis hand scribbled furiously. The next day, Yuki woke up in bed and began to prepare for the days classes. Akira, who was sleeping next to him, cracked her eyes open at the sudden loss of warmth. We have to go, Yuki told her. Alright, she replied, stretching her arms and yawning. She glowed brightly for a moment before her body melted and was sucked into the mark on Yukis arm. After that, Yuki finished his daily routine and headed for his homeroom. As he walked there, he remembered the announcement the day before and opened it. He changed his course and headed toward the forest at the back of the Academy. The announcement told students to gather there for the day. When he got there, he found a group of students twice as large as his homeroom class. It seemed that the regular students had came as well. And everyone had came early, something that Yuki never saw before. This world really loves combat, Yuki thought as he took his spot near the corner of the group. Hey, a voice said behind him. Yuki glanced over and saw Yuna standing behind him a bit awkwardly. She was dressed in loose clothing, most likely so that she could move around easily when they hunted. Looking at the other students, he noticed that they were staring at him. Or more likely, staring at Yuna. Well, she is quite pretty, Yuki thought. But her being here is ruining my attempt at going unnoticed. Yuki nodded in greeting to Yuna then returned his attention to the front where Nataru was standing. It seemed like class was going to start soon. Right on que, Nataru clapped his hands and the group of first years quieted. Then he cleared his throat. You all should have gotten a notification of what it was we are doing today and so should know the plan, Nataru said. For those who didnt read the notification, we will be entering the forest to hunt monsters. There were excited murmurs from the students. We will now be handing out weapons for those of you that didnt bring their own, Nataru continued. We were supposed to bring our own weapon? Yuki thought as he walked up to the front to grabbed a sword from a bag that Nataru was carrying. As Yuki walked back to his place in the back of the group swinging his sword, Nataru spoke again. Is everyone ready? he asked. The students all nodded, some with excitement and others with determination. Alright then. Here we go. He turned and walked into the dark and dense forest. Chapter 48 – Golem Yuna followed Yuki into the dark forest. She was surprised that there was no hesitation or fear on his face. She would have expected that a human from a relatively peaceful world would be more scared. But Yuki marched right into the gloomy forest. At Yunas waist, she wore a sheath that contained a longsword that she wielded with two hands. As she walked behind Yuki, she saw that he too was using a sword but one that had only one edge. Maybe I can talk about sword techniques with him, Yuna thought to herself. But Im not sure if he would know that much about swords. He might be a beginner. Ahead of them, Nataru stopped. He turned and faced the mass of students behind him. Here we will split up, he announced to them. You all can either go by yourselves or group up. There will be no groups larger than two people, however. The goal for today is for you all to hunt and kill at least one monster. When your hunting time ends, you will bring back all of your kills here. During your hunting time, you can do whatever you like here in the forest. The instructions for the advanced class is slightly different, Nataru continued. Your goal is not to kill one monster. Rather, it is your assignment to kill one monster. If you are unable to do so you will receive a failing mark for this and it will ultimately affect your ranking. You are the advanced class; you should be able to kill at least one goblin. This shouldnt be too hard, Yuna thought. The captain taught me how to track monsters before. More importantly, this was a chance for Yuna to get closer to Yuki. If she could get him to let her partner up then they could hunt together and hopefully become more like friends. Yuna didnt think that she was close enough to be considered a friend to Yuki. Even though she went to his room to eat dinner multiple times, all they did was sat in awkward silence as they ate. Nataru dismissed them and sent the students off to go and do their hunting. Yuna took a deep breathe then walked up to Yuki. Do you want to partner up? she asked him a bit nervously. Yuki turned his head and stared at her with contemplative eyes. Then he seemed to reach a decision and gave her a shrug. Okay! Yuna replied. Yuki went off and started to walk leisurely about the forest. Yuna followed him and they walked silently for the first couple of minutes. But soon Yukis lack of urgency began to confuse Yuna. Are we going to hunt anything? she asked him. Thats what we are doing, Yuki replied. Yuna looked at him, asking for more clarification but Yuki didnt give any. But arent we just strolling through the forest? she said. Arent you looking for tracks or anything? Yuki asked back. You cant find those if you are rushing everywhere. Yuna close her mouth, realizing the truth behind those words. It should have been something that she knew. But the person that wasnt even from this world and that probably had little to no experience hunting was the one that reminded her. Get your head together, she ordered herself. She took a deep breathe and calmed her mind. She looked around her surroundings as she searched for any clues as to the whereabouts of a monster. Then she saw on the branches of a bush a tuft of brown fur. Looking closer, she found pawprints of a creature imprinted onto the ground near that bush. Yuki, she called. Yuki walked over to her and crouched down. He reached out with his hand and softly touched it before moving his attention to the fur that was caught on the branches. Its just a wolf pup, Yuki said. We can hunt it if you want. Nevermind then, I dont want to kill a baby, Yuna said, shaking her head quickly. Yuki said nothing and stood back up and peered into the dark foliage of the forest. What he was searching for, Yuna didnt know. There are goblins here, though, he announced. Really? How can you tell? Yuna asked surprised. She didnt find anything that suggested goblins. In the other bushes I saw pieces of goblin clothing as well and chipped pieces from their weapons, Yuki said. Going off of that and where goblins usually like to live then I would say that there is a small encampment up ahead. Yuna looked for herself and say that there was indeed fabric hanging from branches and well as small and oddly shaped rocks. Wow, he noticed all of those things, Yuna thought. Then lets go get the goblins, she said out loud. Yuki nodded and then started to walk quietly into the darkness. She followed him carefully and soon they reached a clearing. In the clearing were a few crude tents as well as goblins. Around ten goblins from what Yuna could count. I can get most of them, Yuna whispered to Yuki. You can support me from behind since you are a support mage. No, I have to kill one myself, Yuki automatically replied. Thats the assignment. Yuna nodded to show her understanding. She had forgotten that everyone in the advanced class had to kill one monster. She just didnt want Yuki to get hurt since he was a human. Im just going to go in then, she said as she began to creep toward the goblin encampment. Then Ill buff you, go, Yuki said. Yuna slowly crept closer until she was within a stones throw from a goblin. Then she leapt out and swung at the head of the first goblin. The blade didnt quite cut through as well as Yuna was expecting and it through her off for a split second. The goblin with its neck half-severed gave out a piercing shriek and the other monsters were instantly alerted. Crap, this is bad, she thought as she finally killed the first goblin. Then she felt a rush of power flow over her and she turned her head to see the glow of a spell circle. Yuki seemed to be buffing her just as he had promised. She met his gaze and he tilted his head slightly toward the monsters charging behind her. The message was clear. Yuna rushed the other goblins and with the added strength from Yukis strengthening spell she was able to easily kill the eight. But before she could stab the last one, Yuki called out to her. Leave that one for me, he said as he walked toward the cowering monster. Yuna stepped aside and in one clean swing, Yuki lopped of the head of the goblin. Then he calmly cleaned his blade on the body of the now dead monster as blood spewed out from its neck. Thats it for today then, Yuki said. We just need to bring the bodies and we will get credit. You dont want to explore some more? Yuna asked, trying to prolong the time that they had together. There is no need, Yuki replied. It would be quicker if we His head suddenly snapped up and his back went rigid. Yukis eyes narrowed as he glared at horizon with an intense expression. What is it? Yuna asked, confused. There is something coming this way, something that doesnt belong, he said in a low voice. What? And its almost here, he added. As he said that Yuna began to feel the earth shudder as something heavy hit the ground. She felt it again. And again. And again. Something huge and heavy was heading towards them. Then the world dimmed and Yuna saw the outline of a gigantic creature that rose above the trees and seemed to be made completely of some sort of rocky material. Its a golem, Yuki said. What? Yuna asked. She seemed to be doing that a lot lately. An artificial monster created by a magician, he replied. Depending on the strength of the creator and the materials used to make it, the strength of a golem can greatly vary. How do you know this? she asked, impressed. I read, Yuki answered shortly. Whats important is that we cant kill that thing. It seems to be made out of metal and we cant defeat something that hard. Then what do we do? Run. Yuna stared at him with a blank expression. The idea of running from a fight went against everything her instructors taught her. You can run, she said raising her sword. Ill will try to stall it so that you can escape. Are you stupid? Yuki replied flatly. You will die a pointless death. What we are going to do is you run off opposite of the direction I run off to and we will meet back up to the scheduled meeting place. Understood? All Yuna could do was nod. She acknowledged the fact that Yukis plan of action was considerably better and more thought out than hers. Yuki turned away and began to jog. Be careful, she said before running off in the opposite direction. After a while, she felt the shaking of the earth fell less and less. She looked back and saw that the golem was walking away from her much to her relief. Then she realized where it seemed to be headed. It was going the same direction that Yuki had gone. Oh no, she thought. No matter how strong Yuki was, he was still a human. He would have lower stamina and an overall weaker physique than an elf like her. Soon he would tire or if he was sprinting was already tired. Then the golem would catch up and then. I have to go back and help him, she thought. This was both for her mission and for herself. If he died then she would have failed her mission. And there was also the fact that she didnt like the idea of Yuki dying. Even though they never really interacted, he was the first person that she could at least consider the closest to being a friend. And because of that, she wanted to save him. Yuna made up her mind and started to sprint toward the direction Yuki ran off to. Within the next minute, she began to feel the shaking of the earth again and she sped up. Then she saw the body of the golem and was about to sprint out charging before something stopped her right in her tracks. There was a person who was racing about the golem. Jumping nimbly to dodge its clumsy attacks while also striking out with what seemed to be daggers. It was an elf and one that Yuna recognized. Thats the girl I saw when I was rushing to the meeting with the captain, she realized in shock. The girl seemed to have intercepted the golem and stopped it from proceeding. How she had came in, Yuna didnt know. But what shocked her the most was that the girl seemed to not only be stalling the golem but was winning. Then out of the blue, another girl appeared that was just as attractive as the elf. This time it looked to be a beastkin with light brown cat ears. She seemed to be the elfs partner and together they danced around the golem. The elf was jumping off of the limbs of the golem and delivering powerful blows that caused the golem to shudder and groan. The golem was unable to hit such a quick foe and was soon bombarded with blow after blow. And to make things worse for the golem, it seemed like the elf was an earth elemental. Yuna could see that wherever the blades struck, it sunk in smoothly and the area around seemed to freeze up. The beastkin fought just as gracefully and she used her bare hands to inflict brutal punches to the body of the golem. Punches that would shake the golem and sometimes even shift it. Each punch blew off a chunk of the artificial monster despite being made of metal. This went on for several minutes before the golem was completely immobilized. The pretty girl elf seemed to have targeted all of the golems joints in a quick and clean manner. Then she cocked her head and stared directly at Yuna. Yuna gasp and held her breath as she stared into those sparkling gray eyes. The message being sent through them was clear. The elf was telling her to leave. Yuna turned around in a daze and ran away, not wanting to anger the person that single handedly defeated a golem and that had possibly just saved her only friend. Chapter 49 – An Enemy Among Us Yuki watched as the lithe form of Yuna ran away from the scene of the battle he had with the golem. He wasnt sure why she had came when he had already told her to go back to the meeting site. But he wasnt worried about whether or not she recognized him. When he was in elf form, he looked quite different than how he looked as a human. Turning back his attention to the fallen body of the golem, he noticed Akira shaking her hands. She had fought bare handed due to the lack of weapons that they had. A stone sword would do nothing against the metal body of a golem. So she decided to use her hands along with Yukis buffs on her. But even with those to help lessen the blowback, it would still hurt. Yuki walked over to her and grabbed her hands without bothering to ask her for permission. She startled at the contact but didnt try to pull away while Yuki began to infuse mana into her hands. He relieved her pain and soreness somewhat and was treated to a soft sigh of relief. Then he let go and went to examine the unmoving golem. Like he had guessed before, the body seemed to be made of some sort of metal. What type of metal it was Yuki did not know. But as he used his mana to analyze the material, he realized that it far outclassed any metal that he had ever seen. The durability and toughness of the material was impressive as well as its ability to absorb mana. I would like to use some of this to make some weapons, Yuki thought. Maybe some armour. With how easily it accepts mana, I can make some interesting things. He stretched out his arm and using his earth magic, he broke off chunks of the body. The fact that his elemental magic could affect the golem played a big role in the battle against it. If Yuki couldnt use his magic then he would have ran away. But since earth was very effective against the golem and its metal body, Yuki easily overwhelmed it. It was a very nice advantage for me, he thought as he gathered the chunks into a pile. Then he snapped his fingers and a magic circle formed around the pile. It flashed a bright white and then the pile disappeared. This was a spell that Yuki had made the day before when Akira mentioned snacks. Using the right runes, Yuki was able to create a form of storage. The way it worked was that whatever material or item that he wanted to be stored would be converted into mana. Then this mana would be transferred to the jewel inlaid onto a ring that Yuki had bought the day before when he was out shopping with Akira. When she was looking around at jewelry, a silver ring with a ruby gem caught his eye. After she begged him, Yuki also got a matching ring but with a green gem for Akira. The storage spell was convenient and Yuki was quite satisfied with it. It was proof that he was able to create his own spells. However, there were some drawbacks with the storage spell. Some things were not possible to break down into mana. Only simple things such as materials and food could be stored. The amount that could be stored also depended on the capacity of the ring. And lastly, since the ring was being stored with mana of other things, Yuki wouldnt be able to put his own into it. It wasnt possible for him to use mana of other objects. When I get back to my dorm, I should start trying to make my own weapons, Yuki thought to himself. Good weapons are necessary to survive. Speaking of weapons, he looked at the pair of makeshift daggers he had created. Because of his lack of a good weapon, he had used his magic to break the loaned sword that he had gotten from the school. With it, he created his two daggers using the metal from the blade of the sword. Now he put the sword back together. He didnt want to have to potentially pay for Academy property. Akira went to stand next to him, doing what seemed to be finger exercises with her hands. You probably came to the same conclusion as me, right? she asked him. About? Why there was a golem here, she clarified. Oh, yes. I think so too, he replied. He turned his head toward the direction of the meeting place for the students. We should go back first before we discuss this more later. Akira nodded then disappeared in a flash before being absorbed into Yukis arm. Then he started to sprint back toward the rendezvous point, changing back into his human disguise as he did. Before he was seen by the students, he slowed and walked into the clearing. The other students turned their heads at his arrival and stared at him. Why are they staring at me? Yuki thought. Yuki! Youre alright! a voice yelled. Yuki glanced over to the right to see the form of Yuna running toward him with an expression of relief and worry. This confused Yuki slightly as he didnt expect her to care that much about his well being. Im fine, he replied. What happened to the golem? It was killed, she said, her voice filled with wonder. I saw two beautiful women fighting it and they won. [Beautiful women,] Akira repeated in his mind with a giggle. I dont even care anymore, Yuki responded. Really? Thats good news, at least, he said out loud. I would like to hear more about the women, Nataru suddenly said. Yuki looked away from Yuna and saw Nataru standing in the center of the clearing with the students gathered around him. He was staring at Yuki and Yuna with narrowed eyes. I dont know much, Yuna replied. I just saw them fighting. One was an elf and the other was a beastkin. They are very strong and were able to defeat the golem. I would like to know how they got in, Nataru said. Outsiders shouldnt be able to enter so easily. I wouldnt know, sir, Yuna said. I dont expect you to, I was talking to myself. But I will need to talk to the headmaster about this. What about the golem? Yuna asked. Yes, that to, Nataru said. There shouldnt have been a golem in the forest. We dont have monsters that strong around here. The strongest we have might be a troll or two but nothing on the scale of a golem. Of course we dont, Yuki thought. We will hunt again tomorrow, Nataru announced to the students. Due to the unexpected appearance of the golem, your time was cut short. Some of you did not seem able to kill a monster in that time. And so we will give you another chance tomorrow to do so. There were cheers from some of the students. That isnt something to cheer about, Nataru scolded them. Even though your time was cut, you should have still been able to kill at least one goblin. We will give you another day so that you can look back on your mistakes and hopefully dont fail again. The cheers stopped and the students shifted uncomfortably. Those of you that did managed to kill a monster today wont need to attend tomorrows class, Nataru continued. I know that Yuna did in fact kill something. So she doesnt need to attend. I believe her partner, Yuki, also did as well. But the rest of you, Im disappointed. The person that came from another world where they dont even fight beat you. You have to step it up. Some students began to glare at Yuki and Yuna. Most of the looks, Yuki felt, were targeted at himself. Class is dismissed for the day, Nataru said, clapping his hands. You can do whatever you like now. Go train is what I recommend. You all need it. The students dispersed and walked out of the forest, some of them still shooting looks of hostility toward Yuki. Yuki ignored them and strolled out. Yuna followed him. Are you okay? she asked him. Yes, he replied. I wonder how a golem got into the forest, Yuna asked no one in particular. I have an idea, Yuki said but didnt elaborate. Yuna eyebrows shot up and she gave him a look of curiosity. How? she asked. These are just suspicions, nothing worth mentioning until I have more proof, Yuki answered. You can tell me your theories, I dont mind, she said. At least its something. Thats more than what I have now. Yuki looked at her as he carefully considered his answer. It wasnt that he didnt want to tell her his theory but rather what the theory contained. If the wrong person heard it then Yukis life might become even more complicated. Promise me that you wont tell anyone, Yuki said. At least, not until Im certain. Yuna nodded and looked at him with eager eyes. There is a magical barrier that protects the campus of the Academy, Yuki started. This barrier prevents outside monsters from entering the Academy provided that they are naturally spawned monsters. The problem lays in that golems are not naturally made. They require a mage to craft and give life to them through mana. Because of this, something like the magic barrier around this school will not stop it as it would not be recognized as a monster. It would be seen more as an item. But if golems are made, then who made this one? Yuna asked. This is the part where Im not sure yet. And the part that is the most important, Yuki replied. I believe that the golem wasnt just randomly set free and decided to roam here. Someone made it and sent it to the academy. You mean this was an attack? Was an attempt at an attack, Yuki correctly. I also believe that whoever this person was first targets were the first years. That is why the golem appeared when we were all dispersed in the forest. If it wasnt for those two people you saw defeat it, the golem may have killed dozens of students. Then it would have moved onto the main campus and destroy as much as it could before the teachers defeat it. Why would someone do that? Yuna asked, her voice rising. I do not know and that doesnt matter, Yuki said. All that matters was that someone is trying to attack the school. But that isnt whats bothering me. Theres more? Yes, he said. In order for the golem to be perfectly timed to attack when all of the students were dispersed and for it to start at the forest can be explained as good research. What is odd is that someone decided to use a golem to attack. This would mean that this person knew how the barrier worked. Cant someone research that as well? Yuna said. No, Yuki answered. This information is classified to be only available to some students and staff of the Academy. Then how do you know? Raphael told me, Yuki said. But that isnt the problem. The problem was that someone had information on the barrier. There are other much easier ways to attack a place than to create a golem. Especially a golem as strong and sophisticated as the one that was here. But because the person did not go those routes and decided to attack with the one thing the barrier wouldnt block suggests one thing. That cant be, Yuna whispered as realization dawned on her. Someone told this person information on the barrier, Yuki continued. This would also explain how the attacker knew when to attack and where to attack. It is also possible that this person was in possession of this information already. And there is only one place where someone can get this information. Yuki looked up and stared directly into Yunas eyes. There is traitor in the school, he announced calmly. Chapter 50 – Weapon Updates Yuki returned to his dorm after his conversation with Yuna and as soon as he closed the door behind him, Akira popped out. She then promptly went to the couch, flopped down, and began to sleep. Well we did do a lot of fighting, Yuki thought. He let her sleep on the couch though he felt the slight urge to move her to his bed instead. The couch didnt seem all that comfortable and he wanted to sit on it while he did his work. Yuki sat down in front of the couch on the floor, his back leaning onto it. Then he opened his laptop and began to tap onto the keyboard. What he wanted to do for the day was research. He needed information on how weapons are created in this world. As he read the results from his searches, Yuki discovered that there were two types of weapons in this world. One type was magical weapons and the other was technological weapons. As the names would suggest, magical weapons used magic and technological ones relied on technology. Magical weapons could be things such as swords that were enchanted to be impossibly sharp, bows that launched arrows stronger than missiles, and axes that burned everything it touched. Technological weapons were more similar to the ones that existed on Earth. These could be things like guns that shot out bolts of energy, swords whose blades vibrate at high speeds to slice things like metal, and explosives. Of course, there were hybrid weapons that utilized both magic and technology. However these were incredibly hard to create as one would need to find ways to link together the tech and the spells so that they do not conflict with each other. Another problem was that technology in Ethros often times used mana to run. This would mean that a weapon with both magical and technological attributes would use many times more mana to run than a weapon with only one of them. Guess Ill make a hybrid weapon then, Yuki thought to himself. He snapped his fingers and before a pile of metal appeared. This was not all of the metal that could be taken from the golem but Yukis storage capacity was too low for everything to be stored. So he had taken what he could and buried the rest underground. Using his earth magic, Yuki began to slowly shape and mold the metal. As he did this he also removed any impurities that compromised the strength of the metal and rearranged the structure of the grains to improve the weapon as a whole. When he was done, a pair of knives as well as two matching sheathes laid before him. Good, Yuki thought. Next came the hard part. With his hand outstretched, Yuki began to inlay circuits into the sheathe and the blades. This was a necessary part in the creation of a weapon as it would allow for mana to circulate efficiently throughout it. Without a circuit, mana would be used throughout the whole weapon at all times leading to waste. Once he had finished with the circuitry, Yuki connected a thin wire to the surface of one of the blades. This was an interface that allowed Yuki to import code into the weapon. This code would be what the weapon will use to function. Yuki began to type away at his keyboard as he created a few spells that he wanted imported into his new blades. When he was finished, he pressed enter and checked the time. The whole process took him a little over ten hours. He did the same thing for his sheathes and once he had finished he put them on to test them. Yuki strapped the sheathes to the underside of his arms. Then by injecting a tiny bit of mana, he activated the first spell imbued into the weapons. The blades were magnetized and stuck firmly into the sheathe. No matter how hard Yuki shook his arms, the blades never budged. With some more mana, the magnetism disappeared and they slid out smoothly right into Yukis palms. Attached to the hilt of each blade was a thin wire made of the same material. This acted as a sort of lead for the daggers and allowed Yuki to throw and retract them. The wire would extend when he threw and retract when he pulled back. Yuki then tested the next spell he put into the weapons. As he trickled mana into the dual daggers, they seemed to slowly fade from view until they were unnoticeable. They werent invisible but what Yuki did was distort the light around them so that it went around them rather than bounce off. This created a sort of fake invisibility field. The sheathe and blades themselves were already quite thin and so didnt make a noticeable bulge when he pulled clothes over them. With this, they were now hidden completely. Yuki swung them around for a bit before nodding to himself. These would do for now until he found a way to either make a better weapon or upgrade this one. Looking at his watch, he saw that it was almost 22:00. He had spent nearly eleven hours creating these two daggers. Deciding to eat dinner later, Yuki went to the training room to test out his new weapons. When he entered, there was no one around. He clapped his hands and Raphael greeted him. Welcome back, Yuki, it said to Yuki. Start simulation. Preset two, Yuki requested. Understood, Raphael responded. Initiating simulation. Around Yuki, a grassy woodland are formed and with it a group of five armed opponents. Two were archers and three were swordsmen. Without another word, Yuki launched himself forward while lightly twitching his wrist. Two black blades popped out and their hilts rested comfortably in Yukis palms. With the blades in a reverse grip Yuki struck out. The simulation recognized Yukis weapons and they cut through the normal metal swords of the swordsmen. Without hesitation, Yuki slashed their necks and twisted his body gracefully to dodge the arrow of one of the bowmen. Then he threw one of the daggers. It sliced through the air and stabbed the offending bowman in the neck. Yuki pulled his hand back and the wire retracted, bring the blade back to his hand. The second archer died in much the same way. The challenger wins, Raphael announced softly. Yuki didnt bother asking for a report on this fight. That was because it wasnt much of a fight to begin with. These daggers are nice, Yuki thought as he held them in his hands. They cut through normal metal with ease and the spells work flawlessly. I should make a weapon for Akira as well. Nodding, Yuki left the training room and returned to his room. Akira was still knocked out on the couched. Yuki went to the kitchen and began to cook a simple meal for himself and her. It seemed that the either the smell or the sound awoke Akira and she peeked into the kitchen, sleep still lingering in her eyes. Yuki plated the food and handed it to her. She accepted it gratefully and began to munch on it with a fork. When they had finished, Yuki washed the plates and utensils. Then he sat back down next to his pile of metal and began to work on the sword for Akira. What are you making? Akira asked him. A sword for you. Most likely a katana, he responded. You can adjust it to suit your likes when I am finished. Akira nodded then quieted. She sat in the couch and watch Yuki as he worked silently on the sword. They sat there, one watching and the other focusing, until the sun began to poke out and Yuki had finished the blade. Done, he said in an exhausted voice. Then he close his eyes and his head fell to the side where it was stopped by Akiras head who was sleeping on his shoulder. Chapter 51 – New Mission Same Day Yuna walked back to her dorm in a daze. The declaration that there was a traitor by Yuki, shocked her. The Academy was supposed to be the safest place in the whole city of Junction and if not the whole country. If there was a traitor then no one was safe here anymore. She didnt want to believe it but the reasoning and evidence given by Yuki was too convincing to think otherwise. The fact that a golem had appeared in a place where the average monster was at the strength of a goblin was proof of that. When Yuna returned to her dorm, she immediate went the couch and placed her watch on the table in front of it. She tapped on it and brought up her contacts list that contained only one name. I should get Yukis contact information as well, she thought as she began a video call with her one contact. After a couple rings, a screen appeared and displayed the shadowy face of Yunas captain. Yuna stood at attention as she waited for the captain to speak. You can sit, Cadet, he said. I take it that you need to report something to me? Yes, sir, she replied. There were some events that occurred that I felt I had to report to you. Go on then, the captain said. Earlier today, the first years were sent to go hunting in the woods, Yuna started. I paired up with the human, Yuki, and we went to find monsters to kill. After we killed a couple of goblins we began to head back to the announced meeting place for the students. Along the way, Yuki noticed that a golem was approaching us. A golem? the captain repeated. Yes, sir. A golem that seemed to be made out of some sort of metal, Yuna said. Yuki suggested that we run since we would be unable to defeat a monster like that. I agreed to that plan of action and we ran off into two different directions. Soon, I noticed that the golem was heading toward the direction of the human. Worried for its safety, I ran toward that direction. When I reached there I watched as two unidentifiable people were fighting the golem. One seemed to be a female elf and the other a female beastkin. Strangers? They werent instructors? the captain interrupted. No, sir. I memorized all of the faces of the instructors at the Academy, Yuna replied. These two people were able to defeat the golem and I ran away from the scene as I did not want to risk having to fight against two people of unknown strength. That was the right decision, Cadet, the captain complimented her. I understand that its not seen as honorable to run from a battle but ones life takes precedent. Yuna decided to not tell him that she was about to fight the golem by herself. The captain was right. But that didnt mean that Yuna didnt feel uncomfortable from running. Running from a fight was just dishonorable; it was downright not accepted amongst the people of Ethros. The fact that Yuki suggested to do something like that so easily showed how he wasnt from this world. But the captain must be worried about my safety if he believed that it was the right course of action, she thought to herself. Is there anything else? the captain asked. Yes. There was theory brought to my attention by the human that is worrying me, Yuna said. Go on. Yuki has come to the conclusion that there is a traitor of some sort in the Academy, Yuna said. The captained leaned back in his chair and the hazy form of his hand went to his chin. How did the human get to this conclusion? Did it explain its reasoning? the captain asked. Yuki had two reasons, mainly, Yuna said. One was that golems are artificially made and so that someone made this and sent it to the Academy to attack. That could be an accident, the captain countered. What was the humans other reason. The other reason was that normal monsters are block via a barrier that surround the Academy. According to the human, artificial monsters like a golem are not stopped by this barrier. Yuki reasoned that the person that sent the golem to attack the Academy knew this and that was why they created a golem. Yuki also told me that information on the barrier and how it works was classified and limited only to the people at the Academy. I see, the captain said. That does make sense. This is human is quite smart. Yuna nodded. A smart human. Hmmm, he continued. Then he mumbled something that Yuna couldnt hear. What was that, sir? Yuna asked. Nothing, just talking to myself, the captain replied. Ive will be assigning you another task. You are to investigate who this traitor is. I understand, sir, she said. She had expected as much when she began her report. That still means that your previous missions are in place, the captain reminded. You are to grow as close as possible to the human as you can. It seems like you are doing a decent job right now. Thank you, sir, she replied. Watch that human carefully, Cadet Yuna, the captain said. Now that we know that the human is smart, we need to confirm whether or not its a threat. I understand, sir, she said. Good, the captain said. I expect a report in a couple of weeks. You are dismissed. Yuna tapped on the screen and ended the voice chat with the captain. Then she laid down on the couch and sighed to herself. Another responsibility was just added to her load. Now she had to investigate a traitor that she had no clues as to who it was. She glanced at her watch and saw that it was a little past lunch. Yuna decided to take a little nap and went to her bedroom where she fell asleep. When she woke up, she found that it was dinner time. Should I go over to Yukis place to eat? she thought to herself. She decided against it for today. He was probably just as tired as she was and if not more since he was a human. Yuna went to her own kitchen and got out a prepackaged meal to eat. I wish I knew how to cook like Yuki, she thought as she ate. It was a skill that wasnt taught to cadets but seemed very useful. Soon she finished her dinner. Then she went to her bathroom to clean herself up. After that she went back to her bedroom and laid down on her bed. Yuna stayed like that as she waited for sleep to come to her. I wonder what Yukis doing, she thought in her mind. Would he mind if I asked him for help in finding the traitor? He seems pretty smart. Her mind wandered off and began to think about the scene she witnessed in the forest of the two girls fighting the golem. Theyre really strong, she thought. I wish I could have talked to them but I didnt know if they were friendly or not. That beastkin fought with her bare fist against a metal golem. Maybe shes a berserker? This class normally fought with whatever they had including their fist. They had high pain tolerances and that would explain how that beastkin could punch metal. They were also really beautiful, Yuna thought sleepily. Especially that elf. She was so pretty. I wonder why they were here. I want to talk to them. Finally sleep came to Yuna and she fell into a peaceful slumber. Chapter 52 – Framework Yuki opened his eyes and saw the white wall of the living room in his dorm. Yawning, he grabbed his watch off of the table in front of him and checked the time. It was 7:00. I dont have class today, he remembered sleepily. I can sleep some more. He closed his eyes and leaned back into the shoulder of Akira who was still resting beside him. Then as he was about to fall back to sleep, his eyes shot open and he straightened. I have things I need to do, he thought. He got up and went to the bathroom to wash away the sleep from his eyes. Once he finished, he entered the kitchen and began to cook a breakfast for Akira and himself. Then a noise caught his attention and he looked up to see Akira staring at his pan with eyes of anticipation. What is she, a cat? Yuki thought to himself. Well, she does have the ears. Plating the food, he brought the meal of eggs and what seemed to be bacon to the table and gave one plate to Akira. They dug in and ate in quiet. When they were finished, Yuki brought the dishes back and Akira followed him. So what are you going to do? she asked as he was scrubbing the plates from the breakfast they just had and the dinner he forgot to clean. About? he replied. The traitor, she clarified. Have you decided? Yuki fell quiet and considered his answer. The truth was, he didnt want to deal with this. At all. It was mainly this Academys problem and he felt that they should be ones to fix it. The problem was that Yuki wasnt confident that the Academy knew that there was a traitor among them. I dont want to, really, Yuki said out loud. It seems like a hassle. But? If I dont do something than this would cause bigger problems in the long run that would affect my time here at the Academy, Yuki continued. Ill have to at least investigate it. And Ill help you, Akira said. Just tell me what you need. First, Ill need to finish a project of mine, Yuki said. That might take a couple of days to complete. And I might to do somethings that arent exactly legal. And Ill help you, Akira replied brightly. These arent things you can help me with unless you learn coding in one hour, Yuki said. Wait, coding? So youre going to be on your laptop the whole time for the next couple days? Ill stop periodically to eat and to train, Yuki said. We will go together at night for our usual routine. No, what I meant was that you wont have any free time, Akira complained. Having leisure time is good for your health. Ill have enough leisure time after I finish this, Yuki said, not budging. And training is important if I am to get strong enough to fight against the Shikaku. Your goal is still them? Of course, I dont change my goals that quickly, Yuki replied. "It''s just that they aren''t the biggest priority right now." Then what am I going to do when youre working? she asked with a small pout. I cant go outside. Yuki sighed and went to the table, finishing with his dish cleaning. He picked up his watch and tapped on it for a bit. Then he tossed it to Akira who was behind him. There, some games are being downloaded, he said. Just play them when you are bored or just watch me as I work. Akira fiddled with the watch for a bit before her ears began twitching. She seemed satisfied and flopped down onto the couch, still playing if the screen. Yuki hoped she enjoyed the games. He had to pay for them. Alright, lets get cracking, he thought as he opened the laptop and sat in front of the couch. What he wanted to do was simple in its idea but incredibly hard in its execution. Using the code he had received from Raphael, Yuki was trying to create his own artificial intelligence. Or rather, trying to improve onto what Raphael already had. This was a project that taking considerably longer than he expected. Just reading and understanding the existing code and spells took Yuki a couple of days to do. Then he had to plan out what it was he wanted included into the new system. And on top of that, he had to prepare new spells or edit the existing ones on scratch paper. Of course, Yuki was doing all of those things without any urgency. When he had started this project, it was merely for his own entertainment. He thought that it would be quite useful to have an AI assistant with him everywhere he went. But now, he had a real reason to make his system. Yuki began to type furiously on his laptop. The next step in his project was simultaneously the easiest and the hardest part. His weeks of work previous to today was to create the framework and hammer out the details of what it was he wanted. Now he would be implementing it all. As he typed, he ran into various errors. This was to be expected and why Yuki expected the whole process to take a couple of days. He was implementing a plan of trial and error. Hell put in what he wrote on paper and then test to see whether or not it worked. If it did then he would test it along with whatever he had finished already. If something broke then he would have to fix whatever it was that went wrong then do the whole process again. Yuki didnt know how long he was on his laptop, tapping away. But when he stopped to take a break, he found Akira sleep on the couch with her head right behind his. He checked the time and found that it was already dinner. Ah, I missed lunch, he thought. Not that Im hungry. It doesnt seem like Akira was either otherwise she would have called me. Yuki got and stretched his sore legs and back. He could feel that he really was sitting for several hours. But it was time spent wisely and he was about halfway through the code portion of his project. Ill need to finish it up tomorrow then go onto the magic part, he thought as he walked toward the kitchen. He must had made some noise as he heard Akira begin to yawning behind him. The couch creaked and she got up. Are we eating now? she asked sleepily. Mhm, Ill grill some chicken most likely, Yuki replied. You can rest on the couch if you want; itll only take about ten to twenty minutes. Akira nodded but still followed him. She watch him as he cooked and when he was finished she went to sit next to him. Yuki didnt mind her and ate as normal. She ate beside him. Well go out to train later tonight, Yuki said to her as she ate. I need some exercise after sitting for that long. Hmm? she said distractedly. Ah, yes. Thats fine. Should we increase the difficulty? That would be a good idea. I think we can complete level four challenges now, Yuki answered. While Akira and him were using the training room, they had discovered another feature that Raphael didnt mention to them. There were specific challenges in each level that a person could complete and they served as a sort of test for the trainee. Yuki, Akira started. Yuki stood up and took the dishes. Hmm? he said. Ah, nothing, she mumbled. Yuki nodded and went to put the dishes in the sink. Hell clean them when he came back from training. He changed clothes in his bedroom and walked out to meet with Akira. She was already dressed in her training clothes as she always wore them. Lets go, he said as he walked to the door. As he put his hand on the handle of the door, he felt something on his shoulder. Yuki looked and saw a hand. Turning his head more, he saw that the hand was connected to Akira. He tilted his head. Umm, I just want to say something, she half mumbled to herself. Mhm? Yuki prompted. She continued to mumble as her face began to get increasingly red. Yuki watched this with slight amusement. Maybe? he thought to himself as he tried to think what it was she wanted. This weekend, do you want to go somewhere with me in the city? he asked her. Her head shot up and her mouth froze as she processed the words that Yuki had just said. Then she began to shake her head up and down rather violently. Okay, then, Yuki said. I''ll just need to finish things before the weekend. He turned and opened the door. As he walked out, he heard a faint whisper come from Akira. A date! Chapter 53 – Boredom The next day, Yuki awoke and began his daily routine. Today there were classes scheduled and as much as he wanted to work on his project, he had to attend. Yawning, he washed his face and ate cold cereal. He felt too lazy to cook. Then he went into the bathroom and took a shower. Normally he would want a bath but that would have taken too long. When he got out, Akira was still sleeping on his bed. Sometimes she sleeps like a rock, he thought to himself. Unless theres food. Akira, we need to go. Her ears flicked and she sent over a sleepy response of understanding. Then she glowed for a bit before disappearing into Yuki. He quietly slipped out and as he walked toward the Main Hall for his homeroom, he mentally prepared himself for another boring day. He entered the classroom as usual but today the eyes of nearly everyone in the class locked onto him. Eh? Is it because I didnt attend class yesterday? he thought as he sat down in his seat. Well it doesnt matter. But people staring at me like that is slightly uncomfortable. Yuki ignored them and soon they seemed to lose whatever interest they had. Their usual conversations started up again and Yuki closed his eyes as he laid his head on the desk, waiting for the class to begin. A few minutes later, Nataru walked in and the bell rang. Yuki opened his eyes and saw Nataru standing behind his desk as he waited for the class to quiet. I see that all of you made it, he started. Or at least those of you that past yesterdays test. Some of your fellow classmates did not and so they have been demoted to the novice class. Yuki glanced around and notice that three seats that originally belonged to a student were empty. Those of you that are still here, congratulations. You managed to kill a goblin in two days, he said sarcastically. His eyes sharpened and he seemed to almost glare at all of the students that were gathered there. They looked away from his intense gaze while Yuki watched with a bored expression. I would say that you students were lucky that a golem invaded during the first hunt, he said. That gave you another day to prepare yourself to kill one single weak goblin. To be frank, Im quite disappointed. The advanced class should be considerably better than this. He seems to be at odds with Selene, Yuki thought. Selene called this the not a complete novice class. She didnt seem to have any high expectations for this class. For the next couple of weeks you students will be undergoing harsher training, Nataru announced. You have been performing much below expectations and the instructors of the Academy have decided that in order to make up for your lack of talents, you will be doing more training. There were groans and complaints from the other students at this news but they became quiet when Natarus glaring eyes met theirs. Maybe Ill learn something for once, Yuki thought, his head still resting on the table. I hope you all know what is going to happen in a couple of months, Nataru continued. For those of you that somehow dont, our annual Academy tournament will be held. This is where your rankings will officially be announced and where students will have the chance to prove themselves to their peers. The winner will also get a special reward that will be revealed when the tournament is announced. I hope the reward is worth something, Yuki thought. Otherwise I wont participate. Bragging rights are useless. And so I welcome you again, Nataru said with a glint in his eyes. Today is a brand new start for you students. I hope you survive. Will I learn anything? Yuki wondered. A couple hours later, Yuki was eating lunch as he sat under his usual tree and stared at the horizon with boredom written on his face. I didnt learn anything, Yuki thought. The whole day was just like every other day. It was just more tiring and and so even more boring. They did teach students more skills and techniques but they were still basics and so Yuki learned absolutely nothing. Mabel understood this and made him not really have to practice which he appreciated. But in Combat Training, Deral had then do drills the entire time. It seemed that hell training to him was to repeat the same thing over and over again. I train harder at night with Akira than I did in this hell training, Yuki thought. The bell rang and Yuki dragged his feet to his next class. What he wanted to do right now was work on his project and not waste time on topics that wont benefit him. Well, just one more class and we will be done for the day, he thought. When he walked out of his Support Magic class with Mabel, he was no longer bored. For the first time of the whole day, Yuki had learned something new and interesting. Like Mabel had promised earlier in the year, they would also be crafting things during their class. Today was the day that they dipped into this. In Yukis pockets were two bracelets that he had made that day. They contained a single shield rune and would create a relatively weak barrier around the wearer when infused with mana. These were the first accessories that Yuki had ever made and he wasnt quite satisfied with them in terms of power. But he did rather like the design he had created. Mabel had given him a lump of some shiny metal that resembled silver and had him mold a bracelet from that. It was tedious work and required immense concentration but Yuki enjoyed the challenge. When he was finished, he had created two bracelets made from fine links that were polished through the use of his earth magic. Mabel had asked to keep one but Yuki was planning to give this to Akira so that she had something to protect her. Maybe I can do something with our rings? he thought as he walked back to his dorm. When he returned to his room, Akira immediately popped out and flopped down on her usual resting place. Yuki took one of the bracelets and tossed it to her who examined it with a curious gaze. Its a gift, Yuki said. Itll protect you as long as you wear it. He took out the duplicate from his pocket and put it on his own left wrist since his right hand already wore a ring. Seeing this, Akiras eyes brightened and she hurriedly put her own bracelet on. Then she twisted her wrist as she watched the bracelet with a small smile. Can I customize it? she asked Yuki. You mean design wise? Of course, there isnt any reason you cant, Yuki replied. Akira nodded and played with her bracelet as Yuki sat down in front of the couch and opened up his laptop that rested on the table. As he typed, Akira peered down and watch him as he worked. A knock on the door distracted Yuki from his work and he looked up with slight confusion. He checked the time and was surprised that it was almost time for dinner. But that didnt explain who was at his door. He closed his laptop and placed it on the table. Then with a quick mental que, Akira dissolved and was sucked into Yuki. He went over to the door and called out to whoever it was outside. Who are you? he said. Its Yuna, a muffled voice replied. Can I come in? Its not dinner yet, Yuki answered. The voice that might be from Yuna didnt reply immediately. There is something that I want to talk about, she said after a while. About? The traitor, she half whispered. I want to talk about the traitor with you. Yuki looked through the tiny peep hole in the door to see the nervous face of Yuna as she was glancing around. Well, if I can get another person on this then I can be done with it sooner, he thought. He opened the door and she quickly walked in. Thank you, she started. Sit, Yuki said, interrupting her. He walked to the couch that Akira was just laying on. And lets talk. Chapter 54 – Deduction Yuna obeyed and sat down on the couch next to the left edge. Yuki sat down as well but distanced himself a bit. Then he turned his head and looked at her expectantly. She shifted around and looked around the room for a bit before turning back to Yuki. I wanted to talk about the potential traitor, Yuna repeated. I know that, Yuki replied. What about the traitor is it that you want to talk about? She didnt answer immediate and began to squirm in her seat on the couch. She seemed to be considering her words carefully. Either that or she felt uncomfortable for whatever reason. Do you have anyone particular in mind? she asked. Are you asking if I have someone that I believe is the traitor? Yuki asked. Or are you asking if I have crush on someone? The traitor, Im talking about the traitor, she said hurriedly. Good, now this conversation can actual begin, Yuki thought to himself as he nodded. No, I do not have anyone in mind, he replied out loud. But I do have an idea as to the occupation of this person or persons. Really? Yuna said, surprised. But before I answer, I want you to think about this problem yourself, he said. Try to see what conclusion you come too. Yuna nodded and fell quiet as she mulled over the question in her head. The deduction needed to get to the result that Yuki did was not difficult. At least, not difficult to Yuki. There were a couple of important pieces of information that had to be examined. First was the timing of the attack. When Yuki thought over it more and more, he came to the conclusion that either the attacker was alerted as to when they should attack or that the hunt was scheduled so that the attack would have the best possible chance at succeeding. Both of these led to the idea that the person who planned the attack would be staff member of the Academy rather than the students. This was because the students only had a one day notification that they would go hunting while the people that planned the day would have known days if not weeks before. Another thing that pointed toward the staff was something that Yuki discovered during the battle with the golem. When he had broken the sword to create his daggers, he had found something interesting and worrying; the sword was abnormally dull. Since these weapons were loaned to them by the Academy themselves, Yuki would expect them to be at least as sharp as the ones on Earth. If anything, they should have been sharper than anything Yuki had seen since the materials available to the weaponsmiths here were better than anything on Earth. But these were dull which suggested tampering. And tampering of weapons that belonged to the school could only be done by someone that worked at the Academy. With all of this information, Yuki came to the assumption that whoever was the one orchestrated this attack was someone inside the Academy. Students did not have such access to the things that were necessary to plan this out and because of that, it left only the faculty. Its someone who works at the school? Yuna mumbled to herself as her mind seemed to fall on the same conclusion as Yuki. Yes, that is the logical assumption, Yuki replied. Really? she said, looking up at Yuki. If thats true, then things have just gotten more complicated. That is correct, Yuki agreed. There is also the problem that this person is most likely a teacher. A teacher? Why do you think that? Yuna asked. Because teachers would be the ones that most likely planned out the whole day and prepared for that day, he explained. Oh, that would make sense, she said. Then she looked down at her spot on the couch with a perplexed expression. Why was my seat warm? Because I was sitting there before you knocked, Yuki replied smoothly. I am wondering about why you want to know about the traitor so much. I was just interested, she said, wringing her hands. Is that so? Yuki said through slightly narrowed eyes. Okay then. Is there anything else you want to know? She looked around the room again and her eyes landed onto the laptop that Yuki had placed on the glass table before he had went to open the door. Is that a laptop? she asked. Where did you get one? I bought it, he replied shortly. Ah. Speaking of buying, I need to pay you back, Yuki remembered. Can I see your watch? Why? she asked. So I can transfer credits to repay you for when we went shopping together, he explained. Just give me your contact information and Ill send it right over. Oh, okay, Yuna said as her eyes brightened and she handed her smartwatch to Yuki. Yuki found her contact information and put her into his list right next to the only other person on there, Mabel. She was the one that let Yuki know that there was a thing for contacts. Once he finished with putting Yuna in, he transferred the 200 bronze coins into her account. Then he gave back the watch. There, he said. Is there anything else? She thought for a little before shaking her head as she put the watch back around her wrist. Then she seemed to stare at Yukis eyes who tilted his head in response. Thank you, Yuna said out loud. You have gray eyes. I know I do, Yuki replied. The elf that I saw defeat the golem also had gray eyes, she remarked. But they were more, I guess you can say magical? My eyes are magical, Yuki thought to himself. Thats good to know. Is that so? he said out loud. Is gray a common color for eyes? I dont know actually, she replied, scratching her arm. I just thought that it was interesting. I see. Well, anyway. I dont think I have anything else to talk about, Yuna said. Ill be going then. She stood up and Yuki followed her to the door to make sure she left. Then she hesitated as she was about to cross the doorway. Do you, um, want to go shopping again on the weekend? she asked in a quiet voice. Ill be busy doing some things, so I cant, Yuki replied. Ill see you later. Yuna nodded in understanding and walked out. Yuki peeked his head out slightly and watched as she entered the elevator before he closed the door. Once it was shut, Akira popped out. She didnt stay to eat, Akira remarked. I know, he said. Gives me more time to do my work. He went back to sit down on his usual seat in front of the couch. Akira flopped down on her usual spot on the couch. Yuki opened his laptop and crack his fingers before he began to type. My seats all warm now, Akira complained. Good to know, Yuki replied as he worked. How close are you to finishing? she asked him as she watched. Ill be starting the magic phase of the project, he said. That should be considerably faster as Im sure the spells are all working correctly. Ill be finished before the weekend. Great~, Akira said. Then Ill let you get going with your work. You dont need to eat? he asked. I might eat a lot but I dont need to eat often, Akira replied. I can last a while without food. I just try to eat whenever I can so that if there is ever a time where I cant eat then Ill be prepared. I see, Yuki said. Ill most likely make something in an hour or so. I need to eat before we go out to train. Okay, she replied before grabbing Yukis arm and slipping off his watch. Ill watch some videos or something like that before then. Alright, Yuki said before turning his attention back to his laptop. He began to type again as he was finishing the final touches on the code part of the project. As he did this, he also finished up with his calculations and schematics for the spells thatll be used in the system. After that, he went and cooked dinner for both himself and for Akira. When they were done, he changed and headed toward the training room. He noticed that Akira seemed to be trying to ask him question and with a little thinking, he understood what she wanted to say. Ill be done by tomorrow, he said. Just in time for our little trip together. Dont worry about. Akiras expression immediately brightened and she hummed to herself as they walked. Thank you, she said both out loud and mentally. Yuki looked at her with a slightly raised eyebrow before turning away. Like I said, dont worry about it, he repeated. Chapter 55 – Uriel It was 21:00 Yuki sat in the middle of his dorm, eyes closed and breathing slowly. Akira was on the couch sleeping. Surrounding him was a complex circle that he had drawn with chalk he had gotten from Mabel during class. With it, he had created a magic circle that was bigger than any that he had made before. This was the product of his two weeks of work. This spell was a combination of all of the spells that he had created for his project. It contained all of the information and details that he wanted within his system. This was essentially what could be considered the master spell. It would trigger the start up of all of the other smaller spells and that would snowball until the artificial intelligence was created. He took in another deep breathe to focus his mind. This was the most important step of the whole project. All of the other parts like the code and the spell schematics could be fixed. But once he activated this, there was no going back without destroying all of his work. I need to clearly transmit my intentions, Yuki thought. There can be no room for error. Lets do this. He began to circulate his mana carefully and fed the circle. As he spread out his mana evenly and smoothly in a circle around him, the spell began to glow as it absorbed it. Slowly, a brown outline of the spell circle hovered above the ground and Yuki felt it tell him that it was time. With that, Yuki began to visualize exactly what it was that he wanted. He commanded the spell as it created the artificial intelligence. What he wanted was not a servant but a fellow partner. Not a dead and cold robot, but something that had personality. Yuki wanted something closer to that of a living being. A much smarter and logical being but still a living being. The spell understood his intentions and it started spinning. It glowed brighter and brighter until Yuki could almost see the light clearly through his shut eyes. But Yuki didnt stop there with his requests. This AI would only listen to him and those that he deemed trustworthy. It would be able to learn by itself and create ideas of its own. It could make decisions for itself as long as they follow the ideals and intent behind Yukis rules. He opened his eyes and watched as the giant spell circle give birth to four other circles which then formed another four and then another four. Then he saw the code that he had written begin to form before his eyes and wrap around the shining circles. These magic spells started to spin, slowly at first before they gained in speed until only their afterglow could be seen. Then they began to rotate around Yuki. He watched as the runes written on the circles inscribe themselves into the air. Next, code would fly up to it and begin glow as it fused itself together with the spell. This repeated for all of magic circles until Yuki was surrounded by a shield of runes that shone brightly. Yuki could tell that the spell was nearing its end. But he felt that there was still something missing; that the project was still incomplete. Then he realized what he had forgotten to include. If he wanted the AI to have personality and be like a real being, then there was one thing that it needed. Your name is Uriel, he announced. Mana flooded out of him and somehow the runes began to glow even brighter. More and more runes were created and they filled the air until all Yuki could see were spells. Then with a bright flash they all disappeared and all was peaceful again. The whole ordeal made no noise. Yuki checked the time and saw that this had taken him over an hour to complete. Then he realized just how tired he was. It had used much more mana than he had anticipated, especially at the end. But he did it and now was the time to check the fruits of his labor. Activate system: Uriel, he commanded, snapping his fingers. A few seconds past, then he heard a sound come from the laptop he had left on the lounge table. He quickly walked over there and opened it up. On the screen, a mass of golden balls floated about as it pulsated and rotated. Hey there, it said in a distinctive female voice. How are you? Yuki asked. Pretty good, I think. But I wouldnt know what bad feels like until I feel it, she replied. I was just born a minute ago. Oh she can joke around, Yuki noted. Thats promising. Im Yuki, he introduced. You know who you are. Im Uriel and your partner in crime, Uriel replied. Well I wouldnt say crime, per se, he said. Maybe dubious actions would be a better fit. Whatever you say, partner, she said. Is there anything you want me to do? Otherwise, Id like to give myself a little diagnostic which would take a while. How long? Yuki asked. Estimated time would be about an hour, provided that nothing big pops up. Alright, you go do that, Yuki said. I need to sleep for a bit. Are you connected to my watch? Im connected to the toaster. Of course Im connected to your watch, she replied. Then wake me up once your done, he instructed. Alright, boss. Diagnostic test is starting, she announced. See you in a hour, hopefully. Yuki nodded and went to lay on the base of the couch. Akira was still snoozing peacefully on it and he didnt want to bother her by laying there with her. I need to transfer Uriel to something a bit bigger, he thought. Shes probably cramped in this room. An hour later, his watch began to vibrate and his eyes opened calmly. He was now rested and his mana had seemed to recover almost completely. Looking at the time, he saw that it was almost exactly one hour since he had fell asleep. How are things, Uriel? he asked. The mass of golden particles appeared on the screen at his voice and pulsated as it responded. Things went better than expected, she replied. You made me pretty well. I was able to shave off a couple minutes. Thats good to hear, he said. Then he went to the important topic. The reason why he had hurried to finish Uriel. Do you want some more room? I would love some more room, she answered in what seemed to be a happy voice. But how are you going to do that? Want to do some dubious things? he responded. Im all for it, what illegal thing are we going to do today? she replied with a slightly evil voice. Morally questionable, not illegal, Yuki reminded. Your connected to Raphael, right? I am? she said. Oh, I am. And the old man doesnt seem to notice it either. Good, thats because I made it that way, he explained. If he noticed then my plans would be ruined and I would go cry. No you wouldnt. No I wont. So what do you want me to do? she asked. Since you have access to Raphael, dont you have access to the whole Academy? Yuki asked in return. You crafty bastard, she replied. Using the old mans source code against him I see. Yes, Im connected to the whole system. And to some of the systems outside of the campus. This is where the dubious part comes in, Yuki said. Were going to do some spying. Specifically, spying on the staff of the Academy. Mainly the teachers. Well, you should know somethings first, she said. I cant see anything private or anything on their devices. I can see the type of device they have and use some of the features. Like? Oh just some small things. Like their microphones or camera. Or GPS, she said airly. Perfect, Yuki replied with a slight smirk. It was like talking to himself. You know what to do then. Keep an eye on all of them. Any students you want for me to stalk as well? she asked. Anyone you want to know thats in love with you? Theres no one in love with me at the Academy, he replied. Then about the stalking? Yuki thought for a little before he responded. He didnt believe that it was a student that was involved in the attack on the school. But there was one thing that was slightly bothering him. Find the student Yunas smartwatch, he requested. Mhmmm. Found it, Uriel announced. What do you want me to do with it? Sound the alarm? No, but that would be amusing. I need you to keep an eye out as to the location of the wearer at all times, Yuki instructed. The reason for this was simple. Yuna seemed to be thinking about conducting her own investigation. This was something that Yuki was all for but the fact that she lied when he had asked showed that she wanted to do it alone and secretively. This was too dangerous and if she ever got hurt or killed, then Yuki would lose his only student ally of the school. Alright~, Uriel said. Ill keep her on my watch list. By the way, you might want to know where she is right now. Where? Shes walking really slowly toward the Headmasters Castle, she answered. You know, the place where all the teachers live. Its almost the middle of the night. Mhm, so either she broke her leg and is hobbling toward the castle for treatment or shes doing something illegal. Wait, I mean morally questionable, Uriel correctly herself jokingly. Yuki let out a long sigh as he realized what Yuna was doing. Tonight might be a long night. Chapter 56 – Investigation Sneaking around was harder than Yuna had expected. In the dark and silent field, she felt as if everyone was watching her. She made no noise, but thought that every heartbeat of hers could be heard. Because of this, she decided to take it cautiously and crept across the Meadow like a cat stalking its prey but at half the speed. No one should know where I am and what Im doing right now, she calmed herself as she tiptoed. And no one would be able to see with this light. Ten minutes later, she arrived to the entrance of the Headmasters Castle. This was where all of the faculty lived and where all private Academy information was stored. And it was going to be the starting point for Yunas investigation into the golem incident. Yuna knew that the locations that she entered on campus were being tracked by the watch on her wrist. But she was willing to risk it and hope that they didn''t check all that often. She cracked opened the entrance and slipped inside the well lit castle. Glancing around, she saw no one and started up the stairs. The reason why she was in the Headmasters Castle was simple. Yuki had told her that the perpetrator for the golem attack was most likely a teacher. The castle was where all of the teachers of the Academy lived and worked. Because of this, it was the most logical place to start an investigation if the attack was in fact done by an Academy instructor. With that in mind, she went into the office of the first teacher on the second floor. What she was searching for, Yuna herself wasnt quite sure. She was investigating but at the same time, she didnt know what she was investigating. All she planned to do was look at whatever was available to her and record anything that looked suspicious to her. For the next hour, she went about the various offices of the teachers of the Academy. They were all organized the same way with one desk with a computer on it and some shelves on the walls. Other than that, most rooms were quite barren and bland. Yuna was glad for this as it made her job much easier. But after the first five rooms, she was beginning to become nervous. She had found nothing of interest in those offices save for a small picture of a woman that might have been that instructors wife. Yuna didnt know if her lack of discoveries was because there was nothing to find or because she was missing something that may be blatantly obvious. Yuki would be really useful at these times, she thought as she flipped through some notebooks. In the left wing, Yuna finally found something of interest. On the tables of some of the teachers, she found written plans for the school year. Through them, she discovered that the hunt in the forest was set up by the first year teachers and given approval to by the headmaster. That meant that the main suspect was going to be one of the first year instructors. In another room, she thought she had found something but it turned out to be a false alarm. One office had sketches and schematics for what looked to be golems and Yuna had gotten excited. Then she dug through some more papers and realized that this was one of the craftsmen instructors at the Academy and that it was merely this persons job. Ah well, she thought as she went back to the door. Its here? Yunas heart nearly popped out her of chest as she put in great effort to not gasp. A noise now might prove fatal to her later. Are you sure? the deep and unmistakably male voice spoke again. Why is there someone here? Yuna thought, panic quickly swelling through her. Calm down. Calm down. He doesnt know Im here. I just need to find a place to hide or to ambush this man. She looked around the room for any place where she could possibly hide and only one option appeared before her. It was the desk where all the papers were located as well as all the useful information that a person might possibly be looking for if they were to enter the room. Well, crap, she thought. There arent any other better options. I hope he doesnt turn on the lights. Without wasting a moment, Yuna dove under the desk and tucked her feet in. She was surrounded by wooden panels and the only way for someone to see her would be to go behind the desk and look under. And that was what Yuna hoped the man outside would not do. She heard a click and light flooded into the dark room. A giant shadow loomed in front of Yuna and she sucked in a quick breathe as she heard footsteps approach her. As the thumping of shoes on fabric became louder, the man continued to talk. Yuna realized that he was talking to a communicator of sorts. On the table, right? he said. No, not on the table, Yuna replied, her breathing quickening. The man went to the desk and began to rummage around the papers on top of it. Yuna could hear the sound of paper sliding across wood. Then the man seem to have found what he wanted and began to walk away from the table. She relaxed and let out a small sigh. The man stopped walking and talked into his communicator again. Yeah, yeah. I got them, he said. The schematics for the golem right? Hmm? Yeah, dont worry. I know. Yuna heard the door open and then close. She waited a couple of minutes before she started to creep out from under her hiding place. Her heart was still pounding and she could hardly believe that she was unnoticed. Then she started to head toward the door before a the sound of a throat clearing stopped her right in her tracks. Im glad you came out yourself, the man who didnt leave said. Makes things much more easier. She didnt reply. Yunas mind went blank as she tried to come up with a way to get out of this mess that she had just gotten herself into. But no flash of inspiration hit her. The man didnt say any more and pulled out a knife. Then he started to walk nonchalantly toward Yuna and stuck out like a viper. Yunas hand shot up and swatted it away with practiced movements and the man stepped back. You have training, he muttered. He attacked again, but this time with a ferocity that wasnt there before and Yuna fought back with all her might. But her opponent was too experienced, too skilled for her to even defend against. Red slashes appeared about her arms and her clothes were torn. The nonstop defense began to tire her and soon her arms began to feel like dead weights. She was nearing her limit and accepted it. There was no way for her to get out of this outside of a miracle. Then knocking came from the door and the man froze. Yuna turned to see the handle of the office begin to turn and thrown open with a bang to reveal no one in front of it. What the hell? the man said, dumbfounded. Who His next words were cut off by a staff that appeared out of nowhere and slammed into his stomach. With the staff, can the outline of a lithe person clad in black. And this person began a beatdown on the man that was nearly going to Yuna a second ago. Amazing, she thought as she watch the one sided battle. In a few minutes, the man laid on the floor, his face a mass of red marks. Yunas miracle stood calmly over the man and began to rummage through their clothes. What are you doing? she asked hesitantly. The person in black didnt respond and instead took the papers and something that she couldnt see from the jacket of the fallen man. Then the person put the papers back on the desk and tossed the other thing toward Yuna. She caught it and saw that it was a pendant connected to what looked to be a gold chain. The pendant was of a silver snake with green eyes. Who are you? she whispered. Yunas savior looked at her and she saw that a black metal mask covered their face, making it impossible for her to guess what they were feeling. Then the person wrote something on one of the papers and left without a word. Thank you, Yuna said in her mind as she watch the person vanish. She went back to the table and saw what the person had written in excellent penmanship. It said only a simple phrase. Shikaku. Chapter 57 – Connections Yuki spent the night racing around the school campus, trying to see if there were any more suspicious people. When there were none to be found, he went back to his dorm. He placed his staff in his closet and changed out of his clothing. Then he removed his mask and dragged himself back out to the living room. Akira was now awake and was looking at him with a perplexed expression. Where were you? she asked. Out saving an idiot, Yuki replied as he flopped down on the couch next to her. Good thing I spied on her. Yuna? Akira asked. Yeah, her, he confirmed. She thought it was going to be a great idea to go investigate an attack by herself. It must have been pure luck that Yuki had decided to track her at just the right moment. When he saw that she was walking slowly across the field he knew immediately what she was trying to do. The clues were already there from their previous interaction in his room. And so, he created a mask which took him a bit of time and threw on some black clothing in order to hide himself both in the dark and from being recognized. He ran over there and was then notified by Uriel that Yuna hadnt moved for the last five minutes. When he heard that, he quickly went to the room she was in and noticed the sounds of a scuffle happening in it. To distract the people inside, he knocked loudly on the door which worked wonderfully. He casted a spell much like the one he did for his hidden daggers and opened the door. Then he proceeded to beat the crap out of Yunas attacker, venting his annoyance at having to do this into the man. Uriel? Akira asked, interrupting his story. Ah, yes. I finished the AI, Yuki said. Say hi, Uriel. Hi~! she said as instructed, her voice coming out of the television. Oh, youre in there now? Yuki asked. Im literally everywhere, boss, Uriel replied. Is that girl your partner in life? Yuki thought about that question for a little. Yeah, he replied, thinking about how hes bonded with her. Have you looked through all of the information I fed you? Nope. Not at all, she replied with slight giggle. Its too much for me to do in a couple of hours. Tomorrow Ill be done though. Alright. Yuki turned back to Akira and found her to be a bit red in the face. Whats wrong? Youre red, he asked. Do you feel sick or something? No no, she answered quickly. Just, partner. I mean, thats great. You finished your project. Oh, she was embarrassed by that? Yuki realized. But we are partners for life. We have been since I was born. Yes, I finished, he said out loud. Uriel here will be our partner. Uriel, youll listen to anything Akira says. Understand? Got it, she replied. Akira, dont abuse her, Yuki said. What do you mean? Akira asked, tilting her head. Never mind then, Yuki answered. Lets get back to Yuna and her poor attempt at espionage. Yuki then proceeded to explain the part of the impromptu rescue mission that was not of annoyance. After he had beat up the attacker, he searched him to see if he had anything or use or of value. First, he had found the papers that the man seemed to have stolen from that room. Yuki quickly scanned through them and saw that they were designs for golems. He immediately understood what was going on. Then he found the pendant and everything clicked into place. What do you mean? Akira asked. The pendant was the symbol for the Shikaku, Yuki said. And that means that they were the ones that were behind the attack. Them? Akira said with a slight growl. Yes, them, he said. They were stealing the plans for a golem from a teacher at the Academy. Or they made it look like they were stealing. This means that they are responsible for what happened in the forest. Why would they steal plans if they already made a golem before? Akira asked. They made a golem, yes. But the schematics were for a different design, Yuki explained. The plans outlined a more sophisticated and stronger golem. It wasnt complete but they were most likely trying to get their hands on it so that then they could complete it. Then they would have used it to attack someplace, most likely the school again since their first attempt failed. Then what are we going to do? Yuki tapped on his watch and a screen was projected from it. He started tapping on it, typing up words as he spoke. Well, we now know that there is someone at the Academy with connections to the Shikaku, Yuki thought out loud. We know this because there is no way someone would know about research being done by an Academy instructor unless they know the teacher or it was the instructor themselves. This means that we now have one suspect or at least a person of interest. The instructor that used that office, Akira finished. Thats right, he agreed. Uriel, pull up whoever was the owner of that office. Well the owner of that office was the Academy but I understand what you mean, she replied. Let me see. The instructor is a middle aged elf male, age seventy three. Name is Ludwig Youth which is a horrible name. He likes cats and goes to strip clubs when his wife isnt there. That is a horrible name and how do you know all of that? Yuki asked. People put the weirdest things in their computers, she said. So that guy is probably out of the question, Yuki said, moving on. Seems much too carefree for someone that wants to hide. He seems to be having a comfortable life as well and would have no reason to plot any attacks. Especially against the people that are paying him. Agreed, Akira said. Uriel, please show us who are this persons closest correspondents? Alrighty then, Uriel said. Closest correspondents. Mabel, Nataru, Harris, Kern, and Bartholomew. That last name seems very random, Yuki commented. Because I made it up. The first four are the ones from what I can see that Ludwig spoke to the most, Uriel said. We are going to put the first two as the main people of interest, Yuki said as he typed their names. They are first year teachers and so are the ones that most likely planned that day. I dont think Mabel would do that, Akira said. Thats your bias speaking, Akira, Yuki gently reprimanded her. Even if you like her you need to keep things in perspective. I think shes a low possibility but still one nonetheless. She might be unsatisfied with her standing in the Academy as she is a support mage. That could be motivation. Nataru, Im not sure but I need to research him and his background. Or really, Uriel is. Can you do that for me? Anything for you, boss, she said. Ill get right to it once I finish processing all the data I got from Raphael. Alright, thank you, Yuki said. He closed his watch and yawned, covering his mouth with his hand. Then he started to stretch as he stood there in the living room. Im tired now. Ill be heading to bed, he announced. After I get ready that is. Ill go to sleep too then, Akira said. I cant sleep, Uriel added. Guess Ill work then. And we appreciate it, Akira comforted her. Aww, thank you, Uriel said. Ill disappear now. Bye~. She stopped talking and Yuki went to the bathroom to get ready to go to bed. After taking a quick shower, drying his hair, and brushing his teeth, he went to his room and flopped onto the bed. Akira was already there with her face on a pillow. [Tomorrow is Saturday,] she said, her head not moving. So it is. I dont have anything to do, just as I promised, Yuki responded mentally. Is there anywhere you want to go? [As long as Im with you, I dont really care,] she replied. Then well just wander around again, Yuki planned. Those are the best type of trips. The ones with no plan. [Seems good.] Good night, Akira. [Good night, Yuki.] Chapter 58 – Protecting I thought I said monthly, Cadet. I know, Captain, but this is very important, Yuna said as she cringed mentally. She didnt want to report this often as well. Go on, the captain sighed. But make sure the next one is one month from now. I repeat, one month. Thirty days. Thats a three followed by a zero. I understand, I apologize, Yuna said. Then she took a deep breathe. Last night, I began my investigation into the golem incident and how it may have been a possible attack on the Academy. Already? Do you mean to tell me that you already finished your investigation? the captain interrupted. No, sir. This is something related to an event that happened during my investigation, she explained. While I was conducting it, I was attacked. It occurred when I was searching an instructors office for anything that may prove relevant to the case. Attacked, the captain repeated. Yes, that is correct. I was attacked, Yuna confirmed. During the ensuing fight, an unidentifiable person came and defeated the attacker in approximately one to two minutes using a metal staff. The captain responded to this with a long sigh. The unidentifiable person then searched the man and then threw a pendant to me that seemed to belong to the attacker, Yuna continued as she pulled out a golden chain from her pocket. This is that pendant. She held it up so that the captain could see. The captain seemed to recognize it and started a little. What else happened? the captain asked, interested for the first time. The person wrote something down that I do not understand and am wondering if you would, sir, she said. Do you know what Shikaku is? The captain didnt respond immediately. He leaned back and his hand seemed to go up to his chin. Yuna waited for his response. I do, he said at last in a tight voice. They arent well known. Information on them is classified to those that have the authority to know such things. People like me. Im going to give you a quick overview of who they are but do not ask for specifics. Yuna nodded and waited for him to continue. He sighed again. The Shikaku are, to put it simple, an illegal guild that specializes in assassinating, the captain explained. They can be hired to kill certain targets, but they mainly kill for their own benefit. Why did that person write their name? Yuna wondered. I do not know and that worries me, he replied. The first reason why it worries me is that this means that the Shikaku are involved in this. The other reason is that a person knows about the Shikaku which should be classified information. I dont know how this person knows or how much they know. Do you want me to investigate? Yuna asked hesitantly. Just as she was about to resign herself to her inevitable fate, the captain shook his shadowy head. No, I will do this one myself, he said grimly. Youve already been attacked once. I dont want to risk you being attacked again. But this person saved me? Yuna thought to herself but knew better than to question her captain directly. I can see why you reported, Cadet, the captain continued. Just go back doing what you have been doing and let me handle this. Do I still investigate the golem incident, sir? Yuna asked. No, now that we know the Shikaku are involved it is too dangerous for a Cadet, the captain said. Just stick with the human for now and learn what you can from the Academy. Understood, sir, she replied. The captain nodded and the video chat disappeared. Yuna picked back up her watch and checked the time. It was still early in the morning. Well, at least I dont have to investigate it anymore, Yuna thought, a bit happy. Now I can focus on school and improving my relationship with Yuki. She paused a little, reflecting on what she just thought. That came out weird, she realized. I can focus improving my friendship with Yuki. Yuna had no time for anything more than a friendly relationship with anyone. And she wouldnt know where to start in one. Throughout her life, she never fell in love with anyone. She never was even attracted to any guy, finding them rough looking and crude. Well, at least the ones at the Libra Intelligence Agency. I wonder what Yuki is doing, she thought as she went out to the city to eat some breakfast. It was the weekend and she was tired of eating cold cereal. Yuki was currently waiting for Akira to get out of his room. She had shooed him away, saying that she needed to change. That was about twenty minutes ago and now Yuki was getting slightly confused. Is she doing a makeover in there? Yuki thought. He went to the door and knocked on it. What are you doing? he asked. Im almost ready! she replied. Yuki decided to take her word for it and decided to go out to the living room and chat with Uriel for a bit. She seemed to be busy puzzling over something as she was swirling quite quickly in her place in the television. Hey, boss~, she called out cheerfully. Just doing my slave labor over here. Nothing to see. Howre things going? Yuki asked. Fantastically slow! she answered just as cheerfully. I finished the analysis of my data and am now researching on Nataru and his family. And? They are too freaking big, she announced. They are a family with connections across the whole country and with about fifty or so proven relatives with somewhere upwards to one hundred unproven. Youre investigating all of them, Yuki stated in a flat voice. Yup! When I come back, were going to narrow down that list to five to look into, he sighed. Dont do anything. Just, I dont know. Research what you like or hack a government computer or something before I come back. Alright, boss, she replied. Going to hack a computer then. Yuki nodded in reply and went back to his room. There was no more noise coming out from it and it seemed that Akira had finished changing. Are you finished? he asked, rapping on the door again. Yes, Akira said. Then the door opened and she came out dressed in a familiar outfit. It was a long, pure white dress that resembled the one that she wore when Yuki first met her. To Yukis eyes, it was as if the dress was magical and sparkled with beauty. How do I look? she asked in a small voice, covering her face a little with her long hair. Beautiful, Yuki said with complete honesty. You are absolutely beautiful. Akiras cheeks became a rosy red at Yukis words and she turned her head away as she seemed to stare back at the door. Aww, she wants to hide, Yuki thought. He reached out and grabbed her hand. She turned to look back at him. Then he started to gently tug her and pull her with him towards the entrance to his dorm. I promised to spend the day with you, he said as he did this. I cant have you running away now. Akira followed obediently, letting Yuki hold her hand as he led her to the city. After a short walk they reached the border between the Academy and Junction. Yuki turned to Akira who was now walking beside him, still holding his hand. You ready? he asked. Im always ready, she replied with a smile. Yuki nodded then sucked in a deep breathe. Then, together, they plunged into the bustling city, hand in hand. Like their first day, they wandered around the city but today they had the whole day to themselves. Yuki was in his elven form and together with Akira, they garnered much attention. He saw the lustful eyes of many men on Akira to which he responded with a freezing glare that made even the boldest man turn their head. They explored the city without a care in the world. They ate at various restaurants, got sweets at a multitude of stores, and shopped around at other places. They visited beautiful fountains made of gold, silver, and jewels that entranced the watchers as they spewed out complex patterns in the air that came down in a fine rainbow mist. The two mingled in the natural beauty of the city as well. They explored the various parks and sites of Junctions. There were groves of oak trees that were spaced apart to let the warm sun filter through the branches. Sparkling ponds with waterfowl that floated lazily up and down them. Squirrel like creatures that chased each other in games only known by them. There were quite a number of couples as well throughout the parks. Yuki was glad for this because unlike the city, no one paid them much attention. He and Akira were able to wander in peace as they absorbed the nature around them. But like everything nice, the flow of time brought this to an end. Night enveloped them and they ate one last meal before heading back to the Academy. As they did so, Yuki surprised himself with the feeling of disappointment that lingered in his chest. He wished that the day had never ended. That he could just wander aimlessly with Akira by his side forever and not have to worry about traitors or assassins. Just live a peaceful life. But the world isnt so kind, Yuki thought. Itll always throw curve balls at you, try to punch you down. Bury you. Push you back down when you try to climb out. Yuki sighed a little and looked at the radiant girl in the white dress next to him. His partner in life. Then Ill just make myself that peaceful life, Yuki declared. He decided at that moment. His goal was no longer the Shikaku. Now it was to create the best possible life for himself and for the people around him. People like the girl that was walking beside him. Chapter 59 – Suspicions Yuki and Akira returned to the dorm and immediately went to bed and fell asleep. Walking around for the whole day was tiring and it was now just starting to show itself. They sleep soundly until morning came. Yuki woke first and went about his daily custom of cooking, eating, and getting himself ready for the day. Since it was the weekend, he decided to enjoy a hot bath and floated around for a bit. When he felt that he had wasted enough time, he came out and found Akira in the living room eating the breakfast that he had left out for her. She looked up and gave him a small smile. Thank you for yesterday, she said, a fork in her hand. Theres no need to thank me, Yuki replied. I needed some time off as well. Whenever you want to do something like that again, you just need to tell and Ill say yes. Dont worry too much about it. Akira nodded, her smile growing brighter, and she returned her attention to her meal. Yuki let her do that and went to the television in the room. Then he clapped his hands and called out to Uriel. Hey boss, she answered immediately. Done with your date? Yes, if you want to call it that, Yuki replied. As I promised, Ill be helping you narrow down that list of yours into at most five names. Or ideas. Ideas? Uriel repeated. Thought you wanted names? No, I wanted you to investigate his background. When did I specifically ask for names? he asked back. That is true. Its because you were asking for names before that I was still set on names. Next time Ill have to readjust my parameters so that I makes sure what it is you want, Uriel said. I probably should have told you anyway, Yuki replied. It would have sped up this whole process if I did. But, putting that aside, lets get started. Yuki reached into a bag that was placed on the living room table from the night before. When he was out exploring with Akira, he had bought some things along the way. He took out a sleek black device the size of smartphone and placed it flat onto the surface of the glass table. Uriel, you can feel something, right? he asked. "Like something is touching your system?" Hmm? You mean the device that you just placed? she said. Thats right. Then, yes. I can feel it. Do you want me to connect to this device? she asked. Yuki nodded and gave her a sound of confirmation. Soon after, the device gave out a single ding and lines that were etched onto it began to glow a deep blue. Then a ball of shifting gold colored particles was projected out. Ooo, this is nice boss~, Uriel said, the mass of little particles moving as she spoke. I feel more real. Itll also allow me to touch you and the information that is displayed, Yuki explained. Its portable and that means that I can take you where ever I need to go. Mm, thats good. Now lets get started, shall we~? she said. Before Yuki, dozens upon dozens of screens flared into life. It seemed that this was all of the information related to Nataru and the Katem family. And as expected of a family as powerful and important as Natarus, there was a lot of information. Show me only the information related to Nataru Katem, Yuki requested. Immediately, the majority of the screens blink out of existence and what was left were a few pages. As Yuki scanned through them, he discovered that each of the pages were only groups of links that connected to other pages. Each screen had a category ranging from news articles to forums and for whatever reason financial statements and government documents. This is well organized, Yuki commented. Thanks, I had nothing to do yesterday since you told me to not do anything, Uriel replied. So I just gathered info and organized it. And why are there government documents and private financial records? Someone told me to hack a government computer~, she said playfully. I do what I am told to do. Yuki paused and thought about this new development. He had been mostly joking when he gave her the suggestion of breaking into government computers. Through his research, he had discovered that this worlds government function much like Earths. They had various departments that each had authority over different things. Departments such as the investigation agency called LIA, a health department, magic department, and others like that. Each of these administrations had their own database of information. And it seemed that Uriel had managed to hack into them all. It wasnt that Yuki didnt think it was possible to break into these databases but rather that he didnt have the tools necessary to do it yet. But it seemed that he had underestimated Uriels capacity and intelligence. He was a bit worried that she may have been traced somehow, but if she was able to hack into those computers this easily then she should be able to hide her steps just as easily. Overall, Yuki was quite satisfied with this new development. Well done, he said to Uriel. I take you hid your trace, correct? Of course, boss, she replied. If Im going to do illegal things, then I might as well do it correctly, no? Exactly, Yuki agreed. But lets remove some of these. For instance, I dont think I need to know what type girl he likes so you might want to get rid of those. The pages shrunk before him as he spoke and links were eliminated. Then as Yuki scanned through more and more screens and read the links, he filtered out more and more of the data until they were left with three pages. One was a page about Natarus financial records for the past decade. The other was about his interactions with the public and news about him. The last was a screen filled with links to various rumor and gossip chat threads online. Do you need any help? Akira asked as she watched from the couch. It would be helpful to have another person analyzing this data with me, Yuki said. Can you handle one of the pages? Sure, she answered cheerfully. Which one do you want me to do? Take the news page, Yuki said. Uriel, youre going to analyse and organize the financial page. I need everything in an easy to absorb manner. Can you handle that? I hacked most of the governments private servers. I think I can handle some spreadsheets, she replied. Ill be taking the last page then, Yuki announced. Lets get to work. They all fell quiet as they began to read the various links and information assigned to them. Akira began to hum to herself and Uriel pulsated in the air. The reason why Yuki choose these three things to analyze was simple. Financial records can show whether or not someone is experiencing any difficulties in their lives. The news will report on things that may be relevant in terms of problems in a persons life or things that may affect a persons life. Rumors and gossip, while false a lot of the time, can be a good indicator as to the reputation of Nataru and his family. In addition, some of these rumors may be true and might be things that were being hidden by the Katem family. What Yuki found was troubling. Previous to his exploration into the Katem family, all he knew about them was that they were a powerful and well known family. And so, he assumed that meant that they were rich and well respected. But according to the way people talked about them, Yuki saw that wasnt the case. Maybe they used to be liked and admired once upon a time. But now there was no remnants of anything resembling respect. Everywhere Yuki read, there were disparaging remarks about the family; some even going as far as to insult individual members and calling them names. Wow, I wonder what happened? Yuki thought as he read. After scanning through the rest of the links, Yuki was able to gain a grasp as to the reason. It seemed that the family had done a few business and political moves that backfired and snowballed. Some of these included investments into companies that failed miserably or public speeches where they seemed to forget what it was they wanted to say. Interestingly enough, all of these mishaps occurred within the last three years. So Natarus family reputation is falling to rock bottom, Yuki concluded. Though, the timing between the events are quite interesting. Finishing with his part, Yuki looked away from his projected screen and saw that Akira was still reading through hers, her humming gone and her eyebrows furrowed. Uriel seemed to be finish as she was no longer swirling around. Yuki went over to Akiras side and looked at what she was reading. She noticed his presence and glanced over at him. Im done, she told him. But its just that this article is bothering me. How so? he asked. It is detailing some rumors about the Katem family that are quite interesting to say the least, she explained. She scooted to the side so that Yuki would view her screen. Yuki sat down and quickly scanned through the article. Head of Katem family replaced with outsider? Yuki read out loud. Yes, Uriel spoke up from behind them. There have been rumors that someone not part of the Katem family and bloodline has taken over the head position. How can someone do that? Yuki asked her. If the family was desperate enough and someone offered a possible solution to their problems, then that would explain how one could gain that position, Akira answered. Anything else you discover? Yuki asked. Well, the family seemed to be doing some shady business deals and have had multiple failing business ventures, Akira said. Some failed pitches for government office. They never won any battles for any important positions in the last three years. Yuki knew that when Akira said that they didnt win any battles she meant literal battles. In Ethros, the government positions were decided with a test to see if one qualifies for said position and a battle to see if one was strong enough. The fight was the most important part of the whole process. It pitched the current sitting official against the upcoming hopeful. The winner would get the position, regardless of who had the better test score. Uriel, what did you find? Yuki asked, glancing at the floating mass of particles. I found that the Katem family is on the verge of bankruptcy, she replied cheerfully. Looking through just Nataru Katems spendings, the amount that he uses and the quality of the things he buys keep dropping exponentially. He goes from going to five star restaurants to mainly eating at fast food joints for dinner. Thats pretty bad, Yuki commented. Thats pretty sad, Akira added. The rest of the family isnt much better. If anything, they are doing worse since Nataru has his Academy income to supplement his spendings, Uriel continued. Because of this, hes better off then them. Which could garner some jealousy from his family, Yuki concluded. So to sum this up, Nataru Katem is an instructor at this Academy. There was an attack on this Academy at the time that the first years were hunting in the forest in the form of a golem. This means that the attacker had inside information on what to attack the school with. We also know that the Shikaku is behind those attacks because they were stealing blueprints from an Academy instructor. Did I miss anything that we knew beforehand? Nothing, go on, Akira said. Now we know that the instructor who almost had their plans stolen was in close correspondence with Nataru and Mabel, Yuki continued. Looking into Natarus family background we see that they were an affluent family with great power. However, in recent years they have fallen off at quite an amazing rate. They have suffered defeat after defeat in both the financial and the political realm. Their reputation has also been destroyed at a similar rate. And now they have become desperate enough to place an outsider as the head of their family. Nataru works at the Academy and because of this is doing better than the rest of his family. It would be safe to assume that this has garnered some animosity from family. But due to his position as an instructor at the Academy, he may be the only ray of hope for the Katem family. I see where you are going with this, Akira said. If Nataru is the last hope for the Katem family, then what would be the fastest way for one to gain prestige and power in the Academy? That would be, of course, to become the headmaster. That is exactly correct, Yuki said. Nataru isnt strong enough to become headmaster when you compare him to Selene, Akira continued. And because of this, he cannot directly challenge her authority. And so, what would be the other route to gain that position? Find a way to discredit the current headmaster and remove her from her seat, Uriel finished. Do this by creating incidents to show that the headmaster is incompetent and when things get bad, come in like a hero and save the day. At least, that is what I would do. That is what I would do as well, Yuki replied. As of right now, we have one person at the top of our list of people to investigate. Nataru Katem, Akira completed, pulling up a picture of Natarus Academy photo. Chapter 60 – Preparation Yuki began to assign jobs for them all to do. Uriel was to continually track and spy on Nataru. He told her to give him periodic reports on his behavior and to give him a live feed to Natarus computer. Yukis job was to analyze all of the data and when necessary, do some investigating of his own. How about me? Akira asked. That is the job that Im not sure on yet, Yuki replied. I want to assign you something but I dont want you to be found. I think youre underestimating my skills, Yuki, Akira said. You might be able to find me, but I doubt anyone other than the headmaster could. Yuki didnt respond and thought to himself for a bit. He hadnt really thought of it that way since he had been with her since forever. He knew most of her habits and could recognize her from a mile away. But now that he thought about it, he realized that she was right. Her stealth skills were just as good as Yukis since they had been training together. In combat, she was most likely the only one that would be able to give Yuki a hard time outside of the simulations and possibly the teachers. As long as nobody sees you with me then everything should be fine, Yuki reasoned out loud. Okay then. Your job will be to spy on Nataru physically. Since we have Uriel doing it digitally, well need someone to follow him in person because technology can be tricked. I understand, Akira replied. When are we going to do this? Preferably as soon as possible. So tomorrow, he announced. Oh, speaking about tomorrow, Uriel interjected. Did you see the announcement that they sent out to the whole Academy? No, I had important things to do, Yuki said. Important~? You were out shopping all day, Uriel fired back playfully. And that was important; I was with Akira you know? Yuki replied. And when do you think I got your new toy, hmm? Alright boss. You win, she said. Do you want to hear the announcement? Yes. Uriel projected a screen into the air that looked to be an article of sorts. The time for the annual Libra Academy of Magic and the Arts Tournament has come upon us! Uriel said in a deep voice that resembled that of a sportscaster. It even included the distortion from speaking through a microphone. All students are encouraged to enter for a chance to compete against your peers and win a special prize. Oh, its this, Yuki remembered. "Nataru did say that it was coming soon." This years prize is something that blows away everything in years past! Uriel continued. This year, the reward is none other than an elemental jewel. Uriel then displayed a holographic image of a polished gem that was shaped much like the one that hung from Yukis necklace. This one, however, was a scarlet red and seemed to pulse with flames. This is the Blazing Jewel of Fire. It is a fire elemental jewel that exceeds that strength of any other fire attribute jewels. It has been a treasure for years in the Academy after being given to us by a mysterious benefactor. And now, you students will have a shot at obtaining this priceless artifact! The rules have been posted on the school website. The tournament will take place in exactly two months time, plenty for you to get into shape. Good luck! And thats it, Uriel added, her voice reverting back to normal. So what do you think? I think that things just got considerable more complicated, Yuki replied. Yuki wasnt very tempted to compete for the stone or jewel. It just didnt seem worth it compared to its cost. In order to obtain it, he would have to win the tournament which will then broadcast his strength to the whole Academy if not the entire world. He wouldnt be able to stay in the shadows and move without the scrutiny of others. It also didnt help that Yuki didnt know what an elemental jewel did other than look beautiful. However, this news came with some very serious connotations behind it. If what the announcement said was true, then this Blazing Jewel is a valuable artifact that belongs to the school. Yuki didnt know if it was a common practice to give out priceless school property to students that may not even know how to use them, but something told him that it was not. And if that was the case, why would they do this? On top of that, the golem attack happened not that long ago. They shouldnt have been able to come to a conclusion on that case that quickly unless they dismissed it as an unfortunate coincidence. All of this pointed to someone pulling some strings behind the scenes. If some was manipulating this whole thing, then Yuki would be forced to compete in order to prevent anything from happening. Especially now that he had come to the conclusion that the most probable suspect to be the traitor was Nataru and that his motive might be to gain more power for his free falling family. This tournament seemed to be an excellent opportunity for someone like that. I might have to join, Yuki sighed. Not that I want to, but if things go bad I need to be there to stop it. Why? Akira asked. Even if something goes wrong, it doesnt involve you. Yes, Yuki agreed. It doesnt involve me. Yet. What I am thinking might happen is that someone, probably the Shikaku disguised as some thief, will infiltrate the tournament and make a big scene of stealing the jewel. If this happens, one of two things will happen. The first is that the thief will be stopped by Nataru and he makes a big fuss about how the headmaster is incompetent and was unable to properly protect school treasures. This would contribute to weakening of Selenes image and potentially her dismissal. And the second is that the jewel is actually stolen, Akira continued. Nataru would then be able to blame this on Selene and discredit her. Yuki nodded his head. That was exactly where he was going in his analysis. This would also lead to Selenes possible dismissal. If Selene is dismissed and replaced by Nataru who may be collaborating with the Shikaku, it would affect everyone at the Academy, Yuki said. And everyone includes me. If he becomes headmaster, then this safe place will belong to the Shikaku and we cannot let that happen. Otherwise we have to move and I dont know where to stay. Oh, so itll be bothersome to you if the situation of this school changes, Akira realized. I understand. Yuki nodded in response and asked Uriel to open up the Academys web page. He breezed through the information and gathered what he needed. Like the announcement had said, the tournament was set to begin in two months time. A high resolution image of the grand prize was being displayed as well and it looked more beautiful than Yuki had thought. There were also lesser prizes for the second and third place with the second getting some type of sword and the third getting prize money. Of the three prizes, Yuki would prefer the money. The rules seemed to follow the normal tournament set up. One on one battles where one person is eliminated. Later rounds would have special requirements during the fight which havent been decided yet. Yuki also found out that the tournament was open to the public and so anyone could come in and watch the battles. This is going to be so annoying, Yuki thought as he signed his name on the registration form. With more people there, Im going to have to perfect my mediocrity. Alright, I signed up, Yuki announced out loud. If an attack does occur, we are going to need to be ready for it. So you know what that means. More training is fine with me, Akira replied. Whats our plan for the tournament? Well decide on that the day before the tournament begins, Yuki answered. For the next two months, well focus on training and investigating. Understood, Akira responded. How about me? Uriel said. I cant really train. Break into more computers or something, Yuki said. Or you can work on designing some potential upgrades that I can then put in for you. Alright, Ill do that then, she replied. There was still some hacking I didnt finish. Have fun, Akira said. Yuki, what are we going to do for training? What weve always done? For the most part, yes. Except for one small thing, Yuki said. Whats that? Akira asked. Well be hunting some monsters as well, he told her. I heard you liked beetles. Her eyes brightened and an evil smile formed on her face. I love beetles, she replied. Chapter 61 – Training Bzzt bzzt Yuna slapped the watch that wrapped around her wrist to stop its vibrating. It was the morning and time for her day to start. Today was the last day of her weekendthey had Monday off this weekand the first day where she wasnt being slammed with pressure to do things. The captain had just told her the day before that she didnt need to continue her investigation into the golem incident. So that meant that all she had to do was live a normal school life and improve her friendship with Yuki. But why do I feel so unsatisfied? she thought, stretching her arms as she sat on her bed. It wasnt that she was unhappy about being excused from the investigation. If anything, she was relieved about having one less responsibility. But she still felt a lingering sensation of discontentment. She wanted to see the case finished. She needed to know who orchestrated the attack and why. I cant investigate, though, she thought. The captain told me not to and if I did that would be against direct orders. Still, she felt that she was the one that needed to complete it. It was her who started it so it was only natural that it was her who would finish it. It also didnt help that she had her case taken away the moment she had her first real clue as to who the perpetrator was. I need to talk about this with someone, she decided as she stood up from her bed. So I can clear my mind. Then I can make a decision. She exited her bedroom and went about her daily routine. As she did this, Yuna thought about who this someone should be. Who she could talk to about her worries and struggles without feeling embarrassed. She didnt have much of a list. There were only two people that fit this criteria: Yuki and her captain. And her captain was out of the question because he was the cause of her current struggles. Yuki it is then, Yuna decided. I did want to see him before anyway. I still have that mission to do. Before she did so, she went to the bathroom to take a quick shower. Then she changed her clothes, brushed her hair, and made sure that everything in the room was nice and tidy. Once she had confirmed this, she took a deep breath and walked out of her dorm. The walk to Yukis dorm took less than a minute. He was only a floor above her own dorm. When she was in front of his dorm room door, she took another breath before knocking loudly on the wooden entrance. Who is it? a muffled voice called out from behind it. Its Yuna, she replied. I want to talk about something with you. I didnt even eat yet, Yuki answered back. Why are you here so early today? Its almost 9:00. Its not that early, she said. Could you please let me in? After a few seconds past, the door slid open to reveal Yuki dressed in pajamas and his shoulder length hair a mess. He rubbed his eyes and yawned gently before giving Yuna a critical look. You want something to eat? he asked. "I just woke up. My hair''s a mess." No, Im good, she answered. I ate before I got here. ''He care''s about his appearance,'' Yuna noted. ''That''s different from the guys I know.'' Okay, he said as he turned around and walked deeper into his dorm. Ill just cook for myself then. Have a seat and we could chat in about ten minutes or so. Yuna followed behind him, gently closing the door, before taking a seat on the living room couch. She glanced around Yukis dorm and noticed that some more things had been added since the last time she was there. There was a gaming console that rested underneath the television. On the glass table in front of her, she spotted a curious looking device that was the size of a phone. After almost exactly ten minutes, Yuki walked out of the kitchen with a plate of eggs and toast that he set down on top of the glass table. He pushed aside the curious device without a second thought and began to eat. You can talk as I eat, he told Yuna after he swallowed. I''ll listen and give you a reply once Im done. Oh, okay, she replied. She paused to gather her thoughts. I just wanted to know if you discovered anything new about the golem incident. Like about the person behind it or the motive. Yuki looked at her as he chewed. Then he swallowed again and gave out a long sigh. I thought you had a story, he said, putting down his fork. This conversation wont go as smoothly now since I have to eat and talk at the same time. Is that okay with you? Yuna nodded. Alright then, Yuki said. So you want to know if I found any information about the golem attack. To put it simple, no. No, I did not. But because you brought up the topic, I assume you might have found something new? She fell quiet as she carefully considered her answer. It was true that she had discovered something new. And she knew better than anyone that Yuki was quite smart and would be a great help in solving the case. However, she didnt feel comfortable with the idea of sharing what would probably be classified information to a civilian. Well it isnt my case any more, she thought. I dont think the captain would care about things he doesnt know. Yes, I did find some new things, Yuna said out loud. And some things happened to me as well. Like what? Yuki asked as he stabbed his eggs. I was, um, exploring two nights ago, she started. While I was doing that, I was attacked by a man. Exploring, hmm? Yuki repeated, his eyebrow raised. You mean investigating. I dont know what you mean, she said, looking away for a split second before refocusing on Yuki. Dont try to hide it, Yuki said. I wont report you. Im doing my own investigation of sorts. Really? Yuna asked. You wont tell anyone? Why would I? Yuna thought for a bit, asking the same question to herself. Why did she think that Yuki would report her? He was the one helping her. He was also the one that gave her the first lead she had. Yes, I was investigating, she admitted. I went to the Headmasters Castle to snoop around. You told me that someone in the Academy staff was the most likely suspect and so I went to the rooms of the instructors to look around. In the room of one of the instructors, I heard the voice of someone outside. I hid and then a man walked in. He took what looked to be schematics for some sort of automaton or golem and pretended to walk back out. His trick worked and he managed to lure me out of my hiding place. A fight ensued and as I was about to be killed, a knock came from the door. This distracted my assailant and gave time for whoever was knocking to mount an attack. My possible rescuer defeated my attacker easily and gave me a pendant. Then he wrote something on the schematics and left. What did he write? Yuki asked. Shikaku, Yuna said. I dont think that should mean anything to you. Mean anything? No, Yuki agreed. But do I recognize it? Yes I do. You know who the Shikaku are? Yuna asked, her eyes widening. Yes. When I was on Earth, people told me who they were, Yuki said. They are a guild that specializes in assassination. They mainly work off of commissions or kill for their own benefit. Wow, thats about as much as I have, Yuna thought. And even that amount of information was hard to get. The captain didnt seem to want to tell me. Yes, thats them, she said. It seems that the person who saved me believes that the person who attacked was from the Shikaku. That would make sense since the man was wearing a pendant that had the emblem of the Shikaku on it. Yuki didnt reply and twirled his fork around on his plate. He had finished his meal during Yunas retelling of her night. He looked up and opened his mouth. Things got more complicated then, he said. And dangerous. Yes it did, Yuna agreed. I dont know why the Shikaku are involved in this, but I do know that they were the ones behind the golem attack now, Yuki continued. The fact that they were trying to steal more golem blueprints point to the idea that they might be planning for another attack. That would make sense, Yuna said. But Im confused as to why they would attack. There was nothing that they could gain from killing a group of first year students. Yuki nodded his head. Yes, but what if they were commissioned? he countered. Then they wouldnt need any other reason other than money. Now it was Yunas turn to nod her head. That was true. And if they were to attack again, then we need to know where they will target next or when they will attack, Yuki said. I can only think of one event in the near future that they might strike. Yuna thought to herself for a little. If the Shikaku wanted to attack, then they would want to do it at a time when the Academy was most vulnerable and at a place where there would be a lot of easy targets. Then the announcement from the day before came to her mind. The tournament, she whispered. The tournament, Yuki repeated. That would be the most likely target. Easy to access since its open to the public. Many people gathered in one place. Then what are we going to do? Yuna asked, half panicked. I wont be able to do much, Yuki replied. You might be able to. Youre strong. But in order for you to be able to compete against the Shikaku, you need to train harder. Get stronger. How? I would recommend that you utilize the training room during your free time, he answered. You know what Im hinting at, correct? Yes, I think so, Yuna said. For the next two months, Im going to have to train the hardest Ive ever trained in my entire life in order to have a shot at stopping the possible attack on the tournament. I hope you can do it, Yuki said. People are depending on you. Chapter 62 – Tournament Start Two Months Later Yuki was sitting within his mana dimension, looking at the gently swaying grass that spread out before him as he laid his back against a tree. The term mana dimension was something he had made up since he didnt know what this place was actually called. Beside him, Akira was resting her head on his right shoulder as she sat with her knees drawn up and the familiar white dress grazing the grassy surface. They were sitting there after a long session of training that lasted throughout the night. Tomorrow was the first day of the tournament. I think its time we planned out our strategy now, Yuki said. Mmm. Were as ready as we can be right now, Yuki continued. So now all that is left is the plan. Thats right. Akira agreed. Yuki reached out with his left arm and sand began to swirl in front of him. Then with a little mental prodding, they began to shift and form a map of the entire Academy. The detail was perfect right down to the last inch. The tournament is being held in a makeshift arena that was created just for today and tomorrow, he started. The arena is located in the Meadow. Most of the security will be placed around this area meaning that the entrances into the Academy are lacking in protection. As Yuki spoke, the areas of the Academy that he referred to pulsed gently, the sand moving back and forth, on the makeshift map. I will be monitoring things that will be happening inside the tournament itself. Akira, you will be keeping an eye on things outside of the arena. That means the rest of the entire Academy. Do you think you can handle that? Of course I can, Yuki, she said with a confident smile. I could probably do it all night if you wanted me to. Dont do that, he replied. Thats bad for your health. Whats Uriel going to do? Shes going to be doing what shes always been doing, Yuki answered. Uriel will be keeping an electronic eye on things. Shell be monitoring all the cameras and security systems of the Academy as well as the other things we placed. During the two months Yuki had been training, he had bought surveillance equipment that he placed around the entire campus. He then linked them all to Uriel and asked her to monitor them for him. So far, nothing out of the ordinary appeared though he did find out where students went to express their love. And Yuna? Akira asked. Ill try to guide her as discreetly as possible but what she does ultimately depends on her. I will try to protect as best as I can as I was the one that put her on this course of action but I wont go out of my way to do so. Okay, I got it. So are we prepared? Do we have everything we need? I believe so, Yuki said. I did some improvements to your katana as well as my daggers. We trained as hard as we possibly could without hurting ourselves too much. We investigated as much as we could and found as much as we would be able to find at this moment in time. Should we tell Uriel to do a quick diagnostic test on the surveillance system? Akira said. Thats a good idea. We should do that. Alright then. We seem as ready as we can be, she nodded, her head shaking Yukis shoulder. Lets go back then. There still is one thing I want to check, Yuki announced. I want to see my status. I havent checked in a while. I havent either, she said. Ill do that too. She closed her eyes after she said that, the conversation quieting. Yuki did the same and called for his status. At his command, the familiar screen appeared before his minds eye. MAYUMI YUKI (Rank C / 5 Star / Tier 8) Title: None Class: Assassin / Support Mage Passive Abilities: Weapon Master , ??? , ??? Stats: STR - (B 1S / T2) DEF - (C 5S / T7) SPD - (B 2S / T1) STA - (C 5S / T6) INT - (B 2S / T1) MP - (B 2S / T4) HP - (C 5S / T6) Skills: Analysis (Lv. 5) Mental Fortitude (Lv. 4) Perseverance (Lv. 6) > Human Disguise Ancestral Knowledge (Partial) Cooking (Lv. 3) Stealth (Lv. 2) Crafting (Lv. 1) Singing (Lv. 2) Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic: Expert Earth (Lv. 3) > Intermediate Fire (Lv. 7) > Support Magic (Lv. 2) > Mana Manipulation (Lv. 6) Magical Eyes Physical - Dance of the Dragons (Lv. 5) : Earth Dragon (Lv. 3) Expert Swordsman (Lv. 3) > Expert Dagger Arts (Lv. 6) > Intermediate Staff Arts (Lv. 9) > Expert Bowman (Lv. 1) Meditation (Lv. 5) Im almost rank B, he remarked as he read. That seems really fast. But I should expect my growth to slow exponentially once I hit B. My other skills and techniques seem to be leveling quite nicely. My training seems to have paid off. I have stealth registered as a skill now which is great. Why do I have a singing skill? Though he wasnt quite sure, Yuki came to the conclusion as to why he had such a skill. Recently, he had gone into the habit of singing softly to himself whenever he worked on something or trained. The only one who heard him was Akira since she was with him everyday and Uriel. It seemed that his constant mumblings had resulted in a skill. Maybe it doesnt take how good a person sings into account. Im fairly certain that Im at best average. He ignored it for now. It wasnt that important anyway. Hmm, my bow experience seems to have been recognized by the UR as well. I didnt think that it would be at the expert level though. Yuki remembered the lessons that his father had taught him when he was a child. The style of archery that he learned from him was completely different from the techniques Yuki had seen on Earth. Now that he thought about it more, Yuki found more and more evidence that pointed to the fact that his parents werent from Earth. The skills his father taught him resembled those taught here in the Academy. As he recalled conversations between himself and his parents, he realized that they were never speaking in English or Japanese or any human language. But that doesnt answer why they left Ethros, Yuki thought. Ill leave this for another time. I think Im ready for the tournament. He opened his eyes and saw Akira staring at him. He raised an eyebrow and she looked away quickly. Hows you status, Yuki? she asked. Its decent but I expect my growth to slow soon, he replied. Im almost rank B. How about you? Im just entered rank B. Are we ready? Yes, I believe so, Yuki said. Lets return to the real world. With a mental command, the world around him warped and folded upon itself until Yuki found himself sitting on his bed with Akira leaning against him much like she was in his mana dimension. Her eyes fluttered open and she glanced up at Yuki. Ready to go? he asked. Of course, she replied with a smile. The arena where the tournament was to take place was quite large. It resembled a coliseum with a circular arena that spanned eighty yards in diameter. The seats ring around it and were a good ten to fifteen feet above the center of the arena. Yuki had came through the side entrance that was reserved for participants. He flashed his identification to the guard and was let in. Akira, how are things on your side? he transmitted. [Im at the boundary of the Academy now,] she replied. [Ill start doing my rounds. Hows Uriel?] I didnt check in with her yet. Ill be doing that now. Stay alert. [Understood.] Yuki disconnected from Akira and tapped on an earpiece that rested in his right ear. Uriel, you hear me? he said calmly. To the rest of the world, it looked as if he was picking up a call. I dont have ears but I understand you, she replied, her voice unaffected by distortion. She was in the earpiece itself. Whats up? How are things going? he asked. Wonderfully, Uriel said. Im watching the whole campus. They have only one guard each at the entrances to the Academy. They seem to be trusting their barrier and the goodwill of people quite a lot. Yuki faked a light chuckle as he absorbed what Uriel had just told him. He had expected light security but that was worse than he thought. Just keep watching then, he said. Theres not much we can do about that. Shell be there when she needs to be. Akira is connected to the system anyway so Ill be able to contact her when something happens, Uriel said. Ill be able to tell her where she needs to be. Alright, thats good to hear. Ill be disconnecting for now. Good luck in the tournament boss. I dont need it, bye. Uriel stopped talking and Yuki went to sit at one of the many seats that were scattered throughout the waiting room for the competitors. He didnt need any luck since he wasnt aiming to win. Lets see who were up against. He tapped on his watch and brought up the tournament bracket that was posted on the Academy site. Then he searched for his ranking and match up on the bracket. They placed me in the middle, I see. Im surprised that they didnt match me up in the same group with the seeded people. He looked at his opponent and found that he was up against a second year. This drew out a soft sigh from Yuki. I wanted to win the first two rounds, but now it might attract attention, he complained. If I defeat a second year, then eyes will start to watch me. Of course there is the possibility that they would believe the second year was just weak. I hope thats the case. Yuki decided to go with his initial plan of action and win the first two rounds before intentionally losing in the third. He needed to stay long enough so that he could watch the other competitors in the waiting room. Once a person lost, they were not allowed back into this room. Three rounds should be enough time for him to get a good idea of whether or not the potential thief was there. He looked at his watch again and then back to the bracket. His fight was to take place in roughly thirty minutes. Plenty of time for him to meditate and focus his mind. Today is going to be quite an interesting day, he thought as he closed his eyes. I hope it doesnt prove to be unmanageable. He controlled his breathing and waited for his fight to begin. Chapter 63 – First Round Boss, your battle is up next, the voice of Uriel whispered into his right ear. Thank you, Yuki replied and opened his eyes. When he did this, he immediately noticed the gazes of a multitude of people that rested on him. He stared back at them and they turned away. It seems that me being a human attracted some attention, he thought. That or my meditating. Yuki ignored them and went to the exit of the waiting room. He was stopped before he could leave by a man that wore a black suit and sunglasses. May I have you identification? the man asked politely. Yuki said nothing and showed his watch to the man. A virtual identification card appeared and the man in the suit scanned with a device. Once he was satisfied, he opened the door that led out to the arena. Yuki nodded toward him and walked through the exit. Good luck, the man said as he walked by. When he reached the center of the arena the entire stadium quieted. Yuki looked to the other side of the circular battlefield and found his opponent. It was a male elf with red hair that walked with a confident strut. His eyes locked onto Yukis and a smirk appeared on his face. Looking down on me, Yuki noted. I should be able to end this quickly then. The next battle of the day is an exciting one! the voice of the mc yelled out. His voice echoed throughout the entire arena. We have George Parsh, a second year elf from the Academy. Hes been long suspected to be among the top ten percent of his class. On the other side, we have our schools first ever human student! Yuki heard the murmurs of the audience at these words. Yuki Mayumi is a first year student and of a rare class, the mc continued. Hes the first year''s only support class, a Buffer! And now, lets get ready for the fight! Before Yuki, a dice appeared before him in a puff of smoke. Yuki grabbed it and examined it. It was a normal dice with six sides, but instead of dots it had symbols. The symbols were of a hand, a staff, a bow, a sword, a dagger, and a wand that had sparks coming out of it. This is going to be easy. May the combatants please roll the dice that was just given to them, the voice echoed. The side that it lands on will determine how this combatant will fight. Will it be with a weapon? Unarmed? Magic? Lets let luck decide! George rolled his first, the dice bouncing around on the ground until it stopped and exploded in a fiery boom. A symbol of a sword blazed in the sky for everyone to see. Then where the dice had exploded, a sword hovered in the air. George grabbed it and swung it around with a practiced arm. A swordsman, Yuki assumed. Not that it matters. Yuki rolled his and the dice exploded. The symbol of a hand shined in the air and no weapon was given to Yuki. He would be fighting unarmed. Now that the weapons have been decided, let us begin! the mc announced. May the combatants go to their designated areas. Yuki turned around and walked into the blue circle that was engraved into the dirt ground. George went to the red circle that was opposite to him. Ready! Yuki narrowed his eyes and slowed his breathing. He watched George from afar and observed his every move. Set! Relaxing his muscles, Yuki prepared for the inevitable first attack. Based on the way Georges legs and body was position, he was gearing up for a full on assault. Just how Yuki wanted it. GO! the voice boomed. George sprinted out of his circle and rushed straight at Yuki, sword swinging. Yuki calmly walked out of his own circle and tracked Georges movements with a practiced eye. George moved about as fast as the level three holographic soldiers. When George within striking distance, he stabbed out in a flash. The sword traveled in a linear line that Yuki could easily see. He sidestepped it and widened the gap between them. Yuki didnt want to attack just yet. For the next minute, Yuki avoided every swing and thrust that George did with small and elegant movements. But even with a sword whistling by his face, his eyes never changed. Gods, why cant I hit you? George growled through his teeth. His breathing was getting heavier by the second. I need to be faster. Faster, dammit! Yuki didnt reply. He felt the rush of mana and his eyes narrowed. George was using magic and if his complaints about his speed meant anything, Yuki knew what the magic was for. Immediately, Yuki twisted his head and contorted his body before he felt the rush of a blade narrowly miss him. Speed enhancement. Though not a very strong one. Still, Yuki wasnt worried. It would take more than speed for George to even graze him. Every single one of Georges attacks were ones taught by the Academy, right down to the footwork. And if it was taught by the Academy, Yuki knew how to read it. Why are you so slippery? George cried. I even used a speed buff. Yuki decided that then was the right time for his counter attack. His opponent was tired and panicked, his movements getting sloppier and sloppier. On the next attack, Yuki didnt back away. This time he tilted his body and slid past the blade until he was inches away from George. What th! George started. Reaching out with his right hand, Yuki grabbed Georges passing wrist. He yanked it down and George fell forward, right into Yukis rising knee. An audible crack was heard moments later. Then Yuki chopped with his left hand into Georges neck and George fell to the ground with a thud. And to cover this up. Yuki began to pant as he looked at the unconscious body of George. He put on what he hoped was a look of surprise and joy and then hobbled back toward the entrance of the waiting room. YUKI MAYUMI WINS! the caster announced, ecstatic. Amazing! They pull it off by the skin of their teeth. Oh, this person was commenting the whole time, Yuki realized. I tuned him out. He went back into the waiting room and sat down on the seat he was on when he first arrived. Again, people stared at him but this time Yuki knew the reason why. A human who was a first year just beat a second year elf. I hear you won, boss Uriel said in his ear. Im pretty sure you watched, Yuki replied. That was some good acting, she continued. I could really feel your tiredness. Thank you, Im blushing, he said deadpanned. How are things going? Nothing so far. But Im still keeping an eye on things. Alright, notify me when my next fight is up, he said. Ill be meditating again. Got it boss. Things are off to a slow start, he murmured after she disconnected. That wont last long. FriendlyDragon Chapter 64 – Second Round Yuna was sitting in the stands as she watch the tournament. She wanted to participate initially but came to the conclusion that it would be wiser to watch from a place where she would be able to observe more people. She didnt know where the attacker would come from but at least she would be able to see them. Yukis second battle is next, she remembered. I wonder who hes against. Tapping on her watch, she brought up the bracket for the tournament. Then she scanned through it until she found Yukis name. His opponent was a person named William Bied, a first year and an elf. Yuki should be able to win, she thought. He was able to defeat a second year. That guy was also an elf. Yuna was shocked when she saw the battle between Yuki and his opponent in the first round, George Parsh. She had expected Yuki to put up a fight but she didnt expect him to actually win. Though it looked close, he had managed to pull it off and move to the second round. I underestimated him. Maybe humans arent so weak after all. The audience around Yuna fell quiet, drawing her out of her thoughts. She looked at the arena and saw two people walking toward each other. One of them was Yuki and the other was a male elf. When she saw how well-built the elf was, she began to worry. Yuki was quite slender and feminine for a male and seemed fragile compared to his competitor. Yuna knew now that he was actually quite tough despite his looks but that didnt mean that he could survive a battle between a person much stronger than him. I hope hes smart enough to withdraw when things go bad, she thought. The Academy tournament had the same rules as any other tournament in the world from what Yuna knew. Those rules were that combatants would battle each other until one of them became incapacitated. Of course, a person could surrender and withdraw before or during the fight, but no one ever did that. Pride stopped anyone from admitting defeat. Welcome to the third round of the annual Academy Tournament! the male caster shouted, his voice being blasted throughout the stadium. This is the second battle of the round and its going to be a good one. We have two first year students who have survived the grueling first round! On one side we have William Bied, a first year elf and from the prominent Bied family. Hes thought to be one of the most promising talents in this years class. A magic spotlight shined upon William as he stood there with a confident smirk on his face. He waved at the crowd and they roared back at him with approval. Hes a cocky guy. Next we have someone that no one saw coming! The one and only human in possibly the entire country, Yuki Mayumi! They survived the first round but can they do it again? Who knows! Puffs of smoke appeared before the two competitors and they grabbed whatever was there. From what Yuna saw from the previous fights, those whatevers were dice that each person would roll to determine what it was they will be fighting with. William rolled first and a with a small explosion the blazing symbol of a staff appeared in the sky. When it faded away, a metal rod almost the height of William himself replaced it. A staff. Thats what my rescuer used to beat up the Shikaku person. Yuki rolled next and he got a staff as well. Yuna thought she saw a satisfied expression appear on his face but she was too far away to tell. He started to spin the metal rod in one hand as he walked to his circle. William did the same, going to the opposite side. I was going to tell the combatants to go to their respective circles but it seems that isnt needed! the mc announced cheerfully. The small joke drew some chuckles from the crowd. Now that both fighters are set, let us begin! Yunas eyes flickered back and forth between the two as she watched them ready themselves for their battle. William seemed relaxed as he swung his staff. Yuki also seemed unworried, much to Yunas surprise, as he continued to twirl his own metal rod. READY! SET! FIIIIGHT! Like in Yukis first fight, his enemy attacked first. William sped toward him at a much faster pace than George did, at least to Yunas eyes. Yuki didnt seem to react and nonchalantly walked out of his circle. When William reached him, he swung his staff with enough power that the dust on the ground swirl up and the end of the metal rod blur. Then a loud clanking sound erupted from the middle of the arena and Yuna saw that Yuki had miraculously blocked the attack. He twirled his staff backwards and countered with the backside of the rod. William parried it and gave his own counter which Yuki again blocked. And like this, they went back and forth, exchanging blows. "Oh this fight is getting intense!" the mc said. How is Yuki holding on? Yuna wondered. Williams smirk had long disappeared and a fierce glare had replaced it. He sprang back and stared at Yuki through narrowed eyes. Yuki looked back, his eyes unchanging. William tensed his legs then rushed forward and Yuki went to meet him, another loud clang being created. Then they disengaged at did it again. And again. Yuna watched in amazement as Yuki started to do what looked like a dance around William. He elegantly spun his staff, parrying all attacks that came his way while smoothly transitioning into counters. William, for his part, fought with rough yet powerful movements. And the two seemed to be at a standstill. "Fantastic movements done by the human!" the caster yelled, his voice getting quieter and quieter. Wait, those movements. Yuki switched his grip and suddenly gave his own attack, one that seemed to snake around Williams guard and strike him in the stomach. Before that attack, Yuki never went on the offense. He only blocked and countered. I remember those moves. The blow must have been powerful as William began to stagger and back away. But this time, Yuki didnt allow him space to do so. He rushed toward the retreating elf and started to land blow after blow in a series of attacks that Yuna had seen before. It was the same combo that her rescuer executed in that cramped office in the Headmasters Castle. What. Then, does that mean Yuki? With one last swing, William fell to the ground, taking a blow to the head as he did so. Yuki pulled back his staff and spun it before slamming the bottom to the ground, his chest heaving as he seemed to be catching his breath. But when Yuna looked closer, she saw that on his face, the sheen of sweat couldnt be found and the look in his eyes did not change. Hes not tired at all, she thought, shocked. And he... Is he? YUKI WINS! the male mc roared over the speakers. AMAZING! Who would have predicted this. Yuna saw the edges of Yukis mouth creep up as he tilted his head to the side, looking as if he was listening to something. Then he turned and walked back to the waiting room that was located underneath the stands. Is he the one that saved me? Yuna thought in wonder. And if he is, why? How? Questions filled her mind as she realized what all of this meant. I need to know if he really was the one that helped me. Chapter 65 – Third Round I hope that I didnt over do it, Yuki thought as he walked toward the entrance of the waiting room. He kept his ears peeled when he entered the room, wanting to hear what was being said inside. What he heard relieved him somewhat. It seemed that his performance was surprising but his victory was attributed to William Bied being weaker than expected rather than Yuki being strong. Perfect. Yuki walked back to his seat and sat down. But this time he didnt meditate, there was no need. He was going to lose the next round and so didnt need time to focus his mind. Right now was the time for him to start preparing for the main event. It is the start of the third round, the quarter finals! the male mc announced. And I think its about time that the participants saw what they are fighting to win. Lets bring out the Blazing Jewel of Fire! Yuki couldnt see what was happening but he could guess. The jewel would be brought out and displayed for everyone to see at the center of the arena. Thought he didnt expect this to happen, this was quite good news. With the gem being shown off, it was bound to attract the attention of those that wanted to steal it. Just what Yuki wanted. Uriel, get me a visual on Nataru, he said into his ear piece. Got it boss, she replied. I have him up on the school cams. Im transmitting it to your smartwatch right now. His watch vibrated, notifying him of an incoming message. Yuki tapped on it and brought up a video screen that had the face of Nataru Katem blown up in the center. Get me a split screen of the arena. Getting a split, Uriel said. A second feed appeared next to the one with Nataru. Now Yuki could watch both the reveal and their primary suspect. And to the rest of the waiting room, it only looked as if he was watching something. They wouldnt be able to see what was being displayed on his side. Yuki watched as the jewel was brought out, a scarlet gem that seemed to smolder underneath the sun. It was placed at the center of the arena by some sort of attendant and it laid there on a pedestal for a few minutes. The the attendant pushed the pedestal off to the side where the waiting room entrance was located. So its still going to be visible to the entire arena except for the people that are sitting on the side with the jewel. And Nataru just so happens to be sitting at the correct side to have a direct view of the gem. Yuki observed Natarus expression with an intent gaze. What he found throughout the entire reveal was interesting and expected to some extent. Natarus gaze seemed to not be able to leave the jewel. When the scarlet gem had first been displayed, his eyes had widened and narrowed. Then he started to glance around before returning his gaze to the jewel. Thats the expected behavior but there is one thing that is odd. Uriel, rewind two minutes. Rewinding two minutes, she said as the feed went backwards. There you go boss. Im going to do my scheduled rounds. Mmm, have fun, Yuki replied as he watched the rewound video. Why does he touch his ear? In the video, Yuki saw Nataru repeatedly touching his ear and covering his mouth. The only thing that Yuki could think of was that he was communicating to someone or some people. And if that was the case, then these people could only be the Shikaku. Akira, Yuki called out, touching the mental connection between them. I expect something is going to happen quite soon. [I hope so, actually. Im getting quite bored just running around the perimeter of the campus,] she replied. And there was nothing to be found it seems, he said. [Nope, nothing. But that only suggests that either they are lying in wait or that they are already inside.] Just keep doing what you are doing. You never know what might happen. If something happens here, do not come back. It may just be a distraction. [Understood,] she said. [Good luck. Dont get hurt.] Ill try. She disconnected and Yuki returned back to his own thoughts. The person that was going to potentially steal the jewel was most likely already in the arena. Whether they were in the audience or the staff, Yuki could not say. But he was certain that the thief or thieves were about to strike soon. And I have the first fight of the third round. Yuki got up and walked to the exit where the man in the suit opened the door for him. Good luck, young lady, he said to Yuki as he walked by. I don''t need the luck. Im going to be withdrawing anyway, he thought. This young lady has better things to do than this. Walking to the center of the arena, Yuki saw that his opponent was a beastkin, a tiger to be exact. His ears were orange and striped with black. This makes things even better. Ill withdraw after I roll my dice. I hope my luck is bad. The usual announcements were made, the mcs voice booming throughout the stadium and the crowd cheering along side it. The dice appeared in their usual puffs of smoke and again Yukis enemy was the first one to roll. The beastkin, whose name Yuki didnt remember since he wasnt listening to the announcements, was given a staff. Yuki rolled and got a single dagger. Even better. Yuki looked at his dagger, nodding his head. Daggers held a disadvantage against longer weapons like a staff since it would be harder for the wielder to get close enough to strike. Though he did want to see how well he could fight when given such a disadvantage, Yuki knew that this was for the best. I withdraw, Yuki announced in a soft yet clear voice, raising his hand. Oh, this is shocking! the mc declared. Yuki Mayumi has withdrawn from the fight. It seems that the combination of a beastkin opponent and a weapon disadvantage was too much for our human. Yes, definitely, Yuki thought dryly. He walked toward the stands this time rather than the waiting room. When a person lost, they were not allowed back in there since that room was only for participants. Someone that lost was no longer considered one and given the option of sitting with the audience and watch or go back home. Yuki, of course, took the option of sitting with the audience. He took a seat that was secluded from other people, located at the edge of the arena. Below him was the Blazing Jewel of Fire in all of its glory as it shined on its pedestal. In front of him, across the entire arena, was Nataru who Yuki couldnt see but knew was there. Now lets wait and see. While the other people around him cheered and hollered as they enjoyed the fights, Yukis eyes continually swept through the entire stadium. There were three other battles after his own and they lasted about ten minutes each. Once the final battle had been fought, the jewel was brought out again. Are they going to bite? The attendant pushed the pedestal to the center of the arena and it shined brightly in the afternoon sun. Yuki began to stretch his fingers as he waited. Boss, Nataru has disappeared, Uriel notified him. Just a little heads up. I thought it seemed important. Perfect. BOOM An explosion rocked the entire stadium and screaming soon followed it as Yuki sat calmly at the front, watching it through unimpressed eyes. At the center of the arena, a dust cloud billowed out from where the sound of the explosion had came from. When it cleared, the figure of a single person was revealed. Clad in a black cloak, the person held a sword in one hand and the scarlet jewel in another. Ill be taking this, a deep voice said. It came from the man that had just appeared. A voice changer and amplifier, Yuki noted. It seems that our friend here doesnt want their identity discovered. Yuki stood up slowly and exited from the stands, the panicking people around him covering him as he did so. Then he snapped his fingers and a black cloak appeared out of his ring along with a metal mask. He put them on and checked his arms, making sure that his daggers were secure. Yelling could be heard from the audience again, notifying Yuki of the thief''s departure. Akira, the party just started, he said as he connected himself to the earth. [Have fun. Dont party too hard, I dont want you hurting yourself,] she replied as Yuki pinpointed the sprinting body of the thief. I wont, he replied. Then he kicked the ground and raced toward the fleeing mans location. Chapter 66 – Confrontation The thief ran faster than Yuki had expected. He was gaining on the man because Yuki was able to cut through the swerving path the man took to shorten the distance but the pace was too slow. At the rate he was running now, it would take Yuki hours for him to reach the man. Then I just need to speed things up, he thought. Yuki splayed his right hand as he ran and with it he poured out mana. With a little mental command it formed a magic circle and glowed a dull blue. Enhance speed, Yuki thought, using the magic tongue. The circle flashed a bright blue and then disappeared. Then Yuki felt his body lighten and strength rush into his legs. With a kick, he accelerated into speeds well past that of a normal human and even the average elf. He started to rapidly catch up with the fleeing thief and within a couple minutes Yuki could see the fluttering black cloak that the man wore. Stealing my fashion, Yuki thought, twitching his wrists. Twin daggers appeared from their sheathes and their hilts nestled into Yukis palms. The thief seemed to sense his presence and turned around, stopping when he spotted Yuki. Yuki didnt stop and rushed straight at the man who raised his sword to met his daggers. The impact created a blast of wind that blew Yukis cloak, making it flutter in the air. Yuki jumped back and watched the mans movements with narrowed eyes behind his mask. This was not going to be a quick fight. Who are you? the man asked, his voice still distorted with the voice changer. And how did you follow me? Yuki didnt reply. Answering such meaningless questions were a waste of time and pointless. Fine, then Ill just have to dispose of you, the man announced. Then he swung at Yuki, a blast of magic coming out from the blade of his sword. Yuki spun his body and avoided it before ducking down to avoid another pulse. Hes different from the students, Yuki analyzed. He actually knows how to fight. Yuki emptied his mind and refocused on his enemy, allowing his blank mind to absorb every detail of the mans movements. The way the man swung his blade and moved his feet. The shape, speed, and density of the magic strike that was emitted. But hes from the Academy, Yuki observed, contorting his body to dodge a wave. That is the same footwork taught there, just more polished and experienced. He adjusted his grip on his blades, flipping one so that it was in a reverse grip. It was time to attack. With a mental command, Yuki amplified his speed again and shot toward the thief. While he did this, he carefully watched the pattern of attacks the man did. Nothing was going to escape his eyes. The man struck down in a slash, Yuki stopping and leaning back in one graceful move to dodge it. Then Yuki spun to the side to avoid the follow up. With the dagger he held in reverse, he hit aside a thrust and bent sideways, a counter grazing past him. Third combo, Yuki thought as he avoided the last attack. Forward slash, back slash, thrust and if blocked counter with a horizontal slash. Transitions into combo four: Backslash to the main chest, horizontal slash to the neck, followed by a forward slash at the head. As predicted, the main pulled up his sword from his counter and struck upwards. Yuki didnt dodge it. Instead, he reached under the rising sword with the reversed dagger and helped push it up. The sword accelerated faster than his opponent anticipated and his arm flew past his head. Immediately, Yuki stabbed with his other blade and pierced the stomach of his enemy. The man bent over at the sudden impact and Yuki took that opportunity to deliver a quick slash to the mans sword arm, slicing through the tendons that connected the elbow to the forearm. The thiefs sword fell from his hand and Yuki swiftly batted it with his foot, bending over to do so. After he did this, Yuki transitioned into a series of attacks that cut both of the ankles. The man fell next. Yuki stopped and reached down to grab the mask covering the thiefs face. The other unimpaired arm of the man moved to stop him and Yuki swiftly stabbed it. I have a few questions for you, Yuki said the man. How quickly you answer them will affect your immediate future. You, the man replied, recognition in his voice. I know you. And I dont know you, Yuki said. Lets fix that shall we. Yuki grabbed the mask and tore it off the man, tossing it aside. And what laid before him was the face of someone very familiar. Hello, Nataru, Yuki asked. I didnt expect that you were part of the Shikaku. I thought you only partnered with them. I dont know what you mean, he hissed, squinting his eyes. Mhmm, Yuki replied. Lets see how truthful you were. He searched the body of Nataru who was struggling with all his might but to no avail. What he found was a golden pendant that hung from a chain of silver. A gold pendant formed into the shape of a snake. Seems like you were lying, how unfortunate, Yuki said. Then he took on of his knives and jammed the blade into the right knee of Nataru. Ignoring Natarus screaming, Yuki continued to speak. Now, let me ask you. Why did you join the Shikaku? he said in a voice the resembled that of an interviewer rather than a interrogator. Nataru only groaned in response. Yuki promptly stabbed his hand. GAH! he screamed. I joined because my family is crap, okay? Oh, how so? Yuki said, leaving the blade in Natarus hand. Theyre bastards, thats all they are, he spat. Thats not an answer, Yuki replied. He twisted the dagger. Ahhh! Theyre always pushing me! Nataru quickly said. Go on, Yuki said, stopping. They push me to keep working, taking on more and more because theyre too lazy to do any work of their own, he glowered. Then they start yelling and screaming at how inadequate I am after they take all of the money I earned. And why the Shikaku? The new head was from them and he offered me a position, a way out, Nataru said. I wont say anymore. Aww, no more talking? Yuki pouted. Thats unfortunate. Yuki proceeded to stabbed the area between the shoulder and the arm, twisting the blade as he did so. You sure~? he asked. Fine, Nataru said, gasping. What do you want? Who made the golem? I dont know. The Shikaku dont have anyone that can make one as far as I know. Is that it? How many have infiltrated the school? Three, from what Im told, Nataru said. Who? Nataru stayed quiet. Yuki rose his dagger once more. Ludwig! Ludwig is one of them, Nataru rushed. The other two, I dont know. Believe me! Do you know where else the Shikaku have infiltrated? Yuki questioned. I dont know it all, he replied, shaking his head. Yuki could see tears forming. I just wanted to be part of something. I wasnt with them long. Please. Just tell me what you know, Yuki replied shortly. Please. Oh, Im sorry. Was I not saying please? How rude of me, Yuki said. His hand went to his face and head removed his mask, revealing two cold grey eyes. Let me say it again then, he said in a low voice, a thin smile on his face. Just tell me what you know. Please~? He punctuated his last word with another stab. The government! Businesses! Nataru yelled. Entertainment. A lot of places. And you dont know the specifics, Yuki stated. No, I dont. Please believe me. I do, my unfortunate friend. You were being played like a fiddle, Yuki said. But now you can rest in peace. This is no longer your concern. Thank you, Nataru replied, tears rolling down his face. No need, Yuki answered, slashing Natarus throat and stabbing his chest. Then he stood up, his cloak splattered with blood. His hands and arms had droplets of red flowing down them. I need to wash up soon. The blood will stain, he thought. And this mess needs to be cleaned up. Yuki grabbed the cloak that the now dead Nataru wore, being careful not to touch anything else. Then he use the cloak to grabbed the pendant and polish it before returning the gold snake back to its owner. He finished by burning the cloak and scattering the remains around. Now what to do about this. What he was referring to was the Blazing Jewel that laid on the ground next to the body. Yuki knew that if he took it, then it may cause an uproar and led to many people trying to find it. He also knew that he could just leave something so valuable laying around. He knelt down and picked up the eraser sized jewel, caressing it. It really is beautiful. Yuki watched it as it glowed softly in his hands, a certain feeling of warmth being given off by it. As he looked on, he became more and more entranced as his eyes followed the sharp lines that marked where the jewel had been cut. Then without a single thought, he pocketed the gem. He stood up. And then ran off towards the Dormitory, never looking back the bloody scene behind him. Chapter 67 – Discovery What a mess. Yuna was standing in the middle of what used to be part of the forest but seemed to have became a clearing. There were trees cut down and bushes destroyed, their leaves and branches scattered everywhere. And in the center of the newly made space was the bloody body of someone that Yuna knew. Nataru Katem? What happened here? she said out loud. The person in the black cloak who had stolen the jewel was nowhere to be seen. It seemed that Yuna has lost them. The only person who was around was the dead body of her former homeroom instructor. Hmm? Whats this? She bent down and picked up a golden pendant, a pendant that she recognized immediately. This was like the one worn by the man who attacked her. It was the symbol for the Shikaku. Did someone leave this here? Or Yuna looked more closely at the body on the ground. Next to the dead body was a black mask that resembled the one worn by the person who stole the jewel. When she examined Natarus face, she found small indented outline that matched the outline of the mask. Looking off to the side, she saw a sword looked like the one the thief wielded. So Nataru was the thief, Yuna realised. But then why was he killed and where is the jewel now? A noise behind her drew her attention away and she saw the figure of an attractive elf with long pink hair. She wore a long sleeve shirt that hugged her tightly and a pair of track pants. She looked at Yuna with soft blue eyes. The headmaster, Selene, Yuna recognized. Shes just as beautiful as her photos. Then Yuna noticed the person beside the Selene for the first time. It was the deputy headmaster, a rather buff wolf beastkin. Yuna had seen multiple articles on the internet about how attractive he was as well as a number of fan clubs. But you dont see him all that often. There are only a few pictures out of him. Selene has even less. Oh, youre Yuna arent you? Selene said. Im Selene as you should very well know and this here is Gale. Hes the deputy headmaster if you didnt know. Gale growled in greeting. He doesnt talk all that often, she explained. And he hasnt married so he hasnt inherited his family name yet. I understand, Yuna replied. Beastkin werent allowed to bear their family name until they had found a partner. Once they did, Yuna heard that parties were held that varied in size depending on how large the family was. You wouldnt mind us impeding on a LIA investigation would you? Selene asked cheerfully. This is Academy property. Yuna stared back at her, her eyes wide. Oh, yes. I know that you are a police cadet, Selene said. But dont worry, I kept that under wraps. How did you find out? Yuna asked. The captain had assured her that her identity was a complete secret. I have excellent eyes, she replied vaguely. Selene went over to the body and crouched down. Then she stared at the dead man with a look of complete concentration. She turned her head slowly, taking in the surroundings. Gale growled, holding up two fingers. Then he pointed toward the trees, growling again as he did so. Nataru, Nataru, Nataru, Selene said, her voice tinted with sadness. Why did you join them? So he was with the Shikaku? Yuna asked. And he was the one that stole the jewel right? Yes, everything points toward that. Gale, would you please announce that Nataru has died after he attempted to stop the thief. Thank you~, Selene said. Gale nodded and started to jog back toward the stadium. Make sure you actually speak alright? she yelled. Got it, he replied, his voice a deep rumble. Selene turned back to the body and examined it some more. Why didnt you say Nataru was the one that stole it? Yuna asked. Think about for a bit. If I told the whole school that one of their teachers was a traitor and was working against us, how do you think they would react? There would be outrage and possibly panic? No, not that. There will be distrust. We cant teach students that dont believe what it is we are telling them, Selene said. Your other points are also valid. We dont want them panicking either. But still, why not just tell them? If you do it like this, then Nataru will never be blamed, Yuna said. Selene sighed. Youre too young to understand. It doesnt matter if the general public doesnt know. All that matters is that the right people know. I know it was Nataru. The LIA now knows its Nataru. They are the ones that will be investigating. Yuna didnt respond. Youll understand soon enough, Selene said. Anyway, I found all that could be found here. Really? That fast? Yuna said, shocked. Then you know what happened to the jewel? Yes, it was stolen? If you mean where the jewel is then I have no idea, she said. But I have a fairly good idea of what happened here. She stood up and began to slowly walk around the scene. There are multiple stab wounds on the body that suggest a small blade, most likely a dagger, Selene said. The person that killed Nataru is fairly light but quite strong. It also seems that this person is quite careful. They burned up Natarus cloakyou can see the ashesand wiped away all possible DNA traces. I can see their physical traces but they disappear once you reach that bush over there. Selene pointed at a bush in the same direction that Gale had pointed towards previously. There is also some residual magic in the air but most of it belongs to Nataru, she continued. There isnt enough of a trace of the other person for me to id. I do know that this person is fire attribute. They are most likely an elf. Must be around rank B for them to take down Nataru. And they most likely ran off with the jewel. You got all of that in a few minutes? My eyes are exceptional, Selene replied. If I had time and I didnt need to work, I would be able to find out who did this. But I cant exhaust my mana here. Lets go back now. Yuna walked beside her as they headed toward the tournament. So what about the jewel? Yuna asked. Thats going to be difficult, Selene replied. Well try to find it, but we arent going to tear up the entire city to do so. If its lost, then its lost. There is one thing I dont understand, Yuna began. Hmm? Why did you offer a school treasure as a reward? she asked. If its so valuable, why would you give it away? Especially an elemental jewel since one would need to be of that affinity in order to use the jewel. Selene sighed and shook her head. I said the exact same things, she said. But I dont run a dictatorship in the school. The majority of the staff was for the idea and so I let them put it up as the reward. I didnt expect this to happen though. If I did, I would have vetoed the whole idea. Yuna didnt reply. There wasnt anything else she wanted to know. And there was nothing she could say to comfort Selene. Dont worry about this too much, this isnt your problem, Selene said. Just enjoy your school life as much as possible. Yuna nodded. Good. You never know how much of it youll get, she continued. Trust me. I would know. Chapter 68 – More to Do [Yuki!] Hmm? he replied, still running. What is it? Did something happen to you? [Of course not, I was worried that something happened to you,] Akira said. [Why didnt you answer the first couple times I called?] She called to me before already? Yuki thought to himself. I didnt notice it at all. [Well, since you answered now I assume that everything is fine,] she sighed. [What happened?] Did you find anything? Yuki asked. [There were two people, Shikaku, who were waiting at the edge of the forest,] Akira reported. [They were in the same direction that your man was running to.] And? [I killed them. What happened on your end?] I caught up to my man, hes dead now, Yuki replied, stopping. Before him was the back entrance of the Dormitory. Ill fill you in more when you get back to my room. [On my way.] She quieted and Yuki opened the door into the Dormitory. As he had expected, there was no one inside; they were all at the tournament. The only reason he had came in from the back door was to be careful. He entered the elevator and was lifted up to his floor. Then he went to his room. Welcome back, boss~, Uriel greeted him. Have fun? Well, I chased after a criminal and then was bombarded with magical blasts that destroyed a good part of the forest, Yuki replied. All in all, yeah it was a good time. So why did you withdraw? Uriel asked. Yuki knew what she meant. Withdrawing was easier, he answered. Really? she said, pulsating as she thought. I would think that it would be better to just lose during a fight. Youll attract less attention by doing so. He nodded. She was right. Except for one thing. Uriel, you dont have a body so you wouldnt know this but trying to intentionally lose while also trying to not make it look like you were trying to lose is very difficult, Yuki explained. Sometimes, it takes much more energy to do so than it does to just fight normally. And so I didnt go that route since I knew that I was going to be doing some actual fighting later on. Mmm, I see, she replied. Well, mind telling me what you found? Im waiting for Akira, she should be here any minute now. Yuki went to the couch and sat. Then he crossed his legs, folded his hands, and waited. A few minutes later, a knock came from the door. He got up and opened it. Welcome back, he said to Akira. Im a bit winded if you dont mind, she said, breathing a bit heavily. Ill sit down first. Yuki stepped aside and closed the door behind her. He went to the couch and sat beside her. So, what I found for the day, he started. If you dont mind, I want to eat something first, Akira interrupted. Hungry? I dont mind, Ill just talk while I make something, he said. He got up and went to the kitchen, gesturing to Akira to follow him as he did so. As he opened the fridge, he began to speak. So the person that attempted to steal the jewel was Nataru Katem, he said. He was the person in black and I was able to incapacitate him. He wasnt collaborating with the Shikaku, he was part of them. Thats not good, Akira remarked. Nope, its not, he agreed. After I incapacitated him, I interrogated him for more information. It seems that he joined recently and wasnt privy to a lot of the more sensitive details. What I did find out was that there are more people in the Academy that are part of the Shikaku. Akira let out a sigh. There are also apparently a lot of people in the various industries and government that are part of the Shikaku, Yuki continued, putting two slices of meat on a pan. For instance, the head of the Katem family is a member. So what do we do then? Akira asked. Im not done yet. Ill answer that after, he said. One of the people that Nataru said belongs to the Shikaku was Ludwig, the craftsman instructor. There is also one more person that hasnt been identified yet. Yuki looked at his sizzling steaks and thought to himself for a bit. One thing that I gathered from this was that the Katem family was targeted, he said. Most likely three years ago when they started to decline. It was possible that they were going after Nataru as well since he said the new head went to him directly. And if that is true, we can then connect that to our previous conclusion that this whole operation was to remove the current headmaster. That means they want to completely take over the school, Akira concluded as Yuki placed the steaks on two plates. Yes, he replied, dumping vegetables on the pan. But we foiled this attempt. We also prevented them from stealing a priceless artifact. I dont know what they wanted to do with it, but it probably wasnt to just look at it. So, my question? she said. Im not sure yet, Yuki sighed. I dont want to get involved in this but it seems that I might have to. At the very least, Im going to purge this school of the Shikaku. After that, I dont know. He finished his cooking and handed a plate to Akira before walking back to the living. Uriel, you heard all of that right? he said. Yup, she replied. I take it that you want me to do some more digging? Correct, tell me anything that seems interesting or odd, Yuki instructed. It doesnt matter how small it seems. Just tell me. Is there anything in particular you want me to look through? Everything. Thank you that amazing answer, she said. That narrowed down everything very nicely. Ill get to work then. Yuki nodded and looked at the food on the table in front of him. Forgot utensils, he said, getting up. I got them, Akira told him. She handed him a fork and knife. So what are our options? Well, there are two routes we can go, he replied. The first one is that we leave the school and go into hiding where we will live secluded from the world and try to have a happy life. That sounds nice but seems a bit boring. The second is that we purge this school and then transition to what we can reach, Yuki continued. If we do get rid of the Shikaku that are in the Academy, it will tip them off that someone is targeting them. And so we wont be able to hide. That means well have to meet them head on and try to disrupt their everyday operations. That seems hard and annoying, Akira remarked. Thats because it is, he said. We dont have information on them which makes things very difficult. We also arent strong enough to fight the higher ranking members. We can defeat the bottom ranked ones but other than them Im not that confident. They quieted and ate their meal in silence. Yuki contemplated their future course of action as he did so. Then he let out a sigh. I think so too, Akira replied. Were going to have to pay Ludwig a little visit, he said. Uriel, where is he? Vacation, she informed him. Hell be back in three days? Thats if there arent any complications. Remind me in two days, Ill need a day to prepare, Yuki requested. I have some questions that I need answered. Need some help in getting them? Akira asked. Yuki looked at her with a cocked eyebrow. Yes I do, he said. I need some clothes. Also, how good are you at persuasion? I can get rocks to talk, she replied with a smirk. Chapter 69 – (Some) Honesty Walking back to her dorm room, Yuna was deep in her thoughts. There was just too many things that happened today for her to process. First was theft of the Blazing Jewel which may or may not have been successful since the gem was never recovered. Second was discovery that Nataru Katem was a member of the Shikaku. But the most important thing that Yuna discovered, at least to her, was about Yuki. She already knew that he was quite capable from her observations during the tournament, but that second round revealed something else. Yuki was probably the person that had saved her that night. I need to know, she thought. I need to know if he really was the one. And if he is, how? Why? With a nod, she made her decision. She walked into the Dormitory and entered the elevator. Then she hit the button for the top floor. The elevator shot up and opened with a ding. Yuna walked out and turned right before stopping in front of the entrance to Yukis room. Yuki? she said, knocking on the door. She glanced around but there was no one around. From behind the wooden entrance, she heard the muffled thump of a door. Yuna? Yukis light voice called back. Is the tournament done already? Oh, hes actually here. Did he come back to his room after he lost? No, she replied, shaking her head. But they are having an impromptu assembly. Someone tried to steal the grand prize. I know that, he said, the door opening and revealing his face. Why are you here? Oh, I wasnt participating and they let me go early, Yuna answered vaguely. No, what I meant was why are you here? In front of my room. I just wanted to talk, she said, her eyes moving away from Yuki. Yuki shrugged and walked back inside his room, leaving the door open. Yuna entered and shut it behind her. So why did you withdraw? she asked. From the third round? he asked back, sitting on the couch. Yeah, you had a chance you know? she said. Youre pretty strong. No, youre overestimating me, he replied. I may be able to beat elves but beastkin are another thing all together. Physically, they are much stronger. Still, you could have tried, Yuna said. She sat down next to him. I rather not. Losing is a bad habit, he said. Dont try to pick fights that you cant win. I need to shower. Do you mind waiting here? You can do whatever, just dont break anything. Okay, she said. Yuki got up and walked to the hall where Yuna knew the bathroom was located. She also knew that his room was right across from it. The lay out for each dorm room was exactly the same. I dont know how to ask him. Yuna wanted to ask about that night and to get verification that it was Yuki that saved her. The problem was that if she just came out and said it, itll make her look weird at best if she was wrong. Well, hes taking a shower so that will give a few minutes at least, she thought. Maybe Ill snoop around a bit. She went to the hallway and heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. Then she went to the otherside of the hall and saw the door to Yukis room cracked open. He didnt close it properly when he went to get his clothes. She pushed it open and looked around. Yukis bed was messy and took up most of the room. At the back wall of the room was a closet. Next to the bed was a nightstand. Yuna first went to the nightstand and looked through everything. What she found was nothing. Yuki had nothing inside of his stand, nothing on top of it, and nothing around it. She looked around the room again and noticed that the walls were very barren. There was no decoration of any kind. He hasnt bought anything for himself yet? Hes been here for so long. The last place that Yuna checked was the closet. It was the only place where something could be hid outside of magic. When she opened the door, the first thing that she noticed was the amount of clothes. There were jeans, shirts, pajamas, and even dresses. Why does he have dresses? Maybe he likes to crossdress? They are cute dresses. Whatever the reason, it wasnt important. Yuna didnt care if he did do crossdressing. She dug pushed aside the hanging clothes and found what she was looking for. In the back of the closet was a long staff made of polished metal. A staff that looked exactly like the one her rescuer used. We can talk about this after, a voice came from behind her. She jumped back and turned her head to find Yuki standing at the door. He didnt look angry or surprised at her snooping. I thought you were showering, she stuttered. I decided to take a bath so I was filling up the tub and wanted to get something while it filled up, he replied. The sound of running water could still be heard behind him. Oh. You can do whatever, Yuki said, grabbing a towel from the closet. Ill be done in about half an hour. Yuna nodded and walked out of the bedroom, going back to the living room. Then she sat down and waited. Her mind was blank from being caught. After a little past thirty minutes, Yuki walked out of the hallway dressed in jeans and a long sleeve. He sat down on the couch next to Yuna, tucked his knees, and looked at her. So, what did you find? he asked. You saved me? Yes. And? How did you know to come and save me? she asked. I dont understand. Coincidence. I was investigating as well, remember? Yuki answered. I was there at the right time. But how? How did you beat that man? The element of surprise is a very powerful weapon, he said. I managed to distract him enough for me to get the first hit in. Then I just went on from there and continued to beat him until he was unconscious. Yuna didnt know how to reply to that. How strong are you? she whispered. Look, Im strong for a human. I can defeat your average elf. But that doesnt mean that I can win against a strong elf. If you want, you can see it for yourself, he offered. How? Just drop by the training facility anytime between midnight and two in the morning. Ill be there training, he said. That late? Mhm, that late. You can manage it right? Yuki asked. I dont know, I like to sleep, she said. Maybe I can manage one day. If you come by then youll be able to judge my strength properly, he said. I dont want you jumping to conclusions. Also, another thing. Yes? Can you keep this all a secret? he asked. Secret? Why? Yuna asked in return. I dont want people to know how capable I am or the weapons I use, Yuki explained. Itll attract attention and thats the last thing I want. Please, just keep quiet about this. Dont tell anyone. Ill try, she said. Then an idea popped into her mind. Do you by any chance use daggers to fight? No? he answered. I use a staff as you should know. Well, there goes that idea. If he had answered yes, then Yuna was going to follow up with a question about his species. But it seems that the identity of the elf that defeated the golem was going to stay a mystery. Alright, thank you for answering, Yuna said, standing. Ill see if I can come by for one of your training sessions. Yuki stood and escorted her to the door. Remember, keep this a secret, he reminded. He opened the door and Yuna walked out. Please? Ill try, she said again and then with a small wave walked away, the door closing behind her. Chapter 70 – Ludwig I wish I grew my hair longer, Yuki said and he brushed his neck length hair. Shouldnt have gotten that hair cut either. Why? Akira asked as she put on a pair of heels. You look really cute with shorter hair. But it doesnt match the outfit, he explained. "Or really, it''ll match the outfit easier. If I had time, I could style my hair but we don''t have that." With a thought, he removed the human disguise. Then he picked up from his bed a black dress that was laid out nicely. Longer hair would look much better. I think youll be fine, Akira said. Anyway, why are we dressing up like this? Ill explain it to you after I change, he said. Would you mind leaving the room for a bit? Why? Do you want to see me naked? Oh, she replied. Then she seemed to think about it for a second. No, Ill go. Yuki waited for her to leave before he took off all of his clothes. Then he held up the dress in front of him and examined it with a critical eye. This was all I could find yesterday. Still, it is a nice dress. The dress was a jet black that seemed to give off a shimmer in the light. It was rather long and tight-fitting with a slit that ran up the skirt. I always liked Maxi dresses, Yuki thought as he put it on. Once he had finished changing into the dress, he brushed his hair again and slipped on a pair of black heels. Then he opened the door and was greeted to a gasp from Akira who was waiting outside. What? he asked. Something looks wrong? No, its just she started. You look, um. I look? Yuki asked, raising an eyebrow. Then he leaned in a bit. How do I look? Really pretty and cute, Akira mumbled looking away, her cheeks reddening. Yuki leaned in more. I think you look cuter, he whispered into her ear then pulled away. Yuki wasnt lying when he said he thought Akira looked cuter. If anything, he was using the wrong word to describe her. She looked beautiful in her midnight blue wrapped dress. Thank you, she mumbled again. So you wanted to know why we are doing this? he asked, changing topics. Yes, she replied, relief in her voice. Why are you dressing like a girl and why am I dressed up like Im going to a date? Ill let Uriel explain this, Yuki replied. But this is a part of our investigation. Yuki walked to the living and called out to Uriel who appeared, a hovering mass of golden particles floating in the middle of the room. Whats up, boss? Ready for a party with your partner in life? she asked. You know whats up. Fill Akira in, he instructed her. Will do. So, Akira how much do you know? Nothing. Excellent, then well start at the beginning. About 20 billion years ago, a massive explosion called the Big Bang, Uriel started. Wait wait wait. Not that far back. I just need to know what happened after we decided to continue the investigation into the Shikaku and their influence in that school, Akira interrupted. Oh, so not the start of the universe? Okay then~, Uriel replied. As you know, Yuki decided to look into the Shikaku and their infiltration into the Academy. One of the tasks that he assigned me was to stalk one of the instructors. His name is Ludwig Youth. A horrible name, Yuki called out from the couch. Also, its spy. Not stalk. Continue. Sorry, spy on Ludwig. He was out on vacation but now hes come back, Uriel finished. Okay, so why do we have to dress up and why does Yuki have be in a dress? Akira asked. Its because of where Ludwig is right now. Hes at a strip club, Uriel said. And thats where he is most vulnerable as he might be piss drunk there, Yuki added. The plan is to go in there and kidnap him for interrogation. So why the dresses? Youll see, he said. Ill tell you what to do when we get there. You ready? No, since I dont know whats going on but lets go. They left Yukis dorm and walked to the city. When they hit the main street, Yuki immediately could feel the gazes of the people landing on him and Akira. He glanced around and noticed the heads of many turning away. Theyre staring, Yuki, Akira whispered, grabbing his arm and pulling herself close. I dont like it. Me too. It makes me uncomfortable, he said. Just follow me and ignore them. They walked quickly, Akira holding onto Yukis arm as he navigated the crowds. It was prime time for nightlife in Junction. He listened into an earpiece as Uriel gave him directions to the location of the club Ludwig was at. How far is the club? Akira asked. Close, he replied. Two girls? I dont believe it. Yuki turned his head and saw a couple that had just walked past them whispering to each other. Things are like that here too it seems. Yuki, I have a question. Why did you pick that dress? Akira said. This dress? Why, does it look weird? he asked in return. No, I just want to know, she said, turning a bit pink. Its because, as you might not know, males are flat, Yuki explained, touching his chest area. I cant go out in a dress thats make to emphasize that area now can I? But legs are a different matter altogether. I see, Akira replied, looking down at her own chest. I assume you dressed up with the whole set. How comfortable are you? You mean down there? Im actually pretty comfortable, he said. And these shoes arent too tight. How are you able to walk in heels? Ive having a bit of trouble myself. Its just a matter of balance, Yuki said. Once you get the hang of it, walking around is easy. And your gait? I didnt change it, this is how I normally walk. Its just that it wasnt noticeable since I always more normal shoes. Were here. Akira looked up and saw the glowing neon sign that marked the location of the club, the Experience. Yuki turned his head toward her, and gave her a half-smile. Ready? Lets do this. Ludwig was in a bad mood. He recently had received news from the Shikaku that Nataru had been killed and that their operation had failed. And to relieve his stress, he decided to go to his favorite place in Junction. The Experience, an exclusive club with various features. But the girls today arent my favorite ones, he complained in his mind. I should have looked at the schedule. He glanced around the room and saw that everyone else was enrapt at the performance on the stage. The performer was a rather busty elf who was slowly stripping away their panties. Ludwig tapped the top of the bar, signaling to the bartender for another drink. He was given a glass filled with whiskey and downed it in one gulp. This is a boring. Maybe Ill have some fun private time, he thought, his mind buzzing. That was his tenth shot. Then a hand tapped him lightly on the shoulder and he turned to see a bewitching girl with sharp grey eyes and short brown hair. She was giving him a coy smile as she looked him up and down. Beside her was another beautiful lady, a beastkin with cat ears that looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Hey, handsome. Whatre you doing by yourself tonight? the elf asked, her voice melodic and smooth. Drinking your sorrows away? Shes flat but damn she looks fine, Ludwig thought. No, just enjoying myself, he said out loud. Really now? the lady said, sitting down next to him. She tapped the countertop. One glass of Rubil Whiskey. Thats a strong drink, Ludwig warned. Im a strong girl, she replied, winking. Whats your name? Ludwig Youth, he said proudly. I work at the Academy if you didnt know. Thats a nice name, she said. Have any plans tonight? None, you? Depends on your answer, she said, picking up her glass. Then she downed it in one swing. Are you new? he asked, a bit more seriously. I havent seen you before. The girl pulled up her leg, the slit in her black dress opening to reveal her smooth pale thigh. That depends on what you mean. New to this place? Yeah, I guess you can say that. New to this? Why dont you find out, she answered, winking again. How much? he said. Todays your lucky day, professor~, the elf responded. The normal price, but this time you have two for one. This girl is with me. As she said this, she took the hand of the beastkin that stood next to her and pulled her in. The beastkin bent over from the sudden grab, giving Ludwig a clear view of her breast. Two beautiful girls for one? he thought in amazement, desire rising within him. Yes please. Can I get a sample? he asked greedily. The elf gave him an alluring smile. Why not, she said. He reached out and grabbed her thigh, stroking it up and down. The elf gave out a small exhale that sent shivers down Ludwigs spine and he reached up higher and higher until the elf grabbed his hand. You naughty boy, she said, wagging her other finger. You said a sample, not the full course. Youll get that soon. Ludwig reluctantly removed his hand and stood up, trying to discreetly shift his pants as he did so. Lets go, he said. The elf raised a slim finger. Then she tapped on the bar again. One more drink before the night starts, how about it? she asked. The bartender gave her two glasses and she picked one up and gave it Ludwig. Then she grabbed hers with a gentle hand and held it up. Cheers, the elf said with a smile, downing the glass in one swing. Ludwig did the same, the buzzing in his head getting stronger. Let us leave this place! he announced joyfully, staggering a bit as he took a step. The elf stood up, gracefully, and grabbed one of Ludwigs arms to support him. The beastkin took his other side. Lets have some fun, the elf said. Chapter 71 – Interrogation This was way easier than I thought it would be, Yuki transmitted to Akira as he half carried Ludwig on his shoulders. [It helps that he was piss drunk,] she replied. [And how are you so comfortable?] It helps that Im a guy and that I actually find this mildly amusing, he explained. Lets finish this up now. Wheres your room big guy? Yuki said out loud. Just down the street. Down the street! Ludwig repeated loudly. Big sign with a shoe? Wait. I know what you mean, dont worry about, Yuki said. Well take you right there, dont want to keep you waiting. Right~? Ludwig nodded and Yuki felt him grab his butt. Yuki didnt react and just gave Ludwig a raised eyebrow. Impatient I see, he said. You just need to wait a few more minutes. That drink enhancement is more effective than I thought. When Yuki had given Ludwig the second glass, he added a small spell that increased the effectiveness of the alcohol. And it seemed that it was working splendidly. [Yuki, hes touching your ass,] Akira pointed out. I know. I dont care, he replied. Part of the job. While they walked, Yuki quickly gave the drunken man leaning on him a quick pat down. Inside the pocket of Ludwigs suit, Yuki found what he was looking for. It was a silver pendant and from the feel of it was shaped like a snake. Hes our guy, Yuki told Akira. Knock him, Im getting tired of this. [Gladly.] Hey, handsome, Yuki said. Ludwig turned his head. Yeah, sexy? Good night~. Then Ludwig slumped over, Akiras hand hovering where his neck use to be. That was satisfying, I dont like this guy, she said, pulling her hand back and flipping her hair back. What are we going to do with him? Like I promised. Well taking him to his room for some one on one time, Yuki said. They picked up the unconscious man and dragged him to the hotel down the street. You shouldnt let him touch you like that, Akira said. Why? Yuki asked. Im a guy. It doesnt bother me. Thats why I did this and not you. Are you saying that you wouldnt feel anything if anyone touched you like that? No, its just that Im not attracted to guys in the least. Maybe if someone like you did that it would be different but a dirty drunk like that? No way, he laughed. Good to know, she said. You seem more, I dont know, open? Open? Emotionally. Ah, yes. I noticed that too, at least around you. When Im not disguised its like theres a faucet that leaks only when youre around, he said. Doesnt really bother me though, and that was a terrible analogy. He walked into the hotel named the Showcase and the receptionist waved them through. It seemed that having a Ludwig hanging on your shoulders was enough identification for a person. The two dragged the drunk man upstairs and Yuki dug through Ludwigs pockets until he found the keycard for the room. Then they went to the elevator and hit the fifth floor. When it opened, they walked to the seventh room and opened the glossy wooden door. This is a nice room, Akira commented. Could you grab a chair? Yuki asked. I have some rope. Okay. While Akira searched for an appropriate chair, Yuki went through all of the things that he had stored within his ring. He didnt need to bring out the items themselves since he was able to distinguish what each thing was from the mana itself. Rope, rope, rope, nope thats a whip. Rope, where did I put the rope? Whats this? Out from his ring a glowing red jewel formed and he stared at it with confusion. When did I pick this up? Yuki thought back and realised that he had taken the Blazing Jewel without a second thought after he had defeated Nataru. I dont remember. Ill deal with this later. He put the jewel back into his ring and found the rope that he had placed in there. Then he tied up Ludwig to the chair that Akira brought him and began to look through all of Ludwigs possessions. What he found was nothing particularly surprising or important. Were going to have to ask him ourselves, Yuki said. He should be regaining consciousness soon. How are we going to do that? Akira replied. Well, drunk people like to talk. Especially when theyre scared to death. Well take that route. A few minutes later, Ludwig began to snort and his eyes snapped open. He glanced around and slowly seemed to realise that he was tied up in a chair. Whats this? he asked. Hmm? Thats what I want to ask; whats this? Yuki asked. He held up the medallion that held the emblem of the Shikaku. Thats, um, family relic? Ludwig said. Is that so? Yuki said. He came in closer and leaned in. I know what this is, Ludwig. There isnt any need to lie. You said it already. I did? he asked. When? Oh, lets see, Yuki said, looking at his watch. Ten minutes ago? Shikaku was it? Oh god, Ludwig moaned. Aw shit. Thats right. So just tell me everything. Why do I need to tell you everything if I already told you before? Ludwig asked. I dont want this to be harder than it has too, Youth, Yuki sighed. I want you to repeat everything now so that I can make sure what you said was the truth. If you cant do that for me then, well. Yuki snapped his wrist and a dagger seemingly appeared out of thin air. Then he started gesturing with it as he spoke. Im going to have to find a way to convince you, you know? I would prefer if we just had a nice calming chat, he continued. [Yuki, hes drunk. How would he feel anything?] Im a support magician with knowledge in anatomy, he replied. Hell feel it. Probably more than the normal person. What do you mean? Ludwig responded slowly. Oh yeah. Hes piss drunk so he wouldnt understand this type of conversation. Im going to torture until you speak unless you answer my questions, Yuki explained in a matter of fact tone of voice. You wouldnt do that, right? A pretty girl like you, he mumbled. Yuki rubbed his face with his other hand as he groaned to himself. Maybe acting as a girl was a mistake. Ludwig wasnt taking him seriously. With a sigh, Yuki grabbed Ludwigs hand and made a thin cut on it. Gaaah! Ludwig cried out as he open and clenched his hand rapidly. [Why does he look to be in so much pain? That was like a paper cut.] His drink was also made to enhance his neuroreceptors, Yuki explained. So pain is amplified. Pleasure is also amplified but why would I do that? You understand now? If you just talk the pain will go away, Yuki said out loud. What do you want to know? Ludwig groaned. First tell me what was your job in the Shikaku, Yuki asked sweetly. I designed weapons and machinery, thats all I did, he said. Once I finished them, I normally hand them over by hand. Whos the other person in the Academy that is part of the Shikaku? Hes the caretaker of the Academy Forest. Shinzo or Shibo or something is his name. So who made the golem? Not me. I just designed. Dunno who made it, Ludwig said. How do you communicate to your higher ups? Never talked to the big guys myself. I just talked through some middle men. Mm, I see. Thank you for your cooperation. Yuki proceeded to smack the back of Ludwigs head with the hilt of his dagger and watch him fall unconscious. You didnt need to know anything else? Akira asked. No, hes too low in the Shikaku to be a useful source of information. What do you want to do with him then? Kill him and take care of the body. Meet me back at the gate of the Academy, Yuki instructed. I dont want to turn him over to the authorities. The Shikaku have probably already infiltrated them. Okay, but what happens after this? Well find the third person then well decide where to go from there, he said. Understood, Akira replied. She grabbed the head of the unconscious Ludwig and gave it a sharp twist, his neck snapping. Then she pickup the body and draped the arm over her shoulder. Ill be done in a few minutes, she said before leaving the room. Ill be waiting at the gate, Yuki reminded. Dont get caught. Not that I need to tell you that. [Dont worry. Ive done this before.] Yuki waited a minute then left the room as well. Then he headed toward the Academy gate, ignoring the glances and stares from the crowds around him. When he got to the gate, he waited until he saw the shadowy form of a person running gracefully toward him. Glad you could make it, he said to Akira. Lets go back home, she replied. Chapter 72 – Secrets Yuna sat on the couch in her dorm as she tried to figure out what her next course of action was. Today was the scheduled day for her next report. She had gotten better at giving them at the correct time, mainly because nothing happened the last two months. But how much am I supposed to say? she thought. She had taken up Yukis offer to watch him train. Two nights ago, she snuck out of her room and walked to the training room. When Yuna reached it, she was surprised when the door opened by itself. She didnt know that the Combat Hall was still open late at night. She had thought that Yuki was breaking in somehow. Entering the hall, she immediately noticed that one of the two training rooms had the words In Use projected on it. She went to it and cracked open the door, the sound of music instead of combat hitting her ears. There in the middle of a simulation was Yuki. In his hands was a staff almost as tall as he was. Surrounding him were five holographic enemies that each wielded different weapons. Hes going to fight that many? Yuna thought. Simulation Starting, Raphael announced, its soft voice easily heard over the music. The moment the last syllable ended, the five holograms moved and four of them charged at Yuki. The fifth stood back and notched an arrow onto its long bow. Yuki raised his own staff and started to hopping to the beat of the song. When the four came into his reach, he started his attack. For the next ten minutes, Yuna watched as Yuki wove a complex dance that was in sync with beat of the music that played. He whirled to avoid fatal slices and his staff spun at high speeds to bat away eager weapons and even arrows that flew at him. As he blocked, he simultaneously gave out attacks. With one end of the staff he would knock aside a sword and with the other end hit the ribs of a hologram that held a knife. And he didnt attack with only his weapon. While his hands were occupied with the staff, he also used his legs to strike out at his opponents. He landed kicks powerful enough to push back anyone that got near and swung his staff to block any attacks that were sent his way. Yuki ended his dance with a grand finale. When the hologram that used a sword swung, he pushed it in the direction of the swing and through the hologram off balance. Then with a strike downward strike, he smashed the skull of the falling enemy. This strike smoothly transitioned to a quick spin that batted away a fist and ramming the offending hologram in the neck. Not bothering to look whether or not the enemy fell, Yuki jumped at the precise time of a drum hit and dodged an incoming arrow. He crouched as he landed and swept his staff. It hit the legs of the knife wielding hologram and knocked it over. Then he swung up and his staff hit the chin of the fourth enemy before striking down at the one he had tripped. Once the four around him had been incapacitated, Yuki leisurely jogged to the bowman. He dodged another arrow then with one powerful swing hit the stomach then the the head of the hologram. Simulation Finished. The Challenger wins, Raphael announced. Level 5-9 has been completed. Thinking back to that scene now, Yuna was still amazed at Yukis prowess in fighting. But when she spoke to him about it after the simulation, Yuki told her that this was only average for an adult elf. And hes right. I could do that as well, Yuna thought. Its just that I was surprised that a human could win that easily. And now she had to make a decision. A decision on whether or not to report this and all of Yukis other actions to her captain. I have to tell the captain, its my duty. But Yuna felt a deep uneasiness as she thought this. The words that Yuki had told her when he invited her to watch echoed through her mind. The words that told her to keep this all a secret. I never had to keep a secret for a friend before. Though she wasnt sure on how Yuki felt about her, she considered him her one and only friend. The captain was her captain. The others at the LIA were only fellow associates that were forced to work with her because she was a cadet. Yuki was someone that she could talk to and someone who was willing to talk to her. He never turned her away whenever she came by and even though he was cold most of the time, he never disregarded her. And he didnt report me for trespassing or sneaking out at night. Yuna didnt know what would happen to Yuki if she told her captain everything that she had discovered. Would Yuki be left alone? Would he be kept under greater scrutiny? Or would the captain see him as a threat because of his strength? I dont want Yuki to be hurt, Yuna realised. I want to keep him safe. I want to keep my friend safe. These two things tore at Yunas mind. Does she complete her duty and report everything? Or should she do what she can to protect her only friend? Wait. If I dont report everything then that was to keep Yukis trust in me. If I say it then that would hurt my relationship with Yuki, right? And my mission was to be as close to him as possible. With that thought, she made up her mind. Then she hit the call symbol on the projected screen in front of her. Hello, Cadet. Whats the report for today? the voice of the captain greeted her. There was an attempt to steal the Blazing Jewel of Fire during the annual Academy Tournament, Yuna said. The attempt seems to have been successful as the jewel was not recovered. However, the person that stole the jewel was killed when they fled and their body was found in the forest. The body belonged to Nataru Katem, an instructor at the Academy. He seems to have been part of the Shikaku. Good brief and concise report, Cadet, the captain said. This is good to know. Before I leave, I want your opinion on something. What do you think of the humans performance in the tournament? Yunas breathing faltered for a second before she regained control. It surprised me but ultimately it seems to be more of his opponents fault for underestimating him, she replied. Yuki seemed very tired after each battle and he even withdrew from the third round. Mmm, I see. Well, thank you for your opinion, the captain said. Is there anything else you want to report? Anything odd or surprising? Anything new? Yuna flashed back to the night where Yuki saved her in that instructors room. Then to the night before, Yuna watching Yuki dance a deadly waltz in the middle of the training room. And finally to the multitude of talks they had with each other, theorizing about the investigation. No, sir. Nothing. Chapter 73 – Break So what do I do about this? Yuki was staring at the smoldering scarlet jewel that was lying before him on his bed. Akira looked over his shoulders and saw the jewel. Why do you have it in the first place? she asked. I dont know, he answered, shrugging. I dont remember ever storing it in my ring. I do know I picked it up to admire it but that was it. Well apparently that wasnt all you did because for some reason you have it now, Akira said with a raised eyebrow. And you cant really just hand it over because then questions will start to be asked. Yeah, I know, Yuki sighed. But then what do I do? He fell silent and began to contemplate his next move. Like Akira had said, if he turned in the stone personally then it would only create problems for himself. They would start to ask questions on how he came across the stone and just saying that he found it wasnt going to solve anything. They have proof of him being at the tournament and so couldnt have been merely walking around when the jewel was stolen. You can keep it, Akira suggested. I can, he said. If he kept it then the Academy would never know who took it since they would be expecting the Shikaku to have it. The Shikaku wouldnt know who had it since they would be thinking that the Academy had retrieved it. No one would know that I have it, he continued. And I can just hide it in my ring. There was also another reason for why Yuki was thinking about the possibility of keeping the Blazing Jewel. Whenever he thought about giving it away, he felt a strong urge to put it away and hide it. It was as if his very being was telling him to not let it out of his possession. And whenever he looked at the gem, his thoughts would always return to how beautiful it looked as it smoldered in the light. Ill keep it. Maybe itll become useful in the future, he decided. I dont have any complaints. By the way, dont you have classes today? Akira asked. Its Friday. Yeah, I do, he said. He glanced at his watch. I have a little more than an hour to get prepared. What do you want to eat? Akira didnt reply. Akira? he asked as he opened the door of his bedroom. You never asked me that before, she said. What? What I wanted to eat. Normally, you just cook and then I eat it, she explained. Oh. That just means that Ive been inconsiderate, Yuki said. But really, do you want to eat something specific? Sausage? I have bacon. Thats fine too. Nodding, Yuki went to the kitchen and the sounds of oil frying soon filled the dorm. The aroma of eggs and bacon followed it. A few minutes later, Akira came out and leaned against a wall as she watched Yuki cook. Here you go, he said, holding out a plate of food to Akira. She took it and walked with him to the living room where they sat and ate in silence, Akira sitting next to Yuki. I wonder who is going to be your homeroom instructor, Akira said, holding her fork thoughtfully. I dont know. I just hope its not someone boring, Yuki replied as he cut his egg with his own fork. Classes are already tiring as they are now. Yuki finished and went to the bathroom to clean himself. Then he took a quick shower and changed into his uniform. When he walked out, Akira had just finished eating her breakfast. Would you mind washing the dishes for me? he asked. Ever since Yuki had created Uriel who was at the moment busy with whatever she was doing, Akira was able to stay in his dorm by herself. He hacked into whatever surveillance was in the room and altered what they recorded. Now Akira would be able to walk around for most of the day though sometimes she opted to go with him to class. No problem, she said with a small smile. Then she tilted her head. Are you not going to go back to your human form? It was then that Yuki realised that he had not put his disguise back on. He had slept as an elf and walked around the whole morning without realising it. Being an elf was so natural that he didnt even notice when he was brushing his hair. Thank you for reminding me, Yuki said. He went to the door, putting back on his human disguise as he did. He opened the door and before he left Akira called out to him. See you later. You too, he replied, closing the door. Yuki arrived about five minutes before his homeroom started and he sat at his desk, ignoring the eyes of the other students that followed him. When he sat down he noticed the shadow of someone and looked up to see Yuna. Hello, Yuki, she greeted. How was your small break? It was fine, he answered. Glancing around, he saw that the gazes of the other students hadnt abated. If anything, they seemed to have increased. Especially the males. And they seem to be glaring at me, Yuki observed. Looks to be jealousy or dislike. Yuna must be a popular girl. Do you have any plans for the actual break? Yuna asked, ignorant. Not yet, he said. Ill think of something when the time comes. You should go back to your seat soon; the class is about to start. She nodded and walked back to her desk in the middle of the room. Yuki watched as some male beastkin tried to talk to her but was skillfully ignored. Hey, um, I saw you at the tournament. Yuki glanced at the source of the voice, a male elf that was sitting in front of him. He was turned around and seemed to be trying to have a conversation. Youre better than I thought, he continued. Youre pretty strong for a girl, you know? Yuki stared at him for a bit. Thats nice, Yuki said. The elf opened his mouth again but before he could speak again, the sound of a door opening distracted him. Yuki flicked his eyes toward the direction of door closest to the front of the room and saw a familiar person walk in. It seems like I made it on time, Mabel said softly as she walked. I was just notified of my new role maybe twenty minutes ago and given that time to review over everything for the rest of the year so I hope you understand if I stumble at times. She stopped behind the desk that Nataru used to use and looked about the class, her eyes scanning the entire room. Then her eyes lighted upon Yuki and they seemed to brighten. I see that some of you I have in other classes so I dont believe this will be a difficult class for me, Mabel continued. Your performances in the tournament were very good and so I congratulate you all on that. Yuki saw smirks and grins appear on the faces of the other students. Youre rankings will be determined in two weeks which leads into our most important topic for today, she said. As you all might know, next week signals the start of our mid-year break. For the next two weeks, you students will be free from your academics but please dont go too wild. There were snickers around the room. Because of the upcoming vacation, there is a little special thing planned out for all of the students of the Academy. Tomorrow is the weekend and there will be a school field trip. Each year will be going to a different location. The first years will be going to the city of Fenrir, located at the border between Libra and Keynal. Yuki had heard of Fenrir from his research online. It was near a popular hunting location and so had become a major city. Tourist came from all over to see the powerful hunters and it had also became the center for most guilds in Ethros. This is just a trip. You are not expected to learn anything from this and youre only objective is to have fun and relax. We will be booking a hotel for everyone and will be paying for most basic expenses but you are all welcomed to bring your own money. I should go hunting there. Maybe look at some of the guilds to see how they work, Yuki planned. Akira would like to go hunting. But were going to need to be careful. And so, that concludes all of todays announcements, Mabel said. Everyone who will be going on the trip is expected to report to the gate of the Academy at 9:00. We will be spending the whole weekend there. I hope to see everyone there. Chapter 74 – Spell Powerups The rest of homeroom proceeded and Yuki, hearing nothing important or interesting, tuned out the rest of the class and meditated. Mabel used the period to introduce herself and talk about her interests while trying to learn more about the students. All of the things she talked about, Yuki knew because of his support magic classes with her. The bell rang and Yuki was the first to walk out of the class. He went to his General Magic class where nothing of interest happened as well. Mabel was teaching the students how to manifest their raw mana out in the real world, something that Yuki was able to do on the first day. Classe ended and he headed toward the Combat Hall where it, like always, was already filled with students by the time he got there. He took his normal place at the corner of the pack and waited. Deral had them practice forms and techniques by themselves for the day. He didnt teach anything new. Today is your last day until you are on vacation, he said. There is no point in teaching you all new techniques that you will all forget. During one of the short breaks in between each session of practice, a student asked Deral a question that caught Yukis attention. If you fought the dude that stole the gem, do you think youd win? Deral laughed and gave the student a small grin. Of course I would, he said. That thief would be nothing to me. I am your combat instructor for a reason. But Nataru died. Maybe its because youre a first year and thats why you didnt know this but Nataru is one of the weakest at the Academy, Deral explained, shaking his head. Even though he died fighting the thief, that wouldnt mean I would. Nataru was high rank C, last time I checked. Thats worse than some of the students here. So you would win easily? Of course. Nataru wasnt even that good at combat, he said, laughing again. He was more suited for magical fights and even then wasnt that good. I, on the other hand, am excellent in physical combat. And if a mage lost a fight, then that just means that physical combat would have a better chance of winning. But enough of this, break time is over. There were two things that Yuki got from this conversation. One was that the identity of the thief was not released to the public and that Nataru was instead reported as dying from trying to stop the thief. The headmaster probably did this. Maybe it was to prevent panic or mistrust in the Academy. You cant run a school if your authority is being questioned. The second thing was that Nataru was seen as weak or at least weak compared to Deral. If what Deral said was true, then Nataru was indeed quite weak. Yuki, himself, was almost rank B and so would outrank Nataru. But Yuki doubted this. When Yuki had fought Nataru, he saw that Natarus movements were quite polished and his movements were clean. Nataru also was able to send out waves of mana that were fairly sharp, able to cleanly cut through branches and bushes. His rank should be around low to mid rank B, Yuki estimated. Because I was able to defeat him, he shouldnt be any higher than that. The fact that Deral had false or outdated information Natarus strength meant one of two things. Nataru was either hiding his strength or had recently gone under major growth and wasnt able to report his new power yet. Of the two, I think the second is the most plausible. The Shikaku may have taught him a lot about combat and helped him in his training. Combat training ended, and Yuki went to the dining hall to grab his lunch for the day. Then he walked to his usual eating spot under the tree in front of the Magic Hall and ate his chicken sandwich. Yuna came by and ate with him, sometimes offering up some idle chatter to which Yuki replied with sentences of varying length. The bell rang again and he went to his last class of the day. When he walked into his Support Magic and saw Mabel walking around inside of the room. This was a rare sight for Yuki as Mabel was normally sitting on the ground meditating everything he walked into class. Oh, hello Yuki, she said as she put away some scrolls in the compartment that she always took them out from. Im just tidying up before the day ends. I cant have my classroom be a mess when we all leave for break. Itll make me look bad. I see, he replied. I was wondering what were going to do for today. Is it cleaning? No, of course not. I wouldnt make you clean, this is a task for me, Mabel said with a smile. My classroom, my responsibility. What we are going to be doing for today is going to be relatively simple. Well, simple for you. Yuki nodded and kneeled down in the middle of the room, facing directly toward Mabels floor mat. And whats that? he asked. Since you have managed to learn the basics of support magic, I will be explaining to you how elements can affect these spells and how to use elemental magic in your spells. She sat on her mat, her grey tail raised in the air as she did so. Then she smoothed her dress and cleared her throat. First I will start with how the elements can affect spells. Do you remember during the test I gave you in the beginning of the year when I said that your affinity was well suited for support magic? Yuki nodded. He remembered that and also had briefly wondered what she meant by that before he was distracted by other things. Well this is where I will start to elaborate on that. Most support spells rely on the mana capacity, imagination, and strength of the caster when they are used. The better the caster, the better the spell. However, there is another way to affect these spells and that is to infuse them with elemental magic. To put it simple, elemental magic affect support spells. How they affect them depend on what element is used which, as you know, depends on the affinities of the caster. So earth magic affects support spells in a positive fashion, Yuki said. Yes, but so do every other element. Whats different is the amount at which a spell is affected and what is affected. The two affinities that are best suited for support magic are naturae and earth. And I will know explain why. She shifted her position of her seat and continued. Two of the main categories of support magic are healing magic and enchanting. Naturae affects the first one the most. Someone with this affinity would be able to infuse their healing spells with the power and the attributes of nature. Nature is an unstoppable force in the world, always reclaiming lands that we steal away from it. Always regrowing when we destroy it. Always expanding when we ignore it. All of these aspects of nature only help in amplifying the powers of healing magic. So does that mean that you, as a priest, are of that affinity? Yuki asked. Yes, as are most priest and medics. We have the highest capacity for healing; so high in fact that its not uncommon for a medic to be able to regrow small limbs, Mabel answered. However, this comes with a small drawback. Because of how nature is in general, its mainly oriented toward healing. That means that naturae magic has little effect on enhancing magic. Your affinity, on the other hand, is quite the different story. When we look into what makes the earth what it is, what do we see? A unfaltering constant that never breaks. It protects those that it sees fit and destroys others that it deems unworthy. It may crack and bend but it will always fix itself, Yuki answered. Exactly. This translates to the idea that the earth protects, attacks, and heals, she summarized. And because of this, earth magic can be used to amplify both healing magic and enchanting. It can greatly increase ones defense, making people be able to handle more punishment. It can bolster ones offense, increasing their bodies power. It can even improve speed enhancements and healing though to a lesser extent than the first two. How about the other elements? Yuki asked. How do they affect support magic? Ill just tell you. I dont think it is important for me to explain why these elements affect spells the way they do. Wind magic enhances speed and strength enhancements. Fire does the same. Water improves defense and can improve healing though only slightly. Lightning improves speed and ice improves attack and defense. They seem fairly good as well. Why arent they recommended for support magic? Yuki said. Two reasons. One is that they amount that they improve those enhancements is considerably less than earth magic. A second thing is that some of these elements come with negative side effects. Side effects? Yes. For instance, wind enhances speed and strength but it will dramatically decrease ones defense. Lighting improves speed but will lower the effectiveness of strength enhancements. Ice lowers ones speed. I see. And as you can see, none of these affect healing magic to the extent naturae does. That is why naturae and earth are the most sought after affinities in support mages. And what does that mean? Mabel gave Yuki a warm smile, her eyes dancing with excitement. That means, Yuki, that you can become quite the powerful support mage. Chapter 75 – Trip Preparations” Yuki spent the rest of the class experimenting and practicing with infusing elemental magic into his spells. The concept itself seemed simple but the actual process was much harder than Yuki had anticipated. But by the end of class, he managed to do it to an extent. Healing magic is being difficult, he said as he again failed to impart earth magic into his spell. Why can I do enhancements but not healing? I cant really help you with this, Im sorry, Mabel replied. I dont have an earth affinity, and since Im a Priest healing comes as natural as breathing. I know, Yuki said. I wasnt hoping for help. I need to figure this out myself. The bell rang the school day officially ended. Waving goodbye to Mabel, Yuki left class and began the trek to the Dormitory. He mulled over his struggles as he walked. Healing magic was always a problem to begin with. It was the one aspect of support magic that Yuki just didnt seem to be able to do well. He could do some healing spells that could help heal scratches and alleviate pain and soreness but anything larger than a really bad paper cut was difficult if not impossible for him. But I can enchant things and enhance people really easily. And I was able to imbue elemental magic into those spells. This brought up another topic that Yuki was very interested in. The process of imbuing the elements into a spell was difficult and time consuming. It took lots of mental preparation and focus as well as a clear and concise image of what it was you wanted your spell to do. There has to be a way to simplify this. Simple using an existing spell and adding elemental magic into it is just to inefficient. If Yuki had to summarize what was done when one imbued elements into support spells, he would say that it was simply just editing spells to include a script that relates toward the elements. And if this was correct, then that just meant that Yuki had to alter the spells manually and memorize the new ones that used elemental power. The problem is that I dont know if elemental spells are possible. Elemental magic is just using mana to manipulate the elements; there arent any visible spell circles that are used. And the mana changes according to the element that is being manipulated. But if his hypothesis was correct, then he knew why it wasnt already done before. It was simply because no one knew the magic tongue and so just simple edits would be impossible. Ill try this out tonight. I need to do some research with Ancestral Knowledge. Yuki opened the door to his room and when he entered he was greeted by a flying Akira who half tackled him with a hug. Welcome back, she said, pulling away. I was so bored. Well youll be happy to hear that you wont be bored for the next two days, Yuki replied. What do you mean? Oh, you werent listening? I told you I was bored so I just went around cleaning and organizing the whole place, she said. I wasnt really focused on what was going on your end except for a little spike of annoyance in the morning. That was probably because of that guy, Yuki said. Anyway, were going on a school trip like how we used to back on Earth. Where? Fenrir, a town at the border of Libra. Its right next to the Madeira River. But why there? Its a big tourist spot and the headquarters of mainly large guilds. The Guild Management Department is also located there. Its also a popular hunting city. Were going hunting? Akira asked, her eyes lighting up. Of course, Yuki answered, sitting on the couch. Akira sat next to him. This hunting ground is much better than the one we always go to. How so? The monsters that live there are much stronger. They average at around rank B according to my research with low rank As scattered here and there. And tougher monsters mean more money. So were going on a vacation then? Basically. Then we have to plan! she exclaimed. We dont have that much time to do it. We need to look for popular places and restaurants and stores and things like that. Akira stood up and began to pace around the room as she began to mutter to herself. Yuki only caught bits and pieces of her conversation but heard the word research. Akira, calm down, he said, standing up. But we cant go on a trip without knowing what to see or where to go, she explained. Otherwise we might get lost or miss out on a lot of things. Yuki walked toward her and lightly chopped the top of her head with his hand. She glanced up at him with confusion. Some of the most enjoyable trips are the most spontaneous ones, he said. Dont get so worked up over planning an itinerary. Well just go there and have fun. Thats all a vacation is for. But, Akira started. Shush, were just going there unplanned. Alright? he asked, his finger on her lips. She nodded. Good, now lets just do some basic preparations like clothes and things like that since we need those, Yuki said. I do want to know something, Akira interrupted. Are you going to go around as a human when you are in the city? Yuki thought about this for a while. If he walked around as a human then his actions in the city would be easy for people to follow and report which was not something he wanted. Especially when he goes to hunt. However, hell have to be careful about when he removed his disguise and would have to find ways to separate himself from the main body of students. Ill try to go around as an elf, he decided. Itll be much more comfortable and free. Ill try to find places where I can be alone and then Ill remove my disguise. You can come out at those times as well. Mmm, alright, Akira agreed. Seems good. Lets get on with the packing then. They spent the next couple hours finding clothes that they liked and various items that they thought were necessary. Then they packed some of the things that Yuki would be using in a small duffel bag that he had bought in the city. They put the rest of the items in Yukis ring. I want a ring like that, Akira said as they were packing. I can enchant yours easily if you want, Yuki offered. Itll take a couple of minutes though. Maybe some other time. I dont need it right now, she said. Yuki nodded and resumed packing. When they finished, dinner had come upon them and like always Yuki cooked for the both of them. They ate and exchanged idle chatter about school and their predictions about the upcoming trip. Yuki washed the dishes when they finished and checked the time. It was 21:00. I dont feel like training today, he said. Support class tired me out. Then lets go to bed, Akira said. Yuki went to the bathroom and got ready to go to sleep. When he came out, Akira went in and did the same. He laid down on the soft bed and later felt Akira do the same. Ready for tomorrow? she asked. Yup. We need a break, Yuki replied. Weve been working nonstop the last couple of weeks. Well we have the entire weekend to ourselves now. Lets make the most out of it. Date, part two, Yuki muttered, his eyelids heavy. Akira didnt respond right away. I didnt think about that way, she said quietly. Mmm, well thats what it seems like to me, he said without much thought. Good night, Akira. A date, hmm~? she repeated. Yuki could hear the smile in her voice. Good night, Yuki. Sweet dreams. I dont want dreams. Then they fell asleep, side by side. Chapter 76 – Fenrir Yuki, its already past 8, Akira said as she shook him. You need to get ready. Yuki rose with a yawn and then leaned his head on Akiras shoulder. Thank you for waking me up, he muttered. What were you doing? He pulled his head back with a little effort and stretched his arms. Then he went outside to the kitchen, Akira following him. I was testing something in my mana dimension, he explained. Then I got sidetracked by something. Testing? Yup, just an idea I had yesterday. Ill tell you more about it later. I need to get ready for the trip today. Yuki went around grabbing a loaf of sliced bread and popped it into the toaster. Akira watched him from the entrance of the hallway, leaning on the wall. What did you get sidetracked by? she asked. Well, I was looking through some books that I got from Ancestral Knowledge, he started. While I was doing that, I also requested some books on stealth and speech so that I can improve my Assassin skills. I havent really been practicing them. Then? One of the books that came up from my request was named How to Lie Good and it caught my attention from the obviously intentional poor grammar. So I cracked it open and it was actually surprisingly helpful. It taught you how to lie? Yes and no, Yuki said. It did teach me some tips on how to avoid speaking the truth and the obvious tells of a person lying but the title had a double meaning. When it said lie, it also meant lying down. Sleeping? Akira said. What can you possibly learn about sleeping? Yuki grabbed his toast and started to munch on it. They were just tips on how to get a better nights sleep or how to fall asleep faster. Like? Erm, how do I say this, he said, scratching his head. Some were very explicit. One tip was to tire oneself by doing various, um, activities. In bed. Oh. Want to try some of them? he asked with a wink. Akira tilted her head before her eyes opened wide and she turned bright red. Wha-what do you mean? she stuttered. Im joking, Yuki said, finishing his toast. Of course not. He walked past her as he headed toward the bathroom. For now~, he whispered. Yuki closed the door before he saw Akiras reaction. Wait, what! she exclaimed. Huh? When Yuki got to the front gate of the Academy, he saw that he was rushing for no reason. There were only two people there. Well, we do still have ten minutes before the appointed time. Hi, Yuki, Yuna said to him when he arrived. Hello, he replied. Then he turned to the other person there. Hello, Mabel. Welcome, Yuki. Glad to see that you will be coming with us, she said back. The others will be here in a couple of minutes. Thats how it is usually. Yuki, why are you calling Instructor Mabel with just her first name? Yuna asked. Oh, I let him, Mabel answered. Hes the only person in my last class so I would rather have it so that we are comfortably with each other. Oh, I see. A few minutes past and like Mabel had predicted, a flood of students began to arrive at the gate. Yuki saw them come as he was sitting at the base of the gate, leaning on the brick column that it hung on. I think this world enjoys punctuality. I see a lot of you came for the trip, Mabel addressed the crowd. Im happy to see that. Im going to be doing a headcount really quick so please bear with me. She started to point towards people quickly, her mouth moving as she counted. Hi, a male voice called to Yuki. Yuki glanced up and saw the face of the male elf that was trying to talk with him the day before. He ignored him. I dont think Ive introduced myself, the elf continued. Im Jared Heim. Nice to meet you. [You can just humor him,] Akira advised. [I dont think hell go away.] I dont think so either. Yuki, he said, sighing. Our conversation was interrupted yesterday, Jared said. I saw you fighting at the tournament. So I gathered. You were better than I expected, he said with a smile. How did you get so good at fighting? The normal way. I told my friends that I thought you would be able to beat up some of them but they just laughed at me, Jared continued. They said there was no way a girl could beat them. Thats nice. Mabel clapped her hands and drew Jareds attention away from Yuki. Okay, lets get started on this trip, she said. Everyone follow me to the station. During the walk toward the station, Yuki decided to stick near Yuna in an attempt to prevent Jared from talking to him. And if he did tried to talk, then Yuki would be able to deflect it onto Yuna and have her talk in his place. So do you have any plans? Yuna asked him as they walked. Oh yeah, she likes to talk as well. At least she stops when I make it obvious that I dont want to speak. My plan is to just wander around by myself, he said. Whatever happens, happens. Do you want to go with me anywhere? I dont have any real plans either. That kind of defeats the purpose of by myself now, doesnt it? Yuki replied. Maybe some other time. Okay. They fell quiet and continued their walk toward the train station. See, she doesnt constantly talk. I like that. A few minutes later, Yuki reached the station and went into one of the many private cabins where he barricaded himself. Then he went to the list of stops on a screen in the cabin and selected Fenrir. Now no one annoying can come and talk to me. [Are you going to be staying at the same hotel as them?] Akira asked. I have too. Otherwise theyll be asking where I went. [I see. Well, I talk to you more when you get to Fenrir,] she said then quieted. And I like Akira even more because she ends conversations. A couple hours passed by, Yuki entertaining himself with music, and the train made its final stop in Fenrir. Yuki didnt know just how large this world was but the distance from Junction to Fenrir was about six hundred miles. Normally, a transporter would be used for distances that large but it seems that Mabel wanted to keep an eye on every student. I still havent tried using a transporter yet. Yuki got out of his cabin and waited outside in the station with Mabel as the other students got off. Alright, everyone is here! The time is 10:00, she said, looking at her watch. Well go to the hotel and then you are all free to do what you want for the rest of the day. Just make sure you check back in by at most 22:00. Then she led them through the city. Fenrir was a city that was quite different from Junction. It was large, but not as large as the capital. The buildings werent made of glass or metal but were instead brick and what seemed to be wood. On closer inspection, Yuki saw that it was some sort of synthetic material that only imitated the texture of wood. It doesnt look as modern but this city is cozy. Never thought I would use that to describe a metropolis. The roads were paved with stones and the buildings were of an old fashioned design. There were many squares with a multitude of people going about and most had a fountain in them. Scattered throughout the city were flowers and small trees that provided shade for metal benches. But this city seems prepared for war. Many of the people that could be seen seemed to be a hunter or a soldier, dressed in armor and armed with weapons. The layout of the city was very gridlike and planned. Most of the bricks and wood were artificially made materials that were stronger than most metals based on Yukis quick analysis. Were here, Mabel announced. Yuki turned his head forward and saw the five story building that stood in front of him. Though it was only five stories, it was the tallest building that could be seen for a while. This place is called the Showcase, Mabel said. Well be staying here for the next two days. Its located in Guild Central which is where most of the big guilds are located. The headquarters of the Guild Management Department is also here. Oh, so the Showcase is a business. Maybe they change the designs of their buildings to fit city they are in. I booked us four large rooms to stay in. Two will be for the girls and two will be for the boys. I cant have you all in separate rooms since that would be expensive and troublesome, she continued. She noticed the look on some of the students faces. Dont worry. The rooms are really large. They can easily fit five of you and there are only seventeen of you here. Oh, Yuki. Yuki snapped his wandering eyes back on Mabel. Youll be staying in a room with me. Oh yeah, my gender thing, Yuki remembered, nodding. Okay! Now that everything has been explained and in order, you are all free to go, Mabel announced. Have fun. She waved at them as the students began to disperse into the city and mix with the other people. Yuki went inside the hotel and handed his bag of to a porter that was standing near the entrance. Can you hold this for me? Yuki asked. Ill come back later for it. No problem, maam, the porter replied. Yuki ignored the last part. He left and began to wander off until he slipped into an alleyway. He quickly checked to see if anyone that would recognize him was around and found no one. You can come out now, Akira, he told her. With a flash of light, she appeared right next to him dressed in tight fitting track pants and a short sleeve shirt. Then Yuki removed his disguise and there in the alleyway stood an elf and girl with cat ears. So what are we going to do first? she asked brightly. Want to do some killing? Monsters, that is. Akira smiled, an evil glint in her eyes. Why not? FriendlyDragon Chapter 77 – Hello Again Yuki was walking with Akira through the city of Fenrir. They had just finished their hunting for the day and now it was 20:00. They had two hours before the scheduled curfew. Lets sell these monsters and then well get something to eat, Yuki said to Akira. She was walking beside him, nearly touching, and was looking around at the city. She turned her head when Yuki spoke. That seems like a good idea, Im a bit hungry after all of that exercise, she replied. Do you know where were supposed to go to sell out game? There wasnt a hunter outpost at the hunting grounds. No. But I can ask. Yukis hand went to his pocket and he took out a small ear piece that he slotted into his ear. Uriel, are you there? he asked, tapping on the device. Im always here, she said. What do you need boss? Do you know where I need to go in Fenrir to sell some dead monsters? If you were part of a guild then you would go to your guild house, she answered. But since you are not, I would recommend going to the GMD. The Guild Management Department I take it? Mhmm. Its almost time for dinner so you will be eating soon as well, right? Uriel asked. Thats correct. Then this is perfect! she exclaimed. The GMDs main headquarters also functions as a restaurant and bar. You need to be of legal age to eat there but Im sure youll manage. I will, Yuki said. During the operation to kidnap Ludwig, Yuki had hacked into government records with the help of Uriel and created a pair of fake IDs for him and Akira. They needed these in order to enter the club their target was at. Please show me the way. Its actually not that far from here. Just go straight down this path and youll see a building with a large sign that says GMD, Uriel instructed. Thank you. Ill contact you again if I need something, Yuki said. Bye~. Yuki took out the earpiece and placed it back into his pocket. Then he glanced at Akira who was waiting for him to finish talking with Uriel. She said that we can sell them at the Guild Management Department, he told her. Its also a restaurant so we can get food at the same time. Its right down the street. Great, lets go, Akira replied with a grin. They walked down the brick paved road and in a few minutes found the building. Like Uriel had said, it had a large sign hanging in front of it that read GMD: Bar and Grill in large letters imprinted on a metal plate. Lets go in, Yuki said, pushing the door open. As they walked in, Yuki knew that there was a sensor right above the door frame that was scanning everyone that entered the building. This sensor would identify whoever the person that just entered was and verify that they were of the right age to be at a bar. Yuki figured out that this was done by scanning a persons personal devices for basic information like name, species, and birthday. This was then crossed referenced with the information in government servers. What Yuki did was create a program that connected his watch to these government servers. When a sensor scanned his watch, the program would create a fake profile that would then be uploaded onto the servers. The sensor would find it and verify it, letting him enter. Then once he entered, the fake profile would be deleted from the servers. It helps that they cant use images of people since they can just change their appearances with magic. I think I see where we sell out things, Akira said right into his ear. It was quite loud inside. Ill go do it for you since I have the enchantment on my ring now. Just get us a seat and order some food. What do you want to eat? Yuki transmitted. [Whatever, I trust your tastes.] Then she walked off to the corner of the floor where a female receptionist with a white smile was talking with a burly dwarf who was displaying a dead monster. Yuki went to the bar and sat down. He tapped on the countertop and a bartender came to him. What can I get ya? the elf asked, wiping a glass. Havent seen you around here before, are you new? You can say that. What do you have? Yuki asked. Lemme get ya a menu real quick, the male elf said, bending behind the counter. Then he stood up and placed a pane of glass in front of Yuki. There ya go. Need some time before you decide? Yuki said nothing and tapped on the glass. It lit up and began to display a list of menu items. There were about ten dishes and when Yuki tapped on one, it would show a picture of the dish along with the ingredients that were used to make the food. Ill take sandwich plate for myself and a steak meal for my partner who will be here soon. Yuki ordered. Anything to drink? Akira, what do you want to drink? [Water is fine. Maybe some champagne if Im in the mood later.] A glass of water and a bottle champagne. Alrighty, Ill be right back with your drinks, the bartender said. Your food will come out about five minutes later. The elf left and Yuki waited for Akira to return. He entertained himself by observing the people around him. They were a diverse bunch of people with elves, dwarves, and beastkin. Most seemed to be hunters of some sort with their weapons by their sides and their bodies dressed in light armor. They all seemed to be in high spirits, laughing and drinking with each other. So this city seems to be pretty safe right now. [Im back~,] Akira transmitted to Yuki. Yuki felt someone sit next to him and turned to see her on the stool beside him. [So, what did you get me?] she asked, her mouth moving as she sent the message. Steak. Im pretty sure thats what youll want, Yuki told her, his mouth moving as well. If not, then I can always switch it. [Steak seems good. This city is quite nice, isnt it?] Yuki glanced around the room again and looked outside the windows. It was dark and the metal street lights illuminated the paved roads. Inside the bar were people that were noisy but enjoying themselves without making a ruckus. It is. I wouldnt mind living here, honestly. It would make for a nice home and it seems like this city isnt under constant surveillance like in Junction. [I was thinking the same. Someday, maybe.] Someday. Yuki repeated. Their drinks came out along with their food and they dug right in. Akiras steak meal was a thick cut of steak with what looked to be rice, some pan fried vegetables, and side of soup. It looked very basic but it smelled quite nice to Yuki. His own dinner was just two sandwiches. Or really, one large sandwich that was cut diagonally in half. It was a rather fat sandwich with large slices of meat and layered with vegetables and cheese. [The food here is pretty good,] Akira commented while munching on her meat. [I prefer yours though.] It is pretty good. And if you really like my cooking, I can cook for you tomorrow if youll like. [I look forward to it.] They continued to eat and Yuki stopped half way for a small break from his meal. He poured himself a cup of champagne and glanced around the room again. Then his eyes landed on a familiar face. One that he hadnt seen since his time on Earth. Akira, look who came by. She paused her eating and looked at the same direction that Yuki tilted his head towards. Her eyes widened momentarily before a smile bloomed along her face. Then she went back to her meal. [Invite her over,] she told Yuki. I was planning to, he replied. Lets say hi. He kept his eyes on the girl that had just walked into the bar and saw her glance over at his direction. He rose his hand a little, and gave a little wave. Nice to see you again, he thought, his lips moving to form the same words. I didnt think that I would see you again so soon. The girls eyes widened and her mouth parted. She blinked, shook her head, and stared at Yuki again. Yuki raised his eyebrow in response. Yuki? Erica mouthed. Chapter 78 – Join Us Five Minutes Earlier Erica was hungry and cold. This was her life here in Ethros. She wasnt accepted in her village and so became a wanderer that traveled around the borders of countries. She couldnt enter any for long or she would be hunted down for being a demon. A girl has got to eat, though she thought, walking down the streets of Fenrir. But even though her stomach was crying, Erica felt extremely uncomfortable with walking out in the open in such a populated city. She could feel the eyes of others landing on her, most likely not by their own accord. As a succubus, she exuded a magical aura that naturally attracted the attention of others. And because she was lesbian, it worked on both genders. Im trying to suppress it but it keeps leaking out, she growled. And then I have to get food and Ill probably have to go into an even more crowded space. As she walked, her mind wandered off to the last time she was at least moderately happy. And that was quite a long time ago. It was when she was visiting Earth out of boredom and was saved by a human. Those ten minutes were probably her most enjoyable ones she had for the last decade. But Yukis on Earth and Im here, she thought, her head slumping. I was lucky enough to be able to go there once. I wont be able to go again. A wonderful aroma distracted her from her thoughts and she looked up in a daze. Her eyes landed on a restaurant that was to her right and saw a metal sign that read GMD Bar and Grill. Her stomach responded to the words and her feet began to move on their own accord. She pulled open the door and went inside hesitantly. The room noisy and jam packed with people eating and drinking. They didnt seem to notice her arrival yet but she knew that would change in a couple of minutes. I want to eat but I have no money. Im a poor demon thats renting a broken down apartment. As Erica was about to leave, she scanned the room again and stared at the plates of food on the tables with a wistful gaze. Well, I can go a few more days without food, she sighed. Then a waving hand caught her attention. She looked at the bar and saw a pretty elf with her hand up sitting on a stool with a beautiful beastkin girl eating next to her. Nice to see you again, the elf mouthed to Erica. What? Erica racked her memory to see if she had ever met this girl before. She doubted it because there was no way she would forget such a pretty girl. Especially a pretty girl that was willing to talk to her. Of course my memory might be wrong. She focused her senses and stared at the girl waving at her from the bar. Then the aura of the elf began to glow before Ericas eyes. Along with the aura came a faint scent that she recognized immediately. Yuki?! she half yelled, her eyes widening. The elf rose her eyebrows and nodded her head. But Yukis human. And a male. And this elf looks way prettier than he did. Erica made her way over to the elf that may or may not be Yuki. The elf pointed toward a seat to their left and she took that seat. On the other side of the elf was the beastkin who looked up from her meal, smiled, and went right back to her food. Are you really Yuki? Erica asked. The elf leaned in and spoke directly in her ear. I cant really hear you over the noise, the elf said. You either have to yell or speak right into my ear. What did you say? Are you really Yuki? she repeated, louder. Last time I checked, yes, the person that was clearly an elf said. Dont recognize me? Why are you an elf? Because Im an elf. Are you actually a girl? You look even more like a girl than before and your voice is higher. Yuki didnt respond immediately and looked toward the beastkin girl that sitting to the right. She had a slight smirk on her face. Yuki looked back at Erica and let out a soft sigh. You can think about me however you like, Yuki said. Girl then~, Erica decided. This will make things much easier for me. And not make me question myself. Go ahead. At this point, I dont really care. So, Yuki. What are you going here? Erica asked. Its not easy to go back and forth. I would know. Akira here is the reason for that, Yuki replied, pointing at the beastkin next to her. She brought me here. By accident. Erica looked closely at the girl named Akira. She seemed to notice her gaze and stared back at Erica with a small smile. Shes not a beastkin. Shes a demon of sorts. Erica flashed back to her first meeting with Yuki and remembered the mark on his arm. A symbol that represented a sacred bond. Oh, so shes Yukis partner. And she somehow opened a way to Ethros. Well, Im glad you are here now, Erica said with a smile. I wouldnt have been able to meet you again. Speaking of which, how did you come to Earth? Yuki asked. I was lucky. With enough magic and a skilled magician, a portal could be opened between the worlds, she explained. I just piggybacked for fun. And then you know what happened after. Yuki nodded and glanced over at Akira who had just finished her meal. Is that your partner? Erica asked. Yes, Yuki responded, looking back. So why are you here? I thought you would be with other demons. Yeah, I thought I would be too, she said. She turned away. Im not welcomed, remember? I know, but did no other group accept you? Well, there was one but I had to leave. Why? Because those bastards came and had to screw up everything, Erica growled. Screw up the one place where I could relax for the first time in decades. Who? The Shikaku. You wouldnt know them, she said, turning back to Yuki. Then she saw her eyebrows furrowed. Wait, do you know them? All too well, Yuki replied. What did they do? Nothing violent, unlike their other operations, Erica said. They just came to recruit people. But that involved them spreading their ideas. What kind of ideas? Its nothing horrible. Its just that I disagree with their actions and how they try to achieve their goals, she explained. And I would have stayed if not almost everyone was convinced to join them. So you had to stand by your ideals and left? No, it wasnt only that, she said, shaking her head. One of their policies is against all demons. That includes me. Do you know what they did to that shelter I had? Yuki kept quiet. They convinced everyone that wasnt a demon to go hunt down the ones that were, Erica growled. I watched them. I watched as my friends kill the people that they were just having dinner with the day before. I had to go. Do you hate them? Those people I lived with for the last couple months? No, of course I dont. I hate the people that came in and twisted those people. And now youre here. Yup. Poor and hungry, Erica said. Just wait a few more days and you can add homeless to that list as well. Do you want to give the Shikaku some payback for what they did? Yuki asked, her eyes narrowed. Of course, who wouldnt? But what can I do? she laughed. I just a succubus. So you need some help, Yuki said. And there are two people right here that are willing. Erica looked at Yuki, not understanding. Akira and I also have somethings to settle with the Shikaku. Want to join us? Chapter 79 – Guild What? Erica said. Do you want to join us? Yuki repeated. Erica continued to stare at him a blank expression. Hmm, I dont really know how to explain my question. It was a pretty simple one. [Yuki, I think its more about the shock factor rather than she cant understand it.] Oh. What do you mean by things to settle with them? Erica asked at last. Like revenge? What did they do to you? Thats a long personal story that I may or may not disclose with you depending on whether or not you agree to help us, Yuki replied. Just know that they screwed up my life as well. Erica grew quiet and looked away from Yuki, staring off into space. After a couple of blinks, she turned back. What are you planning to do? she asked. I need to know this before I decide. Thats fair, Yuki nodded. We dont have much of a plan yet because I just thought of this idea about an hour ago but in the whole sixty minutes of thinking I made, I came up with an outline. Really? Erica said. You did? Akira said, speaking for the first time throughout the whole conversation. Yes. Its a simple one, though, Yuki continued. As you probably already know, the Shikaku are quite literally everywhere. They are in the government, in the media, and some might even be in this room. Theres no way someone can go against a group that large directly unless you are extremely overpowered and loved by the entire world. Thats true, Erica said, shrugging and nodding. And because of that, we cant go against them head to head since thats stupid and I just said why we cant. So, I decided that we just do things the same way they operate. Well manipulate things behind the scenes but against the Shikaku. Well try to stop any plans that they are attempting to implement and well go through with some of our own. How are you going to do that? I dont know, Yuki shrugged. Thats why I wanted some more people to talk to about this. I need to bounce some ideas. So how about it? Erica pursed her lips and then did a sort of half nod, her head tilting sideways as her eyes went up. Sure, Ill join, she said. What, just like that? Akira asked. Its not like I have anywhere else to go. This might be fun. And messing with the Shikaku is a nice benefit. Great, Yuki said. So. Any ideas? Well, um, theres one that comes to mind, Erica said. You wanted to manipulate things from the shadows or something like that, right? Mhmm. Thats a lot of hard work for just three people so we should recruit more. Four people actually, though one isnt actually a person, but good point," Yuki agreed. Do you have a plan as to how were going to get these people? Were in Fenrir. This is like, guild central. We can create a guild and get people to join it. But that would require going through legal hoops and applying at the GMD, Yuki said. And the GMD probably have someone that works with the Shikaku. Oh, when did I say a legal guild? Erica giggled. I meant a guild in name. A dark guild if you will. The Shikaku are one as well. Yuki nodded. So, youre saying that we should make a dark guild and recruit people to that guild to fight against the Shikaku, Akira summarized. Yup. Yuki thought to himself, considering the idea. He quite liked it. More people would mean more possibilities and a wider range. The only problem was that more people meant more problems and a higher possibility of a traitor among them. More people also meant that Yuki would have to spend more time managing them. Do you know how to set a guild? Yuki asked Erica. Of course. Otherwise I wouldnt have suggested it. Could you do that and recruit the people to join it? Yes? Great, thats good to know, Yuki said, nodding his head. Then Ill let you handle the set up and rounding up possible members. Once youve done that, then I will judge each of the people and accept those that I believe would be the most helpful. Yeah, about the set up, Erica said hesitantly. There might be a small problem. How so? Well, in order to get better people you need something to attract them with, she explained. Normally that would be reputation of a guild but we wont have that. So all we can do is money and words. Well also need a base and one that is hidden since we are an illegal guild. So, its money problems, Yuki said. Erica nodded. You dont need to worry about that, Akira spoke up. How much do you estimate you need? Erica began to count of her fingers. I need some incentives, so maybe around one silver person to get them interested. The rent for a guild house would be around three to five silver a month depending on where it is and how good my bargaining skills are, Erica said. So what if I give you ten gold? Akira offered. Would that be enough? Erica blinked. Ten gold!? Akira, how much did you get from todays hunting? Yuki asked. Fifteen gold, she said. So if we look at our savings, we have around fifty plus gold in savings plus some credits that might total to about twenty thousand dollars? Dollars? Erica interrupted. Whats that? She meant to say ten gold in credits, Yuki explained. We can probably give you ten gold to start off. Would that be enough? Thats more than enough, she said. Do you not know how much that is? Oh, I know so dont spend it all at once. Here you go. Yuki grabbed Ericas hand and began to deposit gold coins one by one, making sure to cover it as much as possible. Erica nonchalantly placed them in her pocket and her expression reverted to neutral. Also. About the guild house, Yuki said. You can find a place for the first month or so but you dont need to worry about that for long. Just use most of the money for some equipment and members. Im not even going to ask, Erica sighed. Anyway, what kind of people do you want? Anyone thats strong and loyal, really. I want to know; how are you going to recruit people? Youre not just going to go up to them and say do you hate the Shikaku right? Of course not, Erica smiled. That would be my third question. It wouldnt really matter what I ask them anyway. Why? Akira asked. Im a succubus, she said. I can alter their memories, even remove some if I need to. Its not that difficult. Yuki suddenly saw a dozen new pathways open up for him. Thats good to know, he said. Anyway, do you need anything else? No, I dont think so, Erica replied. She stood up from her seat. Im going to go get started. Wait, before you go, Yuki said, grabbing her arm. I need a way of contacting you. Take this. He slipped the earpiece that was in his pocket into her hand. You can contact Akira using this, he explained. So feel free to talk to us whenever you want or need to. Also, you need some food. I do need food, Erica nodded, spinning back toward the bar. Want a drink as well? Akira asked, holding up the bottle of champagne. This tastes amazing. Ill take that as well. I can eat almost anything right now, she said. When did you last eat? Akira said with a worried expression. A week ago. Thats horrible! Akira gasped. She patted the seat next to her. Come here, Ill order something for you. Erica walked over and plopped herself on the stool. What do you recommend? she asked, looking at the menu that the bartender had just handed to Akira. Yuki looked at his watch and saw that it was almost time for the scheduled curfew. Akira, I need to go, he said. But were going to eat, she replied. I cant go now; I dont want to leave Erica alone by herself here. Thats fine. Actually, you can stay with her and help with the recruiting, Yuki suggested. I can go back to the hotel and you can always sneak in. Oh, okay, she said. Then Ill come back as soon as I can. Yuki nodded and picked up the bottle of champagne. He poured out one last cup for himself, filling the glass to the brim. You might want to order one more, he said. Then he downed the drink in one swing. He turned and walked out of the bar. [See you later, Yuki,] Akira said. Chapter 80 – Hot Tub It took Yuki exactly one minute to reach the hotel that he would be staying in. Since he was already in Guild Central, he was very close to begin with. When he arrived, he saw that most of the others students were there already and that they were waiting in front of the hotel. After Yuki came two more people. Okay, everyone is here, Mabel said. Lets go inside and Ill will show you all the rooms that you will be staying in. She turned and walked into the hotel, the students following her. The inside of the hotel was very neat and clean. There were two receptionists that stood behind a counter, a male and female, and they waved the group along. Mabel nodded toward them and went of the flight of stairs the led to the second floor. She stopped and pointed at a door. That will be the room the boys will be staying in, she announced. Then she pointed at another room across the floor, opposite of the boys. That will be the girls room. I will be staying in the room past that. Any questions? The students shook their heads. Great, Mabel said, clapping her hands. Now, you all dont have to sleep just yet. You have two hours before Im going to make you go to bed. So you are all free to just chat with each other and mess around for the next two hours or so but please do so quietly. There are people that actually want to sleep. Again the students nodded but this time some laughs accompanied it. Yuki, you can follow me. The rest of you can go, she finished. Yuki went over to her and walked with her to the room at the end of the hall while the other students wandering around, some going to their room and others opting to just start their chatting in the hallway. Mabel opened the door and revealed a spacious room with two large beds. You can pick whatever one you want to sleep on, she said. I dont have a preference. I dont even need a bed. I dont really need one either, Yuki replied. But Ill take the one on the left. He went to and sat on it, feeling the texture of the fabric covers and the softness of the bed. I dont really have luggage except for some clothes. Ill put that away later once I get it from the porter. He stood up and stretched. A bath would be nice. I also need to meet back up with Akira. I wonder how things are going. I dont see a bathroom in here, Yuki said out loud. Does that mean that there is a communal bath or something like that? Yes, that is correct, Mabel answered. There is a hot spring and by hot spring I really mean just some large pools that are heated and filtered for everyone to use. They arent real hot springs which is unfortunate. I havent been to one in years. Where is it? Oh, you want to take a bath. Its on the first floor, she said. The entrance has a nice sign over it that says hot springs that leads to the jacuzzi. I think there will be three rooms that you can pick from to put your things away and get ready for your bath. Yuki nodded and went down to first floor, walking past a number of students that were wandering about the hotel. He went to the porter that was still standing near the entrance of the hotel. Can I have my bag? Yuki asked. Of course, maam, the porter replied politely, grabbing a duffel bag that laid beside him. Here you go. Yuki nodded and took the bag. He turned and scanned the room briefly before he found a plain wooden door directly in the back of the floor that had a sign that read Hot Springs over it. Oh, its exactly like Mabel said. He walked over towards it and opened the door. Behind the door were three rooms. One was labeled male, the other female, and the third one was mixed. I guess I have to go to the mixed one at this point. Yuki sighed entered the mixed room. He placed his bag inside one of the many lockers in the room and took off his clothes. Then he wrapped himself in a towel and went out to the glorified hot tub outside. When he went outside, he saw that around the steaming pool were wooden fences. That probably meant that there were three separate pools for everyone to go to. Well, no one is here so thats good. He slipped into the water and went to the back of the pool where he leaned back and floated gently. He let out a soft yawn and stretched his arms. This is nice. As he floated there, peacefully, his mind began to wander and eventually stopped thinking altogether. He could hear the soft movements of the soothing water around him and the chatter of people in the other pools. Soon those noises began to fade and a soft melody replaced them. Yuki latched onto this new sound followed it, trying to make out the words being said. His mind drew closer and closer to it, the whispers and murmurs getting stronger. [Yuki? Are you there?] Akiras voice broke through Yukis mind and he looked around, momentarily confused. Yes, what it is? [Oh, Im going to be returning soon,] she said. [I was wondering what you were doing and where you were.] Well, Im at the hotel currently but Im just floating around in the hot spring that isnt actually a hot spring. [I see. Well, Erica and I are almost done. Ill fill you in more when I return.] Alright, Ill see you soon, Yuki thought. She disconnected and Yuki returned his attention to his surroundings. Is someone coming in? Through the steam of the water, Yuki saw the cover that blocked the entrance to the dressing room lift up and a figure walk in. The figure was clearly female and one that looked familiar. Is someone here? Yunas voice called out. Yes, Yuki replied. Yuki? Yes. Do you mind if I join you? she asked. Not particularly, he said. But why are you in this pool? Yuki heard a splash and felt the water ripple. People were making me uncomfortable, she explained. I was in the female one but they kept staring at me and whispering so I left and went to this one. Why are you here? Yuki could see her clearly now, her head and neck the only visible above the water, the top of her breast bobbing up and down at times. A couple of reasons, one of which is similar to yours, Yuki said. I didnt want to be around other people. The other reason is more weird. Oh. So you dont like people staring at you? Nope. Unless Im trying to attract their attention I would rather have them not see me at all. Yuna stopped beside Yuki and turned her head towards him. Whats the other reason? she asked. Do I not look like a girl? Yuna paused for a moment and glanced over Yuki before turning away, a bit red. Yes, I actually feel as if Im in a hot spring with another girl, she said. Which is weird since Ive already put you as a guy. She feels embarrassed being around a girl more than a guy. Interesting. Exactly, Yuki said out loud. And the other guys will think that as well and being stared at by boys that may or may not be having perverted thoughts does not appeal to me. And I cant just go into the girls bath because, well, that will cause a load of other problems. I see, Yuna said, nodding. Ripples moved through the water. Do you not like it when girls talk about you? Yuki asked nonchalantly. Its not that I dont like them talking about me. Its more that I prefer if Im not there when theyre talking about me, she explained. I dont want to be there if they say anything bad about me. How about guys? I could care less about guys, she laughed. Their opinions wouldnt be as important to me than a girls. A girl would be the one that would be able to judge me the best since she would be the one that would understand me best. I take it youve heard some of the comments of the guys in our class. Of course, they arent very secretive about their thoughts, Yuna said. All they care about is the outside. That is true, Yuki thought. For most of them appearances are the things that attract them. The inside is what makes people stay. But girls arent that different when it comes to guys. Well, now its just the two of us, he said. Yes it is. They fell quiet and Yuki gazed off into space. From the corner of his eye, he saw Yuna moving. When he glanced over, he saw her scrubbing herself with a sponge that she brought with her. I should clean myself as well. That was the reason why I can in here. Yuki flipped through his mental catalog of spells within his mind and selected one that would cleanse his body. Support magic wasnt limited to just combat; it also had practical applications in life and homelife. I would be an excellent housewife, he thought as he casted a simple cleaning spell. A spell circle flickered for a bit and mana went about Yukis body as it removed the thin layer of dirt and sweat that stuck to his body. Then the mana deposited it to the surroundsin this case the waterand then dissipated. What was that spell just now? Yuna asked in a curious tone. Just a little self-cleansing spell, its nothing big, Yuki said. I can also clean your room and wash your clothes. So you could be my maid? Basically. If you paid me enough. [Yuki, Erica and I are done. Ill be coming back now,] Akira notified him. Good to know, Yuki sent back. Ill be going to bed now, Yuki said, standing up and stretching his slender arms up in the air. His lower half was still submerged under the steaming water. See you. He turned toward Yuna and saw that she was looking away from him. What are you doing? Yuna looked back, her face more than a little red. Ah, no nothing. I forgot, she replied. Forgot what? Its nothing, she insisted, waving at him. See you later. Yuki shrugged and walked out of the pool, wrapping himself in the towel as he did so. Then he changed into his night clothes and went back to his room, duffel bag over his shoulder. When he got to the room that he would be sharing with Mabel, he noticed that it was empty. Maybe Mabel went to the baths after all, he thought as he deposited his bag onto the floor next to the bed that he would be using. [Yuki, what floor are you?] Akira asked. Second floor in the left wing of the hotel. How are you going to get in? [I have my ways,] she replied. A minute later, Yuki heard knocking on the door and he opened it to see no one standing there. He yawned and stretched his right arm as he glanced around, looking as if he was searching for something. Then he closed his door. My invisibility spell? Yuki asked. An improved version, a voice said behind him. It also can mask your aura unless you let it run free and it can mute sounds. I omitted the sound part so I can knock. Mind teaching me? Yuki said, turning around to face Akira. It runs off of the same principle as your invisibility spell, she said. You just manipulate the space around you so that sound waves are disrupted and that your mana signature is disrupted. I can show you the altered spell tomorrow. Along with some other things. So how did the guild idea go? Pretty well, if Im being honest. Ill fill you in more tomorrow morning. I need to hide. Okay, Yuki said. Akira glowed and then was sucked into his arm. I havent really thought about this, but can I do the same thing that you do when you hide? [That I haven''t thought about either. In theory, yes,] Akira responded. [Why?] Nothing, just wondering. Im going to bed now, he said. He went to the bed furthest from the door and slipped into the sheets. [Good night, Yuki,] Akira said. Good night, Akira, he replied. Chapter 81 – Recruiting Yuki woke up at his usual time of 7:00 and noticed that Mabel was up as well. She was wearing a pair of white pajamas that had a gray furry tail that swayed back and forth. Yuki had never seen Mabels tail before as it was normally hidden under her dress. Oh, youre up, she said. Its the weekend, you know? You dont have to wake up so early. Im used to it, Yuki replied. If you want breakfast, I can order some for you, she offered. Anything that is ordered in the three rooms I booked are paid for already. No, Im fine. I want to go out in the city to eat, he said. He pushed his white bed sheets to the side and swung his legs off. Okay, just be careful, Mabel warned. You dont know what kind of people are out at this time. Mmm, he replied. He went to his duffle bag and took out a slim t-shirt. He took off his pajamas, put the shirt on, and with a snap smoothed out the wrinkles. Then he pulled on a pair of tight but flexible pants and headed toward the restroom. He washed his face and brushed his hair before leaving the hotel room. [Erica will be at the restaurant we were at last night,] Akira told Yuki as he walked outside of the hotel. Got it, Yuki thought. Before he went to the restaurant, Yuki hid in an alleyway and removed his disguise. Then he walked into the bar and immediately located Erica sitting at a table off to the left of the room. She was hard to miss; her looks stood out from the other people that sat around her. Hello, Yuki, she greeted cheerfully. Did you eat yet? No, he replied. I was just about to order something. Give me a moment. Yuki picked up a glass tablet that sat at the corner of the table and selected a basic breakfast of toast and eggs. Once he did that, he adjusted his position on his seat and looked back at Erica. So Akira told me that you have some things that you want to talk to me about? he asked. Yes. Its about the guild thing, Erica explained. You said to set it up and so I did that for the most part. We have a temporary base and I found some potential candidates. But? I havent accepted any of them yet. I wanted you to have a look at them first before we decide who we choose. Thats good. Im surprised that you were able to do all of that in a day, Yuki said. It wasnt that difficult, Erica smiled. The hardest part was the recruiting. A server interrupted them and handed Yuki his breakfast. Yuki signaled to Erica to go on. I have the people lined up. Ill take you to where I told them to wait after you finish, she said. Yuki nodded in reply. By the way, wheres Akira? Youll see her soon, he said, swallowing. Mind telling me the people that youve found? There are eight people: two elves, two dwarves, and the rest are demons, Erica listed. Of the demons, there is one dryad, one raijuu, and two imps. Oh, those are considered demons? Yuki thought, raising an eyebrow. Yes, those are demons, Erica said. She must had read his expression. The demon race is very diverse. Many of the mythical creatures that humans wrote stories about on Earth are classified as demons. Really, a demon is just a strong person that isnt an elf, dwarve, or beastkin. That seems like a very broad category then, Yuki commented. It really is. And the label of demon also is kind of unfair and sad actually. How so? It comes with negative connotations, you know? she said. When you hear someone say demon, you think of a monster that wants to kill you and eat your soul or something like that. But as you already knew, we arent like that. Just look at Akira and me. Oh, so chimaeras are considered demons, Yuki interrupted. That would make sense given the criteria that you gave me. She is pretty strong. Yeah chimaeras are dem. Wait, what!? Erica exclaimed. Shhh, youre attracting attention, Yuki said. Akira is a chimaera? she asked in a lower voice. What did you think she was? I knew she was a demon of some sorts but I wasnt sure what kind. I thought her ears were magically created by her just for the fun of it or to blend in. Whats so surprising about a chimaera though? Yuki asked. Because theyre all dead or at least in hiding, Erica explained. A chimaera hasnt been seen in the last two hundred years. There were rumors of a baby one around that time but nothing was proven. You all must have missed something fifteen years ago because there is a chimaera living right now. Well. That explains why Akira is so strong and beautiful, she said. What does being a chimaera have to do with those traits? he said, tilting his head. Not that I dont agree with you. Chimaeras are one of the strongest demons, she told him. They are considered one of the elemental beasts. They have the strongest affinities for earth and since earth attribute is one of the strongest elements that makes them one of the strongest demons. Elemental beasts? Mhm. In demon circles, they classify some species into what are called elemental beasts. These are people that have a very strong affinity toward one element. Dryads are one along with raijuu. Wyverns are also one. Yuki thought back to the wyvern that appeared in the Sanctuary back at the Academy. He wasnt sure if the Academy knew of the wyvern but they probably wouldnt be comfortable with the fact that there is a demon in their school. Does everyone know about the variety of demons and things like that? Yuki asked. I dont know, Erica replied thoughtfully. I dont think so. From what Ive seen, beings like dryads and wyverns arent considered demons by the other races. Even though they are. So the Academy probably knows but just doesnt know that wyverns are technically demons. Yuki finished his meal and paid for his meal by transferring credits from his account into a small black pane that was inlaid on the table. Lets go! Erica cried cheerfully as she got out of her seat. Well meet up with Akira first, where ever she is, and then well go straight to the meeting place. Okay, just follow me really quick, Yuki said. He walked out and went inside a dark alleyway. Then he glanced around to see if there was anyone around. Its clear, Akira, he told her. In a flash, Akira popped out of nowhere and was standing smiling at Ericas dumbfound face and at Yuki who was starting to walk out of the alleyway. You guys have bonded that much already? Erica said. Yup! Were are the best of friends, Akira replied. I told you that yesterday. Erica, I thought you were going to lead me to the meeting place, Yuki called out from the front of the alley. The sun shined at his back and he was only a dark outline. Oh, right. Ill ask you more questions later, Akira, Erica said in a playful voice. You better tell me more about this~. Erica then took the lead and began to walk. For the next five minutes, they didnt speak and just followed her. Then she stopped before a small one story building that looked exactly like all of the other buildings that surrounded it. Here we are, Erica announced. This will be our temporary base. Its soundproof and moderately large. She opened the door by scanning a keycard that she produced from her pocket. The handle unlocked and she pushed the door. Inside the room were eight people that were scattered around. There were two in the kitchen, four in the living room, and two more that were lying on the floor for whatever reason. How long were they waiting? Yuki thought. Oh, Ericas back, a girl in the kitchen announced. She looked like an elf. And Akira as well. Whos the other girl? This is Yuki, Erica introduced, waving her hands as if displaying him. Shes our guild master~! What? a male asked from the living room. No one told me that a girl would the one leading this thing. This is going to take a while, isnt it, Yuki sighed in his mind. Chapter 82 – Weeding Whats wrong with a girl? Erica asked the male elf sweetly, her smile more than a little dangerous. Theres nothing wrong with a girl. I just dont want a girl to be my boss, the man said. Look at her. She looks so weak. That was a terrible answer, Yuki thought. Oh so you just dont want a girl as your boss, Erica said, her smile dropping. Because you think girls are weak. I, umm, the dwarf replied. He seemed to understand what he just got himself into. Yeah. Hes an idiot, Yuki decided. Then he contacted Akira who was watching the exchange next to him with a frown. Remove him. Hes an idiot. We dont need someone that doesnt understand basic social cues. [Gladly,] Akira growled. Erica, kick him out, she said out loud. With pleasure, Erica smiled. Then she pointed at the man and curled her fingers. Come here. As she said those words, Yuki could feel magic be poured into them. The words sounded melodic and charming and Yuki felt the slight urge to walk toward Erica even though he wasnt the target. The others in the room, save for the two of them and Akira, also seemed to be affected as they all started to unconsciously drag their feet to Erica. Then they snapped out of it and looked around in confusion. The male dwarf that Erica was talking to wasnt so lucky and walked straight to her. Yes? he asked, his voice a bit flat. Erica said nothing and placed her hand on his head. Then her eyes narrowed and Yuki felt another rush of mana. The dwarf collapsed and Erica let him fall to the ground. She picked up his arms, opened the door, and come back in later with no dwarf in her hands. Anyone else has a problem with a girl? she asked brightly. I dont have a problem, a man said from the kitchen. He was rather tall and bulky with tan skin. She seems strong. The girl beside him nodded. You can tell just by looking, she said in a melodic voice. Yeah right, a female elf said from the couch. Thats impossible to do. I dont have a problem with a girl but I need proof that shes strong. I wont follow someone thats weaker than me. Are those two that said they were fine with me the demons? I agree, a dwarf said, his head barely past the top of the couch. Im fine a girl, but I need a strong one to follow. And how do you want me to prove that? Yuki asked, speaking for the first time. Are there any volunteers that want to test me? Ill do it, an elf said, also sitting on the couch. Ill let you know what Im almost rank B. Akira, why is someone that weak here? Yuki asked. [I think Erica forgot to check their ranks,] she replied. [Want me to kick them out?] No, Ill do it myself since they volunteered. Alright then, Yuki said to the elf. Erica, where can we fight? Theres a clearing behind this little cozy building, she answered. She pointed at a door in the back of the room. Its over there. Itll be perfect for sparring. Thank you, he said and walked to the door. The rest of the people in the room followed him when he went through the door. The clearing was a grassy field that was roughly the same area as the building it was behind. There were fences around the back that separated it from the other buildings next to it. Lets begin, Yuki announced. He walked to one end of the field. How do you plan to fight? Ill use whatever youll be using, the elf replied confidently. Ladies first. [Yuki, beat him up,] Akira requested. I might. Just pick a weapon, Yuki said. Or Ill pick your weapon for you. This might be your only chance to save yourself. Go ahead and pick it then, the elf smirked. I can win with whatever. Im pretty sure if I gave him a bow, he would shoot himself. [I think so too.] Yuki scanned the elf that had his chest puffed out and found a sheathed sword by his side. Glancing over his body, Yuki saw that the elf was relatively well built and was most likely a swordsman. Youll be using a sword, Yuki said. Are you sure about that? the elf replied, the smirk dropping a little. What would you be using? My fist. Now lets get started, Yuki answered. He raised his hands and gestured to the elf to come. Draw your sword and lets fight. Are you sure? Just come at me, Yuki sighed. Unless youre too scared of course. Well I gave you a chance, the elf said, drawing his sword. I wont hold back even if you are a girl. Hurry up. The elf obeyed and charged at Yuki. He was yelling at the top of his lungs as he did this and Yuki didnt know why. Thats going to attract attention here. Yuki snapped his fingers and gave himself a short speed enchantment. Then he sidestepped the swing blade and struck under the elfs mouth, slamming it up. Please be quiet and refrain from screaming while we fight, Yuki said softly. I dont want people to come looking here. The elf narrowed his eyes and slashed sideways at Yuki, the blade blurring as it flew at inhuman speeds. Yuki tilted his head to the side and it whistled past his head. Then Yuki grabbed the wrist of the hand wielding the sword and pulled on it. The elf resisted but the sudden force caused him to lose balance and Yuki began to his assault. Yuki struck with pinpoint accuracy the pressure points of the elf, his rigid fingers jabbing each target. Once the elf was momentarily paralyzed, Yuki used his fist and feet to land a series of hits that ended with a powerful blow to the elfs face. Thirty seconds, Yuki counted in his mind. Thats some good time. [You Have Reached Rank B.] Before Yuki, a message appeared. This was the first time the UR had ever notified him about a rank up. Thats good to know. Maybe itll do it for later ranks or tiers as well. The message was replaced by another one. [A New Passive Has Been Discovered. {Demonic Growth} Has Been Unlocked.] What does that do? As if to answer his question, the messages continued. [Demonic Growth Increases The Speed For One To Reach Their Limit.] Oh. Thats nice. [Yuki? Did something happen?] Akira asked, a hint of worry in her voice. Oh, no. Just some notifications from the UR, Yuki replied. Ill tell you more about it later. [Did you just get a power up?] Why do you ask? [I can feel you giving off some sort of pressure right now,] she explained. [The type of pressure that one has when they powerful. Like a kind of aura that can intimidate.] What? [I have something like that as well. Its useful when I dont want goblins to bother me when we are in the forest,] Akira said. Another message appeared before Yuki. [Demonic Growth Has Awakened A New Skill. {Pressure} Has Been Unlocked.] I just got a notification that appeared that told me I unlocked a skill called pressure, Yuki told Akira. Its probably that. Yuki looked at the people around him and noticed that most of them had looks of surprise and something that looked like intimidation. The two that Yuki was fairly certain were the two elemental demons looked satisfied for whatever reason Yuki didnt know. How do I turn it on and off? Yuki asked Akira. [I just will it off,] she answered. [Though sometimes it leaks through so you have to be aware of it at all times.] Alright. Yuki focused for a bit and pictured an aura around himself. Then he mentally pictured the aura getting sucked back into his body. [I think you did it,] Akira said. Good. Yuki turned to face the other people in backyard. So, he said. Anyone else want to fight? No one spoke and the groans of the elf that was just beaten was the only thing that could be heard. Yuki squatted down beside the fallen elf and gave him a fake smile. I told you to be quiet, Yuki said. Then he chopped the elf on the neck and he stopped rolling around. Chapter 83 – A Little Introduction Erica, would you please? Yuki asked, gesturing toward the unconscious elf. Of course, she replied. She went to the body of the elf and held his head for a brief moment. Another groan escaped the elfs mouth before he fell silent again. Then Erica picked his arms up and began to drag him out. I take it that everyone is satisfied then, Yuki said to the six other people. I never had any problems with you, the man who was in the kitchen said. You seem fine, the dwarf said. I can support someone like you. Yuki nodded and looked at the rest of them. I am still not confident, one male said. The male standing next to him nodded in agreement. Akira, how did they react when I accidentally had my pressure on? Yuki asked. [They were shaking a bit,] she said. [The only ones that werent affected were the two elemental demons and that dwarf. The female elf seemed a bit affected but not to the extent that those two were. I think those are the imps.] The elemental demons are the ones that were in the kitchen, correct? [Yes.] This told Yuki two things. One was that the imps were much weaker than he was. Based on how Akira described how she used Pressure and the effect it had on the people around him, Yuki assumed that meant that the weaker someone was compared to the person exuding the pressure, the stronger the effect. That meant that the dwarf and the elemental demons were strong. The female elf was probably at the same level Yuki was or a bit weaker. Erica came back and she was clapping her hands together as if she had just touched something dirty. Erica, would you mind escorting those two out? Yuki said as he pointed toward the two imps. They are much too weak to be a part of this group. Of course, she said. What do you mean weak? one of the imps said. It means youre weak, Yuki said. Go ahead Erica. The imps started to protest and complain but were promptly shut up by Ericas voice. Then like zombies, they followed her into the house and Yuki heard the door close a few minutes later. Done, Erica announced. Where do you put them? Yuki asked. The people I wiped? I just threw them in an alleyway, she answered. They wont remember a thing and would just be confused. It doesnt really matter where I put them. I see, Yuki said. He looked at the female elf that hadnt answered his question yet. How about you? Do you still have a problem with me as your leader? No, she said. I look forward to it. Yuki nodded. Lets go back inside and well have our first little meeting, he said. He opened the back door and walked into the building, the other people following him. Then he went to the living room and sat on the couch as he waited for the remaining four people to sit down. So, how much did Erica or Akira tell you about this whole thing? Yuki asked them. I just know what this is an illegal guild where we beat the shit out of the Shikaku, the dwarf said. Is there anything else I need to know? No, not really. That just about sums it up. So the real question is how are we going to beat the shit out of the Shikaku, one of the demons said. Before that, Akira interrupted. Lets introduce ourselves first. You all already know who Erica and I are and we know who you are but Yuki doesnt. So who wants to start off? Ill do it. My name is Tiar, the male demon said. I am a raijuu and a warrior. I am Zoe and am a dryad, the female demon next to Tiar said next. I am a healer that can use a sword decently. Im a dwarf, the dwarf said. My name is Damian and I am a craftsman. Hello, my name is Sarah, the female elf introduced. Im an archer. You already know my name, Yuki said. I am a support mage and the head of this little illegal guild. So back to the main topic. How are we going to beat the shit out of the Shikaku. Yuki shifted his position on the couch. To be completely honest with you all, Im not sure yet, he shrugged. I like your honesty, Damian said. I do know what to do in order to come up with a way to beat the shit out of the Shikaku and that is to collect intelligence, Yuki said. And for now, thats what the eight of us are going to do. Not to be rude, Sarah interrupted. But there are only seven people here. There are eight people in the guild, Yuki replied. Trust me. Okay. So anyway. To beat the shit out of the Shikaku we first need to know what we are going to be up against, Yuki continued. We need to know how big they are and how large of a reach they have. So for the most part, we will be doing some spying and reconnaissance missions. Can we stop saying beat the shit out of the Shikaku? Akira said. It doesnt sound very professional. Okay, Yuki shrugged. To annihilate the Shikaku, I will be spreading us around in order to gather as much information as possible. That means I will be getting you all into positions where you can watch as many things as you can. How? Tiar asked. That seems very difficult. Thats where our eight member will come into play, Yuki answered. She can do it. We also already have an idea as to where I will be placing you guys. From some of our previous knowledge, we know that the Shikaku have infiltrated businesses, government, and education. How do you know that? Tiar interrupted. I interrogated some of their members, Yuki said. Anyway, with the help of our eight member well be able to easily infiltrate the same places that Shikaku have. Then we can observe and later decide on our course of action. I take it you wont tell us more until youve determined where youre going to put us, right? Damian said. That is correct, Yuki replied. And you should be able to guess why. Anyway, on to the second topic for the day. Our headquarters. Isnt this our headquarters? Sarah asked, her expression a bit perplexed. If you dont mind me asking. Shes polite. I like that. This is only a temporary base, Yuki said. Its not safe enough to be our permanent one and is too easy to find. I understand. So we are going to relocate and I will show you where the new location of the base will be, he continued. We will stay here, though, until the actual headquarters is done. You hired someone to build it? Damian asked. I could do it for you, you know? There is no need to pay someone for that. Oh no. I didnt hire anyone, Yuki shook his head. Im going to be making it. With Akiras help. And yours. You? Come with me and Ill show you, Yuki said, standing up. Then he started toward the door. Lets go to where our base will be. Chapter 84 – Guild Plans [You have a location in mind for our base already?] Akira asked Yuki as they walked out of the city. I might, Yuki replied. Not sure. [Where?] I plan on putting it in the middle of the wilderness, he said. Itll probably be underground. All we are going to do is make the foundation. And by we, I mean you and I. [So we are going to use earth magic and excavate a large chunk of land underground and thats going to be where our base will be located,] Akira summarized. Basically. Im going to get the dwarfDamianto work on the actual thing. Ill drop by every now and then to see the progress and help around here and there. [I got it. Seems good.] Yuki led the group of seven to a meadow near the edge of a dense forest that was located a bit away from the border of Fenrir. He stopped and looked around for a bit before nodding his head. Okay, this seems like a good spot, Yuki said. Theres nothing here, Damian pointed out. Was there supposed to be something here? I do like this place, Zoe commented. The meadow with all of its flowers and plants is nice. Damian, there is nothing here. That is correct, Yuki said to him. But there will be soon enough. Just let me get ready. Yuki knelt down on the ground and spread his palms flat on it. Then he reached out with his mana and felt the earth beneath him. He began to scan the area within a mile radius, searching for anything that would make this spot unuseable. The ground seems stable; there arent any big inconsistencies or problems, Yuki noted. Its just normal earth and a layer of bedrock underneath. Oh, theres a cave a few hundred yards from here. I should go explore it later. He stood up and cracked his fingers as he stretched in place. He took one more look around and then closed his eyes. Akira, I could use some help here, he told her. [Im here,] she replied. Yuki felt her hand slip into his own. He began to breathe slowly and touched the magical bond that connected him and Akira. Then he started to let his mana run free as it flowed in between the bond. He felt Akira do the same and their mana fused together, filling Yuki with a feeling of power. Lets do this, both of them thought, in sync. Yuki reached down into the ground a few feet in front of him. He could feel every single grain within the earth, every rock, every ore, and even every insect that scuttle around. Then, infusing his thoughts with mana, he began to command the earth. He told it to divide, sectioning off a large rectangle of land. He told it to rise and he felt the ground vibrate beneath him. He made it disperse and then he began to fuse it back within the ground, strengthening the earthen walls of the outline of the base. Throughout the whole process, Akira was supporting him in anyway she could. She understood his intentions and helped make them come true. Yuki could feel her manipulating mana and the earth in ways that surpassed his own magic, supplementing his own magic. When they finished, Yuki felt a large portion of his mana depleted and he knew that Akira wasnt any better. He opened his eyes to see a large rectangular hole that was about ten feet deep and as wide as a house in front of him. The walls were completely smooth and flat, not a hint of a grain could be seen. The angles between the walls were sharp and clean. Good job Akira, he said, a bit tired. [Thank you,] she replied, her voice sounded just as tired as his. Yuki turned back to the people behind him and was greeted to five faces of varying levels of shock. Damian had his jaw on the ground, Sarah was frozen in place, Erica was looking around as if she was not sure where she was, and the two other demons had wide open eyes. So, I finished with the outline of where our base will be, Yuki said in a plain voice. Now we just need to make the actual building. Youre an earth elementalist? Damian asked. Thats my affinity, yes, Yuki replied. I now accept you one hundred percent as my boss, he said. Wait, does that mean he didnt before? Yuki, you know your eyes were glowing, Erica commented. Akiras too. Really? I saw it when you reopened your eyes. But it did fade away a few seconds later. Akira, did you notice that? [Not at all,] she replied. [I not sure what it would mean anyway.] Well, anyway, Yuki said, changing topics. This is just where the headquarters will be located. I excavated the area out with Akiras help and reinforced the ground around it. Damian, Ill leave the construction to you. Perfect, he said, a smile on his face. Ill get straight to the designing. Do you mind if I inspect the area you just dug out? Go ahead, Yuki answered. But wait a moment. Yuki walked over to the rectangular hole and dropped down in it, crouching as he landed. Then he went to one of the walls and, with a little mana, created indents into it to function as a makeshift ladder. Alright, you can come in, he announced. Damian hopped down into the hole and looked around it. He started to mutter to himself as he scratched his chin. Then he rapped onto the earthen walls and his eyes widened. Next he punched it and pulled his hand back with a grunt. What did you make these walls out of again? Damian asked. Dirt, Yuki replied. I just packed it really tight. It feels like concrete, Damian commented. And it looks nothing like dirt. There isnt even any dust coming off of it when I hit it. And there isnt any mark where I hit it. Akira helped, Yuki shrugged. Damian took a few more minutes to look around before he nodded and climbed out. Yuki followed him and waited for his comments. I have some ideas, Damian said. Ill go home tonight to see what I can come up with and to flesh out everything. Ill be back tomorrow and Ill start the construction with some buddies. Wait, youll have people coming over? Yuki asked. Of course. I cant do this all by myself, you know. Then Ill drop by as well, Yuki decided. I need to see your people myself and give judgement on them. You understand. Thats fair, Damian nodded. How about us? Tiar said. What are to do? Yuki turned to look at the other four people. He took a few seconds to consider his answer. I will tell you in a few days what the plan is going to be, he announced. Before then, I want you all to prepare yourselves in anyway possible. That means things like training and putting your personal matters in order. Like I said before, I need some time to decide where I will be placing you. Do you all have ways for me to contact you? I dont, sorry, Tiar answered. Sarah and Zoe said the same. Erica, do you know how to reach them personally? Yuki asked. Yes, I do. They gave me their addresses, she replied. And you still have the earpiece that I gave you yesterday? Yes. Okay, then heres the plan for communication, Yuki said. I will go back to Junction and I will buy some more communicators. Then I will contact Erica to meet me back here in Fenrir where I will then give to her the communicators. Erica, you will go and deliver these to Tiar, Zoe, and Sarah. Understood? Yup, Erica said. Excuse me, but isnt using communicators dangerous? Sarah asked. Normally yes, Yuki said. But you dont need to worry about spying since I have countermeasures for that. Are there any other questions? No one spoke. Then you are all dismissed. Hopefully, Ill see you in a few days. Chapter 85 – City Exploration After the brief meeting, Yuki went back to the city with Akira. The other members of their little illegal guild dispersed as well, going off to places Yuki didnt know. When he looked at his watch, he saw that he still had hours to go until he had to go back to the hotel. What do you want to do? Yuki asked Akira. I dont know, she replied. This day seems much longer than yesterday. Probably because of the lack of action. They walked in silence for a few more minutes. What can we do? Yuki wondered. He went back over the previous day and remembered all that they had done. They came to the city in the train. Then they went to the hunting grounds around the city and spent most of the day in there. When they finished, they sold their game at the GMD and also ate dinner there. They ran into Erica while eating and their conversation somehow evolved into talking about creating an illegal guild. Then Yuki went back to the hotel and took a bath while Akira and Erica went out to set up the guild. We didnt really do much in terms of entertainment or enjoyment, Yuki realised. I personally dont have a problem with that, but I can see this being a problem for Akira. Yuki searched his brain for any ideas as to how to make the day more interesting. He didnt have his normal items with him so he couldnt do any work. And even if he did, that would help Akira. I guess we can just wander around the city and explore it, Yuki suggested. That was the plan before we left. Thats fine, she replied. I didnt have anything planned. I dont even know what the attractions are around here. Yuki nodded and proceeded to walk go toward the center of Fenrir. We might as well start at the busiest part of the city, he said. When Yuki and Akira arrived at the central square of the city, Yuki discovered that it looked almost exactly the same as every other part of the city except for the incredible amount of people that were mulling about. Maybe this wasnt the best idea. There are too many people. Yuki paused and then shrugged before walking into the crowd. It was too late for him to go somewhere else and it was already time to eat lunch. He wasnt quite hungry but he knew that Akira probably was. He went to a bench that was next to a tree, the shadow of the tree blocking the seat from the sun. Akira sat next to him as he tapped on his watch and opened a map of Fenrir. Where to eat. There was a surprising variety of restaurants around the central square of Fenrir. Food ranging from sandwiches, noodle soups, and barbeque could be found. Yuki scanned the entire map for anything that caught his eye. He landed onto a five star rated restaurant named The Bowl and thought that he hadnt eaten noodles in quite some time. I guess well go there, he decided. Akira, are you fine with noodles for lunch? he asked, turning his head toward her. Thats fine, she replied. Yuki nodded and stood up, stretching a bit. Then he reached out his hand toward Akira who was still sitting. She stared at it with confusion written on her face. Its crowded, Yuki explained. I dont want to get separated from you. Im sure you dont want that either. Akira looked at him for a brief second before glancing away. She lifted her hand in the air and Yuki took it gently, pulling her up. Shall we go then? he asked. She glanced back at him, looked away again, and gave him a small nod. Yuki noticed that her face was a slight pink and that a beautiful smile had bloomed across it. Lets go then. He tugged lightly on her hand and led her to the restaurant. It was in the middle of the city and everywhere Yuki looked he saw people glancing away. He used to this by now and ignored them for the most part. When he was in front of The Bowl, he marched straight in. It took Yuki and Akira one hour to finish their lunch. They had to spend the first ten minutes waiting for a seat and another ten for their food to arrive. Akira grumbled a little but Yuki didnt particularly care about the twenty minute delay for their meal. When they finished, they began their exploration of the city. That layout for the town was very uniform and square. There were a multitude of brick paved roads that crisscrossed the city, giving people easy access to most of Fenrir. Unlike Junction, the roads didnt seem to be for use by vehicles but instead more inclined for pedestrians. Yuki also spied numerous shops. When he glanced over at Akira, it seemed that she had found them as well. We can go and shop around, he said. I dont have a problem with it. Ill see if there is anything of interest to me. I dont want to waste money, Akira replied, hesitantly. Akira. I dont know if youve realised this or not, but we are doing quite well in terms of money, Yuki told her. You can go shopping. I trust you. Akira didnt reply immediately but soon gave Yuki a nod. Then they started to walk again, but this time both of them stood side by side. No one was leading the other and they wandered about peeking into shops that piqued their interest. One of these stores was a clothing store. During their time inside that shop, Akira went about grabbing clothes that caught her attention. She would go into the changing room and put it on then come out for Yukis opinion. How about this? she asked, twirling in a pink short skirt. The color looks off, Yuki replied. How about this one? she said a few minutes later in a pair of pants. Bell bottoms are weird. Where did you even find that? And this? Why are there sailor costumes in this store? The next store that they found was one that Yuki took more interest in. It was a music shop with a multitude of instruments on display. And the instruments seemed much more advanced and newer than the ones he had seen in Junction. What caught his eye in particular was a little metallic grey cube. He tapped on it and a light projected out of it before forming a menu before him. It gave him a few options, one of which was labeled piano and another synthesizer. He selected piano and the light morphed into a keyboard. Yuki reached down and could feel the keys of the piano as if they were real. Hard light holograms. He pressed the key lightly and the sound of a piano rang out. He hit another, harder this time, and the holographic piano sang out louder. Next he pressed a chord and then another one and another one before the sound of music began to fill the shop. Yuki felt himself get swept away by it and he didnt know how long he played. When he stopped, he found that he had gathered a small audience. Clerk, Yuki said to a man wearing an apron. How much is this? F-four silvers, he replied. I like it. Ill take it, Yuki decided. He walked over to the man and handed him four silver coins. Then he walked out of the store with Akira right beside him. After that, nothing very eventful happened. They continued their wandering about and stumbled across a movie theater. They spent a few hours of their time watching whatever was featured and after that ate dinner. With the few hours of time they had left, Yuki found a little park that empty. There was a small pond where the sound of splashing could be heard from time to time. The crickets were chirping, or at least insects that sounded like crickets. The cool, gentle breeze brushed past Yukis face, his hair fluttering in the air. Akira stood next to him, her hand still in his, as she watch the pond ripple and the reflection of the white moon waver. Did you have a fun trip? Yuki asked, his voice a bit quiet. You were right, she replied, just as quiet. The best trips are the ones that are unplanned. She turned to look right at Yuki, the moonlight shining off of her face and illuminating her brown eyes. Thank you, Akira said with a pure smile. Gazing at the smile, Yuki felt the slightest of tugs in his chest before it disappeared just as quickly as the flickering of a lightbulb. Chapter 86 – Moving Out The next day, Yuki returned to Junction along with the other students that made the trip to Fenrir. Today was the official start of Yukis break and when he went to the Academy, he found that it was quite empty. Everyone seems to have places they can go. Yuki went to his dorm room and dropped off his duffel bag beside his bed. Akira appeared beside him as he did this. So whats the plan for today? she asked him. Well, I did say that I was going to be buying somethings yesterday so Ill probably do that first, he replied. Well go to the city and buy those ear pieces. Then well come back here and pack up. Pack up? Why? Were not staying here for the whole break, Yuki said. Lets go. Opening the door, he waited for Akira to exit before he left the room. He looked around as they walked and spotted no one. With a quick thought, he removed his disguise and stretched his arms. So where are we staying then, Yuki? Akira asked. I take it you have a place in mind. Youve been there already, he said. I have? Well be staying at the place Erica rented, he explained. Since the other members probably have their own places to live in, well just be using that. We might live there actually. I was never planning to stay at the dorm in the first place. It isnt private enough. Oh, I see. Well, Im fine with that, Akira said. They went to the city and Yuki led Akira to a tech shop that was close to entrance of the Academy. There, he bought six ear pieces and ignored the odd look the cashier gave him when he paid for it. Next he went to an dessert store and bought himself and Akira two ice cream cones. Whats this for? Akira asked as she took the one Yuki was offering her. I wanted a snack, he replied. After that, they walked back to the Academy dorm. Yuki called out to Uriel after he closed the door behind him. Welcome back, she answered. Need help with something? Can you sync with these? Yuki asked, holding up the box of communicators he had just bought. Of course I can, she said. Then please do, Yuki said. By the way, we will be moving. I just wanted to let you know so that you wouldnt be too confused when you find yourself in a new location. Okay. Ill get right to the syncing. Yuki placed the box on the living room counter and went to his room. Akira followed behind him. Lets pack up now. It shouldnt take too long, Yuki said. They went to the closet and took out everything that was inside it. While Akira folded the clothes, Yuki opened some drawers and stored anything he found within his ring. When he was done, he saw Akira putting the clothes away into her own ring. Done? he asked. Yup. You should hide now, Yuki suggested. Ill be going out in my disguise in case there is anyone around. Okay, she said. She glowed and then disappeared into Yukis right arm while he put his disguise back on. As Yuki shut the door to his room, he heard a knock from the entrance of the dorm. He went to it and peeked through peep hole. Yuna was standing outside, looking around. He opened the door. Hi, Yuna greeted. Yuki looked at her, waiting for her to explain why she was standing in front of his dorm. I, um, just wanted to know if you were doing anything for the break, she said. Nothing has been decided yet, he answered. Oh, I see, she replied. Then she paused for a bit. I dont have anything either. Does she want to do something? She did asked me that when we were going on the train to Fenrir. I do have something I want to do right now, Yuki said. If you want, we could exchange contact information. If you want to do something then you can just contact me. Its Yuna so she probably wont be annoying. Really? That would be great, she brightened. Her eyes looked past Yuki. Are you moving? Yes. Oh. Well if I have your contact info then that wont be much of problem. Yuki nodded and tapped onto his watch, bringing up his information screen. Here, he said. Yuna opened her own watch and typed in Yukis information. Then she brought out her own and showed to to Yuki who wrote it into his contact list. Did you sign out yet? Yuna asked as Yuki typed. Sign out? Yes, you need to do that if you are leaving the dorm, Yuna explained. Its really simple to do though. Just go to the school website and the rest should be self explanatory. Yuki nodded and opened the school site on his watch. He clicked on lodging in the menu and saw a section titled check out. He clicked on it and filled out the short form that popped up. When he submitted it, he got a reply back within a few seconds telling him that his sign out was successful. That was quick, he said. It should be, Yuna replied. If it wasnt, then I dont know what the school is doing. Alright, Yuki nodded. He closed his screen. Ill be going now. Maybe Ill see over the break sometime. I hope so, Yuna said with a small smile. See you later? See you, he said. He walked out of his door and shut it quietly behind himself. When he turned around, he saw Yuna walking back to the elevator in the middle of the floor. Yuki went to it as well and rode it down to the first floor. [Where are we going now, Yuki?] Akira asked. Were going to do something Ive wanted to test for a while now, he replied as he walked toward the center of Junction. [Whats that?] Well be using a transporter. When Yuki was doing some random research about Ethros, he had discovered that there were transporters in every major city. In a world where technology was more advanced than earths, Yuki had expected more advanced forms of transportation. This was given to him by transporters. They were essential a form of teleportation. From what Yuki read, it worked by magically disassembling you into particles, using magic to transport those particles, and then reforming those particles into you. [I still dont trust those things,] Akira said. [It seems way to dangerous.] If they were dangerous, then no one would use them, Yuki said. But since theyre the most common type of transportation around, I think its safe to assume that they are fairly safe. [Just dont die then.] A few minutes later, Yuki arrived to the transporter station. It was a large building made of glass and steel with a multitude of people streaming in and out if it. Walking into the station, Yuki saw that it was large because it contained more than just transportation. There was a food court inside as well as a few stores. The transporters were located in the back half of the building. When he entered the side with the transporters, Yuki was met with a moderately long but very fast line. Looking around, he found a number of what seemed to be operators that sat behind monitors. They were constantly communicating into a microphone. Youre up next, young lady, an elf said to Yuki. She was wearing a uniform. May I see your ticket? Yuki brought out his Academy ID and showed it to her. Oh, an Academy student. Alright, come right this way, she said. She led Yuki into a glass tube of sorts that was tinted so that people couldnt see inside. She told Yuki to walk in and Yuki did so. Then the door was shut and all outside noise was muted. Is the user ready for transportation? a voice asked from the inside of the tube. Yes. Transportation commencing in ten seconds, the voice announced. A timer appeared before Yuki and started to countdown from ten. When it hit zero, Yuki saw a bright flash of light and felt a rush of mana. The light disappeared and Yuki found himself in a tube that looked exactly the same as the one he had just entered. Welcome to Fenrir, a different voice greeted him. The tube slid open and Yuki stepped to find himself in a completely different building than the one he was just in. This one was made of brick and tile, the trademark look of Fenrir. That was fast. But I guess that was to be expected. Yuki walked out of the station and began to head toward the house that Erica had rented. [That was easy,] Akira remarked. And safe. [Yes, it was,] she admitted. [I just hope that you dont have to do that often. They record your movement and if it fails then youll die.] I know, Yuki said. But Im going to have to use it until I find a viable alternative. As of now, this is the fastest way to move around. A few minutes past and Yuki stopped in front of the one story house. He looked around to see if there was anyone and removed his disguise. Then he grabbed the handle of the door and a sensor scanned him, verifying his identity. Once it did, it unlocked and Yuki walked in. Then he stopped. Oh, I didnt know you were here, he said. I didnt know you were coming, Erica replied, dressed in a t-shirt and shorts. Chapter 87 – Some Introductions Why are you here? Erica asked Yuki as he shut the door behind him. And wheres Akira? Akira is right here, Yuki replied and with those words, Akira materialized in front of them. And I was planning to live here. Hi, Erica, Akira greeted. Hi. You were planning to live here? she said to Yuki. Yes. Oh. Yuki glanced around the room and saw a plate of food on the counter in the kitchen and a television in the living room that was on but muted. Were you living here already? Yuki asked. Well, yes, she said. I thought that since no one would be using this place, I could use for myself. I have nowhere else to go. Then well be sharing then, Yuki replied. This place is big enough for three people. From what Ive seen, it could easily fit five. Oh, that would be perfect then, Erica said, relief in her voice. Did you think I was going to kick you out? Well. No. Maybe. I wouldnt do that to you, Yuki told her. There is no reason for me to and I know about your situation. How many bedrooms are in this house? Two, Erica answered, counting off with her fingers. But they are fairly large rooms. Then you can have one and Ill share the second one with Akira, Yuki decided. Or do you want to sleep somewhere else, Akira? No thats fine, she replied. Yuki nodded and went to the back of the building. One of the doors was already opened and when he peeked inside, was obviously in use. He went to the other room and looked around. When he was satisfied, he came back out to the living room. Everything seems fine, he said. Akira, we can put out things away later. Lets get to business first now that Erica is here. He reached into his pocket and took out a small device, placing it on the coffee table. Then he pressed a button and it began to glow. Soon, a ball of golden spheres was projected out of it. Erica, meet Uriel, Yuki said. Hello~, Uriel greeted, the ball pulsated as she spoke. Ive never met you before. Hi, Erica replied slowly. What are you? Im the big brains of this whole operation, Uriel said proudly. She means shes an AI, Yuki told Erica. You have an AI, Erica blinked. Yes. Who are you again? Uriel asked. What do you do? And whats your relationship with Akira and Yuki? Oh, Im Erica. I know that. Im Yukis friend? Erica said hesitantly. She peeked at Yuki who shrugged. Yeah, Im Yukis friend. I also am the manager of her guild. Yeah, I guess she is, Yuki thought, nodding. Her? Uriel repeated. And guild? When did Yuki make a guild? I let Erica refer to me as whatever pronoun she wanted, Yuki answered. And I made a guild only about two days ago so of course you wouldnt know about it. Im sure I would have noticed it if it was registered into the GMD, Uriel said. Well, this guild isnt exactly legal. Oh. That would explain a lot. Lets back a bit, Erica interrupted. Yuki, how do you have an AI? I made it, he replied. Im not even going to ask, she sighed. Anyway. Why did you introduce her to me? Well, shes going to be the eighth member of our guild, Yuki explained. As she said, shes going to be the brains of the operation with me working with her. Akira will be helping as well. Oh, Erica nodded. Then she paused for a bit. Wait, then what exactly is she going to be doing? Shell be doing some morally questionable things and report back to us. I love doing morally questionable things, Uriel commented. They mean illegal things. I think hacking, Akira translated to a confused looking Erica. Hacking what? she asked. Businesses, government servers, anything that might give us an edge really, Yuki said. This is going to be how I assign all of the other members their duties. At least until I can make some plans. Whatever Uriel cant reach, Ill be using the other guild members to gather the information personally. Oh, I see, Erica nodded. But why are you so focused on information gathering? We dont need to know everything to make things difficult for the Shikaku. That is true, Yuki admitted. But thats only if we ignore some of the benefits of gathering as much information as we can. First, well be more prepared and Im sure you already know that. The main reason I want information is because we need a stable source of income. Income? What do you mean by that, Yuki? Akira asked. If we can offer people information then what do you think is going to happen? Yuki said. Oh, so were going to monetize information, Akira realised. That seems like a wonderful plan. Were going to get people to buy information from us? Erica asked. Essentially. If we collect information and have constant sources of information then we can make it our main product in a sense, Yuki explained. Information is one of the main types of currency in the world. And one of the most valuable. So the more information we have, the more we can sell. And thats why you want to gather as much as you can, Erica summarized. Along with the preparation part, yes. Yuki turned to look at the floating mass of particles in the middle of the living room. Uriel, I want you to basically go over everything you can get your hands on and if you run into any troubles just tell me, Yuki instructed. I dont have hands but I gotcha, she replied. Do you want a drink with that? Akira, you can help with whatever Uriel offloads to me, Yuki continued, ignoring Uriel. And Erica. Here. He snapped his fingers and a box materialized in front of him. He picked it up and handed it to Erica These are the communicators, he explained. There are four in there. I have one and Akira already has one. They are all connected together so we can talk to each other and they are connected to Uriel as well. So if you have any questions for her, you can just ask. Not that I have to answer, Uriel piped up. My permissions do not require that I obey anything other than what Yuki or Akira say. Ill help when I feel like it or when Yuki or Akira tells me too. Yeah, Yuki nodded. Erica, youll be giving these to each of the members. How long do you think that would take? An hour or two? she estimated. Ill be back in time for lunch. Then we can go get something to eat. Alright then. See you in a couple of hours. FriendlyDragon Chapter 88 – Revelation While Erica was off delivering ear pieces, Yuki decided that then was the perfect time to unpack and put their things away. He went back to the unoccupied bedroom and took out everything that he had stored in his ring. Akira, who followed him into the room, did the same. Looking around the room, Yuki saw that there was a simple closet and one drawer. He waved his hand to get Akiras attention and tilted his head toward the closet. She picked up the clothes that she had just taken out and went over to the wooden closet. As she did that, Yuki went to the drawer and deposited the items that were in his ring into it. I still dont know what I should do with this, he thought, holding a smoldering red jewel in his hand. He shrugged and it disappeared. He checked his watch and saw that about thirty minutes had past since Erica left to do her delivery. Yuki walked out of the room and went to the living room where Uriel was busy working, her form pulsating and shifting. How are things coming along, Uriel? he asked as he took a seat on the couch. Do you need any help? Not right now, she replied. I am still going over every database that I have access to and every database that I can get access to. Once Ive finished cataloging them, I will see what I need help with in getting information from. I see. Alert me when you are done then, Yuki instructed. He started to head toward the backdoor of the house. Ill be doing some meditation and maybe some training if I have the time. Understood. Where is Akira? Shes still putting away some things in the bedroom, Yuki replied. He opened the door to the backyard and went through it. Then he closed the door and inhaled deeply, taking in the cool, dry air of the sunny day. One thing that Yuki noticed about Ethros was that the air was clean. There was little to no pollution from what Yuki could see. Most things seemed to run off of magic or electricity and how the electricity was produced didnt seem to be from the burning of fuels. I actually havent looked up how electricity is produced in this world, Yuki realised. I should do that some other time when Im free. He walked to the center of the small backyard field and took a seat. As he closed his eyes, he controlled his breathing and let his mind relax. Soon little pinpricks of lit began to fill his mental vision. With every breath, these small dots became clearer and clearer until her could almost see everything that was around him. After a few minutes, Yuki began to hear the calls of the elements once more. Just like when he was in the Sanctuary and in the pool, the elements began to whisper. The earth he already understood its soft song of protection. But the other elements voices melded together in an incomprehensible yet beautiful melody. It was like listening to a song in a foreign language, you can appreciate the sound but you couldnt understand the meaning. Soon, one voice began to sing louder than the rest. Just like how the trees cried in the Sanctuary and the water crooned in the spring, the air began to crescendo. The wind called to Yuki, singing with passion in words whose meaning were barely outside of Yukis reach. Then Yuki decided to stop trying to understand. He let the melody of the wind envelope him as he simply absorbed their beautiful harmony. Then something clicked. Yuki opened his eyes and found himself high above the ground, the entirety of the city of Fenrir before him as well as the forests beyond it. Then he rushed forward at an exhilarating speed, fierce joy surging through his body, as he twisted and spun around invisible objects. He fly downwards and entered the streets, blowing past the inhabitants of Fenrir and causing mayhem everywhere. Suddenly a building appeared before him but Yuki didnt care. He blew around, not letting this distraction disturb him from his fun as he blew leaves and tore branches without a care in the world. Wind is freedom. With this realisation, Yuki felt as if a door within him had just been blasted wide open and he gave out a loud gasp as he returned back to reality. He held his head, not from pain, but from the shock of that experience he had just went through. He stood up and felt more refreshed than he had in days. [User Has Awakened {Wind} Attribute. {Wind Magic Lv. 0} Has Been Added To Magic Techniques.] Oh. So that was what that was. Yuki? Are you okay? Akira asked, her head popped out from the backdoor. Her eyebrows were furrowed. I just felt your pulse spike and then suddenly fall back down. Im more than okay, Yuki replied turning around fully. If anything, I feel better than I have in a while. Yuki reached out with his right hand and opened it slightly. With a trickle of mana, he called out to the air around him and gathered it into his palm. Then with a single thought, he scattered the ball around him, blowing up leaves and disturbing the branches of the bushes that outlined the backyard. I feel amazing. Did you just use wind magic? Akira blinked. I did, yes, Yuki nodded. I need to practice with it now. It seems quite useful. Three elements. You can use three elements, Akira said. And you somehow awakened your wind attribute by yourself. How? I dont know, Yuki shrugged. Is Erica back yet? Youre going to need to explain all this to me later, she said. And yes, Erica is back. Yuki nodded again and went to the door. Akira opened it wider for him to enter and closed it behind him. He walked into the living room and Erica was sitting on the couch talking to Uriel. How old are you? Erica asked, poking Uriel. A few months old, Uriel replied. Why are you poking me for? I wanted to see how you felt. That right is reserved for Yuki~, Uriel said. He or she said that they got this device just so that they could touch me. Oh, right. I did say something like that. Erica, welcome back, Yuki said behind her. She jumped and turned around. Oh, hi, she said hurriedly. I wasnt messing with Uriel. I promise. I dont really mind if you do as long as you dont do it consistently, Yuki replied. Anyway, were going eat lunch arent we? Right, yes. We were going to do that, Erica nodded. She stood up. So do you have any place in mind? Anything you want to eat in particular? I dont care. Akira? Yuki asked. Umm. Whats around here? Theres a bar across the street, a sandwich shop a few buildings down, Erica listed. There is also a barbeque restaurant or something like that a block up. Those are the closest ones. Sandwiches seem nice, Akira said. Then well get that, Yuki decided. Uriel, any updates? Well so far Ive managed to break into most government facilities and create some backdoors for myself that I can share with you, she replied. There are some that I havent tried yet or gave up on because it was taking too long or was too risky. I will give you a list of them later. How about things not related to government? Private corporations are actually much harder than the government, Uriel said. Ive ignored them for the most part right now and am focusing on government. Once Ive gone through everything related to governmental stuff, Ill go to the private things. Ill be able to try harder on those. You do remember that I can help you right? Yuki reminded. I made you. Im pretty sure I can help you hack into whatever you need help with. Then can you do the government ones that Ive flagged? she asked. Itll be super helpful for me. Uriel, dont ask. Just tell, Yuki said. If I say that I can help then phrasing it as a request is redundant. You already know that Im going to help. Just tell me what to help with. That makes sense. Well then, Ill send you a list of the government servers that I didnt manage to break into yet. Then Ill be able to go to the more exciting stuff. Uriel, just make sure that you can break into the surface, Yuki instructed. I just need to be able to access things like employee records and things like that. If you cant get everything, at least get that. Oh, so thats how youre going to get your people in, she said. I gotcha. Alright, you have fun with your girls and Ill do my slave labor. The list will be finished before you come back. Our work is about to begin, Yuki commented as he went to the door Erica was holding open. This is going to be fun, Erica replied with a smile. Chapter 89 – Pillaging Two Months Later It was dark in the forest. The sun had set, leaving the moon that was much larger than the one that orbited Earth. In the forest was a large paved path that split it in half, the road connecting a factory to a city. And in the side of this road laid Yuki, sitting with his knees pulled up as he leaned against a tree with his eyes closed. I still think we should have a mascot, Erica said, her voice coming out from an ear piece that Yuki wore. Something cute like a cat. We dont need a mascot, Erica, Damian said loudly. This was the third time he had repeated this in the last hour. Yuki didnt know how many times he said it the last two months. If we get a mascot, I feel like it shouldnt be cute, Sarah said. Well need something cool and intimidating. Maybe a manticore. Ew, I dont like manticores, Erica complained. Theyre freaky. How about a lion? Theyre a cat and theyre intimidating. I thought I just said we didnt need a mascot? Damian cried, exasperated. Lions are weak, Sarah countered, ignoring him. May be something more like. Please be quiet, Yuki whispered calmly as he watched the road before him with complete focus. Im actually working here. Oh, sorry, Erica said, quieter. My apologies, Sarah said. Much better. Uriel, I need an update, Yuki said. How close are we to game time. The target should be in sight within the minute, she replied. I can see it moving right now. Also, if we are getting a mascot, why not make it something like a dragon? One minute. Ill take your word for it, Yuki said before ignoring the argument that flared up from Uriels last comment. [How are things going on your side?] Akira asked him. [The comms have been lighting up for the last hour.] They others at the base are arguing over whether or not we should have a mascot and what that mascot should be, Yuki explained. Uriel said the mark will be here in less than a minute. [Dont they have to ask you about that whole topic? You are the boss and will be the one that makes the final decision.] Well thats how it would be normally but were not that normal in the first place. Pinpricks of light suddenly flared into existence in the distance. The target had just made its appearance. Remember the plan, Yuki told Akira. [In and out in five minutes, right?] Exactly. The soft hum of the engine from the truck that was cruising down the road soon reached Yukis ears. With a small wave of his hand, he gathered the air beneath and compressed it until it became a cushion. Then he used it to propel himself up into the air just as the truck was about to pass him. Before he landed on the top of the truck, he softened his landing with air again. Alright, you can come out now, Yuki said. Akira appeared next to him with a quick flash but made no noise. She looked at him and he nodded back at her. They crouched down and placed their hands onto the top of the container the truck was towing behind it. Together, they carved out a hole from the metal container and slipped inside. [So what are we taking?] Akira asked. Everything, he replied. Surrounding them were crates filled with, from the report Tiar gave Yuki, materials such as ores and parts that were mainly used for technology and weaponry. Exactly the type of things that Yuki had been wanting for while. And trucks like these were the perfect targets for him to get these things. [How long are we going to keep pillaging supply trucks?] Akira said as they stored the crates into their rings. As long as necessary. Its helping us improve our own technology and its also a giant pain to Mason Inc. to have to deal with all of this. [I just feel like we could be doing something more significant to annoy the Shikaku.] This is perfect for annoying them, Yuki replied. We are decreasing their profits by stealing their products. Were hurting their supply line which sooner or later they will have to deal with. This just a build up for the bigger event. They cleared out the entire container, leaving it completely empty. Then Yuki slipped back out through the hole that they created in the roof and pulled Akira out after. They sealed the metal hole up, no mark of their entrance being left. Yuki jumped off with Akira disappearing back into him. [Bigger event?] Akira asked, continuing their conversation. Did Uriel not tell you everything? Yuki asked back. [She told me that the Mason Inc. and the Shikaku were connected,] she said. [She didnt give me any specifics.] The bigger event is the eventual collapse of Mason Incorporated, he explained as he began to run back toward their guild base. Mason Incorporated is the largest technology company in Ethros. They are a supplier and a seller. No other company can even rival their size and technology. [I know that at least,] Akira interrupted. [I need to know why you want them to collapse.] Mason Incorporated isnt just connected to the Shikaku; they are ran by the Shikaku, he said. The CEO and many of the chair members can be linked to the Shikaku in some way, shape, or form. And if we can link them, then its safe to say that they are working together. Whether they are collaborating intentionally or not doesnt matter. Since they are basically the Shikaku, its our job to make their lives as hard as possible and try to bring down their technological empire. [How does raiding trucks do that?] Its going to help lead up to an opportunity to do that, Yuki corrected. As we steal more and more from them, we will be a growing thorn in their side. And since they dont know where their precious technology and materials are going, they will become more and more anxious until they actually try to do something. Maybe theyll start sending guards. I dont know. But they will do something and that is when we will be able to strike. [So until then, well be just trying to annoy them until they snap,] Akira clarified. Basically. [And Tiar is there to keep us updated about how things are going over at Mason Inc.] Mhm. [Then what about Zoes assignment?] Shes in a governmental position right now, Yuki said. Zoe will just be monitoring things that happen there. Things such as corruption, scandals, government officials, and whatnot. [How about the entertainment industries? How are we going to watch over them?] Akira asked. [I forgot to ask you this before.] Im not quite sure yet, he said. Its on the planning list. Along with a few other things. [Like?] I cant believe that the others at the base are having an argument over mascots when we didnt even create a name for our guild. [Now that you mention it.] I also want to upgrade our weaponry and create some new things with the materials and parts we stole. Then once we get larger, well need to go out recruiting again. Ill need to ask Erica about that though. [What can I be doing?] Akira asked. [Lately, Ive kind of bored so Ive just been doing magic research.] You have freedom to do whatever, Yuki replied. Im not limiting you to a single task. [Oh, really? Thank you then. Ill see who needs help then.] Im planning do some of the items on my list this weekend, Yuki continued. I just hope that something doesnt pop up before then. He stopped running and stood in the middle of a meadow, the little lights of fireflies flying around him. The cool breeze blew by his hair as he created a magic circle within his right palm and snapped his fingers. The circle dissipated as the ground rose up before him. A metal door that was inlaid with decorations opened for him, revealing a well lit staircase that led down to the guild headquarters. [I hope so too,] Akira said. The next day, Yuki was sitting in homeroom as the bell rang and Mabel clapped her hands to quiet the room. She stood and gave the students a bright smile. I have some news that I know will be exciting for most of you, she began. For the last month, you have all been practicing and learning within a controlled environment. Its time that we change that. You all need something a little more practical. Yuki heard ohs and murmuring throughout the room. It seemed that a lot of the students knew what was about to be announced. This weekend, we will be heading back to the Libra Forests, Mabel announced. And there, we will be doing a little special. We will be destroying some monster nests. There were cries of excitement from the students gathered in the room. Yuki stared impassively at Mabel as she spoke. Well there goes my plan for the weekend, he thought. Oh well. Chapter 90 – Teams It seems that most of you already knew about this, Mabel smiled. I trust that your parents or siblings informed you about this whole assignment. So you already know what Im going to say next. However, for those of you who do not know, I will be explaining the specifics for this hunt. The room fell quiet as she waited for the students to settle down. As I have already said, we will be going to the Libra Forest in order to destroy monster nests. This is will be your first practical exam for the year, she explained. You will all be split into teams of six. Who your teammates are is your choice but you must fill out the team form that I have. Now lets go over what it is you will actually be doing. She tapped on the board behind her and a map appeared on the screen. A label on the top left indicated that it was a map of the Libra Forest. We will be dropping you and your team in a location in the forest. Your location will be different from the location of the other students, Mabel continued. You will be given the target that you will be destroying but will not be given the location of the target. You will have the weekend to complete the mission. Are there any questions about this? No one said anything. Moving onto the rules of this assignment. You are allowed one duffel bags worth of equipment. We will be checking these bags to make sure that they fit within the regulations that we will be sending you via email later today. No technology of any sorts is allowed in this assignment. The most advanced piece of equipment that you will have will be a weapon and your head. There will be absolutely no interfering with another groups mission. We will be monitoring all of you. Any intentional interference of any sort will result in failure and possible expellment. If anyone of your members become incapacitated in anyway, you will fail the mission. There were some discontent murmurs and complaints following that last sentence from the students. If some of you think that this is too harsh or unfair, Ill like to remind you that this is a team assignment, Mabel said, giving the class a stern expression. You are to work together with your teammates to finish the objective. And if any of you get injured doing so, then that means that your teamwork was lacking. There may be exceptions based on how this person got hurt, but for the most part any injury will lead to failure. Understood? The students didnt say anything. I hope this silence means that everything is clear to you. This will be the only time that you will be able to ask questions about this assignment, she warned. Are you sure that there isnt anything more you need to know? I dont think I need to know anymore, Yuki thought. Its fairly self explanatory. Okay. Then this topic is closed now. As I said before, you will all be receiving an email later today about this assignment, Mabel reminded. I will be giving you the rest of the period to hopefully form your groups. She sat back down and look at the unmoving students with a raised eyebrow. I thought I just said that you have the rest of the period to form groups? she smiled. That means you can talk unless you all are somehow speaking telepathically with each other. Some students laughed a bit at her joke and slowly the noise level of the room began to rise as students became more and more comfortable. Oh. So thats why they wanted us to create our own teams, Yuki realised as he thought about what Mabel had just said. We should be picking people that we are comfortable with. And that means that better teamwork should be expected from these teams. Thats why they have no problem failing a group because of one person. Um, hello? Yuki looked up at the source of the voice and saw the face of the male elf that seemed persistent on trying to initiate conversations with Yuki. How are you today? Jared asked. What do you need? Yuki asked back, going straight to the point. I was wondering if maybe you wanted to join my team? he said. I mean, thats only if you didnt already have one in mind. Just request whatever you want and dont phrase it as a question. Please join my team, Okay, Yuki accepted. Who is in you team? There are three other people so far, Jared replied. Theyre my friends. Theyre sitting over there. He pointed at a group of students that were sitting together at the side of the room near the windows. They were looking over at Jared and Yuki, waving when they notice Jared pointing at them. So you need one more member, Yuki said. Yeah. Those three are the only ones Im comfortable around, Jared admitted. Ive tried talking to others but they always seem to ignore me. Thats probably because he comes on too strong, Yuki thought. So if you can suggest another person to be in the team, that would be amazing, Jared continued. I can ask Yuna, Yuki replied. Shell probably agree. I dont see why she wouldnt unless she already has a team. Yuna? Jared blinked. Yes. Her. Isnt she, like, one of the most popular girls in our year? She is? Ill go ask her, Yuki said, standing up. Actually, Ill message her. Wait wait wait. I dont think Ill be really, um, Jared started but he couldnt seem to finish his thought. I mean. Shes, you know, really pretty and itll be kind of intimidating if you know what I mean. I dont know what you mean, Yuki shook his head. Ill ask her. He opened the screen of his watch and tapped on Yunas profile in his contacts. Over the last two months, they had talk a bit with each other but never for more than a few minutes at a time. Do you want to partner up with me and four other people? They need another member and the leader has been rejected by everyone else apparently, he typed. Okay, sure. Ill be happy to, she replied quickly. Just wait a moment. Yuki watched her as she talked to some other girls that were around her, giving them small smiles as she shook her head. The girls looked disappointed and waved at her as she stood up from her desk and walked toward Yuki. You didnt need to reject them, Yuki said as she came closer. You could have joined them. I could find someone else. Its fine. I dont know them anyway, Yuna said. If Im being honest, the only person that I really know is you. I didnt know that. H-hi, Im Jared, he stuttered, sticking out his hand for a handshake. Thank you for joining my team. Oh, youre the leader, Yuna smiled, taking his hand and shaking it firmly. Who are the other members besides Yuki? Its those three over there, Jared pointed. He beckoned to them to come. Ill let them introduce themselves. Yuki watched as the three maneuvered their way over to Yukis desk. As they did that, Yuki noticed Jared giving Yuna multiple quick glances and him looking away slightly pink. Yuna didnt seem to notice a thing. Guys, introduce yourselves, Jared said to the three that just arrived. Hello, my name is Benjamin, an elf said. You can call me Ben. Im Natalie, a female elf introduced. And Im Joseph, Jareds brother, the last elf finished. All of us are elves, Yuki noted. That puts us at a slight disadvantage. Other species have skills that elves dont. Im Yuna, she said. Oh we know who you are all too well, Joseph laughed. Isnt that right, brother? Jared gave him a panicked look. I am Yuki, he said, interrupting the banter between the two brothers. So whats the plan now that we have decided on our team? Im not sure yet, Jared rushed to say. We cant predict what is going to be in the assignment. So I dont know. Thats a fair point, Yuki nodded. All we can do for now is maybe prepare some basic equipment that would be helpful in any situation and wait. Oh, are you that girl that Jared was talking to us about a ever since the tournament? Natalie asked. I wouldnt know since Im not Jared, Yuki replied. He noticed that Yuna was giving him an odd expression. Dont worry about it. Im a male. Its just that Ive given up on correcting people since they always are wrong, he messaged her. Oh, okay. I thought I was going crazy for a second, she typed back. Anyway, Jared said loudly. Well go with your idea and just get some stuff that might be needed. We can meet up one day to organize a strategy or something. To do that, you need my contact information, Yuki said. Oh yeah. I do. Yuki reached out with the arm that had the watch strapped onto it. His contact screen was being displayed and projected. Jared stared at it with confusion. Do you not want my contact information? Yuki asked. No no no, I want it, Jared hurried. He typed it into his own smartwatch. How about you, Yuna? I would rather not give people my information, Im sorry, she replied. But if you tell Yuki, Ill know. Alright, our plans are set then, Jared said. Hopefully well see each other again in a few days and then well beat that assignment. Okay, Yuki said, standing up as the bell rang. Ill be going then. See you all soon. Chapter 91 – Getting Started The week went by without any trouble. Yuki went through his daily routine at school, sometimes conversing with Yuna whenever she started a conversation. Then at night he would return back home and work on whatever he felt like working on. Some days, he would go to the guild house to check on how things were operating and help wherever he could. Other days, he would go out with Akira to raid trucks that were coming from Mason Inc. Our raids are working, Yuki said, lying on his bed. What do you mean? Akira asked. She was on a tablet that Yuki had bought for her reading what looked to be a novel. You noticed how there are guards now in each of the trucks? he said. That means that theyre starting to care. And since its not working, well be seeing some more drastic measures in the coming future. So we wont just be raiding trucks soon. Thats right. Once things start ramping up, we can be more intrusive so to speak, Yuki said. Well need to prepare for a bit before that happens. But things will be getting more exciting soon. Mmm. Speaking of preparing, Akira started, putting down her tablet. How are things going with the school assignment. Are you guys prepared enough? Its hard to prepare for what you dont know, Yuki replied. Were probably as prepared as we could be. Not that that says much. Well, what have you done so far with your team? she asked. We met together to discuss strategy, except I dont think any of them besides Yuna know anything about strategy. I dont know much about their skills or techniques either. So this assignment might prove to be a bit difficult. Well Im sure youll be able to manage, Akira smiled. Besides, you really have a seven person team. Ill be with you throughout the whole thing. I know. Im not worried about this, Yuki said. I just wish that this wasnt necessary. There are things I would much rather be doing then this. Well, we dont always get to decide on what we want to do. Are we going to sleep or is there something else we need to do? No, not today, Yuki replied. Good night then. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. Yuki woke up the next day and started to get ready for the assignment. It was Saturday and the scheduled day for the hunting mission. Based on the instructions he had received a few days ago, he was to meet up with his class at the front gates of the Academy at 8:00. That gives me about one hour to get ready and go to the Academy. Akira had just woken up and was laying in bed with sleepy eyes. She glanced at Yuki and rolled out of bed, stretching and yawning. Lets get ready, Yuki said to her. Yuki cooked breakfast for each of them, leaving a plate out for Erika who seemed to have taken a liking towards Yukis cooking. Then they washed themselves and Yuki double checked his bag to see if he had put away everything that he might need. Akira disappeared back into Yuki and he headed out, waving bye to Erica who waved back sleepily. She had just woken up, her hair sticking out in different places. Once Yuki arrived to the transporter station, he waited a few minutes and then he was in Junction a minute later. After that, he went to the Academy and waited at the gates. There were quite a few people gathered there already. Yukis whole team were some of these people. Hey, Yuki, Jared greeted him. Ready to do this? Sure, he replied, waving back at Yuna. Do you have your supplies ready? Yup, everything we decided on right here in this bag, Jared said proudly as he brandished a duffel. Yuki looked around at the other students in his team and noticed that none of them brought any bags of their own. How about everyone else? he asked. Why didnt they bring anything? Because I brought everything, Jared said. I told them that one bag would be enough. Were only going to be in the forest for two days. Yuki stared at him for a bit before sighing and shrugging his shoulder.s I guess well have to work with limited supplies, he muttered. I was pretty sure that I told all of them to bring a bag full of supplies, Yuki thought. [You did. I think Jared convinced them otherwise,] Akira replied. Thats nice. I see that everyone is here, Mabel said loudly, quieting the noisy students. I will now be sending each of the teams their objective. If should be in your mail within a few seconds. She tapped on her smartwatch and Yuki felt his own watch vibrate. He looked at his notifications and clicked on the newly received email. Oh, were hunting trolls, he read. This shouldnt be too difficult with this team. Yuna and I could probably wipe most of the nest out by ourselves. Yuki fought trolls before when he was out hunting with Akira in Fenrir. Most trolls range from rank C to the bottom of rank B but that was selling them a bit short. Though their overall rank was quite low, their physical stats were on average on par with that of rank A monsters. The only reason why their overall rank was low was due to their low intelligence and their weak aptitude for using magic. By themselves, they werent a threat to Yuki. It was only when they were grouped together in a colony Yuki had some difficulty. But as long as we can organize and create a plan, we should do just fine. Ive never fought a troll before, Joseph said. I dont know much about them. I heard theyre pretty stupid, Jared replied. They should be pretty easy to kill. I didnt know you were a troll. Shut up, Jared said, pushing his brother lightly. But this seems like its going to be pretty easy. What rank are they? Natalie asked. Yuki wasnt sure who she was directing the question to. Rank C, I think? Jared said. Ha, that low? This shouldnt be hard then, she laughed, looking relieved. Thats what Im trying to say, Jared smiled. I take back what I just said, Yuki thought. Im starting to get worried. [Good luck,] Akira said. They dont seem to know what theyre getting themselves into. You should be wishing them good luck. FriendlyDragon Chapter 92 – Drop Off Yuki and his team along with the other teams were rounded up and marched into the Academy. Mabel led them to the Meadow where what seemed to be a giant aircraft was docked. It looked to be a sort of hybrid between an airplane and a helicopter. Made of metal, it had two pairs of wings that made an X and a body that was similar to those of military transport helicopters. Those look to be jet engines. Is this thing a hovercraft? I would like to see how this works. [Im sure that one of those trucks weve raided has a jet engine in them,] Akira piped up. Oh, you were listening. [I didnt have much else to do. Im taking a break from some research.] Research? On magic? Yuki asked. [No, something else. I think I told you about it already.] If you did, Ive already forgotten what it was. [I was doing an investigation into the identity of a Erik Olsen,] Akira explained. [It hasnt been very productive, so Im just doing it in my spare time.] Ah, I remember now. So youre on a break now. [Mhm.] I see. Well, enjoy your break. There isnt much going on right now. Im going to disconnect. [Alright. Have fun.] Yuki dampened the mental connection between him and Akira and refocused on his surroundings. Mabel was loading students onto what Yuki assumed was a hovercraft. She was dividing them into their teams and having the entire team go in one by one. Near Yuki, Jared and the rest of his team were chatting with each other. Yuna was only listened and didnt seemed to participate in the conversation. I wonder where well be taken in the forest. Mabel gestured toward Yukis group and they were the next group to board the transportation. When Yuki ducked a bit to go through the entrance, he noticed that the students already inside were scattered about. I guess theyre letting us sit wherever we want. With that, Yuki took a seat next to a side exit that was located by a window. His team followed him somewhat and sat around where he was. Yuna sat right next to him on the other side of the door. Yuki watched as the rest of the students entered the hovercraft. He turned his attention briefly to the conversation that his team was having. It was about some famous singer that Yuki didnt know and he soon grew bored with the conversation. He returned to his vigil of the entrance to the hovercraft and noticed that Mabel had just walked in. Are there any teams missing members? she asked. No one replied. I hope this silence means that everyone is here. I dont want any one of you students to start off at a disadvantage. She turned her head toward where the cockpit of the hovercraft would be. Were ready to go, she said. Understood, Raphael replied. Enroute to Libra Forest. Yuki felt a slight vibration run through the hovercraft and it lifted up into the air gently. There was no imbalance, no wobbling. The craft rose up as smoothly as a balloon. Yuki looked outside the window and saw the engines tilt and propel the craft forward. I need one of these. This is a really smooth ride for a flying vehicle. I can ask Uriel to pilot it like how theyre using Raphael. So there are a few things that I have to say before you are all dropped at your designated location, Mabel began. Do all of you know of your respective mission and all of the details about that mission? The students nodded. Perfect. Well, as I said before and detailed in the email sent to you all, you will be given two days to complete your task. You will be by yourself with only your team to accompany you as you go through the forest to find your mark. We, the staff, will be monitoring you all. Everything you do, we can see it so please refrain from cheating. I would hate to have to fail any of you. Is this all understood? Again, the other students nodded their heads. Good. Now let me tell you all the small part of this little test that we didnt mention before, Mabel smiled. Once your task is complete, were not going to pick you up. Immediately, sounds of protest and complaints rang out from the students. Yuki didnt react at all. This was something that he was suspecting already. If the point of the assignment was just to kill monsters and cooperate as a team, then there were many ways to test for that. They wouldn''t need to be dropped into a forest as large as the Libra Forest. This type of test could be done using a small hunting ground. They also didn''t include how they were going to retrieve us in the initial email. So this isn''t that big of a surprise. Why are you all complaining? Did we ever say that when you finished your task, we were going to drop by and give you a ride back to the Academy? No one answered. Being able to kill a monster means nothing, Mabel said, her expression grave. All that says about you is that you can kill. You have two days to complete your task. You will have the next five days to escape from the forest. Five days? Thats a lot of time, Joseph whispered. I dont think he knows how large the Libra Forest is. The Libra Forest was the second largest forest in all of Ethros; it was topped only by the Kiera Forest which was its own country. The Libra Forest encompassed an area that was roughly a third of the entire country of Libra. That made it about one million square miles. The Kiera Forest was double that size. So five days is going to cut it very close. And we probably didnt bring enough food. Well, the good thing is they probably won''t drop us too deep into the forest. Otherwise we''ll need a lot more than five days. In order for us to officially say that you have escaped the forest, you will all have to arrive at the rendezvous point. On your seventh day, there will be a hovercraft much like this one waiting for you. You have completed the test once you have boarded. If you fail to arrive on time, Im sorry to say that youll have to find yourself a different way home. Yuki glanced around at the faces of the other students in the cabin and noticed that many had grave expressions on their faces along with clenched fists. It seems that this new piece of information has motivated a lot of people. Does everyone understand? Are there any questions? Mabel asked, looking around the cabin. No? Then I wish you all good luck. I will be announcing when each team will be dropped off. The first team is Jareds. Please stand up. Jared stood up and the rest of Yukis team followed him. Yuki stood up as well and waited for Mabel to continue with her instructions. Now, under your seat is a backpack. Please put that backpack on, she said. Yuki reached under the seat he was sitting on just a few minutes ago and pulled out a black backpack. The backpack was quite small and had a little cord that extended out from the straps. ''It looks like a parachute of some kind,'' Yuki thought as he shouldered it on. ''Are we going to be jumping out?'' Your location is going to be here in about twenty seconds, she announced. Remember everything I told you and good luck out there. She slammed her fist on a button next to her and the door beside Yuki opened up, the sudden change in pressure momentarily making Yuki lose his balance. He peered outside and saw clouds and a sea of dark green. ''Since we''re the first team, I guess we might be the closest to the border of the forest. That''s good.'' Wait, what are you doing, Instructor Mabel? Jared asked, panic filling his voice. Were dropping you off. The drop point is approaching in ten seconds, she replied, a smile on her face. I hope youre not afraid of falling. Approaching drop site in five seconds, Raphael announced. I didnt sign up for this! Natalie half screamed and half complained. Ah, fuck, Benjamin remarked at the same time. This was the first time Yuki heard him speak today. Bye kids, Mabel waved to them. Yuki walked to the door and turned his back toward the exit. He raised his hand and gave a slight wave to Mabel before he launched himself out of the door. A moment later, he heard the screaming of his teammates as they followed him. Chapter 93 – Regrouping For a moment, Yuki felt weightless. He floated in the air as the time slowed and nothing moved. Then gravity kicked in and he began to free fall faster and faster as the air whistled past his ears and he spun out of control. Yuki slowly extended he arms and legs, slowing the speed of his decent and regained his bearings. Im upside down, he realised. He flipped himself around and found himself facing a sea of dark green. Pulling back his arms and closing his legs, he tilted his body and dived back down toward the earth. I really hope the drop site is directly below. Soon, he felt a slight buzzing on his wrist. He brought his right arm in front of himself and noticed that his watch was reading his altitude. There was an alert that was notifying him that he should engage his parachute. I should probably do that. His hand went to the backpack that he had put on in the hovercraft and felt around. He found the handle, yanked on it, and was suddenly pulled upwards with a hard tug. Grabbing the handles that were dangling beside his head, he steered himself back to where he was initially falling towards. As he did this, he looked around to locate where his other teammates were. This doesnt look good, he sighed. His team was scattered around him, going off in random directions and falling at different heights. One popped their parachute much too early and was hovering hundreds of feet above him. Two people were below him, still falling. His last teammate was the closest to him and was falling at around the same rate as Yuki was. At least one person knows how to skydive. Yuki decided to focus on his situation first before he worried about the rest of his team. He scanned the forest below him for any clearing where he could land comfortable. Finding none, he readied himself for a rough landing. He straightened his legs and put them together. As he hit the trees, his feet broke the branches below him and, with a little wind magic, he landed softly on the ground. He looked up and saw a hole that bled sunlight into the twilight forest around him. I guess Ill find the others now, he sighed. Though this might take a while if they start to wander around. He knelt down on one leg and reached down to the ground. Infusing some mana into it, he began to scan the area around him. Within a few seconds he located a bright and familiar speck of mana within the forest. Ill meet up with Yuna first then. Yuki stood up and brushed the dirt off of his knee and pants. Then he stretched and began to sprint in the direction that he had detected Yuna. It wasnt that far off in the distance, maybe a ten minute run. It helped that Yuna didnt seem to be in a particular rush to find anyone. He burst through a bush and saw Yuna immediately assume a combat stance before relaxing as she recognized him. She waved toward him. Hi, Yuki. I didnt expect to see you so soon, she said. The sooner the better, he replied. We should go searching for the others now. Do you have an idea where they are? None at all, she shook her head. I know that you were close because I saw you when I was landing but the others are too scattered for me to keep track of. Oh, you were the person that actually knew how to skydive, Yuki said. I guess Ill have to find them then. Lets walk. Yuki reached down to the ground and began to probe in a half mile radius around himself. As he walked, he continuously gave out pulses like a sonar. They walked in silence for the next ten minutes before Yuna spoke. I didnt expect to have to jump out of a plane, she said. I didnt either. I was expecting us to land, Yuki replied. I was surprised that you knew how to skydive, she remarked. The other people in our team didnt seem to know how. I never skydived before but I know the concept so that helped, he explained. I guess you actually did it before though. I have. Its really fun in my opinion. Its almost like Im flying. Mmm. Flying is fun. Yuki thought back to the times where he was experimenting with wind magic and making himself zoom about in the air. The wind blowing in your face is a nice sensation, he said. It really is, Yuna nodded. They fell quiet again and continued their march through the forest. Then Yuki felt a pinprick on his radar and focused on it. It seemed to be a person that was wandering about the forest. I might have found someone, Yuki announced. Lets run. Follow me. Yuki started sprinting and he heard Yuna follow behind him. Within a few minutes, he had caught up with the person he was tracking and saw that it was Benjamin. He was looking around, his head twisting side to side. Hello, Yuki announced. Huh, whos there? Ben said, twirling around with his fist raised. Oh, its you Yuki. And Yuna too. Where are the other three? I dont know. Lets find them, shall we? In the next hour, Yuki went about the forest as he located the rest of his team. Yuna and Ben followed behind him quietly. The rest of the group was easy to find since they managed to group up. Yuki found them and they went to rest inside of a small clearing. So now that were together, lets make a plan, Yuki said. I want to rest a bit, Joseph said. That jumping out of the airplane made me super tired. I dont ever want to do that again. Yeah, I heard him. He probably got tired from all of his screaming, Jared commented. Hey! You were screaming too. Maybe, but you were shrieking. Never heard that before in my life, Jared laughed. We dont have time to rest, Yuki interrupted their banter. In case you dont remember, we have a time limit. Two days. Then one week to get out of here. Yeah, I remember. But two days is a long time, Jared replied. We can rest for a bit. Two days is not a long time, Yuki sighed. Those two days include today meaning we really only have one and three fourths of a day to work with. With that time we have to track down out targets and remove them. I would prefer we do this as soon as we can. Im sure we can spare an hour, Natalie waved Yukis comment off. It shouldnt be too hard to find a troll settlement. Have you ever been hunting before? Yuki asked her. A bit. Not in a forest this big though. Then have you ever done tracking before? Looking for specific targets? Well, no. I just went with friends and we killed whatever appeared. Is that so? Yuki raised an eyebrow. Trust me when I say that tracking things down is much harder and more time consuming than just wandering about blindly. We need to plan. Now. I agree with Yuki, Yuna spoke, attracting the attention of the others in the group. Ive done some hunts and tracking is never easy. Yuki is pretty experienced at this so you should listen to his advice. Oh, yeah. I did that monster hunting assignment in the Academy Forest with her. Well, if you say so Yuna, Jared said. We can do with some planning, I guess. Great. Then lets get right to it, Yuki said. Chapter 94 – Information Roundup First, tell me all you know about trolls, Yuki said. Anything at all. It doesnt matter how small or unimportant it may seem just tell me. I need to know how much you know about what we''re going up against. Yuki sat on the grassy ground and waited for the others to reply. They were thinking quietly to themselves as their eyebrows furrowed. The amount of time it took them to answer didnt fill Yuki with much confidence. I know that Yuna knows. I would be surprised if she didn''t. I think she just doesnt want to talk unless necessary which I understand. But the others should at least know something. Ill start, Yuna sighed after a while. She seemed to have given up on keeping quiet. Trolls are monsters that average at about rank C to rank B. Their primary strengths lie in their physical abilities. ''Oh, so she''s just giving a little information. Is she trying to get the others to be more comfortable?'' Anyone else? Yuki asked. I think thats most of it, Jared replied hesitantly. I cant think of much. We havent gone over trolls before in class. Yuki glanced around at the others, waiting for them to speak. Well, theyre really stupid and are horrible at magic, Natalie said. And pretty solitary? Is that all you know? Yuki said. No one said anything. Let me think for a moment. He glanced over to Yuna who gave him a sad look and shrugged. Sighing, Yuki put his hands to his face and sat silently. How much do I say without being out of the norm? he wondered. Well, I dont have to participate in the actual fight. Maybe I can be that person that is book smart but bad when doing practical things. Alright, you all have said the basics for what trolls are, Yuki said out loud. Troll are very powerful but they make up for that with extreme stupidity. A troll by itself is ridiculously easy to kill. You could probably get it to kill itself with its own fists. That shows you just how dumb they are. And I''m not insulting trolls. Their intelligence has been proven to barely surpass that of a baby. The problem here lies in that they arent by themselves anymore and are in a community. But arent trolls solitary creatures by nature? Jared asked. I dont see how they could get together in a group. They are solitary because they are stupid, Yuki explained. They dont have the mental capacity to create a community. It''s not that they are by nature solitary, but rather because they never thought to gather together. All they know are the basic urges of eat, sleep, and sex. They form communities only when one thing happens. A troll evolves into a troll chieftain and then organizes a community. Ive never heard of a troll chieftain. What is that? Joseph said. An evolved troll that has heightened intelligence in exchange for a slight decrease in physical abilities. And with higher intelligence, comes an increase in their magical capabilities. They don''t become masters at magic, but they are considerably better than other trolls since they actively use mana instead of using magic on instinct. How do you know all of this? Jared said. "I don''t remember any of our classes going over this." I read, Yuki replied shortly. I recommend that if you want to do good in anything, you should at least read a bit on that topic. Anyway, lets get to the plan. The worst time to fight would be at night. So lets not do that. Wait, why not? Joseph interrupted. Wouldnt it being dark mean that we could sneak up on them? Trolls can see in the dark and rarely need sleep, Yuna explained to him. They also have extremely good sense of smell and so don''t really need to rely on their eyes. We, on the other hand, do not have night vision and need sleep. Exactly, Yuki nodded. So a nighttime assault is out of the picture. That means we really have a shorter window of time to attack. What we should do right now is track down where the trolls are located and then plan how to attack once weve scouted out the location. How are we going to track them down though? Natalie asked. They could be literally anywhere in the forest. No, they wont be literally anywhere in the forest otherwise we would need a lot more than two days to complete the mission. The trolls should be relatively near our intended drop location. So we should go back to our drop site and then start our search from there. I recommend that we find the trolls before night arrives. So. Do we get a rest, or? Jared said, his question trailing off. No, we do not get a rest, Yuki replied. We dont have time for one. It''s approaching the afternoon and we don''t know how long it would take to locate our target. Lets go back for now and then we can start to track the trolls down. He stood up and dusted the back of his pants. The others beside Yuna who was already standing didnt move. What is it? Yuki asked. I really cant go without a rest, Natalie said. Im sorry, but jumping out of a hovercraft was a bit much for me. Those type of things shouldnt be done without warning. I could swear I almost had a heart attack. Yuki didnt understand why skydiving would be such a shock to someone that lived in a world where there were monsters and magic. There should be many other things that would be much more terrifying than falling. Honestly, I dont know how you and Yuna are so calm about this, Joseph piped up. I was screaming like a baby and Im sure Jared was. I dont know about Ben. I nearly shit myself, Ben replied. "It wasn''t because of the falling though. I was just surprised that we had to jump out of a plane." Well there you go. Yuki glanced at Yuna who gave him a look of mystification. It seemed that she didnt know why the others were so shocked as well. Have none of you skydived before? he asked. It isnt the most terrifying thing in this world. I would be more scared of transporters than jumping from a hovercraft. Well, if you put it that way then transporters are more scary than skydiving in theory, Jared admitted. But we grew up with transporters. I didnt get raised with jumping off of moving objects. Thats true, Yuki thought, nodding. But I wasnt raised to jump off of high flying objects either. He stood there, looking at the other four who were sitting. Yuki didnt want to waste any time by resting. There was no need to rest and he just couldnt understand why the rest of his team were begging for one. Yuki, lets rest, Yuna said quietly. He glanced over to her. She shook her head slightly, signaling to him to just give in and let the others have their break. Yuki sighed and sat back down. Well rest for one hour then, he said. But after that, we are going to start this assignment. There will be no more rest after this one until we locate where the trolls are. Seems good, Joseph stretched. Ill take a quick nap then. The others voiced their satisfaction as well. Then Ill be keeping watch, Yuki said. Remember. One hour. Chapter 95 – Barrier One hour later, Yuki was watching the backs of his team as they ran in the general direction of where their intended drop location was. It was a slow pace, really only a jog. Yuki estimated that it would take them about another hour in order to reach their destination. And I cant really take the lead here since Ive already garnered too much attention. Yuki decided to formulate a general plan for what he would do once they arrived at their drop point. He knew that he had to track down where the trolls were living and that he only had about half a day to do so. Then once they found the troll encampment, he needed to create a plan to defeat the trolls using mainly the power of his team. Im not even sure what kind of skills my team has. I can rely on Yuna since she knows how to fight but the others Im not quite so certain. He continued to mull over this situation until they arrived at the intended drop location. The moment they got there, Yuki immediately began to examine the area as he searched for clues as to the whereabouts of the trolls. He found what he needed and glanced over at Yuna. I see it, she said to him quietly when she noticed his gaze. Trolls dont exactly try to hide their tracks. They dont. Its because of their lack of intelligence, Yuki nodded. But I cant say anything. I want the others to find it for themselves. I was going to do the same thing. So, were here, Jared announced. I guess we should start searching for some signs. Do you guys want to split into groups and search around this entire area? Sure, Joseph replied. What are the groups going to be? Well, um, Jared started, his eyes flickering over to where Yuna was standing. Ill let you guys decide. Oh, I see what you want brother. Wh-what do you mean by that? Yuna, youll be paired up with Jared if youre okay with that, Joseph said loudly. He was rewarded with a panicked look on his brothers face. I dont have a problem with it, Yuna replied. What will the other groups be? Ill stay here, Yuki said. The rest of you can break off into whatever groups you want. Then Ill go with Natalie, Joseph announced. Ben, you can stay here with Yuki. Ben nodded. Well be back within the hour, Joseph continued. Is that alright, Jared? Or do you need some more time, hmm? Shut up and lets get on with this, Jared muttered. They split into their respective groups and went off in different directions. Jared looked extremely uncomfortable as he walked beside Yuna, keeping a wide gap between them as he glanced over occasionally. I hope his feelings dont get in the way of the mission, Yuki thought. That would be unfortunate. When everyone left, only Yuki and Ben remained at the drop site. Yuki sat down and leaned against a tree. Ben sat as well and began to pick at the ground with a stick. Lets analyze everything I know so far. From what Yuki had seen, the troll encampment was much closer than he had expected. There were many signs around the drop site that indicated that many large bipedal creatures had been walking about. The most obvious were the footprints on the ground but they were seemingly random and without direction. If you only glanced at them, they would only tell you that there were trolls around. There are also broken branches and fur everywhere, but I didnt need more proof that there are trolls. The amount of proof and the frequency they appear does tell me that this place is very close to where these trolls are living as well as a decent amount of them. Finding the trolls was a much different task than just confirming their existence. By himself, Yuki would be able to locate them within a couple minutes by just scanning the surrounding area. But since he was being monitored, he needed to find physical proof as to the direction of the trolls. I hope the others find the trolls before I have to say anything. Or maybe I can get Yuna to do the talking. Yuki decided that he should locate where the trolls were and create a logical train of thought as to how he found their location. He flattened his hands on the ground and melded his mind with the earth. Little by little, he became aware of every little detail around him. Anything that touched the earth, he could sense. He felt the journey of a multitude of insects as they scuttled across the ground. He felt the vibrations of animals as they ran about in their everyday lives. Let me test something. Yuki reached upward and the air answered his calls. Suddenly, the world seemed to come into focus. He couldnt just feel the presence of creatures anymore. He could almost see them moving about. The ripples of the air along with the vibrations along the ground gave Yuki more information than any radar could. Shaking his head a bit, he refocused on the main objective. He scanned the area around him, expanding the radius every scan until he found something. And then he hit a wall. Whats this? Yuki began to lightly probe at this wall that he could feel but knew wasnt there. It wasnt a physical barrier since he could quite clearly see animals crossing back and forth between the wall with no problem. Gently, he tried to gauge just how long the wall went on. He discovered that it formed a globe around an area that was about two acres. Magic. This was not what I was expecting. This was the only conclusion that Yuki could come too. It was the only explanation as to why there didnt seem to be a physical barrier but there was a mental one. There was some sort of anti-magic field surrounding this area that was preventing Yuki from magically scouting it. I really dont think it would be a good idea to explore that area without proper backup. But thats probably where the troll encampment is. Yuki retracted his awareness back to himself and let out a soft sigh. Things were getting progressively more bothersome as time went by. And I cant tell anyone that there is a magic barrier because then questions will be asked as to why I know there is one. He rubbed his temples as he considered his next course of action. This wasnt something that he could direct discreetly behind the scenes any more. If he did, people might die and question would be raised. Wait, would all forms of magic not be allowed within that barrier? With what little experimenting he did, Yuki knew for a fact that unless a magical blast akin to the power of a nuke was set off that barrier wouldnt break. It stopped any magic from entering it. But would it stop magic from being used once someone was within the barrier? Yuki knew that he was being watched by the Academy in some way. They even said as much when they were explaining the assignment. Yuki didnt know how they were being tracked though. He wasnt sure whether it was through technology or if it was by magical means. If it is by technology, then theres nothing that I can do about it. But if its magical, then it should be destroyed or stopped by the barrier once we cross it. If it is magical, then that would give me free reign to do whatever I need to do to control this situation. And Im almost certain that the way Im being watched is magical. In order for a complete view of what Yuki and everyone on his team was doing, it would require multiple cameras that were smaller than Yuki could see. That is, if it was being done with technology. But in a world where magic exists, it would be much easier for the proctors of this assignment to cast a spell over every person and watch from there. I really hope that they are using magical means. Because if the time arises where I have to act, I wont be able to unless I know that Im not being monitored anymore. Yuki let out another sigh. This is getting much more complicated than it needs to be. FriendlyDragon Chapter 96 – Watching When the others returned from their scouting mission, Yuki was still sitting in the same spot that he was on when they left. Ben was still picking at the ground but it seemed that his previous stick broke and now he was using a rock. Yuki looked up when he felt their arrival and gave Yuna an inquisitive look. She replied with a shrug which gave Yuki no answer. So what did you guys find? Jared asked, looking around at everyone. Nothing much. How about you? Joseph replied. Yuna found the general direction of where the trolls are living. We can start heading over there now. Oh, Yuna just went ahead and told them. That makes my life easier. Yuki glanced over at Yuna again and gave her a nod of approval and thanks. She replied with a confused expression that Yuki ignored. Before we go, tell us what you found, Yuki said. I want to know. Well, okay. But, if Im being totally honest, I didnt do much, Jared said as he sat down. Yuna did most of the information gathering and came up with the conclusion. Were you distracted? Joseph asked with a slight smile. Jared replied with a small glare. Yuna, would you please tell me what you found? Yuki asked. I just found the direction, Yuna explained. There was a lot of information available so Im sure that the others would have been able to come to the same conclusion I did. Even so, I want to know what you found. Alright. This will be quick, then, Yuna said, sitting. There were a lot of clues as to where the trolls were that were fairly obvious. Just in this spot, there are many footprints scattered about. She pointed to some of these footprints. Those are some of them. They told me that there are trolls within this area and a lot of them by the number of prints. Once I knew that, I began to inspect the prints closely and tried to find as many of them as I could. While I was with Jared scouting, I located more footprints and noted that while the footprints wandered about everywhere, they general all headed toward one direction. When I looked more closely, I found that the fresher prints headed toward that one direction. There were some that headed away, but the majority went in one direction. From that, I gathered that the troll settlement would be to the north. That was a very well spoken report, Yuki noted. Thank you, he said out loud. Thats what I was thinking. Does anyone else have anything else they want to add or something interesting that they found? I have something that I found interesting, Ben replied. Yuki nodded toward him for him to continue. Where the fuck are the other monsters? We ran into nothing. Nothing came here and I heard nothing. Yes, I noticed that as well, Yuki said. I think its because the trolls killed most of them or scared them away. Thats a lot of trolls then. Yeah. Well shit. I like Ben. Hes observant and doesnt seem to be overconfident. And he has quite the mouth. Anyone else? Yuki asked, looking around. Even if it seems small, it might be important. Well, if youre fine with small things then I might have something, Natalie said slowly. I was trying to create a fireball so that I could get some more light when we were out in the forest looking for clues. It took a bit more effort than it normally would take. How much more effort? Not that much more. Like just a little focus rather than just on instinct, she clarified. Wasnt anything big. So the barriers influence covers a much larger area than I thought. And its much stronger than I initially guessed. I dont know if this is a good thing. Anything else? Yuki asked. I feel like someones watching us, Joseph said suddenly. He glanced around. Watching us? Yeah. I had this feeling since we landed but its been fluctuating, he explained. It just got really strong right now. I never asked this, but whats your class? Yuki said. Im an archer. Marksman. They have some of the highest awareness of all the classes. Its necessary for them in order to do their job. [Yuki,] Akira piped up. [I think you might be forgetting something.] Hmm? [I can help you. You just need to ask.] Ah, right. I had forgotten. I was too busy trying to solve this little situation by myself. If you wouldnt mind, please scan me and the surrounding area to see if there are any spells being used. [Im on it. Talk to your team while I do that.] I know. That is interesting, Yuki said out loud. But its a good thing to note. If I had to guess, that feeling is probably because the Academy is watching us in someway. That makes sense, Joseph nodded. Jared, do you have anything to add? Yuki asked. No, I dont think so, he said. At least, there was nothing that stood out to me. Okay. Lets take a little time to think and plan out our next action. Ill give it five minutes, Yuki announced. Akira, what do you have for me? [Youre being watched. There are a couple of spells placed over you and the rest of the team. Those seem to be the only ones.] So we are being monitored magically. That is good to know. They probably can still track our location via our watches but they wont know any details using that. Im pretty sure the watches are also monitoring our vital signs and things like that as well. [Thats what I would assume.] Then this would mean that those spells should be erased when we cross that barrier. [Thats not a guarantee. It will probably happen, but we dont know that for sure. What I can do is tell whether or not they are dispelled when you cross over.] I would appreciate that. [Alright. Then what is going to be the course of action were going to take?] Well the next step is much easier now that Im sure that Im not going to be watched forever, Yuki replied. The obvious thing is to go and locate where the troll settlement is. Thats what were probably going to do first. Once we do that, Im going to need sometime to gather some information before I formulate a more concrete plan. [What are you planning to do now that you have nothing holding you back?] I might need to be a little more hands on, so to speak. I cant do anything that would surprise Yuna since she already has a good understanding that Im fairly strong. If I did something that would surprise her, I might have to do some explaining later. The others Im not so worried about. Ill make sure that they wont talk. One way or another. [What if the spells arent erased? Whats the plan?] If the spells arent erased, then Im going to have much less freedom to do what I want. Im going to have to play a much more passive role and rely more on my team. I have to prioritize my own survival first and foremost. [And that means?] Some sacrifices might have to be made. FriendlyDragon Chapter 97 – Taking Control So whats the plan? Joseph asked, the question directed to his brother. Besides walking obviously. Im not too sure yet, Jared replied. I dont even know what exactly Im up against any more. [Are you going to say anything?] Akira asked. No. Not yet. But once I have to, I will, Yuki told her. Im also going to need to say a few words to the group. Yuki looked ahead and found the back of Yuna who was leading the group as she located footprints and followed them. She seemed to be taking her time leading the group. She would pause every now and then and bend over to examine a footprint. Then she straightened and seemed to consider her next decision before continuing to walk. Shes trying to not draw attention as well, Yuki observed. Im fairly certain that she could find the troll settlement much quicker than that and we could have been there by now if she wanted to. But Yuki understood why she wanted to keep a low profile. It was probably for the same reasons he had. A low profile means less attention which led to less conflict. Usually. But life seems to be against me keeping a low profile. A few minutes of walking later, Yuki felt the faint presence of mana being emitted from something up ahead in the direction that his team was walking towards. Yuki recognized it as the mana from the barrier that was surrounding the area where the trolls were most likely living in. He glanced over at Yuna who had stopped walking. She had a thoughtful expression on her face as her eyebrows furrowed. It seemed that she too noticed the mana signature. Whats wrong Yuna? Natalie asked. Be wary, she replied. But so far theres nothing to be worried about. With that, she resumed her walk and the rest of the team followed her with no other comments. Yuki did a quick scan around the area to make sure nothing was following them and silently caught up with his team. As they ventured through the forest, the mana signature grew stronger and stronger. Within a few minutes, Yuki could almost feel the barrier approaching them. Well, lets see if its actually there. Yuki sent mana into his eyes and the world around him lit up into a dazzling display of vibrant colors. Everything became sharper as his vision was enhanced. Along with this came multiple glowing specks in the forest, these specks representing areas where mana was concentrated. Yuki looked around himself first but as he expected didnt see anything. The spells that were placed to watch us are probably not strong enough for me to notice yet with my level of detection. He refocused his attention to his front and saw a milky white surface ahead. There were little swirls that flowed throughout the surface. From the surface, little vapor trails of Yuki assumed was mana were emitted. Yuki looked about and saw that it curved ever so slightly out of view to the right and the left. Looking up, Yuki found that it curved up into a central point that he couldnt see. So thats the barrier, Yuki thought as he cut off the flow of mana to his eyes. Its quite big. Yuna looked up from the ground and narrowed her eyes. The others in the team seemed to feel as if something was off. Their eyes flickered about as they looked around at their surroundings. The mana being emitted from the barrier was strong enough for even the least sensitive people to notice even if they didnt know where it was coming from. Find something? Yuki asked. Can you feel it? Yuna replied, still staring ahead. Does it matter? We still have to go forward. Yuna didnt say anything. Just be careful, Yuki said. There isnt anything you can do about it. What are you two talking about? Jared interrupted. Do you not feel anything? Yuna asked him. Like a tingling sensation or a feeling that something isnt right? A bit, but I think thats just me being nervous, he said with a tight smile. Why? Nothing, lets go. They continued walking, the presence of the barrier getting stronger and stronger as they approached it. Yuna looked to become more and more tense as time went by. When they passed the border of the barrier, Yuki felt a tingle run down his spine as the mana passed by him. He saw Yuna stiffen for a bit and look back. Akira, do the scan again, Yuki thought. [On it,] she replied and then hummed for a bit. [Yup, there are no more spells on you anymore. The barrier dispelled all of them. You should check if you can still use magic properly though. I dont know if the barrier affects anything that happens within it.] Ill do that, thank you. Ill call you again if I need anything. [Ill be watching.] Yuki snapped his fingers and created a fireball that hovered over his hand. Then he started to manipulate the fire, twisting and bending it into a variety of shapes until he was satisfied. The barrier didnt seem to be interfering with magic within it. It only affect magic outside of it. Thats good. He snuffed out his fireball with a thought and looked up to see his teammates staring at him with inquisitive expression. Do you all want something from me? Yuki asked. I didnt know that your mana control was that good, Joseph commented. Thats nice, Yuki replied. Anyway. Everyone gather around and please sit. We need to chat for a bit. About what? Jared asked. Thatll be discussed during the chat, Yuki said. Now. Sit. Down. Yuna had already started to sit when Yuki first requested that they sat. The others soon followed her lead and sat in a small group. They looked up at Yuki who was still standing with inquisitive eyes. So how many of you felt something when we were walking about, oh, two minutes ago? Yuki asked politely. No one answered. Yuna looked at Yuki with questioning eyes and he replied with a small shake of the head. She wasnt the person Yuki was directing his questions towards. No one? Not a thing? Not even a little tingle? Well, I felt a tingle. But it went away pretty quick so I didnt really think about it much, Ben shrugged. I was more worried about monsters and if those buggers were going to try and sneak up on us. Mmm, so no one else felt anything, Yuki said brightly, nodding his head. Well, I guess thats why you all are about to fail this little exam. What? What do you mean by that? Jared frowned. We didnt do anything wrong yet and we didnt even start any combat yet. The fact that we havent even done anything is a problem itself but lets ignore that for now. Let me tell you what you all should have seen already, Yuki lowered his voice. There is a gigantic barrier that is surrounding this area that we have just entered. It blocks any magic that tries to enter and is strong enough that it would require a magical blast that could blow away a good chunk of this forest to break. But Im sure that you noticed it, right? Everyone but Yuna looked at Yuki with a stupefied expression. Oh, you didnt notice? Well then, let me tell you what else you should have noticed, Yuki continued. How about the fact there were no monsters anywhere near us when we were stomping our way through the forest? All of you should have noticed that, but only Benjamin did. Why is that? Hey, give us a break, Natalie complained. We were still a bit shook from jumping out of a plane. And plus, those were really small things. How were we supposed to notice that? If jumping out of a plane makes you that scared, then you shouldnt have enrolled in the Academy, Yuki replied flatly. Unless, of course, the rest of the whole Academy are made out of little daisies and sunflowers just like you. And those werent small things. Unless you call seeing no monsters during a hunting mission normal. Or a gigantic barrier made out of enough mana that I could probably feel it all the way in Junction. You guys say that you are rank C, right? Ben and Joseph nodded their heads. The others didnt respond. I made the mistake of assuming that you were at least mid rank C or borderline rank B. Well, I guess Ben and Joseph might be. But the rest of you were all apparently just promoted from rank D. Yuki, wheres this going? Yuna asked. Were a bit short on time. Ah, yes. We are, Yuki nodded. So, Ill just cut this a bit short. That barrier has just cut off all connections we have to the Academy. They no longer have a visual on what we are doing. Also, that barrier was put up by someone that is probably a lot stronger than any of us and also wanted to keep people like us out of this area. This area is also the home to a lot of trolls who are under the control of a troll chieftain. So if you guys just continue to do whatever it was you were planning to do, I promise you that you all wont be graduating because youll all be dead. Some of Yukis team open their mouths to protest but Yuki quickly shut them up by activating a quick burst of pressure. Now, unless you want to die, I recommend that you shut up and listen to what I tell you. From this point on, Im running this show. Chapter 98 – Scouting The first thing we are going to do is make a quick inventory of what we have, Yuki said. That includes supplies and skills. I want to know what exactly each and everyone of you can do. Well start with Jared since, apparently, hes the only one that was allowed to bring a duffel bag. Jared said nothing and slowly brought out the items that he stored inside of his bag. There were six large canteens that were filled with what Yuki assumed was water, rations that were packaged into twelve different containers, rope, a couple of knives, and a collapsible tent. Thats definitely not enough for two days, Yuki thought as he took out items from his own bag. Yuki stuffed his bag with mainly food, half of the volume of the duffel packed tightly with it. He also put a bottle of water purifier inside of a canteen so that he wouldnt need to rely on bottled water for hydration. Besides that, he brought matches, more rope, a compass, and two sleeping bags. The sleeping bags were rolled up tightly and made of very thin material. They werent the cheapest, but they contained warmth and kept out the elements nicely. Why only two sleeping bags? Joseph asked. Because everyone else was supposed to bring their own, Yuki replied plainly. At least, that was what I said but it seems that no one decided to take that seriously. I have two because having a spare is always a good thing. I brought two as well, Yuna said. We can have two people keep watch and the others use the sleeping bags. Well rotate. Well go with that, Yuki nodded. Now, since no one is watching us, Yuna and I will have a bit more freedom in what we can do. I do? Yuna asked. Yes, you do. And so do I, Yuki said to her. But this freedom is only there under one condition. He turned his head back toward his team who, besides Ben, were staring at the ground. Whether it was out of shame or just because they were uncomfortable, Yuki didnt care. All of you must not say a word about what happens within this mission. You cannot tell anyone anything that you see. I dont care if the headmaster herself comes to talk to you; you will not say a thing. Is that understood? I understand, mate, Ben nodded. Wait, why cant we say anything? Joseph asked. Are you guys going to do something illegal? If saving you is illegal, then yes. We are, Yuki replied. In case you didnt notice, Yuna and I havent really been doing much in terms of this mission. Why? Because we dislike attention. But now that we are in a precarious situation, Im going to try to do what I can to get us out of this situation. So its in your best interest to keep quiet. Otherwise I will be stepping back. Joseph frowned but his brother nudged him and shook his head. Joseph sighed. Fine, we wont say anything, he said. Thats good. Because if you didnt, you would have a very high chance of dying, Yuki said flatly. And if by some miracle you all did survive, Im not confident that youll be able to make it out of this forest without help. If you some how did get out, I would then tell the Academy about your complete incompetence and you will all fail. Am I clear? They nodded. Now then, we will continue heading toward the troll settlement, he announced. Once we have reached our target, I will be scouting the area while you all will stay with Yuna as you set up out camp. Yuna will be in charge whenever Im not here. Understood? More nods. Good. Lets get moving. From then on, Yuki led the group. Their progress through the forest doubled as Yuki locked onto the location of the trolls. He didnt head directly there since he was still trying to hide just how far his abilities went. Otherwise, he would have been able to easily reach the target within the hour if he walked and within ten minutes if he ran at full speed. When their march was approaching the two hour mark, Yuki lifted his hand and put his finger to his lips. They had arrived at the troll settlement. Yuki squatted and crept closer to the border of the settlement. He peeked over a bush and was met with a small surprise. Though trolls were described as stupid and primal, there were a number of what looked to be log cabins built. Trolls walked in and out of these houses dressed in cloth that seemed to function as clothes. In the center of this village was a large building that had guards stationed outside. Yuna, Yuki whispered. I want you to find a clearing and set up camp. Ill go in and scout. Understood, Yuna whispered back before creeping off, her feet barely making any sound. The others followed her, twigs snapping. Yuki waited until he felt them leave before he returned his attention back to the village. He spread his right hand and formed a magic circle that shined dimly. With a little surge of mana, Yuki made himself invisible and undetectable. I still need to be careful, he thought as he walked toward the village. Who ever created that barrier is strong enough to be able to detect me even if I have spells on me. If anything, it might make their lives easier since Im radiating mana. He walked around the entire village, making note of the layout of the houses and the amount of trolls that he saw. Besides the houses, Yuki didnt find anything that was of interest. There was a river that was quite close to the village as well a meadow. Most of the houses looked exactly the same, save for the largest house that Yuki assumed was where the chieftain lived. We cant fight the entirety of the village. That would be suicide. There are just too many of them for us to take on unless I ask Akira to help which is obviously not an option. Yuki continued watching the village for the next hour. He observed the everyday pattern of the trolls and their lives. He created a mental map of the entire area. When he was satisfied, he connected to the ground and located where Yuna and the team had set up their camp. He ran silently to them and found them sitting over a campfire. Oh, someone is dispersing the smoke with the wind, Yuki realised as he peered closer to the fire. Yuki, youre back, Yuna said. How did the scouting go? I got enough. There wasnt much else I could find, he replied. Well talk while we eat. Tonight were going to plan. Tomorrow, were going to attack. FriendlyDragon Chapter 99 – Attack Yuki accepted one of the packs of rations that Yuna offered to him. With the heat of the fire enveloping him as he sat against a tree, he considered his next course of action. Saying that one would attack was completely different from executing an actual attack. Yukis job wasnt made any easier by the fact that he had limited resources. He would not be able to go full power during this fight and so would need to rely on his teammates to make up for that. But they dont quite fill me with confidence to say the least, Yuki thought, munching on his small dinner. Besides Yuna, Im not even certain about their combat capabilities. What Yuki needed to figure out was how to finish the objective in the safest way possible that would result in the least amount of injury. The objective was to clear the troll settlement. Or in the words of the email that was sent to him, clear the monster nest. If I go by the wording, then that doesnt mean that we have to kill every single monster in the village. Clear only meant that you had to break apart the nest in anyway you could. If you could disperse the monsters within the nest, then that would be considered a clear. Killing the monsters would be the most desired outcome as it would prevent them from regathering at a different location but it was required. Based off of this definition of clear, Yuki needed to only think of a way to get the trolls to separate. Well, trolls only have one leader and thats the chieftain. If the chieftain goes, then the trolls would no longer have a uniting factor and should go off on their own. So the optimal target would be the chieftain. The problem with this was that the chieftain just so happened to be in the middle of the entire village. That meant that the fifty some trolls that Yuki estimated lived there were between Yuki and the chieftain. The chieftain also had guards that were probably the strongest of the trolls. And the chief itself would have very high combat capabilities. If I was by myself, I would just have Akira help me out here and sneak in. Then I could just assassinate the chief. But this wasnt an option now. Yuki needed to formulate a plan that would be able to use whatever skills his team has in the most efficient way possible. Since they wouldnt be able to take on that many trolls in the first place, that meant only one thing. I need to make a distraction to get as many trolls as possible to leave the village. That might be easier than expected since they are stupid. Or that could make it harder since unintelligent creatures tend to have delayed reactions. Yuki sat there munching away at his dinner as he thought of ways that he could distract the trolls. Magic would be used as a last resort. He didnt want to alert the chieftain to their presence or the person that created the massive barrier that surrounded the area. Well, the stupider the target the more they rely on primal instincts. And the more likely that they would be affected by more simpler distractions. With that thought, Yuki realised that one of the simplest distractions would work the best. It was something that not even intelligent beings could ignore. Explosions and fire. But Yuki wasnt planning to trigger massive explosions that would set the entire forest on fire. That would be overkill and the forest would probably be destroyed. What he wanted to do was create some extremely loud and violent explosions in a contained area. Then set a fire that would produce very large amounts of smoke. This would be done relatively close to the village and unless the chief was a complete moron or was the smartest being alive, trolls would be sent to check it out. And that would be the best course of action. At least, the best one I can think of right now with the resources I have. Yuki crumpled the bag that his rations were stored in and tossed it into the fire. He stood up and stretched for a bit before sitting back down. Putting his hands to his head, he began the process of completing his rudimentary plan. I need to create an explosion so I need to make some explosives. Thats not the hard part at least. Then Ill need to find a suitable place to set them off. After that, I need some materials to create the smokiest fire that ever existed. Then I need to get my team into position to do all of that while I wait by the village to sneak in the old fashion way without using magic. Nodding, he clapped his hands to get the attention of his team. They were chatting with each other while they were eating. At the sound of his hands, they stopped and waited for Yuki to speak. Ive come up with a general plan, he announced. Ill fill you all in tomorrow. But Ill tell you what were up against right now. There is a village of trolls that has a population of around fifty based on the amount of buildings and how many trolls live in each building. The chief lives in the center of the village and has four guards posted around their house. Wait, fifty trolls, Jared repeated. Yes, thats what I said, Yuki nodded. Anyway, thats what were up against. I have a plan that I will tell you all tomorrow, like I said. Ill be heading to bed now. Wake me up in four hours for the next watch. Yuki reached into his bag and took out the rolled up sleeping bags he had stored inside of it. He tossed one to Yuna and unrolled the other one for himself. Then he wiggled himself into the sleeping bag and promptly closed his eyes and fell asleep. Sitting behind bushes, Yuki watched the village before him with undivided focus as he waited for the plan to begin. Before he left camp, he had given Yuna and the team instructions on what to do. Their job was to create explosions using magic and create bonfires. Yuki wasnt worried about anyone sensing his team using magic. If they did, itll only help in the distraction. So now all I need to do is wait for them to start and for the trolls to clear out. [Not to be pessimistic here, but what are you going to do if the trolls dont clear out?] Akira piped up. Then that must mean the trolls are even more primitive than I thought and so would require a different plan of action. [Like?] Well, if I cant distract them, I could probably scare them so Ill just detonate an explosion. Theyll run away. Probably. [I take it that Im your last resort then.] Yup. I would prefer if I dont have to ask for your help because this place isnt very private but if it comes to that, Ill just try to create as much cover as I can. Thats why I told Yuna to go with the rest of the team. Yuna initially had volunteered to come with Yuki to help in killing the chieftain, saying that she didnt want Yuki to bite more than he could chew. But Yuki insisted that she go with the rest of the team and watch over them. He didnt want her around if the situation grew out of hand and he would be forced to have Akira come out to help. [Alright, Ill leave you be then. Ill keep an eye out to make sure you dont get caught off guard,] Akira said. I appreciate it. With that, the ground shook and Yuki heard the piercing sounds of an explosion echo throughout the forest. Looking up, he saw plumes of smoke rise above the treetops around the village. Though the explosion was extremely loud, Yuki knew that it was very weak based on the shockwaves that came from it. Now bite, trolls. Yuki watched as the trolls slowly come out from their shelters and look at the sky with complete confusion. The guards posted outside of chieftains house rushed in and came back out a few moments later. They let loose a guttural cry that rocked the village and the other trolls responded with cries of their own. Then with a few grunts, the guards gave out instructions. A number of trolls thumped their chest and ran out to the surrounding forest. The rest of the trolls went back inside of their homes. I need more of them to leave. I think about twenty of them left. I would like it if twenty more of them left. With that, Yuki began to compress heat into the palm of his hand. When he could feel the heat begin to radiate out and the air around it change pressure, he lobbed the ball into the center of the village and released it. Then he covered his ears. The extreme heat rapidly heated the surrounding air and triggered an explosion that damaged a good number of buildings and was loud enough to cause some ringing in Yukis ears. That should scare them off. Hopefully. Sure enough, the trolls came out of their houses again and at a much quicker rate than before. Yuki readied another ball as he watched the guards cry out to control the panicking trolls. A few seconds later, the guards screamed again and many of the trolls dispersed and ran from the village. The strongest looking trolls stayed behind and surrounded the central building that the chief resided in. Time to start this party. Yuki walked silently, hiding in the shadows of the wooden buildings around him. Still holding the ball of heat in his hand, he peeked out to note the positions of where the guards were. Then he lobbed the ball on the opposite side of where he was, covered his ears for the resulting explosion, and watched as the guards rushed over to investigate. When they did that, he quickly stepped his way to chiefs building and slipped inside. Who you? a raspy voice boomed. Yuki turned around and saw the troll chieftain glaring at him with red eyes. It was seven feet tall and carried a knobby staff just as tall. Around its neck were a number of chords and charms. It had a large nose and jutting sharp teeth that came out from its mouth. Around the chief were three more trolls that were a foot taller and had double the muscle mass. Oh come on, I thought I got rid of all of the guards, Yuki said. Enemy, the chief hissed. Yup, Im an enemy, Yuki nodded. Now, just give up quietly and Ill leave. You here? For her? the troll asked, raising its staff. What? Must protect. Queen, the troll hissed. It tapped the ground and the ground shook. Two golems emerged from the earth and assumed battle stances with a groan. Leave, enemy. Yuki blinked, his annoyance of his whole situation growing rapidly. This assignment had just been proven to him to be the most bothersome thing he ever had to deal with. Look, chief. Im going to give you a chance here, Yuki sighed. Just let me kill you and Ill just let everyone else go. No more deaths. Youll be sacrificing yourself for the better of your people. Alternatively, you can send your guards and golems at me. I dont know where you got those golems but if they are from that queen you were talking about Im going to need to go find her and smack her for bothering me. Now if you do decide to attack me, just know that I am not in the best of moods right now and am quite tired. I will kill everyone in this room and every single troll that I run into. Capeesh? Enemy! the chief roared. The guards roared with it and the golems began to run forward. Seriously? Thats all you got from my monologue? Yuki sighed again and gave the charging monsters a glare. They stopped in their tracks, the trolls backing up and the golems looking back at the chief whose red eyes were narrowed. Around Yuki, an oppressive aura had formed that intimidated the monsters. Im not in the mood to fight so Ill let you experience a little spell that Ive been working on. You can tell me your opinions on it. If you survive, Yuki said, the last part almost sounding as if it was meant for himself. He tapped his foot on the ground, earthen shackles rising and tying down the trolls where they stood. Now watch carefully. With a snap of his fingers, a magic circle bloomed underneath the chief and began to grow rapidly until it took up half the room. Then it began to shimmer as mana began to fill up the room. Yuki pointed downward with his hand and the circle erupted in a brilliant explosion of magic that destroyed the entire building and blasted Yuki backwards. Was not expecting that to be that strong. He pushed some broken logs off of himself and pulled himself up. Brushing the dust off of his clothes, he observed the results of his spell, the ringing in his ears slowly subsiding. I need to take a shower. I got dust all over me. The spell had damaged half of the village, the destruction expanding outwards from the central building in a circle. And that was only from the resulting explosion. The trolls that were caught in the main attack fared much worse than the buildings around them. The blast had effectively ripped them apart as well as the building they were in. [A New Magic Technique Has Been Detected. Would The User Like To Name It?] A name? Let me see. Yuki thought about it for a few seconds. Mana Strike will do for now. [{Mana Strike} Has Been Added To Magic Techniques.] Thats nice, guess Ill meet back up with the others. As Yuki turned, he heard the sound of wood being moved and metal creaking behind him. Looking back, he saw the two golems rising up from the rubble of what used to be the chieftains house. Yuki looked past them and saw the staff of the chief on the ground along with parts of its necklaces. So the troll didnt create the golems. Otherwise, they would have fallen apart or disabled because their creators dead. The golems started to creak toward Yuki as they were doing before Yuki had blasted the entire building. They slowly gathered speed as they moved, raising their metal arms as they approached. Narrowing his eyes, Yuki channeled mana to them. I recognize this signature. Now that the troll chieftain had been eliminated, Yuki could clearly sense the mana signature of whoever created the golems. It was the same signature as the gigantic golem Yuki fought in the Academy Forest. That golem was also made out of metal. I''ll deal with this after, he sighed, flicking his wrist. Two blades shot out and he grabbed their hilts before rushing forward to meet the golems. With a few deft strokes, Yuki sliced through the golems as if they were made of butter. By infusing his blades with earth magic, the metal that made up the golems gave no resistance. A few seconds later and the golems were chopped into multiple pieces that fell to the ground with a muffled thump. That was anticlimactic. Yuki bent down and picked up one of the pieces that he had sliced from the golem. Examining it with his eyes and with mana, he confirmed his suspicions. Its the exact same material as the golem from the Academy Forest. Same mana signature and materials mean that the same person made these golems. Akira, what do you think? [I think the same thing. Whoever made these golems made the one that attacked the Academy. I think they made the barrier as well.] Mmm, I didnt think of that. She probably made the barrier as well. [She?] Yes, she. The troll chieftain was talking about a queen earlier and was trying to protect her, Yuki explained. Trolls dont have queens so Im thinking that this person made a pact with the trolls where they protect her and she protected them. I think she gave them the golems. [By protect, you mean distract right?] Yeah, Yuki nodded. They were there as distractions. This person is strong enough to protect themselves. But now we know who made those golems. [So whats the plan?] Akira asked. You know the caretaker of the Academy Forest? [His names Shindol right?] Yes. He came back to the Academy the day before the assignment started. At least, that was what Uriel told me. Hes the one that probably let in that golem. So he would know about this lady who made the golems. [And you want me to pay him a visit?] That would be nice. He would be able to answer many of our questions. Mind doing it when we get out of here? [That wont be a problem.] Good to know, Yuki replied. Lets go back now. Yuki scanned his area and located where Yuna and the team were. They seemed to be in the middle of combat. He turned toward their location and sprinted, dust flying into the air and mixing with the dust that still remained from Yukis spell. FriendlyDragon Chapter 100 – Finishing Up As Yuki approached his team, he could hear the sounds of combat get louder and louder. Metal clashing against claws and the grunts that came from exertion. Running closer, Yuki could see them ahead in a clearing. There were two bonfires around them that spewed smoke into the sky. They were still blazing brightly as Yukis team fought against three trolls, Yuna holding off one of them and the other four taking on the remaining trolls. They should get rid of the fires. They arent helping with visibility and the heat must be making them even more tired. Yuki summoned his staff from his ring and rushed into the battle heading straight toward Yuna. Since she was by herself, Yuki identified her as the one in the greatest danger. The troll didnt notice his approach and was greeted with a heavy swing into the back of its head. Yuna, not skipping a beat, followed up with a slash that neatly severed the trolls throat. Together, they continued to whale upon the monster until it fell. A trolls physique is not something to laugh at. Yuki turned his attention to the other two fights going on in the background. With an unspoken agreement, Yuna split off to help one ground and Yuki went off to help the other. When Yuki arrived to help, Ben and Joseph were struggling to block against the flashing claws of the troll. Yuki saw a flash of red and realised that Joseph had already sustained an injury. Lets finish this so I can get a better look at that injury. Twirling his staff, Yuki struck the troll at its back, distracting it. With a light jump, Yuki dodged the following swipe and swung upwards at the trolls jaw. He heard a crack and the troll bellowed in pain as its eyes glowed red. The troll seemed to speed up as its attacks grew to a frenzy. Ben, some help would be appreciated, Yuki said calmly as he avoided a slash. Ben nodded and joined the fray, slashing at the troll who was busy attacking Yuki to notice. You need to hit it harder, Yuki said dryly. Ben grunted, swung harder, and managed to create a large gash on the trolls back. The troll howled and swung around to face its new attacker. Yuki took advantage of the distraction and smashed the trolls skull in, stunning it momentarily. Then, much like how Yuki and Yuna had killed the first troll, Ben and Yuki killed this one, albeit at a much slower pace. And now you know how to kill a troll, Yuki commented. He turned his attention back to Yuna and saw that she was having no trouble fighting against the third monster. Now let me check on Josephs injury. He went over to where Joseph was lying down, cradling his arm. Yuki examined it for a few seconds before hovering his hand over it. His palm glowed gently for a second and then the light went out. What did you do? Joseph asked, looking at his arm with a confused expression. I numbed your pain receptors because that little wound is going to start to hurt really soon once youve calmed down. I also momentarily stopped the bleeding so you wont faint from blood loss, Yuki explained. I cant heal you since this is the extent of my healing capabilities. The sound of something heavy falling to the ground informed Yuki that Yuna had finished killing the last troll. Yuna, can you wrap up Josephs arm? he asked. I think you have basic medical supplies. On it, she said. She grabbed a bag that was placed near one of the bonfires and rushed over to where Joseph was lying down. The wound looks fairly deep, she remarked as she tightened the wrappings around Josephs arm. And I dont have any antibiotics on me so I cant prevent any infections. Yes, thats unfortunate. I can bolster his immune system and help deal with any small infections but other than that, hell just have to pray, Yuki replied. [I can heal him,] Akira said. [But] We cant risk it. Hes probably going to lose an arm. Trolls arent the biggest on hygiene. [Oh well. They didnt bring a healer so that was to be expected.] Yup. Ill just give him shots of pain killer every now and then and some immunity boosts. Those should keep him up until we get out. Probably. Is anyone else hurt? Yuki raised his voice. Some scratches and soreness all around but nothing major like what Joseph sustained, Yuna replied automatically as she bandaged Joseph. Understood. Ill put out those bonfires first and then well take a rest. Those trolls shouldnt be coming back anytime soon. Yuki laid his palm on the ground and the dirt rose at his command. Then he dumped them on top of the fires and buried the burnt wood underneath the ground. After that, he sat down on the ground. So you killed the troll chieftain? Jared asked, sitting as well. Time to make some things up again. Yeah, I guess you can say that, Yuki replied. Let me show you all something. He pushed himself up and glanced over at Yuna who had finished wrapping Joseph and was giving him a lecture on how to care for his wound. Yuna, are you finished? Yup, she said as she got up from her knees. Do you need something? Natalie, stay here with Joseph. I dont want him moving more than he has to, Yuki instructed. Yuna, Ben. Youll be coming with me and Jared. I want to show you all something. Understood, Yuna said. Ben merely nodded. A short jog away and Yuki arrived back at the location that used to be the trolls village. Now it was just a number of damaged or completely broken wooden cabins with the center of the village completely leveled. So this was the village, Yuki said as if he was introducing a friend. No one replied for a few moments. You did...all of this? Jared asked slowly. How? Well, this is where the part I said that I guess you can say that comes into play. I caused this, but I didnt actually do this, Yuki explained. I was fighting with the troll chieftain and it went a tad crazy on the magic. Trolls arent the smartest. Remember when I said that you could probably get a troll to kill itself with its own fists? Jared nodded. Well, it seems that you can get a chieftain to kill itself with its own magic. Provided that you provoke it enough. Ill go with that. So it blew itself up with its own magic, Yuna said. Yes. Wow. Anyway, our assignment is complete so lets go back to the others and rest for now, Yuki said. Well start with the escaping the forest portion of the test for tomorrow. No one replied. Oh, yeah, Yuki said turning around to face the three behind him. Remember not to say a word about this to anyone. You can talk about the chief blowing itself up but dont mention my fighting with the trolls. Understood? Understood, Yuna confirmed. Got it, Jared said. Good. Now lets go back. FriendlyDragon Chapter 101 – Heading Back Yuki and the team spent the next days trying finding their way out of the forest. When they first left the area that the barrier encompassed, they each felt their watches begin to vibrate. Yuki checked his and saw that the Academy was contacting them. Hello? Yuki said, picking up the call. This is Yuki Mayumi, correct? an unknown voice asked. That is correct. How may I help you? Do you realise that you were off our radar for one whole day? No, sir, Yuki lied smoothly. We only went to find our targets. I didnt notice a thing. I see. We would have called you during that time you were off our radar but we didnt want to risk putting you in a difficult position, the person explained. Well question you more once youve exited the forest. The person disconnected and Yuki closed the communication screen. Remember what I said? Yuki said quietly to his team. Yes, Yuna replied. The others nodded. Now lets find our way out of here. The first thing Yuki did was locate what direction they were in. That was a simple enough task for an earth elementalist to do. He found that they were currently facing the north and so had to walk toward the east in order to get out. The difficult part was in locating where exactly the rendezvous point was. Luckily, Yuki checked his messages and found that the Academy has sent them the name of the location. It was a small town named Yoto. So we get out of the forest then we find out where in Libra we are. Then we go to Yoto. Simple enough. With that, Yuki told Yuna where they should be headed towards and she took the lead. The first few days, the team managed to survive with only the rations that Yuki and Yuna had brought with them. Yuki, himself, only really needed one or two meals a day but the others including Yuna eat the normal three. By the second day, they had ran out of food and needed to hunt. The first day of hunting, Yuki brought along Ben to help him. They killed a deer and were busy carrying it along as they headed toward camp when Yuki started to hear what seemed to be some sort of argument. Whats happening? I still dont believe that, Jared grumbled. Thats what he told me, Yuna replied. So if you really want to make sure, just go ask him. Whats this about? Yuki asked. The head of the deer was resting on top of his own making it seem like he was wearing a hat. You, Yuna said. Youre a guy?! Jared asked. Yes, but whats this about? I thought you were a girl, Jared continued. Why didnt you say anything? A lot of people think Im a girl so Ive given up on trying to correct them, Yuki replied. If they want to think Im a girl, Ill let them think that. I dont have a problem with people referring to me she or her. But thats just weird! Jared exclaimed. I wouldnt like it if someone called me she. If Im a guy, I want people to see me as one. Yeah, well you get used to it. Why is this such a big deal? Im just confused, thats all, Jared muttered. Well, if thats all then lets prepare dinner then. Yuki, with the help of Yuna, proceeded to butcher the deer into different parts that they then stuck onto a spit to cook. See, this is why I get so confused, Jared grumbled while Yuki tended to the roasting meat. Hmm? Yuki replied. Youre a guy but you know how to cook and probably do a bunch of other household stuff, he said. If you were a girl, you would make a great wife or maid. Plus, you look like a girl. No one has ever told me that before. [But its true~,] Akira commented suddenly. [I would know since Im the one thats basically being taken care of.] You clean though. [I do that because I feel bad leaving it all to you,] she explained. [Im sure you would do it without a second thought.] Cant deny that. But no one has ever said I would be a good wife. Thats interesting to say the least. [It doesnt help that you look like a female as well as having some of the characteristics of one.] I cant change who I am. Thats why Ive given up on trying to correct people. [Mmm, well. Ill keep quiet now. Bye,] Akira said before disconnecting. Well, it doesnt matter, Yuki said out loud. Im a guy and nothing short of magic is going to change that. Now, do you want to eat? After that, the days went by without any big events. When they needed food, Yuki or Yuna would go out to hunt. They would rest periodically and spent most of their time walking toward the east. During their march through the forest, Josephs condition grew worse and worse, just like Yuki predicted to be. Approaching the fourth day, Joseph had to be helped in order to walk. Yuki briefly entertained the idea of just getting rid of the unneeded baggage and either chop off Josephs arm or just leave him behind. But now that they were being monitored, Yuki knew that this type of action would immediately attract attention. There was also the problem that this wasnt the most ethical or moral course of action. And so, Yuki had to slow down the pace in order for Joseph to keep up. If I knew better healing magic, than this would have been avoided. Or if they recruited a healer. By the end of the fourth day, the group had exited the forest and found a small town. Looking at a map, Yuki saw that they were north of where the rendezvous point was. Before they left, Yuki visited the local doctor clinic and got a dosage of antibiotics for Joseph. Then he got train tickets at a reduced price using his student ID and he and his team traveled down to Yoto. Are you sure we can take the train? Yuna had asked when they were boarding. It seems to defeat the purpose of surviving in the forest. Lets say that this is called being resourceful, Yuki replied. There was nothing saying that we couldnt take a train or use transportation. Yuna nodded and accepted the explanation. A ten minute ride later on the old train and they arrived at Yoto. The hovercraft that was waiting for them was quite easy to find, the shiny metal of the vehicle standing out among the old fashion buildings of the town. Around the hovercraft were a few groups that were sitting around as they talked to each other. I think those are some of the other teams. Team Jared? a person asked. It was an elf that was dressed in loose clothing with a badge on his shirt that identified him as a staff member of the Academy. Thats us, Jared replied. The hovercraft will be taking off in a few minutes, the person announced. So take a quick rest and well be heading back to the Academy soon. Wait, Jared called out as the man began to turn around. The man stopped and looked back with a curious expression. My brothers sick and has an infection. Can you treat him now? Im sorry but were not equipped with medical equipment here, the man said, his voice sympathetic. Your brother should be fine though. Hell be arriving at the Academy within the hour and will receive immediate medical attention. Unless of course, hes going to die within an hour. Is he going to die? He should be fine for another day, Yuki said quietly. Ive been bolstering his immune system. One more hour isnt going to kill him, probably. The man nodded at Yukis words. Then your brother should be fine, he smiled to Jared. Word of advice though, for next time. Always make sure you recruit a healer in your group. With that, the man turned around and climbed into the hovercraft. Yuki sat down and looked around without trying to observe anything. The minutes ticked by until the man stuck his head out of the hovercraft. Alright, time to take you kids back to the Academy, he announced. Climb on up. You have five minutes. He went back inside and the students rushed over to enter the vehicle. Yuki waited for them to get as he stood outside, watching them as they pushed and shoved. So one more hour until the questions start. FriendlyDragon Chapter 102 – Questions The hovercraft took off and zoomed across the sky as it flew back to Junction. Inside the craft, the students around Yuki were quite rowdy as they talked about their assignments. From what he could hear, those groups seemed to have a much easier time than Yukis team. There seems to be a chance that we werent supposed to be fighting fifty trolls. Looking at his own team, he saw Jared talking quietly to his brother who seemed to be struggling to keep conscious. Natalie was talking to some girl from another group that Yuki didnt recognize. Ben was staring at his fingers as he twiddled his thumbs. Yuna was sleeping in the seat next to Yuki. Akira, are you busy? Yuki asked. [No, what is it?] she replied. When we arrive at the Academy, Im going to go to the restroom, he said. In there, youll come out and then go and track down where Shindol is. Once you do, just keep watch and follow him. Ill probably be taken aside to be questioned so I want you to wait until I tell you when to go. Do you understand? [I understand. Do you have any questions you want me to ask? Anything in particular you want to find out?] Ask about the woman in the forest. Ask about his role in the Shikaku. Other than that, youre free to ask him whatever you want. I might have more things to add later, though, once I have more time to think. [Alright,] Akira said. [Tell me when its time. Ill be preparing.] Preparing what? [Just a little test,] she replied vaguely. [Erica taught me a little something.] Then Ill just have to trust you, Yuki said. Anyway, Ill be signing off. We should be landing soon. [Good luck with the questions.] Good luck with your questions. Yuki cut off his conversation and checked his watch to see where they were currently at. According to his map, they were approaching Junction and should be arriving within the minute. He closed the map and sat in his seat as he stared at the metal wall in front of him, thinking about nothing in particular. Arriving at the Academy of Magic and the Arts, Raphael announced, its voice echoing around the hovercraft. The craft landed and the side door slid open. A set of stairs extended out and Yuki walked out. Outside, he found three Academy staff members standing. They seemed to be waiting for someone and Yuki could guess who this someone was. Team Jared? a wolf beastkin asked. Please come with us. Yuki followed them without a word and the rest of his team walked behind him. The curious gazes of the other students followed them as well as the staff members led Yuki and his team toward the Headmasters Castle. The giant double doors of the castle swung open to let them in. The staff then led them up the stairs and sat them inside what looked to be a meeting room. Do you know why you all are sitting here right now? the wolf beastkin asked. I think so, Jared replied. But first, um, about my brother. I know, the beastkin said. Julie, take Joseph to the healer ward. Yes sir, a female elf said. She gently took Josephs arm and helped him along as they left the room. So, back to the reason why you are all here, the beastkin said. You all somehow dropped out of our radar as we were tracking you students during the assessment. We will now be conducting a quick. Excuse me, Yuki interrupted. Can I use the restroom real quick? The beastkin blinked for a second. Yes, of course. Ill just have my associate follow you. Do you know where the restrooms are? Yes, I go to school here, Yuki replied as he stood up. He left the room and walked down the stairs. Then he took a left and went into one of the restrooms. The person that was sent to follow him waited outside. You can come out now, Yuki thought. With a flash of light Akira popped into existence. She stretched and yawned, showing off her pointed canines. [Then Ill be heading off then,] she said with a smile. Yuki nodded and looked at his watch as he waited for a few minutes. Then he walked out and went back to the meeting room. The man inside nodded and continued from where he stopped when Yuki left for the restroom. Like I was saying before, well be questioning you all very quickly so that we can get a good grasp on what it is that happened inside the forest, the beastkin said. So just answer as I ask. What was your assignment? We were to locate a troll settlement and clear it, Jared answered. Do you know when contact might have been cut off? Jared shook his head and looked at the others. I could feel a barrier of sorts when we were walking, Yuna said. I could only really feel the mana. I wasnt sure what it was. So you crossed the barrier and then what? We proceeded like normal and found the troll settlement, Jared replied. Then we cleared it. The troll settlement, the beastkin nodded. Describe it to me. What did it look like? How many trolls were inside? There were wooden shelters that the trolls used as homes, Yuki said quietly. The population of the settlement was around fifty trolls. They were being led by a troll chieftain. Fifty. Fifty. The beastkin started to rub his head. And a troll chieftain. That is correct. How did you clear it? he asked. We came up with a plan to distract the trolls, Yuki answered. We set off fires with some fire magic and the trolls left the village to investigate. Then we killed the troll chieftain and ran away. The trolls then dispersed. Did none of you think that it was odd that you had to potentially fight fifty trolls? the beastkin asked slowly. No sir, Jared replied. I thought that it was a test to see how we would deal with adversity or something like that. The man sighed. Yes, that was the point of the test but no one is supposed to go up against fifty trolls. And you managed to clear it. How exactly did you kill the chieftain? It killed itself, Yuki said. It used magic and then it killed itself. Because it provoked me and so I killed it, Yuki added in his head. Well, you all managed to complete the task despite your situation, the beastkin said. Were going to need to send a recon team to investigate that area. One last question for all of you. Did you see or find anything unusual at all? Yukis team said nothing and only looked around uncomfortably. Yuki thought carefully about what he should say next. They had already told the man everything they could that wouldnt cause suspicion or further questioning. Sir, I want to ask something if thats okay, Yuki said. The man nodded. How do you guys find locations and objectives for us? Do you mean for the assessment? the man asked. If thats what you mean, then we usually send out people to scout the forest. Theyll return and tell us whatever nests they find and the details around that nest. And how do you determine what group gets what nest? We look at your members and give you the nest that would cause you the most problems. For instance, your group doesnt have a healer. Thats why you were all task to go against trolls who can cause major damage with a single attack that would prove fatal without a healer. Joseph is an example of that. I see, Yuki murmured. Then he raised his voice. Who scouted out the troll nest? Um, I dont remember off the top of my head, the man replied. He tapped on his watch and swiped through a few pages. Ah, Ive found it. It seems that Shindol did that one. Shindol? Thats correct. Hes the caretaker of the Academy Forest. Who was the one that gave us the task? The person that assigned us the troll nest? Yuki asked. We, as a collective, decide that. But Shindol did put a note recommending this nest to a group that doesnt have a healer. I see, thank you, Yuki nodded. Any other questions? the man asked. Or comments? No one replied. Okay then. The questioning is finished, he announced. Well be getting to the bottom of this. I wish you the best of luck on your final scores. Youre free to go. Yuki opened the door and left as the others were standing up from their seats. He walked at a leisurely pace as he headed back towards the Academy gates. Akira, where are you? he asked. [I have a visual on Shindol right now,] she replied. [Im inside of the Academy. Hes talking with a few other staff members about the assignment.] Good. So from what Ive learned from the little interrogation that I was just a part of, Shindol was the one that found the troll nest, Yuki told her. Or at least said that he found it. He was also the one that recommended that a team with no healers go against it. [How many teams had no healers?] I dont know. Can you ask Uriel for me? I dont have my ear piece out. [Not a problem,] she said. She didnt say anything again for a few seconds. [It seems that there were two groups that didnt have a healer. Yours and one other one.] So its safe to say that our group was probably targeted? [Yes. The other group had a berserker so they wouldnt have needed to worry about a strength contest between them and the trolls. So that only left your group.] Well, now you have one more thing to ask Shindol about. You can go have fun now. Ill be at home thinking. Well talk some more when you come back. [Alright,] Akira said. [Ill be back as soon as I can.] Chapter 103 – The Other Question Akira disconnected from Yuki and returned her attention onto her target. Shindol was still conversing with a few staff members that Akira didnt recognise. In her right hand, she held a black sword as she waited for Shindol to move. I wonder how long theyre going to chat. Night was fast approaching as the temperature dropped and the sunlight began to fade. This didnt bother Akira as she was quite resistant to the cold and, being a chimaera, could see in the dark. But she wanted things to be done quickly so she could return home where Yuki was. And sitting in this tree isnt the most comfortable thing. Finally, Shindol waved goodbye to the other members in the room and walked out. Akira took a small metal circle from her pocket and flicked toward Shindol as he walked by underneath her. The circle latched onto the back of his clothing and shifted colors to blend in with his shirt. Akira found this with Yuki when she was out raiding with him. They were stuck inside the boxes and containers in the trucks. With a little device, she sat in her tree as she watched Shindol walk back to wherever he lived. When Shindol finally stopped, Akira checked his location using a map. He had stopped at a restaurant, probably for dinner. The thought of dinner started to make her stomach growl. Yuki, can I go buy something to eat? she asked. Shindol went to a restaurant so Ill probably follow him there. [Do what you want,] Yuki replied. [Just make sure you do your task as well. You can buy whatever you like. Buy a car if you need to.] Alright, bye, she said, disconnecting. She dropped down from her hiding spot in the tree, her knees bending and the tight onesie she wore bending with her. With a snap of her fingers, a dress materialized around her and a purse popped into the air. She grabbed it and nonchalantly walked through the Academy into the city. Looking at her tracker, she located Shindol and entered a restaurant named Veggie Town. Oh, a vegan restaurant, Akira sighed. Well its better than nothing. She sat down and ordered the first item on the menu that she could recognize. A few minutes later, a vegan pasta appeared on her table and she dug in. While she was eating, she kept her eye on one table that was near the corner of the restaurant. Shindol was sitting there as he ate what looked to be a salad. When Akira finished her meal, she saw that Shindol was only about halfway through his plate and was on the phone. She raised her hand and a waiter came to her table. Then she ordered a glass of wine and sat at her table as she sipped her drink slowly. She tapped on her watch that Yuki gave her and made herself look busy flipping through pages. From the corner of her eye, she saw Shindol stand up and wave at a server. She watched as he walked out of the restaurant and into the busy streets of Junction. Akira waited a moment before she paid for her meal and left the restaurant. Looking at her watch, she tracked Shindols movements. She glanced around and walked into a dark alleyway where she got out of her dress and activated her stealth spell. Now its time for the show. She jumped and launched herself into the air before she landed on top of the twenty feet buildings. Peering through the darkness, her eyes locked onto Shindol as he walked. Akira followed him as he went through the city until he walked into an apartment building. Looking at her tracker, he traveled up to the third floor. Nodding, Akira jumped lightly from the roof of one building and gracefully started to slide along the metal wall of the apartment building. Once she was at the third floor, she stopped her momentum with earth magic. Then she found the apartment building that Uriel told her Shindol rented. Now if you dont mind me~. She liquefied the metal and it spread open like a curtain, letting her in. Checking her watch, she saw that Shindol was fast approaching the room. She walked over to the side of the door and waited in the pitch black darkness of the room. A soft beep came from the door and the handle twisted open as Shindol walked into the apartment talking into his phone. He was a rather handsome looking elf with black hair and green eyes. He walked right past Akira who was still under her stealth spell. Look, I know what you said but I got orders that I needed to carry out, Shindol said with a sigh. If you want to blame someone, blame them. I dont care about them, a voice growled from the phone. Akira strained her ears to listen. I am higher than them. You listen to what I tell you to do. Im sorry, sir, but I was told to carry out that task before you ever said anything, Shindol replied. I already set everything up and I cant cancel it without a good reason. Well thats your problem, the voice said coldly. I gave you orders. I said not to let anyone touch her. We need her if we want to keep an eye on things. Understood? The last part sounded more like a threat than it did a question. Yes, sir. Youre lucky nothing happened, Shindol. I hope there wont be a next time. The phone fell silent and Shindol sighed as he lowered his hand. He put the phone back into his pocket. Hello there, Akira said cheerfully as she drew her sword, the tip lightly touching Shindol in the back. Having a bad day? She heard him inhale sharply. Hello, he replied with a slight shaking in his voice. Who might you be? Oh, just someone looking for some answers, Akira answered. Would you mind giving me some? Im sure it would be well worth your time. Im not sure, he said slowly, his body tensing. Then in one fluid motion, he spun around and drew something from his waist. Without a moments hesitation, Akiras arm blurred as she slashed upward, her blade meeting no resistance. There was a brief pause before Shindol began to scream. Akira flashed forward and jammed her finger into his throat, cutting off his cries. Her fingers glowed briefly as she connected herself to his mind. Now she would be able to tell if he was lying or not, a trick Erica had taught her. Now, now. Lets be a little quiet, she said calmly. There are people trying to sleep. She turned and flicked on the lights in the room. The lights turned on slowly and the room gradually became brighter and brighter. Akira turned back to Shindol who was on the floor cradling the bleeding that stump that used to be his hand. She squatted down next to him and grabbed his arm, the bleeding stopping moments later. Want to answer my questions now? He nodded, a whimper escaping from his mouth. Youre from the Shikaku, Akira stated. Shindol nodded even though it wasnt a question. Did you ever do any dirty work for them? Anything violent? No, he said in a small voice. I just took care of the forest and arranged things. I would never hurt a thing. So thats why youre vegan, I see. Shindol squinted his eyes then groaned. You were that girl in the dress in that restaurant. You have to be more specific than that, Akira smiled. There are many girls in dresses that eat at restaurants. But thats not important. Who was that on the phone? Shindol didnt reply. Hey now, Im asking you a question, she said, tapping his face lightly with the flat side of her sword. Who was that? Dont make me repeat that question again. When he still didnt say anything, Akira smiled again. The air around her grew heavy and her eyes began to give off a deadly stare. One of my higher ups, Shindol gulped. I dont know his real name. Agent name would be fine. Along with rank. Hes a Lieutenant. They call him Firestorm. Good, now onto the other questions, Akira said. She kept her pressure active in the air. I want to know something. Were you the one that found that troll nest? For the school assignment? Yes. Did you give that nest to the team formed by Jared? How do you know this much? Shindol squinted. Are you a student? Oh, no. Im not a student but I have my sources you see, Akira replied lightly, her sword being waved around as she spoke. The edge came close to his face, sometimes grazing it. But thats not important. Answer the question. No, I didnt give them the nest, he said. I dont have that power. Well, thats technically true, Akira admitted. You only recommended that they get that nest. Why were you targeting them? I dont have a reason, okay? I dont have any answers, Shindol cried, his voice getting shaky. Im just an underling. They give me orders and I follow them. They promised me that I wouldnt have to get my hands dirty. Why did you join them if you cant kill? The Shikaku want peace. I dont like death. I dont like killing. Thats why I take care of the forest and the monsters inside of them. Everyone sees them as evil and savage but theyre just creatures that want to live just like us, you know? he rambled on. They told me that theyll protect them and that killing will end. Monsters dont want to die and they can be quite friendly if you just get to know them. Isnt that hypocritical? Akira interrupted. You dont like death but youre fine with setting up deaths? But its to stop further deaths, he said. And Im not killing them. So if I put a hole with spikes in it and someone falls into it, Im not killing them? Akira laughed. It seems that you need to get your head checked. Shindol didnt reply, his face wearing a guilty expression. Let me give you some advice, Akira continued. In this world, killing is not a choice. Its a way of life. Strength rules all. You say that you hate death but are willing to participate in causing death. Thats hypocrisy. In this world, youre going to have to kill to survive. Do you have to enjoy it? No. But you cant ignore it. You have to either adapt to this way of life or you have to fight it head on. You cant run from it. They sat there in silence as Akira watched Shindol for a few seconds. He was still clutching his handless arm and couldnt seem to be able to raise his head. Enough with the philosophy, she said. Lets get back to the main topic and then Ill release you. Theres a lady in the Libra Forest. A lady that created the golem that attacked the Academy and the barrier that surrounded the troll nest. Tell me about her. Youll...release me? he asked slowly. I promise, Akira smiled. Now who is that woman? We call her the Witch, Shindol said. She isnt an actual member. Shes just someone that we contact if we need her services and in return we offer her protection and materials. How powerful is she? Shes one of the strongest mages Ive ever met but I havent met many so that doesnt say much. But she is a little, um, odd. Odd, is fine. When you say that she isnt a member, does that mean her ideals arent in line with the Shikaku? Or does she just not like the way these ideals are implemented? Erm, Im not sure, Shindol said hesitantly. He gave Akira a quick glance before looking away. I could guess but I dont know. Humor me. The Witch is a bit radical, he explained. She wants to destroy civilization and have everything start again from scratch with someone leading the way. We want to gradually take control and nudge people into the direction we want to create our ideal society. I see, so the Shikaku have conflicting ideas on how to act, Akira said. And so this Witch is a loose cannon of sorts and so the Shikaku try to appease her as best as they can. This is just me guessing, Shindol repeated. I actually dont know anything. But you do know her views since youve talked to her, right? Well, yes. So you know how to visit her. Yes? Shindol hesitated and Akira waved her sword a little, enough to make it look like it was only her readjusting. You know how, yes? she repeated, smiling. Shes in that area where the trolls were, he said hurriedly. She moves her base around everyday but its always somewhere in that area. I have an enchanted compass that gives me her location once Ive gotten within proximity. And you have that compass right now. Yes. Thank you for your cooperation, Akira said brightly. I appreciate that you let this whole thing run smoothly. Besides that little blip in the beginning, you answered these questions quite straight forward. Thank you? he replied. Now as promised, Ill be releasing you from your duties, she continued. I hope you gain a better life in the future. Before he could say anything, Akira touched his head and he fell unconscious as she stabbed him through the heart. When she withdrew her blade, the skin sealing over but the inside damage not being repaired. As promised, Akira whispered. This world isnt the right place for you. She sat by Shindol as he died slowly in his sleep, the pain being dulled by Akiras spell. When he took his last breath, she uttered a small prayer in the magic tongue. Then she stored his body away inside his ring, promising to herself that she will give him a proper burial. Yuki, Im finished, she said. [Good to know,] he replied. [Are you coming back soon?] Miss me? [I cant really say no.] Ill back soon, she said, her smile clear and genuine. Within the hour. I promise. [I look forward to it,] he said. He disconnected and Akira went to the lights in the apartment and turned them off. Then she went out the same way she came in, leaving behind the quiet room behind. Chapter 104 – Friend Yuna flopped down on her dorm couch, her damp hair gently waving around behind her back. A sigh escaped her as she stared up at the ceiling of her room. She had just returned from eating dinner out in the city and had taken a shower. During the entire exam, she didnt have the time to wash up properly. I wish I could do that cleansing spell Yuki always uses. She sat there quietly, letting her mind go blank as she stared at the white ceiling. All she heard where her soft breaths that escaped her as she relaxed. After a while, she sat back up and stretched her arms up, her fingers interlocking as she pushed them away from herself. Its that time of the month, she sighed. Again. Tapping on her watch, she opened her contacts screen and stared at her list of exactly two people. Her finger hovered for a bit as reluctance sprouted in her. Lets get this over with. She pressed the second name with a firm finger and waited as the little phone icon did its little shaking animation. Exactly three rings later, the line opened and Yuna was met with the shadow covered face of her captain. Good evening, sir, Yuna said, her voice growing stiff as she enunciated each word carefully. I am here to give my monthly report. Ah, yes. I nearly forgot, the captain replied. Thank you for being diligent. Now, begin your report. Yuna launched into a detailed summary of her past activities for the last month. She started from her classes where she talked about what was taught and how it was taught. Then she transitioned into the break where she described her school trip to Fenrir and her attempts to spend time with Yuki. Do you know what he was doing during the times you were separated? the captain interrupted. No sir, she replied. I had asked but he told me that he was just going to go around and explore the city. I manage to talk to him later in the day. How did that go? It was just idle chit chat, Yuna said, remembering the semi personal topics that conversation contained. Nothing of note. Alright. One small thing before we continue, the captain said. What rank did you get for your class? Im rank three in my class and rank fifty six overall for the entire school. I didnt directly participate in the tournament so this rank is based on my class performance. And I take it that youve been trying to keep as low of a profile as you can? That is correct. I am confident that I could reach the top of my class and at least the top thirty of the school if I applied myself more. I believe so too. How about Yuki? He was given rank twelve in the entire class and rank sixty seven for the entire school. So about average as well. His ranking probably increased because of his performance in the tournament. You may continue with your report. Yuna nodded and went on to describe the troll nest extermination assignment and the events that went on inside the forest. She conveniently forgot to mention the things that Yuki told her not mention. I see, the captain said contemplatively. Good report, cadet. Sir, if I may. The captain signaled with a shadowy hand for her to continue. What are your thoughts on that barrier that surrounded that troll village? The barrier? I dont have enough information to make a judgement yet. It could have just been the product of that troll chieftain. Although that would be one very powerful troll. But sir, Yu, Yuna started before catching herself. You dont think that it should warrant an investigation? I dont think its necessary that we investigate, he explained. Youve stated that the Academy has started an investigation of their own already. And so it would be a waste of personnel to put more men on this case. I understand. Anyway, back to one of your main assignments. Yuki. How close are you to him? I do not have experience in this type of relationship so I do not know if Im close to him or what is considered close. Well, how are your interactions with him? the captain asked. I can help you judge if you are close or not. He seems to not mind me? Is that a question, cadet? I mean that he does not seem to find me annoying, Yuna clarified. I seem to be able to talk to him without a problem. What do you normally talk about? A variety of topics, sir. Sometimes its about school and school related activities. Other times we chat about food, shopping, and whatever comes to mind. He rarely initiates conversations. How is he around other students? Im sorry sir? How does Yuki interact with other students in things like conversations and assignments? I do not know how he thinks but from what I have observed, other students seem to annoy him. It was fairly obvious during the troll assignment. Does he communicate with them? Not from what Ive seen, Yuna said. He only replies when spoken to and usually only has a few words to say. But he talks to you. Yes, sometimes initiating communication when we are alone. Then I believe that it would be safe to say that you are at least closer to him than anyone else at the moment, the captain concluded. Based on your observations, you seem to be the only one that he would hold a conversation with. Yuna tilted her head, not quite understanding what her captain was getting at. Cadet, I think it would be safe to assume that Yuki sees you as a friend in some way. A friend, sir? Yes, a friend. Good job, cadet, he praised. You have accomplished one of the targets we assigned you. Thank you, sir. Just keep up the good work, cadet, the captain nodded. I expect a report again next month. Understood. Good to see youre doing well. Yuna blinked at the out of place sentence and the captain disconnected. Hes never said that before to me. Yuna shook her head and brushed it off. It was probably because of something she had described in her report. She had more important things to think over. She went to her room and laid down in her bed, turning the lights off using her watch as she did so. Then, like she did on the couch, she stared up at the ceiling. But this time her mind was racing, making loops around one thought. I have a friend? For all of Yunas life, she had never had a close relationship with anyone. Certainly not a relationship that she could call friendship. From the orphanage where she spent her toddler years to the training camps of LIA, she kept to herself and rarely spoke to others when it wasnt necessary. Friend a foreign word to her. I never considered what I had with Yuki to be a friendship. It was just conversation. But now that she looked back, she realised that it wasn''t just conversation. They talked about frivolous topics. They joked around with each other. They had even spent time together inside of a hot tub. But is it really friendship if I had ulterior motives? What would he think if he found out? Would he get angry? Would this end? What this was, Yuna wasnt quite sure yet. If it was friendship, then it was a foreign land that she didnt recognize. And if it wasnt, then she didnt know what it could be called. A friend. FriendlyDragon Chapter 105 – Preemptive Sizzle sizzle The sound of frying bacon filled the house as Yuki kept a careful eye on the cooking food. He glanced over at the living room couch where Akira was cuddled up with Erica underneath a blanket, their heads together as they watched a show on the television. They had become best friends during the time Yuki was in school. When he wasnt in the house, they would usually be by themselves and so they passed the time doing whatever they did until Yuki returned. Its good that they get along. If people live together, they should like each other. Or at least tolerate each other. He returned his attention back to his pan. A few minutes later, he plated the food and came over to the couch. They turned their heads toward him when they heard him approaching and accepted the plates he offered them. They scooted to the side and Yuki sat beside them. The couch wasnt the largest and so they were squished together, their sides touching. So whats the plan? Erica asked, her words a bit muffled by the food in her mouth. Hmm? Yuki replied as he chewed. The Witch. Im still thinking, he said after he swallowed. Im not too sure yet on what we should do. I see. They fell silent and munched on their breakfast. Yuki watched the television as a show about a couple played. The TV couple were arguing with each other about where they wanted to eat. One wanted to go to a steakhouse and the other felt like eating something light. Its nice that I dont have to argue about those type of things with Akira or Erica. Makes things much simpler. Do you have any ideas? Erica asked after a while. On what to do about the Witch? Yuki asked in return. Yeah. Maybe, he replied. Like I said before, Im not sure yet. She is a threat, but I havent determined if she is an immediate threat. From what Akira said, shell probably not attack us. She doesnt seem to have the motivation or urge. Mmm. So is this a wait and see situation? I just said that Im not sure yet. Yuki returned his attention to his breakfast and continued his television show. Akira shifted her position in the middle of the couch and rested her head onto Yukis shoulder. Another long period of silence past by until Akira broke it. Would you like my opinion on the Witch? she asked, her eyes still on the television in front of her. Im open to anything, Yuki replied. Tell me. The Witch is collaborating with the Shikaku in exchange for materials and probably money, Akira said. She doesnt seem to have an interest in acting by herself. Or at least we dont know if she has acted by herself. Yes. But can we for sure say that she will stop helping the Shikaku now that she may have been discovered? No. Then that means that the Witch could right now be preparing for another assault by orders from the Shikaku. We don''t know where this next assault will be or when. Wait, what makes you think that she would be preparing for another assault? Erica interrupted. If I were her, I would go into hiding for a bit to let things blow over since I was just discovered. Thats true except for the little part where she wasnt actually discovered, Yuki explained, glancing over to her. The Witch knows that we know of someone that was helping the trolls. Shes probably smart enough to assume that the Academy will send someone to investigate the troll nest. What she doesnt know is that we already know she exists. That we know her title and her role. So she may go into hiding, but we cant say that shell stay quiet. Then how do we know that the Shikaku will be employing the Witch to help with their next attack? Erica asked as her hand began to move in the air, going right and left. They should know that we know that the Witch exists. Thats correct, Akira said, answering this time. We dont know if they will be using the Witch again. But the possibility is still there and that makes the Witch a threat. Yuki rubbed his hand on his face. So youre saying that there is that possibility that the Witch is an immediate threat. Akira nodded. And youre saying that because of this possibility, we should preemptively attack her now to eliminate this possible threat. Yup, she said. Itll be safer to do that than to wait and see. We dont know what she could do in the time we give her if we just watched. Maybe shell stay quiet. Or maybe shell ramp up her support in response to the recent events. Yuki went silent and thought to himself for a while. Everything that Akira said was true and made sense to him. The Witch was a threat but it could not be determined whether or not she was an immediate one. This meant that there were only two options: wait and see or a preemptive strike. Wait and see would allow for the Witch to move locations and gather resources in order to better defend herself. She also may not appear again for a while and Yuki would soon lose track of her. This left only one option. So we should strike first, Yuki said out loud. He looked up and his eyes met with Ericas who was staring at him. Dont look at me. I dont really know whats going on here in the first place, she said, putting her hands in the air. Akira, you know how to find the Witch, right? he asked, glancing at her. Yes. I took the compass that Shindol had in his pocket, she replied. She took out a small metal device from her own pocket. We just need to get within a certain radius of the Witch and the compass will lock onto her location. Thats good, Yuki said as his eyes started to wander off and began to stare at the space in front of him. Theres just one thing thats bothering me. What? We dont really know anything about the Witch or where she lives. We dont know her powers outside of being able to make golems and barriers. We dont know how strong she is other than the fact that she was strong enough to create a giant barrier that can reject magic. And so youre worried, Akira finished. Im hesitant at the idea of going in without enough information, Yuki nodded. I dont have a problem with doing an attack. We just need to prepare for the worst. This is why I wasnt against waiting. It would give us time to gather information. But that would cause all the problems we already discussed. So we attack? Yes, but lets wait until tomorrow, he said. We should get ready today. Get supplies and work out a strategy. Then well head to the forest and start the attack. Alright, Akira said with a nod. But first, let me finish my breakfast. Chapter 106 – Tracking the Witch The next day, Yuki was waiting at the entrance of his apartment as he glanced at his watch. He checked his ring to see if he had stored all of his supplies and did a quick glance around the room to see if there was anything he needed to do before he left. Akira, ready to go? he said, raising his voice just enough so that she could hear it in their shared bedroom. Yes, she replied as she stepped out of the room. Lets go. Yuki nodded and opened the door, taking a quick look back. His eyes landed onto Erica who was twirling her fork in the air as she watched him leave. She noticed his gaze and gave a small wave. Make sure you come back alive, she said. I dont want to lose my favorite maid~. I wouldnt want you to lose your favorite maid, now would I? Yuki replied. Ill feel so motivated to return alive now. He waved back and held the door open to let Akira through. Ill give you a tip later, Akira commented with a smile as she walked by. Thank you, madam, Yuki said, bowing deeply. He shut the door quietly and they made their way down to the transporter station. Initially, Yuki wanted to have Akira hide within him so that there would be less of a trace of her. He still wanted her to stay as hidden as possible. But she vetoed the idea, saying that it was impossible for her to both hide and act at the same time. Eventually, she''ll be discovered one way or another. Plus she wanted to experience the transporters herself. I wont be going as a human so even when shes found, she wont be linked to me. I might as well let her do as she wants. Im lucky that shes smart. She won''t get herself in trouble. Hopefully. They arrived at the station and waited in line. Akira busied herself by snooping around the station as she examined whatever she found. Yuki stood quietly in line as he kept an eye on her to make sure nobody snuck up on her. He booked their tickets before they reached the front of the line through a kiosk. When it was their turn to use the transporter, Akira appeared beside him and they boarded two separate pods. Ready? Yuki asked Akira. [Of course,] she replied. [Though, I would have expected that the pod would be able to stop us from talking like this.] Maybe our mental communication is different than magic, he suggested. [Mmm, let''s go with that.] Are you ready? a voice asked, her voice coming out from the speakers. Yes, Yuki said. Then commencing transportation in ten seconds, the voice announced. A countdown appeared in front of Yuki and started to count down, a beep coming out every time it ticked. When it hit zero, a faint hum reached Yukis ear before his body glowed. A white light filled his vision and when it disappeared he stared at the metal walls of a transporter pod. Welcome to Scylla, a gruff voice said. The door of the pod slid open and light flooded into it. Yuki blinked as his eyes adjusted to the light and he stepped out. He turned his head and saw Akira walk out next to him. That was underwhelming, she commented. What were you expecting? Yuki asked. You already knew how I reacted and felt when I first used the transporter. I was expecting something. But I felt nothing. Just a little flash of light and then I was here. I thought that maybe because youre really unresponsive in general, you didnt react. Was it any different from when you hide inside of me? Yes, she replied. I feel warmth when I get absorbed back into you. This, I felt absolutely nothing. Yuki walked through the double doors of the transportation station and took a deep breath in. Scylla was a moderately sized city that served as the main entrance to the Libra Forest. Yuki did a little internet searching and found that a train ran through the city into a station at the border of the forest where a hunting outpost laid. Lets go to the train, he said, checking his watch. It was 6:28. This may sound a bit arrogant but I would like to get this done before the day ends. No, I understand. Lets go, Akira said. Yuki pulled up a map of the city and located where the train station was located. Together they marched towards it as Yuki booked their tickets through the stations website. When they arrived, they hopped onto the train and waited for it to take off. Remember the plan? Yuki asked as they waited. Yes. But its not much of a plan. It was the best we could come up with what we had, Yuki shrugged. He felt his body shift backwards slightly as the pressure of the sudden acceleration of the train pushed against him. Anyway, we have a few minutes before we get to work. He shifted his seat a bit and leaned back as he closed his eyes. He stayed like that as the train hurtled forward at hundreds of miles per hour. A beep rang out within the cabin that Yuki and Akira was sitting in announcing the arrival of their stop. He sat up and walked out of the cabin. The door of the train slid open and a wooden platform waited in front of them. Once he and Akira stepped out, the door shut. Do we need to go to the hunting outpost to enter the forest? Akira asked. No. Were not hunting any monsters so theres no need, Yuki replied. They dont control access to the forest so they cant stop us from entering. But if we kill any monsters within the forest and sell them, then well be violating the law since they control that part. Mmm, so we go straight inside then. Yup. The train blew past them as it left the station to go off on its scheduled route. Yuki watched it until it faded from view. Lets run, he said. He looked toward the forest and his legs launched him forward, the wind rushing past his face. He could feel it blowing his hair as its spindly fingers ran themselves through his locks. Glancing to the side, he found Akira running beside him with her hair streaming behind her. Together they tore their way through the forest. They leaped over foliage and fallen trees. They used branches to swing themselves about. And when they found themselves before a river, Yuki lifted both of them using the air and shot themselves across it, Akira hugging his back. Throughout the entire trek, Yuki connected himself to the area around him as he navigated the forest. He had locked onto the area where the barrier was erected. It was gone now, presumably removed by the Witch to hide traces of herself. But Yuki recognized the area as the place where the trolls used to live. The destroyed buildings still remained and it was the largest clearing within a square mile. Alright, were almost there, he announced, stopping. Time to start the plan You need the compass, right? Akira asked. She snapped and took out a round, shiny device from her ring. Thanks, he said as he took the compass. You know what to do right? Just go around the area while I locate the Witch. Yes, I know, she replied with a smile. Tell me when you found her. She ran off silently at a much slower pace than before and left him standing before the clearing. He turned his attention to the clearing and looked at the compass in his hand. The needle wasnt moving. Lets see if we can change that. Yuki walked calmly into the wreckage that was the troll village. He noticed that more buildings were destroyed since his last time there. Maybe the trolls did that. Or the Academy. The compass in his palm began to vibrate, the vibration getting stronger as Yuki approached the ruins of the troll chieftains home. He checked it and saw the needle was pointing to a direction northwest of where he was. With a little push, he sprinted toward that direction while keeping his eyes glued to the compass. He avoided obstacles in his path, sensing them before the entered his vision. The compass vibrated more and more as he approached the Witchs location. Once the compass felt as if it was going to explode, Yuki stopped. The needle of the device was spinning like a blade of a helicopter. Now where are you, Witch? Yuki reached down into the earth and felt about, searching for whatever he could find. He ran into a cube with sharp edges and walls that he couldnt breach. There was magic in them that prevented him from piercing them much like the magic that was in the barrier. Oh, youve found me, a sing song voice said, the source Yuki couldnt pinpoint. Ive been expecting you. Chapter 107 – Games Akira, I think I found her, Yuki sent. [Im on my way.] Hey, dont ignore me, the person Yuki assumed the Witch said. Talking to other people during a conversation is rude you know. ''She can detect my communication with Akira. Interesting.'' My apologies, Yuki replied. Im inviting my friend over to chat with us if you dont mind. Anyway, you said that you were expecting me? Well not you specifically but someone at least, the Witch clarified. She spoke slightly choppy, almost as if she was thinking about every word she said before she said it. I knew someone found me so I was waiting for anyone to come. And now youre here! But it took you awhile. Yeah, I had some things to do. My apologies. Oh? Like what? I know I was really busy, she said. Had to move my house. Its a bit stuffier than it was, but its quite cozy. I know a little about rooms underground, Yuki replied. But anyway. You called me rude but you arent even here in person. Isnt it normal to have a conversation face to face? Oh, I would, but Im in a bit of a predicament, the Witch said lightly. I know why youre here. I can probably guess what youre going to do. Mmm, thats quite smart of you then. But you do know that Ill probably find you right? This is just delaying. Yes, I know. But I can make your life annoying and difficult before you do that. Please dont do that. Well I dont want to. Yuki sat down next to a tree and kept track of Akiras position. She was closing in on where he was. If you dont want to, then why not just come out now? he asked. Itll make both of our lives easier. I probably know where you are. The Witch giggled. Probably isnt the same as certain. Why go for an eighty percent chance if you can know for sure where I am? Are you telling me that youre going to show me where you are? I might~, she replied playfully. But that depends on you. I see your friend has arrived. Yes she has, Yuki said. Akira jumped over one last bush and landed beside him, her hair bouncing. She gave him a curious look as he talked. Would you mind including my partner into this conversation? Yuki asked. No, I would not. Hello there, the Witch greeted. Oh, hi, Akira replied. You are the Witch? That I am. But my real name is Sophie so feel free to call me that instead, she said. Anyway, I was just telling your friend here that I might reveal myself if he passes some tests. Tests? Yuki said. Tests. So, chimaera. Is this person your girlfriend? Wha-what? Akira spat out. She seemed to choke a little on her words. Where did that come from? Oh, I just was curious. I can see you all and wanted to know your friends gender, Sophie explained. I cant get a clear reading on them. Im male, Yuki said. And my name is Yuki. This is Akira. Oh, nice to know your names. But back to the main topic now. Tests. Or more like games. Are you up for it? I dont mind as long as they arent more of a hassle than finding you, Yuki replied. What are the games? Just two easy little games, she said. For someone like you, they should be trivial. Of course, youre the only player here so you wont have help. What are the games? The first is a little survival game. There will be waves of enemies and all you need to do is defeat them. Ready? Whats the time limit? No time limit, she said. Its until you kill them or you die. Ill determine if you passed though. I see, Yuki nodded. And the second game? Ill tell you that later, Sophie replied. Yuki heard a clap. Now lets get started, shall we? The ground shook and Yuki stumbled a bit before regaining his balance. Around him, the trees were blasted away and walls rose from the ground. The area flattened and doors appeared in the walls, bars blocking Yuki from exiting. Yuki glanced around and noticed that Akira had disappeared. [Im up top,] she said. Yuki looked up and saw her in a viewing box at the top of the arena. [Im was carried up here in the box. I guess thats what she meant when she said you were the only player.] Welcome to the Arena! Sophie said, her voice echoing like an announcer. The rules are simple, folks. Kill the monsters before they kill you! You already said that, Yuki interrupted. Lets begin! she continued, ignoring him. Yuki heard creaking and turned his attention to the five golems that were rising up from the ground. They were made of the same material that the previous golems he had but these seemed to have been upgraded. They were more human in shape and size and now held weapons. They spread out in a formation and began to slowly march towards him. This wont be a pain, she said, Yuki sighed. He flicked his wrist and his black knives shot out of his hidden sheathes. He analyzed the formation of the golems as they crept towards him. There were three upfront with swords drawn, their positions forming a semicircle. Behind them were two golems wielding spears. Lets split them. Yuki ran off to the side of the formation, the golems turning their heads as they tracked him. Winding up his arm, he infused one of his daggers with earth magic and launched it at the left most golem. It clanged off of its head but managed to do its job of distracting it. Yuki sighed as he caught the retracting blade. She did something to the golems. He hopped backwards and channeled mana into his eyes. The world lit up and the mana within it shined with it. Yuki focused onto the golems and was greeted with a shimmering aura around them. Looking closer, he realised that it seemed to resemble armor with multiple plates overlapping each other. Thats impressive. I wonder how she did that. And the material of the golems seem to have been tweaked. Yuki decided to change tactics. He stopped running and slammed his foot down onto the ground. Through his magical eyes, he saw the ground shimmer briefly before earthen walls shot up from it. The golems scattered as the walls grew around them. Within seconds, a maze had formed that divided the golems. He rushed towards the location of the first golem, located a couple feet away from him. With his eyes, he located areas around the golem where chinks were formed due to the medieval way the magical armor around them was designed. He flipped his daggers, holding them inverted, and targeted these weak points. Once his blades passed the armor, the body of the golem was shredded like paper. This isnt going to be hard. Might take a little time. A few minutes later, Yuki collapsed the walls of his hastily made maze. All that was left in the arena were the chopped up remains of the golems. Yuki glanced up at the spectator box and saw that someone had appeared inside of it while he was fighting. The person who Yuki assumed was Sophie was clapping with what looked to be a delighted expression on her face. That was a beautiful job! Well done! she praised. Now lets see how you do with the next wave. Yuki heard something clang and he turned toward the direction of the sound. Three trolls stared right back at him, the sound of their snorts reaching his ears as he watched each heft up a giant metal spiked mace. Have fun! Sophie said. How is this less annoying than chasing her around? He sighed and lifted his own blades. Staring directly at the red eyes of the charging trolls, Yuki rushed forward to meet them head on. Chapter 108 – Intentions The trolls proved to not be a major hassle. With no leader, the trolls were disorganized and fought only with their instincts. They often shoved each other as they struggled to reach Yuki as he ran circles around them. Trolls were also stupid. Yuki managed to get the trolls to hit each other, causing them to attack one another. Then he cleaned up the rest. The next wave proved to be the hardest one of all. He was faced with the task of killing an adolescent giant that was almost fifteen feet tall. This was a monster that Yuki had only read about during his research. Though the giant was still a child, the boys strength rivaled that of the trolls and his mental capacity was that of a normal adolescent elf. Yuki didnt know where Sophie had obtained a giant child or why she was using the boy for a task like this, but it mattered little to him. That fight took the longest for him to complete. He spent most of the match dodging the giants attacks that ranged from punches that could crack the hardened walls of the arena to massive fireballs that glazed the floor. But because of the giants young age and inexperience, Yuki was able to tire him out. From there, it was a simple task of binding the giant down and striking the vital points. Is there another wave? Yuki asked, wiping his daggers with the dead body of the giant. Or maybe a surprise? He glanced up at Sophie who was smiling. No, just three waves, she replied. Thats all I need for now. Are you ready for the next game? Yuki shrugged and Sophie clapped her hands. The walls of the arena collapsed and sunk back down into the earth. The box that Akira and Sophie were in slowly floated down to the ground and they walked out. Now that Yuki had a closer view of Sophie, he found that she was a bit taller than him and was quite attractive. She had warm mud brown eyes and Yuki noticed a few wrinkles around her face that made her look to be in her late thirties if she was a human. The next game is not really what you can call a game, Sophie announced. Its more like a test. A mental one. Was the last one not a test? Well, yes, she admitted. But it was also a game. This isnt so much a game and is more of a test. So whats the test? Yuki asked. A very simple one, Sophie smiled. Well just be talking. One on one. Think of it as me seeing if you are truly worthy of being the one that defeats me. Ready? Is that it? Yes. Its just a talk. Alright then. I always enjoy a good conversation. I do as well, Sophie nodded. But first, give me your hand. Are you going to tell me why? No. Yuki shrugged and put his hand out. Sophie cupped it gently in her hand and closed her eyes. Since youre here in the flesh, dont you think that maybe you shouldnt close your eyes in front of your enemy? Yuki said. I might try to kill. I believe you wont. Youre curious arent you? she replied, not opening her eyes. And I can see you just as well as if my eyes were open. Mmm. Now be quiet. Yuki stood there quietly as Sophie held his hand. She had a look of intense concentration, her brows furrowed and her mouth in a frown. What she was doing, Yuki didnt know. He glanced over at Akira who had sat down. She waved at him but said nothing. It seemed that she was still following the single player rule Sophie had set up. Then he felt Sophies hand begin to warm and when he blinked, he found himself inside a small cozy home. Mind explaining where I am? Yuki asked, turning to look at Sophie was sitting in a wooden chair. She held a mug of something that looked to be hot tea. This is my retreat, she smiled. My safe place. You have something like this as well. This is a mana dimension? These places do not have a specific term, she replied. But I do understand how you named it. The most common word for this place was home. Yuki pulled out a chair and sat across the table from her. But what exactly is this place? How was it made? And why? This is a space created by your mana to house your soul, Sophie explained. At least, thats the best I can explain it. Why it was made or how it was made, I dont know. But that wasnt why I brought you here. She waved her hand and the entire world around Yuki changed. He was suddenly standing in a wide grassy field, the wind blowing and the sun shining. Let me tell you a story about the world, she said. Its a beautiful one. Luscious fields of forest green grass. Trees taller than the sky rises in Junction. Creatures of all kinds, unique in their own way. Demons. Dwarves. Elves. Beastkin. We all live in this world. The sun dimmed and Yuki looked to see clouds rapidly forming, blocking the sky as the wind picked up. The grass around him began to whip violently and Yuki felt tremors resonating in the ground. He looked to his left. Dust was billowing into the air as a shadowy mass approached the land he was standing on. He glanced to his right. Another mass, moving just as quick as the first. This is the land where the Kienva War was settled, Sophie said quietly. A war that saw the elves, dwarves, and beastkin teaming up to defeat the hordes of monsters that were being held under the control of a demon. The two masses clashed, metal meeting claw. Yuki saw elves, dwarves, and beastkin fighting together. They looked nowhere near as technologically advanced as they did modern day. They wore a mishmash of armor and wielded weapons of different shapes and sizes. The monsters they fought were diverse, ranging from goblins to trolls to giants. Their only similarities were glowing red eyes and the purple seal that was emblazoned on them. It was a bloody war. Tens of thousands of fatalities. The allied species had no experience fighting such an organized mass of monsters. They were used to the lonewolves and nest. But in the end, the allied species triumphed. In the battle that is. It was not them that won the war. The scene shifted and Yuki found himself inside a stone castle. The roars of monsters echoed around him. On the throne was a seven foot tall being with horns jutting out from its head and a black tail swaying behind it. Its skin was scaly and purple while its eyes smoldered red. In front of it stood three beings. One wore shining armor, with massive bright white wings on its back. Another wore no armor and had purple lightning racing around himself. The last was a woman who had wings as well, but wings whose feathers were a various shades of red. She held a sword that radiated heat, the air around it shimmering. Here is where the real battle was fought. The castle of a diablos. The strongest one that the world had seen at the time. The perpetrator behind this entire war. Three beings band together to remove him. An archangel, a raijuu, and a phoenix. They fought for almost the entire day, trading blows that would have leveled any city. The three were successful and defeated the diablos, marking the end to his control of monsters and the end of the war. This was eight hundred years ago. Fast forward two hundred. The world blurred and Yuki found himself some place new. It was a dimly lit room where a congregation of people were talking to each other. Yuki knew they were speaking because of the movement of their mouths but he couldnt hear any sound. Tensions had been rising between the three species of Ethros over the last hundred years leading up to this. But no real conflict had occurred. For the most part, the demons have kept to the shadows. Until a few radicals felt that the world was falling apart. These are the demons you see here. The scene changed again, this time high in the sky. Yuki could see almost the entirety of the four main countries of Ethros. So what was their plan? They decided that everyone should rebuild from scratch. That when faced with disaster, these beings will be united. And so they incited conflict. First they killed the elven king while disguising themselves as a dwarf. Yuki suddenly was in a vast chamber made of marble and gold. In the middle was a bed, the sheets stained red and a single pale arm limp to the side. Then it shifted to farmers who were sweating profusely as they worked the land. Then they went to the beastkin. At the time, the beastkin were experiencing a shortage of food and so the demons managed to convince a few well meaning farmers to cross the river and use a bit of that land. Land that belonged to the dwarves. Next was a plaza in the dead of night. Torches lit up the streets and illuminated the faces of elves that wore angry and sometimes maniacal expressions. Their next actions were more violent. They infiltrated a group of elves that discriminated against beastkin, calling them animals. They encouraged their beliefs and this eventually led to the killing of dozens of beastkin that lived in Junction. The demons were successful and all three nations declared war on each other. The scene cut to a three way war. Magic spells were being thrown everywhere and technology seemed to have improved to the point where it took multiple strikes to kill a person in armor. But the armor didnt seem to prevent pain. Initially, the other demons took no mind of what was happening. They saw it was a fight between those three races and only those three. They had no right to interfere. That was until they discovered that the reason the war began was because of a few of their own. Yuki watched as what looked to be a trial was being held as demons yelled at each other. Their anger was so prevalent that even he could feel it despite the fact that everything he was watching was only an illusion. And so, the demons took it upon themselves to stop the war and broker peace among the nations. They infiltrated the military, governments, civilian organizations, anything they could that would give them a wide audience and power. With this, they managed to convince the nations to sign the Trinity Treaty. And with their work done, they returned home. But there was one unfortunate side effect to the abnormal amount of work the demons had to do to preserve peace. The work of the radicals were later discovered by the elves and soon the whole world knew of the demons role in starting the war. This began the long hatred of demons that only continued to grow until it hit a tipping point four centuries later. The scene shifted and Yuki watched as people were being dragged out of their homes and thrown into electrified cages. Other people ran away as their homes were being burnt. The Demon Purge. A time where all of the races decided that they no longer wanted demons to live in their nations. They hunted down any demon, no matter who they were or what they have done. Many decided that it would be easier to just abandon their homes and escape. Others werent so lucky and were captured or killed. And from this time of chaos, a demon race that had long lived in the shadows came out to fight. The dragons. The air shook and world darkened. Yuki glanced up and saw a gigantic beast that was as large as the halls in the Academy. It roared, neon blue lightning crackling around it and the light reflecting off of its golden jeweled scales. They have had enough. They wanted no more of this persecution. And so they fought back, triggering another conflict called the Demon War. But to call it a war was exaggerating the conflict. Is it truly a war if only one side actually fought? The dragons went about freeing their fellow demons but they never attacked for any other reason. If they had, the elves would have been destroyed and the dwarves would have to hide. Eventually, the dragons had completed their task of freeing and protecting all those that they could. They withdrew and went back to the shadows as the demons settled what is now named the Gaeto. The nations took it as their victory and declared that all demons shall be banished from their lands. Yuki returned to the small and cozy home. Sophie was still sitting in her seat. She looked at him with sad eyes. We never wanted this, she said softly. We wanted to live just like everyone else. This world is as much ours as it is everyone else''s. But now we live in the outskirts. The wastelands. But it was partly our fault. We brought this upon ourselves. How so? Yuki asked. We prefer to stay out of the spotlight and affect things behind the scenes, she explained. Demons like for things to occur naturally and with minimal outside influence. We only intervene when necessary. But because of this, the only experience that the majority of people have with demons are never good. Be it the diablos or any of the wars. Even though we normally fix everything we caused, we are seen as evil because that is all they see. Thats how the world works, Sophie, Yuki replied. He sat back down in his seat. People always remember you for the things you did wrong. Rarely for what you did right. I know, she sighed. But you said we? Yuki asked, changing topics. What kind of demon are you? Me? Sophie smiled. Why dont you take a guess. I rather not. I dont know much about demons. She laughed and stood up. With a wave of her hand, the house disappeared and they were on a grassy hill. White capped mountains rose up from the scenery. And before Yuki was a dragon, two houses long, with brown scales that shone like jewels. It was more muscular than the electric one Yuki had seen when Sophie was retelling history and had a broader jaw. And it was beautiful. Not scared? Thats the normal reaction I get, Sophie said, baring her teeth in a smile. Is there a reason why I should be? Yuki replied, eyebrow raised. Ive already seen Akira. If anything, youre more beautiful than you are scary. Aww, thank you. But normally you would be scared because Im a giant dragon than can kill you. Albeit, a beautiful dragon. Good to know. Thats not important anyway, she said as she changed topics. Mind if I speak in this language? It would make communicating much easier. Modern elvish gives me headaches. I didnt know that communication was possible using the magic tongue, Yuki replied. It was. But now no one knows it any more, she explained. It used to be the common language between all races. Now, everyone has their own dialect and that only increases the divide between them. I see. But that wasnt what I wanted to talk about. Tell me what you believe about the situation of the world. That is a good question, Yuki said. He fell silent for a moment. To put it short, the world will soon be thrown into chaos. Its the natural order of things. How it will happen, I do not know. Sophie laid down on the green grass and made her head level with Yuki. You are correct; the world is falling into chaos. And it will happen because of two reasons. One is that the patterns of history are starting to repeat. Tensions between races have been rising rapidly and they will continue to rise until it reaches a tipping point. Demons are slowly returning to the mainland, under disguise, but soon they will be discovered. The second reason is the Shikaku. About them, Yuki interrupted. Why have you joined them? If your aim is to help the demons, why join an organization that plans to destroy you? Because they are the only option I have. Do you believe I want to help them? But sadly, they have the resources I need and the power I need for me to do what I want. Then what was the plan? The plan was to help them so that the organization survived, but not enough to advance their aims. Eventually, they will realise that their slow and behind the scenes approach is ineffective and will transition to a more direct and physical one. Once they have succeeded, I will strike at this time of transition where they are weakest and destroy the entirety of the government and with it modern civilization. And then you will lead this new beginning. I wish, Sophie laughed. Sadly, I have realised that I will most likely die before I can even strike. How old are you? I have lived for over a millennia. I am reaching the end of my lifespan, but not because of age. Im fairly certain that the Shikaku will come after me as a loose end. Not now as Im still valuable to them as a resource and because I can watch over the entire forest. But eventually, they will come. Normally, I would pass on my goal to another dragon. But all of my allies have either given up or have died. I see. This is why I wanted to test you. To gauge your skills. I wanted to see if you were capable of doing what I cannot. The only question is, will you? Will I destroy the government and lead the new world? Yuki asked. If thats what you mean, then I wouldnt know. I have no reason to yet. No, will you fix this world you live in, Sophie clarified. I do not care how you do it, but the question was whether or not you will. Yuki stayed quiet as he looked at Sophie with a contemplative eye. Then he sighed. Do I believe this world is falling to ruin? Yes, I do, he said. But what does it have to do with me? The struggles of others are their struggles. If they cannot survive them, then they were never meant to survive. Intervening can do more damage than it can fix. Do you not live in this world, Yuki? Maybe the struggles of others is not your problem. They certainly arent mine either. But to make the world you live in a better place, is that not a noble goal? Noble? Yes. Necessary? I do not know. Then think of it this way. Maybe you arent willing to protect those who do not deserve your protection. I can understand why. But why not try to make this world better for those that do deserve it? Like Akira. And I protect her, Yuki replied. I protect her has much as I possibly can. I do not need to change the entire world to do that. No, but what use is it to protect her if she has no world to live in? Why make her survive in an environment that rejects her? That persecutes her? Yuki said nothing. And beyond her, think about someone you wished you could have saved. My parents. Dont let that ever happen again. Regret is one of the worst emotions a person can have. Save what you have now. Because that is all you are guaranteed to ever have. He closed his eyes and he thought. He thought about Sophies words. He thought about what he had. Who he had. And what if I say yes? he asked quietly, not opening his eyes. What would you do? I will help you, Sophie said without a pause. I swear it. The air between them crackled and a surge of mana passed between them. Sophie had made a promise that could not be broken. Then help me. But just understand that I will do things the way I want to. And when I want to. I understand. I will be leaving you with two things. One is a gift. But you know the rules about gifts, dont you? Sophie smiled. Its a rule that follows everything in life. Whats the drawback? Its a curse. One that you will have to live with for the rest of your years. But how you live with it depends on you. Whether you let it become a weakness or draw from it to gain strength, you must decide. Are you ready? No one in life is ever truly ready. They just believe they are, Yuki replied. Do it. Then I bid you farewell. And I bestow upon you a blessing as the fifth Archmage of the Earth, Ruler of the Dragons of Gaea. May the gods hear my words, Sophie said, growling the last line. An emblem on her head shined and she let loose a thunderous roar that shook the land and Yukis soul. The world around him was ripped away and he found himself back in the Libra Forest, Akira still sitting beside a tree. But now he felt nothing in his hand. It was still there, in the air, right where Sophie had held it. Sophie, who was nowhere to be seen. She became mana and was scattered away, Akira said. Whatever you did, you won. [Earth Dragons Blessing Has Been Received. Ancestral Knowledge Has Been Updated. A New Title Has Formed: {Gaeas Chosen One}. Earth Magic Has Been Upgraded To Master.] No, we reached an agreement, Yuki replied. One that I do not yet know the consequences to. Pain. Hot searing pain struck Yuki in the chest, causing him to let loose a muted groan. He fell to his knees as the pain spread along his body, following the same trails his mana did. [I bid you good luck,] the voice of Sophie whispered in his head. Yuki?! Akira cried, racing over to his side. She took his head and cradled it in her hands. Whats wrong? Whats happening? Yuki didnt reply. He couldnt. The pain grew stronger and stronger as he felt as if he was being ripped apart. He couldnt take any longer. The world faded and the last thing he saw were the soft brown eyes of one of the last things he had in this world. One thing that he would never let anyone hurt. And the last thing he heard was the familiar chime of the UR. The sounds of a notification. FriendlyDragon Chapter 109 – New Briefing 6 Months Later Yuna sat in the dim meeting room of the LIA headquarters as she waited for her captain to arrive. She was about ten minutes early from the scheduled start time of her briefing. It would be the first time she had spoken to her captain in the last two months. I wonder if my missions have changed. The door opened and the room grew brighter as the light from outside flooded in. Its a bit dark in here, the captain said as he walked in. The lights inside the room grew brighter, revealing the captains old and grizzled face. He smiled at Yuna as he closed the door. You may sit. She had stood up in response to his arrival and was in the process of saluting him when he spoke. She dropped her hand and sat back down. The captain pulled out a chair across from her and seated himself. First, I would like to congratulate you on your graduation, the captain said. Im pleased to be one of the first to be able to call you officer. Yuna smiled and nodded her head in thanks. Second, I wish you good luck as you enter your second year at the Academy. I take it you enjoyed your first year? Very much, sir. I also heard that youve already past rank B? Is that correct? Yes, sir. That is wonderful news, officer, he smiled. He gave her a small applause. That is fantastic for one as young as you are. If your growth continues, you may be able to reach the higher ranks and become a ranking member here. I wouldn''t be surprised if you reach rank A within the next two years. Yuna smiled again but said nothing. However, I did not call you here just to extend my congratulations, the captain continued. This is a briefing and so that means I will be assigning you a new task. I will also be updating you on your previously assigned missions. Understood. The first thing is that your mission related to the human named Yuki Mayumi is still active and should be a priority. Yuna nodded. You''ve been doing a splendid job so far with this and so I hope you will be able to maintain this level of competence. Second, you no longer need to observe the Academy. You have given us enough information during your first year that we are no longer worried about them. One less thing to worry about now, Yuna thought as she kept nodding. Now your new mission, he said. He tapped the table and a screen appeared. There have been reports of a new dark guild. Rumors started spreading roughly three months ago. They have been raiding supply trucks headed towards Mason Inc. but their true intentions have not been revealed. I have just sent you a file containing all of the information we have of them as of now. Yuna opened her watch and clicked on the file that had just arrived to her inbox. She read through it before closing it with a perplexed expression. There is only one page here, sir, she said. All I know are their suspected activity and the fact that their name is Valkyries. Yes, I know that there is only one page. That is because thats all we have, the captain explained. Your job is to give us information so that that one page becomes preferable a lot more. I see. But there is some good news. We know how to get you in. Or at least get your foot in the door, he said. The Valkyries have recently started recruiting. There have been rumors that the recruiting center is located at a bar. The location is within that one page we sent you. All relevant information regarding how you will join them is also included. Your task is simple. Infiltrate and gather information. Give us anything about their aims, resources, strategies, and personnel. Are there any questions? No sir. Not at this time, Yuna replied. If you have any in the future, you have my contact information, the captain reminded. This is a high profile case and so any questions you have, I will try to answer as quickly and thoroughly as I can. Understood, sir. Quick question before youre dismissed, he said. Did you stay in contact with Yuki during your break? I tried to contact him but he rarely picked up, Yuna replied. Her eyes drifted. I dont know if he was busy or not. Maybe he had something important to do and I was just bothering him. Well, it was break. Most people would be busy having fun and all that, the captain reassured her. Im sure youll be able to communicate more with him during the school year. But Yuki doesnt seem to be the type to do things just for fun, she thought. Yes, sir. Youre dismissed. Remember, you can always ask me questions. Especially if they pertain toward your assignments. I understand, sir, Yuna said. She stood up and saluted him. I will be heading back to my dorm now. The captained waved goodbye to her as she opened the door and left. Yuna entered the familiar dorm that she had lived in for an entire year. When school was out, the staff had allowed students to stay in their dorms if they had no means to return home or had no home to return to. Yuna fell in the latter category. Now lets look at my one page of information. She sat on her couch that smelled of flowers. The dormitory maids seemed to have cleaned her room in the time she was gone. Tapping on her watch, she brought back up the file her captain had sent her. Dark guild. Named Valkyries. Current status: Active. Suspected to have been established some time last year. Multiple raids on Mason Inc. supply trucks have been accredited to them. Because of the nature of the materials in the supply trucks, the Valkyries are assumed to have moderate to advanced technology. And thats it. The entire summary on the guild was exactly one paragraph long and only took up about a third of the whole page. Another third was filled up with a giant picture of what looked to be a bar of some sorts. The Hideout, Yuna read out loud. A new bar that was recently opened in Junction. It has no suspected affiliation with the Valkyries, but it is reported that members of the guild use the location as a meeting place. According to her mission details, this was the place that Yuna was to go to in order to be recruited. The entire recruiting process, however, was not actually known. They barely got word of the fact that the Valkyries have started recruitment two days ago, she said, not impressed. How am I supposed to get into a guild when I dont even know how they operate? The one page report only told her of the line that would start the process. Her entire mission was to Find what you can. Any and all information is welcome at this point in time. You will report your findings during your monthly report. Well then. Oh, theres something in small print. You are allowed to consume alcohol during the duration of this mission, she read. She sighed and closed the page. She rubbed her eyes. A mission is a mission. Ill have to do what I can with what I have. Even if what I have is almost nothing. Yuna laid down on the couch and released another sigh. She would have preferred to keep the mission she originally have of observing the Academy then this new mission. Why she, a new officer, was given this assignment stumped her. She scratched her back as she pondered this. Well, whatever their reason is, its still a mission. Its my duty to carry it out. She reopened the page and scanned it briefly again to make sure that she didnt miss any part. Finding nothing, she closed it and rested her hand on her stomach. Tomorrow is when Im supposed to start the mission. I hope this goes well. FriendlyDragon Chapter 110 – Second Year Yuki, theres some commotion in the workshop, Uriel said in his ear piece. Just wanted to let you know in case you wanted to check on it or not. Yuki looked up from the pages of printed paper in front of him. With a sigh, he waved his hand and a holographic screen appeared. What is it this time? he muttered. Then he raised his voice. Uriel, give me the camera inside the workshop please. Here you go. The screen lit up and gave Yuki a crisp view of his workshop. It was a moderately sized room that was built by him with the help of Damian. It was the place where he experimented with new technology and ideas. Only Yuki and Damian were allowed to enter it and they quickly bonded over their mutual interests. Recently, Damian had asked Yuki for permission to allow a dwarf friend of his to use the workshop which Yuki granted. And right now, they seemed to be screaming at each other. Uriel, can I have audio? Sure you can. ou, dumbass! I already told you. Do. Not. Mix. Them, Damian yelled. Yuki jerked his head back at the unexpected loudness. Do you no understand what word come out of me mouth? Oh, Im sorry. Its my fault because YOU KEEP FUCKING MUMBLING, the other dwarf screamed. His name was Tobias. Maybe if you spoke up and actually specified what you wanted, then we wouldnt be in this mess! Specify?! There were only two fucking liquids on the goddamn table, you moron! If your mind cant make that itty bitty jump, then I dont know how you even wake up in the morning. Did you recently get a brain transplant from a troll? Two liquids my ass! I already told you that there were like five different fucking bottles on that table. Can you not count?! Do you not have eyes?! Three of them were empty, you fuckwit. Do you know what empty even means? Better than you, probably! Better than. You know what, lets check them then, Tobias said. He turned and looked at the metal table that had smoke coming out from the top. Yuki saw multiple shards of glass on it. Oh wait, we cant because all of the flasks are broken because YOU CANT TALK PROPERLY! Or maybe youre just A GODDAMN MORON! Do you want me to interfere or what? Uriel asked as Yuki watch the scene unfolding before him with impassive eyes. I have a very nice loud alarm that Ive been dying to try out. No, its fine. Ill deal with it this time, he replied over the background noise of the screaming dwarves. YOUR MOTHER IS A HALF TROLL AND YOU HAVE THE INTELLIGENCE OF A MAGGOT! Damian screamed. DONT BRING MY MOTHER INTO THIS YOU FUCKING PIXIE! Tobias screamed back. Can both of you shut up? Yuki asked, his voice booming over theirs as Uriel amplified it. They shut up. Oh, boss, Damian said with a wide smile. Wha, what brings you here? Mmm, I dont know. I was just in my office doing some very important work for our guild, Yuki replied lightly. Then Uriel notified me that there was a, what did she call it, ''commotion'' in the workshop. Because Im a very responsible person, I decided to make sure that everything was alright. And so, now Im here. We, we can explain, Tobias stuttered. Look, I dont have any problems if you make a mess in my workshop. I dont care if you scream at each other. I just dont want you do those two things at the same time. What? Tobias said, his face looking completely confused. You can scream at each other, but dont scream at each other in the workshop. And when you make a mess, clean it up. As quick as you can, Yuki continued. I dont care what happened here. But if you make a commotion big enough that Uriel feels that need to notify me, then Im going to kick both of you out of the workshop. The dwarves didnt say anything in reply. They only nodded their heads. Good. Now I have to leave. If I come back and the place is still a mess, I am kicking you both out, Yuki warned. They nodded again and Yuki turned off the camera. There you go, Uriel. Dealt with. Eh, I guess you can say that, she replied. Yuki could almost hear her shrug. Im a bit disappointed that I couldnt use my new alarm. If they start yelling again, feel free to use it. Can I quote you on that? Youve already recorded it. Good point. Have fun at school, boss. If I dont, Im blaming you, he said as he walked out of his office. See you later. Five minutes later, Yuki arrived at the campus of the Academy. He walked through the familiar gate and headed directly to the Main Hall. Now that he was a second year, he used the elevator to bring himself up to the second floor. He opened the door to his room and walked into a half filled class.The he took a seat in the same location that he had when he was a first year. A year has already past from when I first arrived to this world. Time flows quickly. I wonder how the earth is doing. Earth was a place Yuki hadnt thought about for a long time even though it was the world he grew up. Events on Ethros just never allowed for him to think about his home world. And even ignoring that, Earth had nothing to offer him that couldnt have here on this world. But a visit sometime in the future wouldnt be a bad idea. Though that wont be for a while. Yuki, hello, the voice of Yuna called to him. Hello, Yuki replied. How was your break? she asked as she took the seat next to him. You dont mind if I make this my seat, right? Of course. And my break was nothing special. How was yours? Same as yours. I did some training but that was it for the most part. I see, Yuki said. Are you ready to be a second year? Im not sure, honestly. I heard that second and third year are the hardest years because it was when the Academy scrutinizes everyone the most. They probably do. Theyll try to find any flaws and any reason to demote you down to the normal classes. They fell silent and Yuki watched the other students in the room. Many of them were familiar faces though he didnt know their names. But there were a few that were new and a few that had disappeared. Some of those faces were Yukis team during the troll assignment. They had been demoted to the normal class but Yuki had kept contact with them over the months. Another thing that Yuki noticed was that there seemed to be a noticeable increase in the amount of headphones and ear buds among his classmates. Music wasnt something that seemed to be popular in this world but that seemed to have changed. Yuna, why do so many people have headphones? he asked, not taking his eyes off of his classmates. Oh, have you been keeping up with trends? No. Thats why I asked. There was a recent breakout artist thats gained popularity over the last two months or so, she said. Not much is known about the artist but the music they make is really good. Really? I didnt know, Yuki replied with a raised eyebrow. Ill have to look into it when I have time. You should, theyre really good. They fell silent again. Then Yuna cleared her throat and Yuki glanced over, giving her a curious look. This, um, is an odd question but have you ever been to a bar? she asked. You cant enter a bar unless youre at least eighteen, Yuki replied. I know that. Then why are you asking? Are you trying to enter a bar? I would be lying if I said no. Yuki stared at her as he considered his next words. I wont ask you why. If you really want to enter one, you need to have a fake ID on hand. And hope that the bar doesnt have facial recognition. But other than that, you can walk right in and no one should question a thing. You cant tell someones age by just looking at them. Oh, okay. Now, Im not telling you to do anything illegal, Yuki continued. But if you were to hypothetically get into a bar, which one would that be? Well, Yuna scratched her head. I heard that a new place opened in Junction, so probably there? New place? Yuki repeated. He thought to himself as he tried to remember if there were any recent bars that opened. The Hideout? Yeah, that place. You know about it? I own it. Yeah, I do, Yuki replied. Well, good luck with your plans. Class should be starting soon. As he said that, the door opened and Mabel walked into the classroom with a wide smile on her face. Hello! Its me again, she said. In case any of you didnt know, Im going to be your homeroom teacher for the rest of your time at the Academy. Now lets start your second year off here at the Academy. FriendlyDragon Chapter 111 – The Hangout Yuna watched as Mabel introduced herself briefly before announcing that they will be doing some tests just like how they did tests during their first day of their first year. This test will also affect your ranking for this year, Mabel said. With the three month break you all had, you should have been training and improving yourselves. Your rank cannot change again after this test until the tournament. Is that clear? The students nodded and she took out a crystal sphere from under the desk she stood behind. She started to call up students one by one according to where they were sitting. When they came up, she told them to put their hand on the orb. Then she stared at it for a few seconds before sending them back to their seat as she wrote something down on a tablet. Mabel rarely said anything during the whole process except whenever a result surprised or impressed her. Yuna, she said. Yuna stood up when her name was called and walked up to the desk. Around her, she could hear whispers and feel the stares of the others in the rooms. It wasnt anything new to her at this point. During the course of her first year, she had noticed that a disturbing amount of guys stared at her. Im glad Yuki isnt like that. Hes the only guy I can talk to without feeling weird. And I cant really talk to girls because they seem to hate me. Yuna put her hand on top of the crystal and poured in a small trickle of mana. The sphere glowed briefly before flashing a series of runes inside of it. A small smile spread on Mabels face as she watched the runes. Youre almost halfway to rank A, Yuna, she said. Thats impressive for one as young as you are. Thank you, Yuna replied, smiling back. She returned to her seat and Yuki stood up to be tested next. He walked over to the front desk with a calm demeanor. Yuna could hear the whispers of her classmates as he did and, much like with herself, she saw stares they were giving him. Yuki seems popular. He placed his hand on top of the crystal ball and it lit up briefly. More runes flashed in it before Yuki removed his hand and waited for Mabel to dismiss him. Mabel tapped in her tablet before looking up with a smile. Her mouth began to move as she said something to Yuki, the words inaudible. Rank B, Mabels lips read. Impressive. Yuki nodded in reply. I hope youve been practicing your support magic. Im going to be testing you, she continued. Yukis lips moved quickly with small movements as he gave his reply. Yuna couldnt make out what he said before he finished. Then he walked back to his seat and gave Yuna a curious look. Is there something you want? he asked. Oh, nothing, Yuna replied, blinking. She didnt realise that she was staring. Hes rank B? Thats equal to kids here thatve been training since they could walk, she thought as she looked away. She spent the rest of the period watching the other students as they were tested. It seemed that nothing of note happened again because Mabel kept quiet and only smiled at the other testees. When everyone finished, she clapped her hands to get their attention. Now that the testing has been finished, let me give a peek into what your second year here at the Academy will be like, she said. Your first year was there to ease you into the flow of things here. You were all taught basic swordsmanship. Basic magic skills. Now that its your second year here, things will start to ramp up. Quickly. More will be expected of you and more will be placed on you. If you cannot adapt quickly, you will be demoted down to the normal classes or be removed from the Academy. This is the advanced class, students. And soon, youll realise why. Well that sounds ominous. Mabel looked at her watched before she continued. I will leave the details of your training to your specific instructors. Its not my place to tell you what will be taught. Luckily, today is not the day your training starts. That is tomorrow. And so, I bid you all good luck and you are dismissed. The bell rang and the class stood up in a clatter of moving chairs. Yuna waited for most of the class to clear out before she left. As she walked out, she noticed that Yuki had stayed behind and was talking to Mabel. Yuna didnt stay long enough to find out what their conversation was about. I need to prepare for tonight. She walked to her dorm room and took off her black school blazer. She folded it up as she went into her bedroom. There, she changed out of her uniform of a skirt and dress shirt and put on a pair of track pants and a t-shirt. I wonder where Yukis living now. He had left the dorm during his first year. Yuna was there to bid him farewell but she hadnt bothered to ask him where he was moving to. And she doubted that he would tell her. Well, it isnt that important compared to what I have to do next. How do I convince a dark guild to accept me? Yuna had no idea how guilds even worked. She was trained to be a cadet. To be an officer. Her first contact with what she would call the real world was just one year ago when she was initially enrolled into the Academy. Most people around her age have parents that are part of a guild and so have guidance in these sorts of things. I dont have parents. And the person I would ask also doesnt have parents. She spent the next couple hours searching the internet in hopes of finding any information that can help her. What she got was nothing promising. Many guilds had different requirements and expectations from their potential members. The more prestigious ones also sometimes require an entrance fee before they are accepted. Most guilds would post their requirements online on their web pages so that people would know about them before applying. The problem here was that the Valkyries were a dark guild. And dark guilds arent stupid enough to post about themselves online. In terms of dark guilds, their requirements are normally never officially known. Theyre usually a few rumors on how to join, but rarely anything conclusive. The few times the actual criteria was posted for a dark guild just results in the guild changing their rules. It doesn''t help that no one knows a thing about the Valkyries. All I know is the bar that they might be recruiting. Yuna sighed and racked her mind to figure out at least a general strategy that might improve her chances. Dark guilds, like most guilds, prefer the strongest candidates. Unlike normal guilds, dark guilds do intensive screening before they even begin to test the potential member. She needed to figure out a way to get her foot into the door so that they would at least do the screening. The easiest way would be to appear as strong as possible to attract their attention. But how do I even do that? She pondered for a little bit. Maybe I can ask Yuki? She thought about it and the idea of asking Yuki grew more and more appealing. It wasnt that weird of a question either. At most, he would ask why but not pressure her into answering. Yuna nodded and then sent Yuki a message. How do you make yourself look strong? Yuki shot back a reply within seconds. What are you planning to do? he sent. I was just wondering. Yuna stared at her screen as she waited for Yuki to respond. Well, it depends. For a male, I would just recommend acting intimidating or confident. That could work but sometimes it doesnt depending on who youre trying to look strong to. It could also work for females but it might be off putting to some rather than improve their image of you. So what do you recommend for a girl? Yuna asked. Beauty is power. So dress up nicely and attractively and be confident in yourself, he advised. Be honest when someone questions you. Nothing looks weaker than someone who lies for no reason. Once youve done that, you will look stronger. Convincing people is a whole different game. Do you need me to go into that? No, thank you, Yuna typed with a smile. She closed the screen and walked to her wardrobe. Now then. Lets get ready, shall we? The Hangout was a building that stood out from the usual design of Junction. Instead of metal and glass, it was wood and brick. It looked more like a building from Fenrir than it did from Junction. Yuna stood outside underneath the metal sign that somehow glowed in the dark. She wiped her non existent sweat onto her soft gold dress as she took in slow deep breaths. I can do this. The LIA prepared for this. She took in one last breath and twisted the dark iron handle of the bar. Pulling it open, she walked into the bar with her back straight and her head held high as her body went into autopilot. Having to act as if she was in control of a situation for much of her life, Yuna excelled at putting up a facade of confidence. I hope I dont get caught, she thought as she scanned the building she had just entered. Her eyes noticed one thing. I made a mistake. Everyone else in the room were wearing casual clothing that were quite dull in color. The fanciest article Yuna found wasnt even clothes. It was a set of ornate armor that looked worn out to the point where the designs were barely noticeable. Her own bright and fancy dress drew the attention of many in the room as she made her way to the bar. Focus on the job, Yuna, she thought as she controlled her urge to leave the place. The bar. Go to the bar. With that in mind, she walked swiftly to the bar only to be blocked by two elves that wore worn out leather armor. They were dirty, as if they had just finished a day of hunting. They wore friendly smiles as they gave Yuna a quick look up and down. Hey, lady. You look a bit young to be in a place like this, one man said. You sure youre older than eighteen? Of course, Yuna replied, her smile hiding her racing mind. How else could I get in this place. Thats true, the man smiled again. Its just that your blossoming youthful beauty made me doubt that for a second. But this isnt a friendly place for beauties like you. Join me and my friend for a drink. If youre with a party, no one will try to mess with you. Thank you for the offer, but I prefer to drink alone, she said. She tried to gently push her way through the two elves. Now if would excuse me. Yuna felt a pressure on her right shoulder and saw the hand of the elf on it. Please reconsider, he said, a small frown on his face. I dont want to see you get hurt. Take your hand off of my shoulder, Yuna said quietly. Not until youve thought over my offer, the man said back. Yuna slowly turned her head toward the man as heat began to rise within her. Please. Remove. Your. Hand, she repeated, her composure cracking. Ive thought about your offer. And no is my reply. Thats an unfortunate answer, the man growled. Ahem, gentlemen, a bright voice called out behind them. The lady seems to have already made up her mind. Yuna turned around and was met with the face of a beauty. The lady that looked to be around her own age had warm hazel eyes and almost golden brown hair that seemed to shine in the dimly lit room. A pair of brown cat ears poked out from her head. She had her hands on her waist as she stood there in a forest green dress and a small smile. Shes that beastkin. The one that fought the golem, Yuna remembered. Her eyes grew bigger as she recalled just how strong the lady in front of her was. What is someone like her doing here? Oh, so-sorry, the man said, quickly taking his hand off of Yuna. I was just worried you know. Ill go back now. The lady watched the two men with an amused expression as they went back to their seats. Then she turned back to Yuna who was still staring at her. You seemed to have been heading to the bar? the lady asked pleasantly. What? Oh, yes. Yes. Definitely. So thats a yes, right? the lady smiled. Yuna nodded emphatically. That was a joke, you know? You can relax now. Ill escort you to the bar. I do work here so its sort of my job to as well. The lady hooked her arm with Yunas and began to guide her to the bar that was directly in front. She pulled out a seat and gestured to Yuna to sit. Yuna sat down, giving her thanks. So what can I get you? Any drinks or food? the lady asked. Just tell me. Ill remember it. Wait, can I have your name? Yuna asked. Im Akira. How about you? Akira smiled. Im Yuna. She racked her head as she tried to remember the phrase that was included in the one page briefing. I would like to order a dragons fire whiskey. Oh, we dont have one here, Akira said, her expression not changing. This does seem to be your first time here. Ill give you the menu. She walked behind the bar and handed over a tablet. There were about two pages worth of items on the menu and they all looked delicious. But Yuna knew that this was part of the drill. Hopefully. No, I insist. I would like to order a dragons fire whiskey, Yuna repeated. Akira gave her a contemplative stare. A server will be here shortly with your drink, Akira replied. The tone of her voice had become more serious. She turned around and left as Yuna waited on her seat at the bar. Yuna glanced around the room and shifted around in her seat. It seemed that she was successful in obtaining a screening but she wasnt sure yet. As she thought, she noticed that many in the bar were still looking at her. But they would quickly advert their eyes and only look for a few seconds at most. That lady must be well respected here. Yuna? Heres your drink~, a sing song voice said. Yuna turned her head and saw a female bartender with violet eyes standing behind the counter. The bartender tilted her head toward a wine glass in front of Yuna. Drink it while its still cold. Youll enjoy more that way. Thank you, Yuna said as she accepted the drink, trying not to stare. The woman was just as beautiful as Akira was but in a more playful way. The bartender winked and sashayed away with obviously exaggerated movements that caused Yuna to crack a smile. Are all of the workers here pretty and attractive? Its making me feel a bit self conscious. Yuna picked up her glass and a sudden movement caught her attention. She looked down pinpointed where the movement was. It happened were the wooden coaster laid on the counter. Yuna put her glass back on top of it and black lettering appeared. She was able to read it through the clear glass base of the wine glass. Go to the back of the bar and follow the bartender. Shell guide you. Yuna quickly looked up and searched for the bartender that was just there a minute ago. She had disappeared. Yuna stood and casually walked out the back entrance of the building. Craning her neck, she tried to locate where her guide was. Yuna? the voice of the bartender called out. Yuna turned and saw the violet eyed woman leaning against the brick wall of the building. Follow me. The woman gestured with her head and walked off, blending into the shadows of the towering metal structures around her. Chapter 112 – Welcoming Yuna followed the woman as she walked quickly through the night. The violet eyed woman turned her head back once in a while to check on Yuna. A few minutes later, the lady stopped in a wide park. It was the largest park in Junction, notable for the river that cuts through it. But why are we here? Dont tell me their base is here. Would you please give me your hand? the lady asked. Yuna extended her aim and the lady took it gently. This will only take a moment. Youll wake up in five minutes. A wave of exhaustion washed over Yuna before her legs buckled and her consciousness faded. Before she hit the ground, the lady grabbed her and the world turned dark. When she reopened her eyes, she was in a white room. The walls were glossy and bright and there was nothing inside it other than the cushioned chair she was sitting on. Am I on an aircraft? Yuna could hear the faint hum of what sounded to be an engine. The room she was in didnt seem to be moving, but that could have been because the aircraft was well built. Looking around, Yuna could find no entrance or exit. Whatever this place was, there was no getting out. Alright, Yuna thought. She took in deep breaths to calm herself. There might not be a way out but that doesnt mean Im trapped. Ill just have to wait and see. She nodded and waited in her seat. The time ticked by as she sat there, trying not to imagine all of the potential ways things could go wrong. More time ticked by and Yuna began to doubt her initial conclusion. But a soft swishing sound of a door opening drew her attention. Howre you doing? an unfamiliar voice said. A tall man stood in front of her, his hair blond and his eyes an electric blue. He had broad shoulders and was dressed in a black suit that wasnt buttoned. He had a blue dress shirt underneath it with no tie. My names Tiar, he introduced. And whats yours? Yuna, she replied. Yuna. Nice to meet you, Tiar smiled. Normally, Zoe would be the one that would greet you but she was busy today. She said something about a tomato or something like that. He frowned as he looked off into the distance. With a blink, he snapped back into reality. Well, it doesnt really matter now. So, Yuna. Mind telling me what you do for a living? Yuna is being questioned right now, boss, Uriel notified Yuki. Do you want to watch? Not right now, he replied as he typed away at a keyboard. I need to finish with her file. Give me a few minutes. She actually came. Yuki had begun to suspect what Yuna was trying to do when she had asked him about bars and specifically wanting to enter the Hideout. His suspicions grew when she texted him asking for advice on how to appear stronger. The only reason why someone would want to look stronger would be to impress someone or scare someone. Adding those two together, Yuki came to the conclusion that she wanted to join his guild. Still, I never had the impression that she ever wanted to join something like this. How did she even find out about us? That was the one thing Yuki was perplexed on. In order for someone to know about the Valkyries, they would either need a direct invitation or word of mouth. Yuki rarely handed out invitations and he for sure never gave one to Yuna. Word of mouth would be difficult because open recruitment had barely started. Only those with connections or those who thoroughly scour the dark web would have heard about the recruitment. So how did she do it? One possibility was that Yuna was involved in shady dealings on the internet and discovered Yukis guild. But he doubted that. Yuna didnt strike him as the type to be involved with those sorts of things. Then that means she has connections. Now I just need to figure out who those connections are. Yuki hit a final key on his keyboard and closed his laptop. Uriel, do you have the dna sample? Of course. Im analyzing it right now, she replied. Ill have the results within the hour. Going to watch the interview? Just a few minutes of it, he said. Bring it up for me please. Here you go~. A holographic screen blinked into existence in front of Yuki and he saw Yuna sitting in a white room with Tiar talking to her. Yuki had designed the room to test a persons patience. The room was completely barren aside from a chair. The walls were smooth and the entire room was one color and evenly lit. Yuki made everyone that wanted to join the guild sit in that room in order to gauge how much patience they had. How long did Yuna wait? Yuki asked. Five minutes, Uriel replied. About average for what you seem to like. Mmm. Time until we reach our base? Ten to fifteen minutes depending on the weather. Unless...you want me to inject some steroids into this puppy, Uriel added hopefully. No, Yuki said flatly. Were doing an interview. And the last time we went into overdrive, everyone on the ship was flung around. Aww. We can try it again once I get some seats. Anyway, I was wondering. Why is Tiar doing the interview? Zoe wanted to tend to her garden, Uriel explained. So Tiar volunteered to do the interviews for the day. Yuki sighed. Was there no one else? Well, he volunteered. You know how he is when he volunteers. Yuki did know how Tiar is when he volunteers. He wont back off until hes given the job and will put his all into doing that job. It was a good trait but it could make him headstrong at times. Hopefully Zoe can get back on the job soon, Yuki said as he watched the interview. Tiar can be a little over the top when talking. As he said that he saw Tiar throw his head back and start laughing so hard his body shook. It seemed that he had found something Yuna said to be hilarious. Yuna was giving him a worried look and slowly scooted a bit back into her chair. But at least hes a very good judge of character, Yuki continued. Tiar was currently flexing in front of Yuna as he boasted loudly about his workout regimen. Yuki stared at him through the screen. Uriel, can you ask him if hes close to finishing? He said almost, Uriel replied. Hes still trying to get Yuna to do a little talking. Tiar hadnt stopped talking even when Uriel forwarded Yukis question to him. By releasing pulses of electricity, he conversed directly to Uriel without using his earpiece. I see, Yuki said. He waved his hand and the holographic screen disappeared. How are the results going? For the sample? Im recalibrating my estimated analysis time frame, Uriel notified. I ran into some unforeseen difficulties. Yunas dna is quite interesting. As in? Im not sure yet. Ill tell you once I finish with the analysis. I dont want to give you false or incomplete information. Thats thoughtful of you, Yuki said as he walked out of the cockpit of the hovercraft. Its really more for me than you, she admitted. Itll make me look bad if I do something wrong. I know, Yuki repeated with a smirk. Alright, we are done! Tiar announced cheerfully ten minutes later. It was fun talking with you. You too, Yuna replied slowly. But I barely said anything, she thought. Boss, were done here, Tiar said, holding his finger to his ear. He said nothing as he listened intently. I pass her. You can make the final judgment though. Ill be heading out now. He turned and walked to the wall directly in front of Yuna. Placing his hand on the wall, Yuna heard a beep and a door slid open with a small swoosh. How about me? Yuna called out to Tiar. He turned his head with a confused expression on his face. Do I stay here? Or can I go out? Oh. No, you have to stay, he replied with a little sad smile. I know its boring in here and all but itll only be for a few more minutes. Its for security reasons. Im sure you understand. He walked out and the door slid shut leaving Yuna sitting in the cushioned white chair in the middle of a completely barren room. She blinked. Alright then. I hope its a few more minutes. True enough to his words, the humming of what Yuna assumed were engines stopped. A few minutes later, the door that Tiar exited through reopened and a completely unfamiliar face walked through. It was a male elf that seemed to be dressed in some sort of uniform. Yuna, come with me, he said. He waited at the door for Yuna as she made her way to him. Where are we going? she asked. The guilds headquarters, the elf replied. Come. He walked out and Yuna followed. The door shut automatically behind her and the elf led her through the aircraft to the exit. The ship looked newer and more modern than the one Yuna had ridden during her troll assignment in the Libra Forest. The exit to the ship was wide and looked more like the entrance to a cargo ship than a passenger ship. Looking around outside of the ship, Yuna found that she was in the middle of an empty field. It was night time and the air was calm. Crickets chirp in the darkness and the stars twinkled in the sky. But Yuna didnt care about those things. What she didnt see bothered her the most. Wheres the base? she asked. I dont see anything. Of course, the elf smiled. Why would a secret base be out in the open? He walked to a specific part of the field and lifted his right arm. In his hand, a magic circle flared into life and illuminated the grass around him. Then the circle glowed brighter and brighter until the ground underneath Yuna began to rumble. The ground rose and a wide entrance opened up from the earth. The inside of the entrance looked metal and was lit up by electric torches that gave off a dim light. The elf marched right in and Yuna quickly followed him. They marched down the stairs until the area opened up into a room that made the LIAs headquarter look poor and old. The entire room was clean and shiny with ornate decorations. Holographic screens were projected on the walls with numbers and words that Yuna couldnt make out. Those walls looked to be made out of polished marble. There were a few people wandering about but none of them paid Yuna any mind. Wow, Yuna whispered. Welcome to your home away from home, the man said with a smile. Newbie. Chapter 113 – Gatekeeper Go down the hall and make a right, the elf instructed. There will be a room with your actual guide. Well, not guide but hell give you a little orientation so you can get to know the place. Thank you, Yuna said to the elf as he walked off. She took one last glance around and before heading off in the direction the elf had pointed. I forgot to ask for his name. As she walked, she tried to note everything she could about the guild headquarters and their operations. It was a difficult task because there was barely anything she could find. Yuna saw people walking around talking to each other but only a select few wore uniforms. This made her assume that there was a hierarchy with those in uniform near the top. But this idea was smashed when she saw a person with no uniform ordering one with a uniform. I dont even know the location of this place, she thought, frowning. I just know its in a grassy field and underground. That could be anywhere. Yuna couldnt even say much about the technology since she wasnt well versed in the specifics of technology. She found holographic screens and biometric locks but that was all she could see with her eyes. Hopefully the orientation can give me more information. She entered the room that the elf had directed her to and found a beastkin male waiting for her inside. The man had rounded ears that resembled those of a lion and his mass of hair came down like a mane. He gave Yuna a bright smile that revealed his large canines. Yuna, welcome to the Valkyries, he said pleasantly. Im called Gatekeeper. That is my title as well as my name here. As my title suggests, I watch the gates to this establishment and I examine everyone that enters it. It is my job to give every new recruit a brief orientation about the layout of the base and the rules. Any general questions can be directed at me. Is this all understood? He talks really formally, Yuna thought. Yes, she said out loud. Then lets go on to the orientation, Gatekeeper said. The headquarters of the Valkyries has a very straightforward layout for most of our members. Thats because most of our members do not have access to more than three rooms. You are part of that group. And so I will be telling you the location of these three rooms. He tapped the table he sat behind and a holographic display was projected into the air. With his hands, Gatekeeper manipulated the screen until a three dimensional map of the room Yuna was sitting in was shown. This is part of the lobby. More specifically, it is my office, he said. The map zoomed out of the room into the large open area Yuna had first arrived to. This is the main lobby. This is the room where most people come through. Now lets go on to the three rooms rooms that you will have access to. The map zoomed and Yuna saw a room that contained what looked to be a few tubes that resembled transporters. This is the transportation room, Gatekeeper announced. There is always an operator available and its open twenty fours hours a day, seven days a week. The only time it is closed is during maintenance, which will be announced ahead of time, and emergencies. The transportation room will transport you to a hovercraft which will then send you off to your intended location. The three dimensional map changed again and showed a hallway with a number of doors spaced out. This is the living quarters. You have access to this part of the headquarters but you will not be given a room here unless you can prove that you need one. Some examples of when you would need one could be that you are homeless, about to be homeless, are in danger, or all of them combined. Once we can verify this, you will be given a room. Another appeared and this one contained a number of tables and chairs as well as trash receptacles. This is the mess hall. You come here whenever you are hungry or simply looking for a snack. There are no set times for meals and it is open for the entire day. Now that I have explained to you what these rooms are, I will tell you how to reach them. Simply walk down the hall and you will find them. The doors are labeled. Any questions? Yes, Yuna said slowly. Are there more than three rooms here in this base? Of course, Gatekeeper smiled. But these are the ones that you are given complete access to due to your status. At times, you will be allowed into the briefing room or the office of a higher up. Other than that, those three rooms are the only ones you can enter. So if I get promoted, I will gain access to other rooms? To put it simply, yes. However, he said, putting up a finger. You will need to be promoted quite a few ranks up in order to gain access. The first few tiers still only give access to the three rooms. How do I get promoted? Promotions are given out depending on how well you perform on your missions. The ones who give the promotions are the managers. At least up until a point. They can give you a promotion up until you have obtained trusted status. After that, the elites will determine whether or not you should move up. Trusted? Yuna repeated. She had never heard of such a rank before. How do ranks work here? What is the hierarchy? Its simple, Gatekeeper replied. You are simply a member right now. Once you have some time with us, you will be promoted to senior. After senior, the next rank is trusted. Once you have achieved Trusted, you are then given a position. You can work as a manager, work for intelligence, or even work under me. And thats it. Are there any higher positions than those? Technically, yes. Those positions are the ones taken on by the leaders of the Valkyries. However, no one has ever been given one so far. These are the elites you mentioned before, correct? That is correct, he nodded. There are seven Elites. They are rarely seen and live on a completely different location. I do not have the authority to disclose any more information on them. Are there any other questions? Yuna had many questions. How many people were in the guild? What were the main objectives of the guild? Where was the guild located? And more importantly, who are the leaders of the guild. But I dont think hes going to answer any of those if what he just said is any indication. And the amount of people in the guild should be fluctuating because of the ongoing recruitment. Wait. How do I receive a mission? Yuna asked, looking up. You will receive a notification that a mission is being assigned to you, Gatekeeper explained. But my contact information was never asked for? You will receive a notification that a mission is being assigned to you, he repeated with a smile. How do they know what kind of mission to assign me? What if a combat mission is assigned and Im not suitable for that role? You will receive a notification that a mission is being assigned to you. I see. So I wont be getting any answers on that. Are there any other questions? I will try to answer what I can, he asked. Do you know what kind of missions there are? Yuna asked hopefully. I do not have the authority to disclose such information. I apologize. Then, can you tell me how to return to my home? That, I can help you with, he said, his smile brightening. Just go to the transportation room and the operator will explain the rest. But before you go, I would recommend that you get something to eat. Based on the time you arrived, I assume you didnt have dinner yet? Yuna shook her head. I thought so. You can either go to the mess hall and obtain a meal to take with you before you leave or you can return home and eat. I believe you are from Junction? Is that correct? Gatekeeper asked. That is correct, she replied. Then I think it would be appropriate to inform you that guild members receive a discount at the Hideout. Their food is excellent. Thank you for telling me. Do have any other inquiries? No, thank you. Then you are free to leave, Gatekeeper announced. We are pleased to have you here and hope that you will do your best in helping us achieve our missions. Until next time, Yuna. He waved goodbye to her as she left the room, waving back. She walked to the hall and stopped before going any further. Lets eat first, she decided. Then she marched down the hall until she reached the mess hall. Chapter 114 – Profile Yuki, Yuna has left, Uriel announced cheerfully. Uriel, Yuki started but was cut off by a slashing sword. He grunted and shoved back the attacking golem. Can you give me a few seconds? Sure. Ill be counting. Yuki didnt bother replying as he smashed his palm into the face of the golem as he grabbed its wrist. The head of the golem crumpled inward and the arm Yuki was holding popped off as the golem was blasted backwards. Hows the golem coming along? Uriel asked. Yuki glanced over at the hovering ball of gold particles next to him. Youve been working on it for a while. Hes coming along well, Yuki replied. Hes actually finished. I was just testing his capabilities right now. You named it Fred, right? Yes. What are you using Fred for? You never told me. Well, for now I plan to use him for training purposes, Yuki explained. He pulled up the body of Fred as it struggled to push itself back up with one arm. Hes a good training partner if you want to practice one on one combat. Ill need to upgrade his combat capabilities in the future. Yuki reattached Freds arm and Fred gave him a salute in thanks. Then the golem pointed at his face which was caved in from Yukis palm. Yeah, yeah. Ill fix it, dont worry, Yuki said to Fred. And Uriel. Another function for Fred will be as a guard. But Ill be making many more Freds for that job once Im satisfied with this Fred. Theyre not all going to be called Fred though, right? Of course not. Placing his hand on the golems head, Yuki infused mana into the metal and pushed it back out. Once the head was once more a head, he removed his hand and checked his handy work. All better now, he said. Fred gave him a thumbs up and stood at attention. Uriel, you said Yuna had just left? Yup, she replied. She left about five minutes ago. She should be back in Junction in a few minutes. Good to know. Anything else? Yup, Uriel said again. I finished analyzing the dna sample from Yuna. I have the results if you want them. Tell me. Her dna matches nothing I could find within my database, she reported. My database includes almost every single piece of information the government and various research centers have. I couldnt get a single match. Wait. I never thought I would have to say this to you but I need clarification, Yuki said. You couldnt find a match as in she doesnt exist or her dna doesnt match? Her dna has no recognizable pattern. Yuna exists in the government database, Uriel said. So she is neither one of the three common races on Ethros. Thats right. What do you suspect her to be? A demon, possibly, but its not certain, Uriel answered. I dont have enough information to make that decision. She could be a completely different race that is unknown to the world. And even if she is a demon, I wont know what kind. So shes like me. Yup. When Yuki first got his hands on a DNA analyzer, he had tested it by putting his own blood in it. This was partly to see if it worked and partly because he decided that it was a great opportunity for himself to discover more about his background. At least, thats what he thought until the results came back as inconclusive. This isnt very important right now anyway so lets ignore it for now, Yuki said. He snapped his fingers and holographic screens blinked into life in front of him. Fred, go into standby mode. Uriel, lets build Yunas profile. Fred saluted again and went to the corner of the room where he crouched and stood still. Yuki started to type on the screens hovering in front of him as Uriel sent him pages of information pertaining to Yuna. Most of the information he had already gone over but he scanned through them to make sure he hadnt missed anything crucial. Member profile: Yuna, he said out loud as he typed. Surname is unknown. Age 16. Female. Parents are unknown at the time as she is an orphan. Current guardian is unknown. It is possible that she is living by herself. Uriel, bring up her body scan. Here you go. A holographic model of Yuna was projected. It was life sized and accurately modeled the general shape of Yuna. Erica had conducted a scan when Yuna was unconscious on the hovercraft. Height: 5 feet 9 inches. Weight: Estimated to be from 130 pounds to 132 pounds, Yuki continued. Well defined body structure. Muscle density suggests that she has been training from a young age. Yuki reached out with his left hand and moved a screen to his front. He tapped on a file and a report was displayed. Mana analysis report, he said. Moderate to high mana production. High mana capacity. Water attribute though it seems that there are hints of another alignment that seems to have been missed. Or maybe it has only started to grow. Swordsman class. Estimated rank to be Rank B third star. Combat capabilities are unknown at this point due to lack of information. Now onto the dna. Uriel pulled up the results from the dna analysis and Yuki took a few minutes to read through it. Uriel, take my notes for me, he said, still reading the report. On it. Dna sample of subject named Yuna was analysed, Yuki said. The words he said were transcribed onto a screen next him. The report came back and her results were unidentifiable. There is no record of a species that matches her genetic profile. Because of this, there is no way for us to determine her history or family. Further investigation will be conducted if our database ever increases. He closed the screen of the report and tossed it to the side. Then he brought up a new screen and began typing. New section in the notes, he said to Uriel as he typed. Looking into Yunas existing profiles, I see that she is registered as age eighteen in government databases. This would how she was able to enter age restricted buildings. Comparing this to her profile within the Academy, we see that there are inconsistencies. The main inconsistency is her age. She is registered as a minor within the Academys records. This suggests that there has been tampering with her information done in order for her to enter age restricted establishments. End notes. The screen beside him disappeared and he grabbed all of the screens he had opened before. Pressing them together, he created a file that he stored away for later reference. Uriel, whats your take on this? he asked. You know I dont have enough information to form an opinion on this, she replied. Unless you want me to do random guessing? I can always do that. Why not. Yuna is a goddess from a distant universe that has invaded this world so she can experience the taste of fried chicken for the first time but screwed up her fake profile. What kind of universe would that be? I dont know, Uriel replied cheerfully. Probably one with no fried chicken. Thank you for that lovely hypothesis, he said. On a more serious note, the fact that she has two official profiles with conflicting data suggests that someone tampered with it. The one that was tampered is probably the government one given how worried she was about entering a bar. Now I just need to figure out who it was that did the tampering. By I, you really mean me right? she interrupted. Of course. Youll investigate who did the manipulating and report back later with what you found, Yuki nodded. They had to have done it digitally so that gives you something to trace back. It might not be easy, Uriel warned. That doesnt change what you have to do. I dont mind if it takes you a couple of weeks. I just want you to do it. Alright then. Ill get right to it. She disappeared and left Yuki alone in the training room. He walked to Fred who was still crouching in his corner and started to do a quick check over him as he thought to himself. Yuna has connections. That much I already know. Thats the only way she would know about this guild. The question is who these connections are. Her profile manipulation may just be the result of her paying off someone to help her. But its better to know these things than to leave them to fate. Anyway, Fred seems to be coming along just nicely. Fred was merely an upgraded form of the golems Sophie had created. He was powerful yet surprisingly agile for something his size. Though it weighed almost five hundred pounds, it could sprint at impressive speeds. The only thing lacking is magic. If Fred could utilize spells, then it would be perfect. Maybe my librarian can help with this. Yuki closed his eyes and pictured the massive archive of information that was his skill Ancestral Knowledge. He felt a slight tug as his mind was warped into his own personal library. Opening his eyes, he saw his librarian sitting on a chair with her feet on a table as she read a book she held in her hand. Oh, Yuki, she smiled. Youre back. Need help with something or just looking around? I need some advice actually, he replied. Can you help me with that, Sophie? FriendlyDragon Chapter 115 – Librarian Of course I can, Sophie smiled. She started patting the wooden seat next to her. Sit with me. Yuki snapped his fingers and the seat gained cushions before he sat down. Now, what do you need help on? she asked. I just wanted some ideas, he replied. The golem I was making based off of your design is almost completed. But I wanted to see if I could add one last function before Im done. And that function is? Is there a way for me to alter the golem so that is can use spells? he asked. Spreading his right hand, he gathered sand and created a model of Fred. Heres the golem. Sophie took the model and examined it. She frowned as she turned the golem about in her palm. What exactly do you have in mind? she asked, turning her attention back to Yuki. Fred was made with the idea of training being its main focus, Yuki said. He was going to be used so that I could practice my single combat skills. But as I was making him, I realised that it wouldnt be practical to practice against an opponent that is unable to use magic. So I want the golem to be able to cast magic flexibly and in an intelligent manner. So you want to create a golem that can think and use magic simultaneously, Sophie summarized. Yuki nodded his head. Thats going to be difficult. I know. You see, in order to do what youre thinking, you are going to have to find a way to create a golem that actively uses mana and spells, she explained. Normally, what we would do is engrave a few basic runes and run a program for the golem so that it chooses a few combinations of those runes. What you are trying to do is have the golem create specific runes for specific situations. Yes. Is it possible? I honestly do not know, she shrugged. My intuition says that its impossible to do with the skills we have right now. If you can make something that thinks and can harness mana, then youve essentially created life. Well, maybe I can work around that, Yuki replied. Let me think. Sophie had brought up a point of view that he hadnt considered. What he was trying to achieve was akin to creating life. And the more he thought about it, the more he realised that it was impossible. But I dont need to create something that advanced. I can cut some corners. Sophie, he said looking up. What if I utilize a system of a few basic runes like you had said, but run that along side of an outside processor that would make all of the decisions. Would that work? Based off of what youve described, maybe. Whats this outside processor? Uriel. Ill be using her to do the decision making. Ill just need to alter Fred so that she can assume control when she wants. That seems possible, Sophie nodded. For the spells, you only need a few of them. You can inlay them on the metal of the golem or you can create some sort of selector that Uriel can operate. I can put them on a rotating ball of sorts, Yuki mused. Maybe insert that on the palms. The ball will rotate depending on what spell Uriel wants to cast and when theyre infused with mana theyll activate. Do you know what sort of spells youll be using? A few basic ones to start off such as a barrier, enhancements, and simple elemental attacks, he listed. With this ball idea, I can create different sets that can emulate the different skill sets of certain classes so Im not too worried. How does Fred operate? Sophie asked. She turned the model of the golem in her hand. Whats his power supply? He runs off of electricity. When hes not in use, he plugs himself into a specialized charging station that draws power from the nuclear reactor. Then a spell converts the electricity in Freds battery into mana. Youre going to need to boost that up. The spells will be drawing a lot of power from his battery. Thats the plan. Then you should be fine, Sophie smiled. She placed the golem model on the table and leaned back on her wooden chair. What else are you going to be using your golem for? Security, he replied as he snapped his fingers. The golem turned into dust and scattered. Once Ive completed Fred and tested him thoroughly, Ill be producing more of him and placing them around the facility. I see. Hows your training been coming along? Training? Its been advancing at a decent pace, Yuki shrugged. My progression has gotten considerably slower compared to how it was when I first began training. Thats only natural, Sophie said. Gesturing with her hand, a book flew off of a shelf and landed gently on the table in front of her. Youve reached rank A, correct? It only took you about half the year from mid rank B. Thats very quick already. I know. My growth is most likely because of my passive. Demonic growth? Youre quite lucky to have that actually. Do you know the conditions to unlock it? No. Its both simple yet extremely difficult. All a person needs to do is grow a number of ranks within a relatively short amount of time and the UR will recognize it. But that type of growth is difficult and gets harder the older you become. And a person needs to have the potential for the passive to even unlock in the first place. So going up two whole ranks in less than a year was enough to trigger the passive then. It better. I unlocked mine when I went from rank C to mid rank B in couple of months, Sophie said. Is demonic growth a common ability? Yuki asked. As far as passives come, I would say yes, she replied. But its just difficult to unlock. There are quite a few people that have the capability for explosive growth, but there are only a handful of them that actually achieve it. She picked up the book she had summoned a few minutes ago and flipped it open. How do you like your job as a librarian so far? Yuki said. It seems like youve adjusted quickly. Ah yes. Its quite comfortable actually, she smiled. All of this new knowledge that I now have access to is quite amazing. Though I was surprised when I woke up here at first. According to Sophie, when she had given Yuki her blessing she had lost consciousness. When she awoke, she was lying on the floor of Yukis skill. She came to the conclusion that Yukis Ancestral Knowledge had absorbed her when her body had dissolved into mana and her soul was freed. Yuki didnt quite understand how something like that could happen but he accepted the explanation. Oh, by the way, Sophie said suddenly. Have you been practicing with your skills lately? Of course. Why? Have you tried to upgrade any of your skills? Upgrade? Yes, upgrade. Based on your question, I assume that you havent tried to do that yet. Upgrades are quite simple, she explained. You take existing skills you have and try to improve them. If the improvements are enough, than the UR will recognize it and the skill will reflect those improvements. How do I upgrade skills? In whatever way you can really, she shrugged. You can add new aspects to the skill, improve the power of the skill, or alter the skill into something else completely. There are an infinite amount of possibilities. Your mana capacity should be improving as you grow so skills that utilize more power should be possible. I see. You can start off very simple, Sophie instructed. Just increasing the input of mana into a skill can alter it immensely. Ill take that into consideration, Yuki replied. When I find the time, Ill try. Ive been lagging in my skill development anyway. I need to try and come up with new techniques. And there are a few that I havent found the right time to try. Good. Was there anything else you needed beside advice on your golem? she asked. No, Ill leave you to your reading for now, Yuki said as he rose from his seat. See you later, Sophie. The library around him warped as Sophie waved farewell to him. The guild training room reformed around and Fred was still crouching in front of him. Yuki stood and stretched his sore legs. I shouldnt have squatted before talking with Sophie. Ah, boss, youre back, Uriel said as she appeared beside him, an energetic ball of golden particles. Youve received a request. And Akira has a question. Give me the question first. She wants to know what mission you will be assigning Yuna, Uriel said. Do you have anything in mind? Espionage, combat, strip poker maybe? Shes at the Academy so just give her an espionage mission at the Academy, Yuki replied, ignoring the last option. Tell Akira to make up something that sounds reasonable. Whats the request? Its a commission, Uriel said. A commission for you. Type? Assassination. FriendlyDragon Chapter 116 – Notification You will receive a notification that a mission is being assigned to you, Yuna repeated out loud as she closed the door to her dorm room. She had just returned from a training session in the Combat Hall. Normally, she would go during the night when there was less people because she discovered that people tend to stare at her when she trained. But because of her new mission and her recent admission into the Valkyries, Yuna didnt know when she would have free time to train and so decided to do it while she did have the time. I dont know how the Valkyries are going to send me a notification though, she said, still thinking out loud. Its not like they have my contact information. They never even asked for my information. When she thought back to the entire application process, she couldnt recall a time where she even filled out anything. There was an interview and an orientation immediately following that. Then she ate at the mess hall in the guild and returned to Junction. Wait. I was unconscious for a bit of time before I woke up on the plane. That violet eyed woman made me sleep somehow. It was possible that they searched during this time and that was how they obtained her contact information. Then they would have no reason to ask her directly and could message her at anytime. That would make sense. Im still wondering how that violet eyed woman put me to sleep. I didnt notice any spells, Yuna thought. She walked to her closet and grabbed a t-shirt that hung on a hanger. Then something struck her. Violet eyes. No elf has violet eyes. Unless they altered their appearance, but its not natural. And her eyes almost glowed. She placed her shirt on her bed and opened up a browser screen on her watch. Typing in the search bar violet eyes she received multiple hits for contact lenses and iris alteration services. Thats not what I want. She changed her search term to species with violet eyes and was given numerous pictures of various monsters and had violet colored eyes. These were mainly from posts on hunter forums with someone bragging about a recent kill. Thats not it either. Yuna thought for a bit and recalled the man that interviewed her. He introduced himself as Tiar and his eyes were peculiar as well. They were a much brighter blue than that of any elf Yuna had scene. She revised her search to elf like species with multicolored eyes. The results were considerably less than the last two terms gave her but they seemed much more promising. A lot of these are just conspiracy theories though. Some speculations of new monsters that are bipedal. I dont think that lady was a monster. Scrolling some more, a result caught her attention. The link read Demons and How to Recognise Them and led to another forum that seemed to be a conspiracy platform. Snooping around the website, Yuna realised that this forum was dedicated to the theory that demons were infiltrating cities and were preparing for an attack. Thats illogical. Why would demons want to attack us when we defeated them the last time we fought? She almost exited out of the forum but changed her mind and decided to read the actual post. The poster wrote that demons could be difficult to distinguish from elves and beastkin due to their ability to alter their appearances to fit in. However, there was one thing that stood about them and that was their eyes. Demon eyes are a variety of shades and colors that were unnatural. Unnatural is a strong word to use. I think theyre more unusual than anything. Theyre actually quite beautiful. Yuna exited the page and did more researched. She searched up information on demons and their eyes and received pictures of snarling dragons with shining gold eyes and horned devils with their smoldering scarlet irises. There was no pictures of a beautiful woman and a friendly man. But if they can change their appearances than the possibility that they might be demons isnt low. Though, I dont understand why they wouldnt also change their eyes. That doesnt make any sense. Even so, this was the only possibility Yuna could find. Either those people were demons or they used magic to make their eyes colorful because they enjoyed it. Maybe I can ask later. Once I somehow get a notification from the Valkyries. As if on cue, her watched vibrated and an email appeared on her screen. The sender was unknown and the email had no subject. Tonight. 19:00 at the Hideout. Your mission has been determined and will be assigned. Dont be late. c: Yuna stared at the email for a while, specifically at the smiley face at the end. Well, now I know they have my contact information. The email then promptly disappeared and deleted itself from her inbox. [I sent Yuna a notification,] Akira said to Yuki. [Shell be coming by around 19:00 to receive her mission.] Thank you, Yuki replied, sitting on a bench. It was late in the afternoon in the city of Vii, a small but posh city a few miles away from Junction. Uriel will be briefing her, right? [Of course. Thats her job. Where are you again? Uriel said that you accepted a commission.] Im in Vii right now, Yuki said. I should be done within the hour. Im just waiting for someone to arrive. [The patron?] No, they already paid last night. Im waiting for someone so my plan can work. [I see,] Akira said. She fell quiet for a few moments. [Why did you accept this commission? I looked into the request and it seems like the person just wanted to settle a poker debt.] Yeah. I was going to reject the request initially. But I looked into the background of the target and realised that it was a perfect opportunity. [How?] The target works for Mason Inc., Yuki explained. He scanned the crowd and checked his watch. He works as a manager for the corporate branch in Fenrir. The same place Tiar is currently stationed. [Okay.] Going by the hierarchy in that branch, Tiar is just a tier under that of a manager. That means that if the position of manager would suddenly be unoccupied, then Tiar would be the next in line to assume that position. [And by carrying out this commission, that position will be vacated,] Akira finished. Exactly. [You already have a plan set up, right?] Of course. Speaking of which, part of my plan just walked into view right now, Yuki said as he spied an elf woman in a suit walking briskly down the street. She was carrying a suitcase and wore glasses. Ill contact you later once Ive finished up here. [Alright. See you later.] With that, Akira disconnected and Yuki stood from the bench he was sitting on for a good thirty minutes. The woman walked right past him as he stretched his back, keeping his eye on her. She was mumbling to herself about lines at the transporter station. Erica, its time to get to work, he said into the communicator in his ear. On it, she replied. Yuki saw her walk out of the crowded main street of Vii, a blue cap on her head with her black hair in a ponytail sticking out of it. Though there were dozens of people in the crowd, Erica stood out like a star in the night sky. It came to the point where Yuki encouraged her to completely disguised how she looked when she was out in public because of the unintended attention she drew. Nothing stands out more than a beautiful well dressed woman. Today, she changed her appearance to that of a middle aged elf male as she walked out of the alleyway she had entered. This was by recommendation from Yuki who wanted Erica to look as different as she possibly could from her original appearance. She approached the woman that had hurried past Yuki and placed her hand on the womans shoulder. They started to talk with each other as Erica led the woman into an alleyway. Yuki followed them a few seconds later. When he walked into the alleyway, he found the woman unconscious and Ericas disguise gone. Good luck, Erica said to him. I put up a little barrier so people are ignoring us right now. Itll last for a few more minutes. Thank you, Yuki replied, kneeling down next to the unconscious woman. He searched the woman and took her identification card as well as her briefcase. Then with a snap, he took out a womans suit from his ring and quickly got dressed. Can you change that for me? he asked as he handed Erica the id card. Sure, no problem, she smiled. She waved her hand over the card and the picture changed to fit that of Yukis profile. Youre pretty bold to change out in public. Its not a problem when you know no one is looking, Yuki said. Pocketing the card, he looked down at the still unconscious woman. Watch her for a bit. Ill be back in about ten to twenty minutes. Erica nodded and readjusted her cap, taking it off and straightening her hair before putting it back on. Yuki picked up the briefcase and started off. Oh, also, Yuki said as he turned around to face Erica again. That cap with that ponytail really suits you. You look very cute. Yuki turned around as Ericas face grew pink and she stuttered trying to reply. He walked out of the alleyway and glanced around before heading down in the direction the woman was. Glancing at the location he marked on his watch, he walked a few minutes until he reached a metal gate flanked two guards. They wore black and had a gun holstered on their waist. Is this the residence of Carlo Rache? Yuki asked, his voice cheerful and bright. It is indeed, maam, one of the guards smiled. Do you have business with Mr. Rache? I do. Im the gemologist that he requested an appointment with, Yuki replied. The other guard scrolled through a glass tablet that he procured out of his pocket and unfolded. With a few taps, he peered intently at whatever was on the screen and nodded. May I have your ID, maam? the original guard asked. Of course. Yuki handed them the ID that he had taken from the woman and waited as the other guard scanned the card with his tablet. The first guard gave Yuki back the card with a grin. Youre free to enter, Mrs. Gillian, he said as the gate behind him opened up. Yuki nodded and strolled into the property. Walking up to the door of the building in front of him, he knocked and waited. A butler opened the door and gestured to let him in. Mr. Rache is waiting for you in the family room, the butler said pleasantly. Thank you, Yuki replied. Making a few assumptions, Yuki walked into the largest room he could find. In it was a large sofa and a table where a man in a suit was waiting. The man stood up from his seat and gave Yuki a wide smile. Welcome, Mrs. Gillian, he greeted, reaching out with his hand for a shake. Im so glad you could make it today. So am I, Yuki replied. Yuki took Raches hand and gave it a firm shake. Shall we start? Of course, Carlo said, sitting back down. You know why I called you here, correct? It was in the request. An evaluation. Do you have the jewel with you right now? No. Its in a safe quite a ways from here. For security purposes. Im sure you understand. I do. Do you have at least a picture? Yuki asked. Carlo yawned and blinked for a few seconds. Im sorry, what did you say? he said. Im starting to feel a tad sleepy. A picture of the jewel, Yuki repeated. Do you have one for me to inspect? I would like to do this as efficiently as possible. You did ask for a speedy evaluation. Ah, yes. I did. I did. Carlo rubbed his eyes for a bit. My wives will be returning from their work soon and I dont want to bog them down with business. I understand. Though I must say that you look very tired, Mr. Rache. I do feel tired, he yawned. Its odd. The sun hasnt even set yet. I can return another day, Yuki offered. Tomorrow would be fine. Youre wives will be returning soon. How many are you married to? I have two wonderful wives, Carlo said proudly. But, I think youre right. When can you return tomorrow? Anytime. My schedule is quite open tomorrow. Then the same time as today. I apologise for taking your time, Mrs. Gillian, he said. He tried to stand up but Yuki waved at him to stay seated. No need to get up, Mr. Rache, Yuki said. I can lead myself outside. Just get some rest and hopefully our next meeting wont be interrupted by nature''s call. Of course, of course. Goodbye, Mrs. Gillian, Carlo waved. Yuki nodded and headed out of the house. Along the way, he past the butler. Leaving already, maam? the butler asked. Ill be back soon, Yuki said. You might want to watch Mr. Rache. He seems very tired today and I dont believe a couch would be very comfortable. Thank you for the advice, maam, the butler bowed. I do hope you have a fine evening. You too. The butler opened the front door for Yuki and Yuki strolled out. When he reached the front gate, the guards turned around and smiled at him. Youre done? the first guard asked. No, of course not, Yuki shook his head. Infusing mana into his voice, he spoke again. His words came out soothing and soft. Itll take a bit longer for me to finish my job. I came out to tell you that Mr. Rache wants you to talk to you both. I dont know why. Then lets find out why, the guard announced cheerfully. He gestured to the guard next to him. Come along, Jerry. The guards heading to the house and Yuki followed them closely behind. They opened the door and walked in while Yuki quietly shut the door. Mr. Rache is in the family room, Yuki said, flicking his wrists. This will only take a moment. Erica, where are you? Yuki asked. He was talking into his earpiece. I need to return the things I borrowed. I didnt move, she replied. Are you done? Yes, he said, wiping his blades onto a towel. He tossed the crimson towels into the sink and left the house. Ill be there soon. Alright. Yuki changed the contact and connected the earpiece to Uriel. Uriel. I need you to help clean up here, he said. The video tapes? she asked. You want me to edit them or delete them? Whatever you want. I trust that you can judge which is better. Make sure that you grab every security camera starting from the main street of Vii to the ones in the house. Got it, boss. Also. Im going to be assigning Yuna her mission, Uriel started. Is there anything specific you want me to tell her or what? Like what? I dont know. Thats why Im asking. Just tell her what you think is appropriate to tell her, Yuki shrugged. Nothing sensitive like the guilds leadership and our plans. Alrighty then. Ill be back soon. Chapter 117 – Reports 18:55 Same Day Yuna sat at the bar of the Hideout as she waited for the time of her appointment to come by. There was no follow up email after the initial one she received so she didnt know what to expect. All I can do for now is wait, she thought as she took a sip of her water. Glancing around, she couldnt find the two women that she had met the first time she had visited. She also noticed that there were considerably fewer people who were staring at her. It was probably because she decided to wear more casual and muted clothing than she had the first time. The minutes ticked by until the bartender came by Yuna to refill her drink. He took a glance at her glass and took it. It looks a bit dirty, he explained. Ill getcha a better one. Thank you, Yuna said and the man nodded. Wait. The bartender turned around, eyebrows raised as he waited for Yunas question. I just was wondering where the other bartender went, she said with an uncomfortable smile. The lady with the violet eyes? Oh, are you talking about Erica? the bartender asked. Yuna nodded. She doesnt actually work here full time. Sometimes shell drop by and work for a bit. She says that its fun. I see. Do you know if her eyes are real? Yuna said, recalling those deep violet eyes that almost glowed. Theyre very beautiful. I really dont know, he answered. I never thought to ask, but theyre quite something. Shes also pretty beautiful herself as well. Not just her eyes. Hes not wrong. Anyway, let me getcha a new glass, he said again. Ill be back in a jiff. He walked to a corner of the bar and reached under. Taking out a glass, he dumped the water that was in the original glass and filled the new glass. Then he walked back to where Yuna was sitting and set the drink down on the coaster in front of her. Here you go, the bartender smiled. Are you sure you dont want anything? Youre at a bar ya know? You should get a drink or something. No, Im good, Yuna shook her head, giving the bartender a small smile. Alright then, he said. He walked off and Yuna turned her attention back to the glass of water in front of her. Oh. On the base of the glass, black words were written. It was just like how Yuna received the message to meet up behind the bar the first time she was at the Hideout. This time the message told her to go to the hallway that led into the restroom. Checking the time on her watch, she saw that it was exactly 19:00. Lets do this. She took a sip of her water before heading toward the restroom. When she entered the hallway, there was a male elf waiting. He gestured to her to follow him and started walking down the hall. Yuna followed him until he stopped at a particular part of the hallway with no doors or devices that Yuna could see. The elf pressed his hand onto the wall and a section of the wall was pushed in. The section then moved to the side without a sound and the elf motioned to Yuna to enter. Thank you, she said as she walked in. The elf didnt reply and the door shut silently. The room was dark but seemed barren. Yuna could hear her footsteps on the hard floor. There didnt seem to be anyone inside of it. Welcome, Yuna, an unfamiliar voice greeted. It was female but Yuna was unable to locate the source. How was your day so far? It was good. If I may, who are you? she asked. And where are you? Let me shine some light onto the question, the voice replied. The room lit up and Yuna found herself in a room filled with tiles. Light shined from the cracks in between the metal tiles. The voice giggled. I always wanted to use that joke. I still cant see you, Yuna said apologetically. Oh, thats true. Maybe this would help. A mass of golden particles appeared before Yuna that pulsated and morphed continuously. Can you see me now? the voice said. The particles moved as if it was synced to the voice. Youre the ball? Excuse you, Im not a ball. Im an AI unit. AI? Yuna repeated, her eyes growing big. Like Raphael from the Academy? Yup~, the voice said. Im an AI. Uncle Raphael is like a grandpa compared to me though. But that wasnt what youre here for. Wait. Who made you? Cant answer that, sadly, the voice said cheerfully. Boss doesnt like it when I get off topic anyway so lets get on to the main topic. Your mission. Screens appeared before Yuna displaying pictures of the Academy and her own school profile. Her profile that contained her actual age. This is you correct? the AI asked. You dont really have to answer that. It was more rhetorical than anything. Thats me, Yuna answered. Okay, I wasnt looking for an actual answer but alright, the voice said. Anyway, we dont really care that you lied about your age or any of that, so dont worry about it. You do what you have to do. So now we can take advantage of this situation. The screens disappeared, leaving Yuna alone with the golden mass of particles. As you probably could guess, we dont have any underage people inside of the guild. Thats because the recruitment site is at a bar. But now that youre here, we have one member underage. And youre currently enrolled in the Academy. I think you know what Im going to say next. You want me to do reconnaissance and spy on the Academy, Yuna said. Ding ding ding! Thats correct, the voice cheered. We couldnt do this before since we didnt have anyone that would fit the profile needed to infiltrate the Academy properly. So thank you for joining us, Yuna. Youre welcome. Well, thats it. Uhh, theres really nothing else to say, the AI said, the end of its sentence trailing off. So, yeah. Youre free to go~. Wait, what exactly do you want me to report on? Yuna asked. Whatever you find interesting. Any big news or events that happen inside. Youll receive another notification when we want a report back. Any other questions? Yes. There was something I was wondering about, Yuna started. She stopped for a second to consider her next words. Are there demons that are members in the Valkyries? Thats quite an interesting question. Why do you ask? I was just a bit worried. Demons arent known to be gentle beings and I would like to know if Im going to be working with them. Oh, Yuna. Demons should be the least of your worries, the AI laughed. There are many more dangerous beings in the world than demons. If thats how you see them, then you may want to reconsider your views. What do you mean? I cant elaborate on that. So, goodbye~! the AI said before the mass of particles disappeared. Thank you? Yuna said hesitantly. She didnt know where to direct her words to. There was no reply and the room once again grew dim. What happened, Yuna? her captain asked. His shadowy face was being projected in front of her from her watch. What do you mean, sir? Yuna asked. The captain had just picked up her call and she hadnt said anything yet. You wouldnt call me unless something happened. Especially at night. Youre scheduled report day isnt until a few weeks, he explained. So what happened? Nothing happened, sir, she replied. At least, nothing happened to me. I just needed to report something I found. And this thing you want to report is very important, right? I believe it is. Then go on, officer, her captain said, waving his hand. There are a few things that I found that are interesting, she started. I received my assignment from the guild today. I was sent a notification through my Academy assigned watch that then proceeded to delete itself. Did you give them your information? I never remembered every sharing my contact information with them before, Yuna said, shaking her head. Its possible that they took the information when they briefly made me unconscious for security reasons. I see. What else? The big thing that I wanted to report was that my actual age was discovered within a day, she continued. When I was receiving my mission from the guild, an AI showed me my Academy profile. Hold on. Back up, the captain interrupted. An AI? Yes sir. And they managed to find your Academy profile within a day? Yes sir. I need to inform the higher ups about this right now, he said as he rubbed his forehead. This is worrying news. Thank you for telling me this now, Yuna. Wait. The higher ups? You mean the chairmen? Yes, the captain nodded. Im going to emphatically recommend that your assignment be upgraded in priority to urgent if not to emergency. What youve given me is enough to do that. Emergency? Yuna asked, her eyes growing large. But thats only for cases that pose an immediate threat. Yes, and what youve told me is enough for me to make the assumption that the Valkyries are an immediate threat. Though it might not be enough. If you dont mind, can you explain to me why? Of course, he said. When the Valkyries were first brought up to our attention, they were a little known group that seemed to only do the occasional raid. The only reason we decided to start an investigation was because Mason Inc. had requested one. Based on our preliminary information, we assumed that the Valkyries were a small and under equipped dark guild. This was because they only target small supply trucks and the like. You were sent in to see if you could find anything else. And what you found was that they have resources that we severely underestimated. Do you mean their AI? That and the fact that your Academy profile was discovered. When we were preparing to send you in, we edited your profile in the government database with their permission. That profile is the only profile that is available to the public. The other profiles you have is the one with the LIA and the one with Academy. The Valkyries managed to access the one in the Academy. But the Academy should have a weaker database than the LIA. That is true, the captain nodded. However, the Academy has a stronger digital defense than the majority of government agencies.They also have the benefit of having an AI to help in their security. So hacking into their systems is not an easy task to do. Even us here at the LIA have problems trying to access their databases. Trust me, we tried. They could just know the right people in order to obtain that information. Yes. But then you said that they have an AI. There are only two known AI systems in Libra. Raphael at the Academy, and Joseph at the White Room. Now we know that there are actually three and so that must mean that someone that works for the Valkyries has the capability to create an AI. That is a massive concern. I see. That is why Im going to send in a request to upgrade the status of your mission, the captain said. However, I dont think I have enough information to justify assigning it an emergency. For the rest of the information, Im going to need your help Yuna. What do you need, sir? Yuna asked, her back instinctively straightening. Im going to give you one week, he said. One week to find out what their motives are. We need to know if they are an enemy or if they are merely just a power. If they are just a powerhouse sitting in the background, then we can watch them but not attack them. If they are an enemy, then we would need to upgrade their status to emergency. Can you do that, officer? Ill try my best, sir, she said firmly. I believe you. You have one week, Officer Yuna. Chapter 118 – Meeting A Few Days Later Uriel, Yuki said. His head was resting on his hand as he looked at a screen in front of him. Call Yuna in. Are you planning to start it? she asked. Yes. Gather the others. Will do, boss. Uriel disappeared, leaving Yuki alone inside of his dim office. He looked at the holographic screen before him with a contemplative gaze before standing. With a wave of his hand, he closed the screen. The image of Yunas LIA profile disappeared with it and the room was swallowed by darkness. Yunas week was quickly coming to a close and she had not found any new information on the Valkyries. It wasnt because of a lack of effort on her part. The Valkyries just hadnt sent her any new notifications. And I cant find more information without actually talking with their members. She shoved her head into her bed pillow and released a soft sigh. It was a late Friday night. For the past three days, she had went to the Hideout multiple times to see if there was anyone she could talk to but every staff member seemed to be oblivious to the existence of the Valkyries. I cant force people to talk, she thought as she turned around on her bed. I dont know how to and I dont think I would like doing that even if I knew how. Yuna knew that if she found nothing, it wouldnt affect the case as a whole that greatly. All the captain was looking for was more evidence to justify an upgrade to the cases status. It wasnt required that she find more information, but the way the captain phrased his instructions made it seemed that it was of utter importance to do. And I dont want to let the captain down. Especially because I just became an officer. But that wasnt to say that the entire week was unproductive. She had met one person that was part of the guild and chatted with him for a bit. The person had stopped by the bar to grab a quick drink before he headed back out to his job. Through a conversation that was somehow both generic and vague, Yuna managed to figure out that the guild was very small. There were seven elites and fifteen members. Most of the fifteen members were split and rarely ever gathered together. I think I only saw around nine of the members in my first visit. I know I talked to two of them at the bar and two more on the hovercraft. Then in the base there was Gatekeeper, the one person in the transport room who didnt tell me her name, and the cook who was working by himself in the kitchen. Then there were a couple in the lobby. That left around thirteen members still unaccounted for. Yuna didnt know who the elites were so she decided to lump them all as one group. She also tried to find out why the person she was talking to joined the guild but she only received a smile and a single sentence reply. For the same reason everyone else did, the man said. After that, he bade farewell to Yuna and left. The problem is I dont know the reason everyone else did, Yuna grumbled. Then she let out a long sigh and rolled over to her side. Oh well. I need to get some sleep. I still have a few more days to find what I can. She did a mental nod and shifted around in her bed to make herself comfortable before closing her eyes. As her consciousness slowly began to fade, her watch vibrated. She had just received a notification. Who would message me this late? she thought as she tapped on the screen of her watch. The message expanded and her eyes widened as she read the text. Drop by the Hideout tomorrow at 8:00. Someone will be waiting. Have a nice rest~. The message hovered in front of her for a few more seconds before fading away and deleting itself. Yuna blinked as she thought over what the words meant. Well. Now I have an opportunity, I guess? She laid there as her mind began to race. Possibilities started to flood her head as she started considering her next move. Worries followed them as she tried to guess the reason behind the sudden notification. Ah, I worry about this later. Im going to sleep. The next morning, Yuna woke up with a yawn at 7:00 and went into her dorm kitchen to eat. She had long given up on trying to cook for herself. The few times she tried, she had ended up with a mass of burnt something in her pan. And so, she always grabbed a few precooked meals from the Academys mess hall and brought them to her dorm to reheat whenever she wanted to eat. Cooking should have been taught in LIA. She turned on the television as she stuck her plate of pancakes into the reheater. She hadnt been keeping up with the news for the last couple of days because of her mission and classes. But now that it was the weekend, she had some time before she had to go back out. pdate with our previous story. For our viewers who are just tuning in, there has been a reported mass murder within the city of Vii, the newscaster announced. Vii? Isnt that the city where a lot of the wealthy people live? At around 18:30 last night, the second wife of Mason Incorporated branch manager Carlo Rache arrived at her home to find her husband as well as three other people dead, the anchorman continued. The identities of the other three have not been released to the public but we have word that they may the butler and the guards. No motive has been reported and no suspect has been announced. We will update this story as we receive more information. The newscaster then shifted to a story about new some new gadgets that were being released this month. Yuna tuned out the news in her head and focused on her meal. Im glad I wont be investigating that. She finished her meal and went through her daily routine. After a quick shower, she put on some casual clothes. She deliberated whether or not to bring her sword with her and decided against it. Ive been practicing my close quarters combat. A sword would just attract attention. I should ask the captain for a storage unit in the future. Then she left the dorm and started off to the Hideout. According to her watch, she still had around twenty minutes to make the trek. She arrived there in ten and sat at the bar as she looked around the room. There were considerably fewer people early in the morning than during the night. Most of the people were eating breakfast and some were just chatting with each other. This place shouldnt really be called a bar. Its more like a cafe that also serves alcohol. Hey there, a cheerful voice called out to her. What can I get you? Yuna glanced over at the source of the voice and was met with the radiant face of the violet eyed woman she had met the first time she came to the Hideout. The lady was giving her a dazzling smile that made Yuna forget how to speak. Hello~? Anyone in there? the lady asked, the smile dimming a little as she tilted her head. I can come back later if youre not ready. No, dont go, Yuna rushed. Then she cringed as she thought about the way she worded her sentence. I mean, Im ready to order. Alright then. What do you want? the lady said. She tapped on the table and a screen popped up. Youre Erika, right? Yuna asked. The memory of her chat with the other bartender replayed in her mind. Im sorry, we dont have Youre Erica here, the lady smiled. Would you like something else? Yuna stared at the woman who may be named Erica before the woman let out a small giggle. You dont have to look so confused, you know? It was a joke, she laughed. Yes, my name is Erika. Now do you want something to eat or just a drink? Im an idiot, Yuna groaned to herself. Im sorry, she said out loud. I dont do well with jokes. It takes me a while to understand them. Oh, really? Well, its fine. I just have a bad habit of making jokes, Erica replied. But really, whats your order going to be? Um, a drink? Yuna replied. She glanced at her watch and saw that her scheduled meeting time was fast approaching. I already ate and I dont think Ill have time for a snack. Time? Erica said, tilting her head. You have a date with someone? No, no, Yuna shook her head. I dont do those types of things. I dont have the time for that. Aww, that sucks. Maybe I can help you with that, Erica winked. Yuna stared at her again and Erica let out another small giggle. Im sorry. Ill stop making jokes for now. Now what kind of drink do you want? Just water would be fine, thank you, Yuna said quickly. You sure you dont want something like a soda or something? Erica asked. I know you dont drink but sodas are nice once in a while. Theyre sweet. Like you. Yuna waited for Erica to follow that up by saying that it was a joke but she just walked away. As Yuna replayed Ericas last words, she felt her face heat up. What did she mean? Yuna thought as she buried her face in her hands. Sweet? Whaaa?1Yuna is a bit of a dork if you couldn''t tell by now. Chapter 119 – Gathering Shes here, Erica said. Yuki was waiting in a side room of the bar and was monitoring the various cameras that were hidden throughout the building. His human disguise wasnt on. He looked up when Erica spoke and saw her standing at the doorway of the room. I know, Yuki replied. He waved his hand and the screens disappeared. What did you say to her? She looks very embarrassed right now. Oh, not much. I just complimented her and joked about going on a date with her, Erica said offhandedly. That girl looks so much fun to tease. And shes really cute. Its because she doesnt understand jokes, Yuki shrugged. But dont over do it. Based on her reaction here, you might kill her with your flirting. Ha, she should be more worried about you if were talking about charming girls, she smirked. Why? Someone like you whos beautiful and has a fun personality would obviously elicit more reaction than me. Case in point, right now, Erica muttered. The room was dim and hid her face. Well, lets move on. What do you want me to do now? Just tell her to come to the back and well knock her out real quick. Well be moving to the actual meeting room. Alright, she nodded. Ill be right back. Wait, Yuki said. Erica turned around. Im curious. Why are you wearing a cap inside? Um, she replied. I like it. I understand wearing caps but indoors is weird isnt it? Yuki said. I mean, you can wear caps outside. Inside is just a bit odd, dont you think? Well, I just wanted to try it out, Erica said, turning her head away a little. No other reason, hmm? Nope. Definitely not. Okay then. Its not a big deal anyway, Yuki said. You can go. Erica nodded sharply and quickly walked out of the room. Yuki reopened some of the screens and watched her as she made her way to Yuna with a glass of water. [You do know why shes wearing a hat inside, right?] Akira asked. She was resting inside Yuki. I have a pretty good idea why, he replied. She says that Yuna is easy to tease but I could almost say the same for her. [Okay then. So what exactly are we going to do with Yuna?] You saw the plan already. [True.] Trust me and just follow the plan. Its about time that we did something bigger, dont you think? [Well, yes but this is like clearing the tutorial and then skipping straight to the boss.] Not really. I would say its more like grinding really hard on the first few levels and then going to the boss. Just trust me. [Do you have any back up plans if this one fails?] No. If it fails then we just abort. And if were in the middle of something, well just improvise. [Wonderful. Ill be waiting for when we start the meeting.] Okay. Ill let you know when its time. Akira disconnected and Yuki refocused his attention on the screens before him. Yuna had disappeared from her seat and Erica was nowhere to be seen. Switching cameras, he found them walking outside. Erica was leading Yuna to the location where the guilds hovercraft was hidden. They should be at the meeting place within a few minutes. I should get going too. He stooped down and picked up a triangular device from the ground. Clicking a button, the screens disappeared and he stored the device with a snap of his fingers. I need to rotate the ship as well. Its been in one spot for too long. He walked out of the room and the door closed quietly behind him, blending in seamlessly with the wall. Then he went right next to where the room was and pressed his hand onto the wall. A beep rang out and the wall slip open. Inside it was a command station with a metal plate flat on the ground. Uriel, can you operate the transporter for me? Yuki called out. He stepped onto the plate as he spoke. Sure. But I am flying a hovercraft right now so if you go to the wrong place its not my fault, she said as she appeared beside Yuki. I know that youre smart enough to run at least a dozen operations at the same time and still have room to spare, Yuki replied. Now take me to the base, please. Alrighty. A faint hum rose up from the plate Yuki was standing on. With a flash of white, his body dissolved into mana. The light cleared and he found himself standing on a similar metal plate but inside a completely different room. The walls around him were a gleaming white and it was considerably bigger than the room he was in. Is Erica here yet? Yuki asked as he stepped off the plate. Her ETA is in about a minute, Uriel replied. Everyone else is here right now though. Sarah as well? I thought she said that she had something to do? She did. She just finished it quicker than she thought. Of course she did, Yuki said. A door slid open and he stepped out into a well lit hallway. It was a subjugation mission, wasnt it. Yup. She always overestimates them, he sighed. Oh well. Where are they right now? Theyre in the war room. Everyone but Akira and the other two that are coming soon. Wonderful. He walked down the hall until it opened up into a conference room. Inside the room were four people who were sitting in ergonomic chairs and talking with each other. They were seated around a large polished wooden table that was shaped like an elongated oval. The entire place was lit up evenly with glowing balls of light floating in the ceiling. Hello everyone, Yuki said as he walked into the room. Glad to see that everyone could make it. Hello, Zoe greeted back softly. Hey boss, Damian said. I drew up some diagrams for some ideas I came up with earlier. You want to see them? Ill look at them later, Yuki replied. Right now, we have something a bit more pressing. I take it that everyone has read the thing I sent you? Yuki heard various terms of affirmation. Okay. Uriel, did Erica arrive yet? Yup. Shell be walking in with in the minute with Yuna. Do you want to do some dramatic posing for a big impact when they arrive? Lets not, Yuki said. He walked over to his seat and sat. Sarah, how was the mission? Mission, sir? Sarah asked, tilting her head. You said that you were busy with something. No? Yuki said. She nodded her head. And you finished it quick enough that you were able to come to this meeting. Ive known you long enough that when you do a task quicker than you expected, its normally a subjugation mission. Oh. Well, technically you can call it a subjugation mission, she replied. But it was more of a field test. Field test? For what? I gave her a new gun, Damian answered. He took a sip of his water before continuing. You know that Sarahs been practicing with other projectiles right? Of course. I practiced with her at times. Well, I made a new sniper rifle and asked her to test it out to see what she liked and what changes she wanted. I see, Yuki nodded. He heard the noise of footsteps next to him and glanced over at the hallway. Our other guests have arrived. Akira, if you may. With a quick flash, Akira appeared beside him and sat in the seat next to him. Zoe looked at Yuki with contemplative eyes, her eyes glowing slightly. Yuki, is your mark growing larger? she asked quietly. Yes, but its not that big of a deal, Yuki replied as he rubbed his shoulder. Hey everyone! I brought Yuna, Erica announced cheerfully as she walked into the war room. Yuna, say hi to everyone else. Hi, Yuna said with a small wave. You can sit right there, Erica continued, pointing at a seat right in front of her. And then we can get started. Yuna sat in the seat Erica was pointing towards and her eyes scanned over everyone that was sitting at the table. Erica walked further down the wooden table and sat on the other side of Yuki. Hello, Yuna, Yuki said. Im sure youre wondering why youre here today. And I would like to give you that reason. So lets begin, shall we? Chapter 120 – Wants Yuna stared at the elf in front of her that was speaking. When she walked into the room, she had instantly recognized the elf. It was the female elf that fought against the giant golem alongside Akira. And shes beautiful as well. Why is everyone in this guild attractive? She looks younger than I thought. though. Around her twenties? Yuna? the elf asked with a raised eyebrow. I asked a question. Questions normally are followed with a reply. Oh, Im sorry, Yuna rushed. Im a little overwhelmed, thats all. I didnt expect to be called in. From that, I take it that you know who we are then? The elf gestured to the other people that were sitting around the table. The elites? Yuna replied. Yes, were the elites, the elf nodded. The others can introduce themselves if they want. You can call me Boss. Okay, Boss. Wait, Yuna frowned. Then she let out a breath as she thought about what she just heard. Are you the head of the Valkyries? I would hope so. Otherwise, calling myself boss would be very pretentious, don''t you think? Yunas respect for the lady in front of her skyrocketed when she combined the ladys position with her obvious strength. This was the leader of the guild Yuna had joined. An elf that can easily defeat golems that shake the earth with their footsteps. You still havent answered my question. Are you ready? the elf asked. I am, Yuna nodded. She paused for a second. But I have a quick question, if I may. Go ahead. Weve met in the Academy Forest before, havent we? she asked. You defeated a golem along with Akira. Youre wording could be a bit better but yes, the elf nodded. We did meet briefly that day. How else do you think I recognised that you werent eighteen when you joined? That makes a lot of sense now, Yuna thought. Otherwise, why would they hack into the Academy database for that information if they didnt already suspect? It seems like a lot of work to do for one person. But that isnt the concern for this little meeting, the Boss continued. What I want to talk about is you, Yuna. I want to know why did you join the guild? Whats your motivation? Yuna froze as her mind raced to formulate an answer. The most obvious answer would have been because she supported the guilds cause. The problem with that answer was that she didnt know what the guilds cause was. From your reaction and your delayed response, I take it you have no real motivation then, the elf said. Yuna didnt reply. Thats completely fine. I just find it odd. There are only two ways for someone to know about our guild. One is that one of us goes out and gives an invitation directly to someone. The second is word of mouth. The problem here is that I know for a fact that none of us gave you an invitation. This is bad. That means that the only way that you found out was from other people. I know it wasnt online because we make sure of that. The elf rested her chin on her hands. Now, I understand that the guild had just opened its doors to more people and so that increased the amount of people that know of the guild. What I find odd is that no one told you what the goal of the Valkyriess is. Its almost as if you were forced to join. I joined on my own accord, Yuna said instantly. No one pressured me into this. Then why did you join? Boss pressured. Teenage angst? Wanting to run away from the norm? If I was to say why, I think its because I want to have an impact on the world, Yuna said. Her voice loudened as she spoke. Because I want to do something for this world. And I thought that doing this would help me. The elf stared at Yuna with contemplative eyes. The other people sitting around the table said nothing as they, too, watched her. I believe you, the elf nodded. Yuna let out a soft sigh of relief. But I have another question. Why did you not ask? Ask? Yuna repeated. Yes, ask. Why did you not ask what the goal of this guild was? the boss said. Most people who we interview would ask questions during that interview. Questions like how were going to achieve our goal, why they should trust us, and how we can help them. Theyll also tell us about themselves and their hardships that theyve experienced. But you asked nothing. Wouldnt that have been the best time to find out what this guild you were joining was about? I was afraid that if I asked I would be rejected, Yuna mumbled. Or that questions like this would be asked. Thats fair. You dont need to worry about that though. Youve been welcomed to our guild and you wont be leaving it anytime soon. Though you may not know quite what it is you will be doing here, you can still help us. That is, if you want to help us. I do. I want to help. I just dont know how. Ill show you how, the elf said confidently. You have potential, Yuna. You have the potential to grow stronger and more powerful that most people in the world. And so, I want your help. Now, Im not going to just ask for your help without offering anything in return. So, Yuna. What do you want? Information, she thought instantly. I need information to report back. She opened her mouth to speak but the elf raised a finger to stop her. Youre thinking too much, the elf shook her head. That isnt what I want you to do. I dont want you to tell me what your head wants. Tell me what youre soul wants. Your heart. Not what you think you want. My...heart? Yuna thought. She furrowed her eyebrows. I dont think I have anything I need. I dont need money or power. I dont think I need anything, she said out loud. I didnt ask for your needs, Yuna. Do not think of physical needs. Or even desires. I wont give you gold. I wont give you power. What. Do. You. Want? the elf said. What have you been missing in your life? What is it that youve always wanted to experience but couldnt, not because of you, but because of things you couldnt control. That is what you need to tell me. Yuna looked down and racked her mind. Something that she was missing in her life. As she thought, a memory rose up unbidden in her head. She remembered her second year ever training at the police academy. It was family visitation day. She was ten. It was the day that drove through her mind that she was alone. As she watched the families of her peers hugging each other, laughing with each other, the slow realisation that she would never experience that spread through her. Yuna remembered that she had left early and went to her small room in the LIA main headquarters. Her room where she cried quietly to herself. Not that anyone would have been able to hear me anyway, she thought bitterly. The memory quickly sunk back down into the depths of her mind. But the few seconds that it had surfaced was enough. Though Yuna had never thought about it, she understood that there was one thing missing in her life. A family, she whispered. Being born an orphan, the only thing that she could remember about her parents was that they existed. She could not recollect any time she had with them. From the age of six, she was raised with in the LIA. Training to become an officer. That had been her family for almost ten years. But it wasnt really a family was it. That isnt what families are. They shouldnt be a rigid hierarchy of people. I see that youve found your answer, Boss said quietly. Tell me. Dont be shy. I want a family, Yuna said. There was a twinge of sadness in her words. A real family. Then I will give you that, the elf declared strongly. That family that youve never had. You will find it here. And I will make sure of that. Yuna didnt know how to respond to those intense gray eyes. Those eyes that told her that the elf believed without a doubt in the words she had just said. Words that Yuna never had spoken to her before. No one has ever promised me something like this before. Only commands. So. What do you say, Yuna? the elf asked. What do you need? Yuna asked with a hesitant smile. Chapter 121 – Restraints Boss nodded with what looked to be a pleased expression on her face. She clapped her hands and the room dimmed. Im not asking much of you, Yuna, she said. I just need your help. This is also a bit of a test. Im thinking about letting you join us, the elites. You have the potential and I want to see if you can stand with us. That is, if you want to be one of the elites. I would love to, Yuna smiled. Thats good to hear, Boss nodded. Then lets begin with the second part of todays meeting, shall we? The elf paused and tilted her head. Also, can you come closer? Youre a bit far from us. Um, but Im just a subordinate. I shouldnt be sitting next to those higher than me, Yuna said slowly. Yuna, I already promised you. I dont want our first conversation to be with you sitting at the opposite side of me. Boss tilted her head toward a seat near her. Come on. Sit with us. Yuna blinked and stood hesitantly. She saw Erica give her a big smile and was gesturing to her to sit next to her. Akira stood up and walked to where Yuna was frozen. Yuna, weve already said that youre family, she said with a small smile. You dont need to be so shy. Akira hooked her arm with Yunas and half dragged her to a seat between Erica and another elf that sat near her. Erica beamed at Yuna as she sat down. Hello, Yuna, the elf to Yunas right greeted. Im Sarah. Hello Sarah, Yuna replied. Since were family now, you can call me sister, Sarah smiled. How old are you? Im, um, sixteen. Great! Then you can call me older sister, Sarah announced, puffing her chest out. I always wanted to be an older sibling. Then you have to call me older sister as well then, Erica interrupted. Im so much older than you Sarah. Alright then! Ill call you big sis as well then. Does that mean I have to call Zoe older sister too? That feels a bit weird to me. No, I dont think so, Erica tilted her head. Zoes old enough for us to call her mother. Maybe even grandmother. Yuna glanced at the other woman sitting at the table. She was also beautiful but had a more mature air around her. She sat there with a small smile on her face, quiet as she watched the exchange. Hey, Boss said. Her voice wasnt loud but it cut through the conversation. Thats rude. Dont call Zoe old. She can still beat you up easily. The older womans smile seemed to change into a small smirk at Bosss words. But we can still call her mother, right? Erica asked. You can call her whatever you want. Just ask her if shes fine with it. And dont be rude about it. You can call me mother, I dont mind, a melodic voice sang out from the woman. I already saw you two as children. If you call her mother, than that makes me your father right? Tiar asked, his voice booming. Im almost the same age as Zoe, you know. Id rather not, Erica replied. Me too, Sarah said. Aww, come now. Dont be like that. Damian, you can call me daddy if you like, Tiar directed to the dwarf sitting to the left of Zoe. I would rather be thrown down the pits of Gunthar and burn to death than call you daddy, the dwarf growled in a low voice. Is this normal for guilds? Yuna glancing around at the chatting people around her. I thought this was a briefing. Okay, this is getting weird, Boss interrupted. Lets move away from daddies and onto the actual reason why were meeting here. Is that good with everyone? Please do, Damian replied. Please. That wasnt really a question, Boss said to him. Anyway. We have a briefing. Uriel, bring up the file. Here you go, boss, Uriels voice said. Yuna couldnt see where the AI was. The room darkened and the table was illuminated. Looking at it closely, Yuna realised that it wasnt purely made out of wood. There seemed to be lines of metal that wove their way through the table. These lines made their way to the center of the table and a multitude of screens flashed into existence in quick succession. Within seconds pages and pages of information floated in the air with more appearing. Uriel, can you tone that down a bit, Boss asked. Yuna looks like shes getting a sensory overload. Oh, you people and your organic brains, Uriel laughed. This organic brain made you, Boss replied. Still doesnt change the fact that your brain is organic now does it, hmm~? Ill stop the file though. Thank you. The screens stop appearing and hovered in the air. The boss walked up to them and started grabbing specific screens. Now, everyone here but Yuna knows the subject of this briefing, she started. And so, Ill give a brief overview for her before we go onto the specifics. In case you didnt know, Yuna, our guild has been raiding supply shipments from Mason Incorporated. Our goal was to obtain parts and technology and also, to put it frankly, be annoying. Yuna, do you know who the Shikaku are? Yes, she said. What do you know about them? Theyre a dark guild much like how the Valkyries are. I dont know their goals or motivation but I understand that they accept commissions for assassinations. Thats the general gist of it, Boss shrugged. Ill give you a more detailed answer. The Shikaku is an assassination guild. That is true. But thats more of their side hobby than their actual job. What they actually do is behind the scenes manipulation in real world situations. Assassination is only one of their tactics to do this. They infiltrate businesses, governments, sports, entertainment, anything. As long as it gives them some power, they will try to get one of their people in there. And all of this is for their ultimate mission. They want to rebuild the world. Theyve taken it upon themselves to right what they see as wrongs. And that causes problems as you probably tell. I take it that their wrongs arent actually wrongs? Yuna asked. Not exactly. Theyre legitimate concerns and should be addressed. Its more of the Shikakus way of solving these concerns that is the problem. Trying to covertly take over the entire world to solve problems is not a very nice approach. I see. Now why did I bring this up? Because it relates to why were raiding Mason Inc. trucks. I already mentioned that theyve infiltrated businesses. Guess what business they control? Mason Inc., Yuna answered. Correct. Now, think about this, Boss said, raising a finger. One of the largest, if not the largest, technology firms in the world is under the control of a dark guild. A dark guild, that we know, is actively trying to take control of the government. So are we trying to prevent that from happening? Yuna asked. Were trying to prevent the take over from happening. Mason Inc. is already lost. For the past months, weve been increasing the frequency at which we raided their supply trucks. Boss swiped with her hand and brought a few screens into view. These are some of the records of the items we collected. This screen is the various security measures that were put into place in each raid. As you can see, the defenses became increasingly more sophisticated. She waved the screens away. She shuffled through the other screens as she continued to talk. That means that weve been slowly but surely becoming an increasing thorn in their side. However, it has been too slow. While measures are being taken to defend against us, they arent quite urgent if you will. Boss grabbed one image from the multitude of screens floating in the air. Then she blew it up until it was the size of a large television. Last week, things turned. I wouldnt say the for the worst, but things have become interesting. What do you all see when you look at this image? Yuna frowned at the picture in front of her. The image was of a circular metal band that had what looked to be circuits carved in it. It was flat but wide and seemed to be able to fit easily around a person like restraints. Yuna couldnt see anything though that would qualify them as such. What do the engravings do? Akira asked. Yuna glanced across the table at her and saw her rubbing her cheek. Not the circuits. Good eye, Akira, Boss complimented. There are indeed engravings. But they dont do anything because there is a lack of mana to power them. Then theyre incomplete? Akira said. Far from that. Theyre perfect at doing their job. They just dont need a dedicated source of mana to do that. Can I look at the inside? Damian requested, frowning. Of course, the boss replied. She reached into the mass of screens and pulled out a holographic model of the metal band. Here you go. Damian stopped the model that Boss had tossed toward him and began to rotate it around as he examined it. He muttered to himself as he glared at the metal band. This circle. Here, Damian said suddenly. He expanded the model so that everyone could see where he was pointing at. Thats a vampiric unit. Mana? Yup, Boss nodded. What else do you see? Interlocking memory metal, Damian continued. Also uses mana. The vampiric unit absorbs mana and then distributes the mana into the lock. This is a retraining unit, isnt it. Correct. Can you see the other parts? I think there are also magic runes, but Im not an expert on those. Thats okay. Youve hit most of the important parts, Boss said. Let me finish for you. Inside the band are a number of small spell circles engraved at set intervals. She took the model and touched the inside of it. A few things that Yuna couldnt see, glowed at the touch. Then Boss motioned with her fingers and the glowing flew out of the bond and blazed in the air. Yuna saw that they were indeed spell circles but not ones she recognized. They looked simple and only consisted of a few runes. These spell circles all do one simple task. They discharge electricity as you can see from the main rune in the center of the circle. Around the circle are runes that add one additional function. The power of the discharge will increase proportionately with the amount of mana given. Im sure you all are starting to get the big picture here. These are for prisoners, Yuna said. Why would Mason Inc. have such things in their supply trucks? I dont think they sell restraints. Youre right, Yuna, Boss nodded. They dont. These are for themselves specifically. Wait. Not to derail the conversation, but Im curious, Damian interrupted. What does the electrical part of the circuitry do? I didnt examine it long enough. Its a way to open the restraint first before placing it around a persons neck. Plug it in and the electricity is converted to mana and disengages the locks and nullifies the spell circles. Then unplug and the remaining electricity that is still in the restraint is sent to the vampiric unit so that the loop starts. I see. Okay, carry on. Thank you? Anyway, these restraints mean that for whatever reason, Mason Inc. has prisoners somewhere. And with a little reasoning, that means the Shikaku have prisoners hidden somewhere. The function of these restraints also suggest that these prisoners are quite powerful because these type of restraints would be more effective the more mana the prisoner has. What were going to do is find where these people are being kept and free them. How are we going to find them? Yuna asked. Dont worry about that. I already did. That was more for dramatic effect than anything, Boss replied. So. Lets get to the plan. Chapter 122 – Infiltration A Few Hours Later Yuna was crouching uncomfortably behind a bush with her back pushed back against a tree. Next to her sat Erica who was playing with a knife in her hand. Sarah was next, sitting cross legged with her eyes closed. Tiar, I already told you why you cant come, Bosss voice whispered a bit loudly in the dead night. If there is even a small chance that youre seen, youll be discovered. Glancing up, Yuna saw Boss sitting on a tree branch. One leg was drawn up while the other was hanging out in the air. She held a dagger in one hand, flipping it up in the air as she talked into what Yuna could only guess was an earpiece of sorts. I know this is important for you, she continued. Thats why I told you directly what this was about and why you cant go. Boss paused as she listened to the reply. Look. The way youre acting right now only reinforces my stance that you cant come. Dont worry, Tiar. Well do this mission and well do it right. Now calm down and wait for us to return, all right? Good. Boss stopped talking and looked down at Yuna who was still watching her. She raised an eyebrow at her and Yuna turned away. Why is Tiar so passionate about this? Yuna asked, directing her question to Erica. Hes been insisting with Boss to take him on this mission since our briefing finished. Youll see why, Erica replied. She gave Yuna a small smile that looked a bit forced. Boss knew that he wouldnt be able to control himself, so she told him to sit this one out. Oh. I see. Yuna didnt bother asking further. She had tried to get someone to tell her what exactly to expect on the mission but she was either met with small smiles or people telling her to wait and see. I cant push the issue either. Theyre already watching me so I cant do anything too suspicious without a good reason. Understood. Yuna flinched at Bosss voice, before seeing that she was talking to her earpiece. Well be on our way. She dropped off of the branch she was sitting on and landed without a sound, her legs bending. Lets go, Boss said. Akira is waiting for us. The others stood up and followed Boss as she ran through the trees parallel to the paved road beside her. Yuna trailed them as they ran, her legs pumping. The three people in front of her ran at a much faster pace than she was used to and it seemed to only be a jog to them. I wonder what their strength rank is at, Yuna thought as she sprinted to keep up. Boss stopped at the edge of the forest before it opened up into a thin but long clearing that was followed by a large metal wall. After glancing around for a bit, Boss gave a small nod and Akira popped out from nowhere. Where was she? Yuna whispered to Erica. Akira is very good at being sneaky, she replied. Im just glad that she doesnt have a habit of playing pranks. The guards just started their rounds, Akira said to Boss. The next group should be here very soon. Good. Lets climb, Boss nodded as she put something that looked to be a screen in front of her right eye. She sprinted to the wall and the others followed her. This was a part of the plan that Yuna knew. Boss was to create foot holds on the wall so that the group could climb up. Akira would then follow from behind and remove the foot holds. With amazing dexterity and agility, Boss clamored up the metal wall within a few seconds. Sarah followed quickly behind and then Erica and finally Yuna. Yuna dropped down to the ground and rolled to soften her impact. Beside her, she heard another thump and saw Akira landing next to her. Without a word, Boss started to move. Her hand glowed softly as she crept along the well kept grass. During the briefing, she had explained to Yuna that she would be concealing their presence from guards and cameras. Yuna didnt know how as Boss hadnt explained the specifics to her. She has to be manipulating the light and heat around us though. Im sure this place has cameras that can sense heat and artificially lighten their field of vision. Boss stopped at a wall and took out something from her pocket that was too small for Yuna to see. She stared at the wall for a few seconds before she leapt up and tapped it, sticking whatever she was holding on to it. Uriel, do your thing. I got a wire for you, Boss whispered. They stood there, in the dark, as they waited for Boss to move. Yuna felt her stomach tightening more and more as time ticked by. Then Boss did a sharp nod and started to walk leisurely along the field. Erica, when we walk through this door, you do your thing, she said. Alright, Erica replied. The group of five strolled up to the glass front door of the Mason Inc. building and the slide wide open for them to enter. A guard inside the building stood from his seat at his desk, taking out a gun from his waistband. Now, now. Dont be so hasty, Erica smiled, waving her finger. The man froze but his eyes widened and flickered around panickedly. Take a small nap now, why dont you? The mans eyes rolled up and he collapsed, falling back onto his seat. Boss looked at the unconscious elf with a contemplative look before her arm flashed and and the hilt of a dagger sprouted out from the mans chest. She jerked her arm back and the dagger flew back to her. Why did you do that? Yuna asked, almost yelling. I thought we were going to wipe everyones memories? Shh, Boss said, putting a finger to her mouth. He saw too much already. We dont have much time so even if Erica wiped his memories, there may still be residual memories left that could be found if someone dug hard enough. Lets go. She marched down the hallway, Erica following right beside him. Yuna glanced over at Sarah who shrugged and walked off to catch up with Boss. Its security reasons, Akira said behind Yuna. Yuna turned to look at her and was met with a small smile. Dont let your feelings get in the way. Theres a reason why Tiar isnt here. Shes right, Yuna sighed. Yuna reminded herself that she wasnt with the LIA right now. She was doing an operation with a dark guild that made secrecy a priority. When she thought about it, killing people that see them did make sense. Boss was already being kind in not killing everyone and only wiping their memories. The first man was just unlucky. But I still dont feel right. The LIA tries everything they can to incapacitate rather than kill. That was how I was trained. She let out another sigh and walked quickly to catch up with the others. She just had to accept it. Boss wove her way through the hallways of the building and seemed to be avoiding as many guards as possible. When she detected one, she sent Erica forward who would then render them unconscious and wipe their memories. Up ahead? Boss said suddenly. She tilted her head as she listened to her earpiece. Got it. Everyone, stay back. Im going inside the next room alone. Understood, Akira replied. The others nodded. One turn later, Yuna saw a metal door in front of them. Boss marched up to them and the others held back. The doors slid open and Boss walked right through before they closed. For the brief time the doors were apart, Yuna saw at least three guards standing inside the room. Wait. Shes taking them all on? I saw three so there has to be more than that in there. Was it because the group was too large that Boss didnt think Erica could handle it? As she finished the thought, the doors opened again, permanently this time. Akira walked through them and the rest followed. When Yuna entered, she found the bodies of five guards. Three of them were male and two were female. They didnt seem to have been killed by a blade due to the lack of blood. From the unnatural angles of some of the heads of the guards, Yuna assumed that Boss had killed them with her hands. What we came here for is waiting for us right below, Boss said. She tilted her head towards the door to her left. We just need to take that elevator down. Why did you kill them all? Erica asked. I could have put them all to sleep easily. Two reasons, Boss answered. One is that I want to limit the amount of mana you use. A group this large would use enough mana that a signature would be easily found. Second is that it would take too much time. I want to be out of here as soon as possible. Erica nodded at the explanation and Boss made her way to the door on her left. She stood there, waiting for something to happen. The door beeped and slid up. Thank you, Uriel, Boss said. Then she looked at Yuna and the others. Come along now. They all walked into the elevator and the door slid shut. Then they descended, their speed Yuna could not tell. When the elevator car stopped, the door stayed shut. Yuna. You wanted to know what we came here for, right? Boss asked. I did, Yuna answered. And I still do. Then let me ask you for one thing before these doors open. I want you to throw away any prejudices you have. Every assumption youve made. I want you to clear your mind and look through unfogged lenses. Can you do that for me? Ill try my best. Boss looked at Yuna with cool eyes before nodding slowly. I hope that you do. Uriel, if you would, she said. The door slid up and the group walked out. Chapter 123 – Prisoners Oh gods, Erica whispered. Yuna could only agree with that sentiment. The room she had just entered was a giant hallway. Though it was dim, Yuna could make out rows upon rows of cubes stacked on each other until they reached the ceiling. Inside these cubes were beings who Yuna couldnt make out but they seemed elvish in shape. Many of them barely moved while others shifted about constantly in their small space. What is this? Yuna said, her eyebrows furrowed and her mouth set. Why does a place like this exist? Its a prison. An unauthorized prison, Boss replied. Her voice was detached and distant. A place where the police put those they cant charge legally. The police? Yuna repeated. But who would they even arrest? Why would they even do that? Why they would do that? Because people higher up tell them to. Even if they dont want to, money is a persuasive argument. Mason Inc. allows this because they profit from it. The police do it because the ones funding them ask for it. As for who. Boss didnt finish her sentence and let out a sigh. She walked to the side of the elevator door where a glass panel was installed into the wall. With a few quick taps, the lights in the room flared. Yuna was blinded for a bit as her eyes adjusted to the sudden light. Those arent elves. In the nearest cell, Yuna saw a person who looked female. She had bright blue eyes that flickered between Yuna and the other people in her group. There was a pair of white feathered wings sprouting out from the womans back. Looking closer, Yuna saw a small spiralled horn on the womans head where her hairline started. What is she? Yuna asked, directing her question to Boss. The woman with the blue eyes? Yes. Shes the same as everyone else, Boss replied. She is a demon. A demon? Yuna repeated. She frowned. What did she do? Do? Boss raised an eyebrow. Nothing, really. Probably was reported for living and then arrested. She was probably sent here soon after and has been ever since. But dont take my word for it. I dont speak for her. Ask her. Yuna returned her attention to the demon that was sitting in her cell, watching Yuna with cold eyes. She slowly made her way to the demon until she stopped about a foot short of the glass entrance of the cell. How do I start this? Hi? Yuna began. The demons expression didnt change. Do you have a name? Child, the demon said. Her voice was soft, much like how Zoes was. What makes you think that I do not? Yuna couldnt respond. My name is Tionne, she said. Who are you? Your friends are obviously not part of them. Them? My captors if you will. I dont want to speak of them, Tionne replied, her jaw clenching. Okay. Im Yuna, an elf. Yuna paused. I wanted to know why youre here. According to what they said, Im here because I invaded property, Tionne said. She shook her wings before she continued. All that means is that Im here because I exist. How? Invasion of property is a crime. It is indeed a crime, she nodded. But I never invaded a persons property. I bought a house. I lived in that house for three years now. And then one day, a knock came at my door. I answered it and then after a brief period of unconsciousness found myself here. If thats the case, then why were you arrested? You didnt commit any crime if your story is true. I asked myself that question for the first few days I was here. What did I do wrong? I lived there for three years without a problem. And then it came to me. I accidentally forgot to disguise a part of myself for a bit. I went out to water my flowers and then came back inside. It was only for about five minutes. But someone must have seen me. So your neighbors didnt know you were a demon? Of course not, child, Tionne shook her head. If they did, I would have been here a lot earlier. By living here, I broke the social laws. Its not written, but it is considered forbidden for a demon to even set foot in Libra. They make quite sure that this idea is well enforced. That doesnt make any sense. If it isnt explicitly illegal for you to set foot in Libra, then they cant arrest you. How can they force you out? If you make a place unlivable for a specific person, that is an effective way to force that person to leave. If you continue to make it unlivable, than that person will never return. Yuna still couldnt understand why someone would do such things. Libra was the country where equality was one of its primary beliefs. She could understand this sort of thing happening within the other countries. The dwarves in particular were notorious for not accepting many other races within their lands. Are you sure that nothing else happened? Yuna asked. The LIA would never arrest people without reason. I hope that is the case, Tionne replied. But my experiences seem to contradict that. However, these were just my experiences. I do not know about the others since I am unable to communicate with them. You can try to ask them, child. Im curious as well. With that, the conversation seemed to have come to an end. Yuna turned and walked back to where Boss was standing. Erica and Akira had gone off to check on the other cells. What did she say? Boss asked. She says that shes here because she was living in a house in Libra, Yuna said. That doesnt make sense. Those types of things rarely make sense. She was arrested because shes a demon. Many of those in here will tell you the same. There has to be another cause, Yuna shook her head. Theres no way that is the only reason. Those accused of crimes rarely admit to them even after theyve been proven guilty. Yuna. I want you to reread the laws that govern Libra. Specifically those that deal with land and citizenship. Many people here have done nothing morally wrong. Some have. Im not going to lie about that. There are killers, thieves, rapists, all of them here. But that only makes up for a small part of a whole. The rest are simply people trying to live. Yuna heard a cry and twisted her neck to find the source. It was from Erica who was pressing her hands against the glass entrance of a cell. On the other side of the glass was a female with long red fox ears and a white tipped tail. She, too, had her palms on the glass, her hand matching up with Ericas. And tears ran down her eyes. Theyre people as well, Boss continued. So why shouldnt they be treated as such? She walked down the pathway between the cells leaving Yuna behind. Yuna didnt follow. The words Boss said echoed in her mind. But. Are they not treated like that? A gush of wind stole her attention. Following its flow, Yuna found that it led to Boss who was slowly floating up into the air. When she had reached halfway, Boss stopped and looked around. Hello, Boss said. Her voice boomed as it was amplified with magic. I know that many of you have been here for so long that the word hope has lost all meaning. I know that trust is now an abstract concept. Theres nothing I can say that can restore these ideas for you. But there is one thing I can give you. She paused and watched the gazes of her crowd. Yuna glanced at each cell and saw that most of them were watching with distant eyes or bemused expressions. Only a handful looked truly hopeful. Freedom. I can give you freedom. Chills ran down Yunas spine as she heard that promise. They werent merely words. Magic was woven into them. I will give you freedom. And then with that, you can remember what it was like to have hope. A murmur passed through the cells as the meaning of Bosss words hit them. They began to look up with more and more interest as they realised what the woman before them had just promised. This is not something that will only be just for you. Your brothers and your sisters will find hope too. So what do you say? No one replied until a small voice rang out. Please, the man said. If you can, please. That is all I need to hear, Boss replied. Chapter 124 – Release Yuki walked landed back to the ground, his knees bending at the impact. He walked to the glass panel that controlled the entire room and motioned to Sarah and Akira to follow him. Ill be releasing them. However, there are a few in here that cannot leave, he said. Theyre actual criminals. Uriel went through the list of demons imprisoned here and found about five that had actual criminal offenses. So what do you want to do with them? Akira asked. Ill release the others first, but those five will be kept in their cells. Ill make sure to let the others know why theyre still here. I dont think anyone would doubt it but if they do, Ill show them the charges. Understood, Sarah said. Why would the Shikaku arrest criminals? Akira said. Wouldnt it be beneficial to let them stay in the public and stir up more trouble? Yes, but they also need proof that they are causing trouble, Yuki explained. So they arrest some and leave the rest alone. The ones they capture can be used to scapegoat crime and point at demons as a race that is evil and such. Its a pretty smart plan. I see. What are we going to do with those five prisoners then? We cant leave them here. We have to remove them. The fastest way would be to kill them and dispose of the bodies. Unless you have another idea? Can we get them to change? You mean turn them away from their criminal ways? Possibly. It depends on the person and whether they are mentally well or not. Thats true, Akira said. She paused for a bit, thinking. Erica. Would she be willing to talk to them? To examine if theyre fit mentally or not? Im sure she would be willing. The problem is whether or not shes fit to assess them. I think Ill ask those five whether or not they would be willing to submit to a mental examination. He glanced over to where Erica was. She was still at the cell of the demon with fox ears. She looked a bit like a kitsune. They were talking to each other in hushed voices. The tears on the kitsunes face had dried up and she had a small tiny smile on her face. Youre going to get Erica to look into their memories? Probably. If they say no, then were going to have to kill them, Yuki shrugged, turning his head back around and continued walking to the glass panel. Does that sound alright? Yes. Then lets get to it. Yuki tapped on the glass control panel and located the locks for each cell. From there, he searched for the controls to the restraints that each demon had around their necks. He found it with a few taps and deselected the five that he planned to talk to later. Then with a single press of a button, he disabled the rest of the collars. The moment he pressed it, Yuki could hear when the prisoners realised that their restraints had just been removed. The commotion rose as more and more prisoners reached to their necks in disbelief. Well then, Yuki said as he turned around, his voice carrying around the hall. You can rip off those collars right now. And shatter that little glass pane thats been trapping you here while your at it. There was a small pause that was then followed by joyous roars. The sound of metal being ripped and glass shattering soon came after. One by one, the demons walked out of their cells. Some of them started stretching while others began to break down into tears as the sound of metal hitting the floor echoed in the room. One male demon turned and locked eyes with Yuki. He started to march toward Yuki and stopped right in front of him. Then he went to his knee and lowered his head. I thank you from the bottom of my heart, my lady, the demon rumbled. To repay you for this debt, I offer you my allegiance. Oh, I was planning to just let you all go off on your own, Yuki replied. I dont need anything from you all. Even so. My previous master had lost his way. With a heavy heart, I abandoned him and tried to live a fulfilling life among the elves, the demon said. He looked up with a determined expression on his face. But now I have found someone worthy. I wish to aid my savior in anyway I possibly can. And so, I offer you my soul. A soul seems like a very important thing that shouldnt be given away, Yuki thought. But this man may prove to be useful. The demon looked to be middle aged when compared to the other demons in the prison. He had a few wrinkles scattered around his face with the deepest ones forming worry lines on his forehead. His hair was moderately long and hung in front of his face but it wasnt unkempt. Looking deeper, Yuki could feel a certain confidence that followed those with power. A confidence that declared that a person wasnt afraid and truly believed in what their ideals. Those are all good qualities to have. I wasnt looking to recruit but this isnt a horrible turn of events. What type of demon are you? Yuki asked. A devil, my lady. I came to this world a little over a millennia ago, the man replied. Do devils normally give out their loyalty like this? Of course, my lady. We are a hierarchical society. Those of us that do not possess the temperament or strength to become a king offer ourselves to those that do. But we are not without standards. We choose who we follow through a variety of means. And one of those is gratitude, my lady. What makes you think that Im strong? Im sure that you wouldnt lower yourself before someone weaker than you. That is correct. But you, my lady, are not weaker than me. Maybe right now, but you havent yet reached your peak. I cannot grow any stronger than I am now, my lady. However, you are still young and have barely tasted the strength that remains hidden before you. We devils can sense that within others. Their potential. And I see great potential within you, my lady. Those were very beautiful responses, my dear devil, Yuki nodded. I accept your pledge. I hope you can serve me well. And I shall, the devil replied. I, Mathali Ecterus of the Five House, offer to you my body and my soul. I shall be your hand and your aid. Should I fail in my duties, the gods up above shall descend to this land and strike me down. He held up his right hand, still kneeling on the ground. Around him, a circle had appeared and was glowing softly. Yuki reach out and grasped the offered hand. The circle grew to surround Yuki as well and flared a dark violet. On the back of the hand Yuki held, a mark was slowly emblazoned. It was a simple pentagram that seemed to shimmer slightly in the light. Yuki let go and Mathali retracted his hand. The mark faded away and the devil stood, his back straight and at attention. The contract is complete, my liege, Mathali announced. From now until death, my life is yours. Can I call you Mat? Yuki asked. Mathali seems a bit long and would slow down conversation at times. Whatever your want, my liege. Also, I have a question. If the contract binds you for life, then how did you escape your previous one? Did your master die? No, my liege. My previous master betrayed his side of the contract. The contract is mutual between master and servant. If the master ever promises me anything, then that promise must be fulfilled. If I promise anything to my master, than that also must be fulfilled. I see. Then lets not get into the habit of unnecessary promises, shall we? As you wish, my liege. You just made a contract with the devil. Yuki glanced over to Akira who was trying to hide a grin. You know what they say about those. Figures of speech are never meant to be taken seriously, Yuki replied. I dont believe Mat here will betray me. That is not something that you should worry about in the slightest, my liege, Mat announced proudly. You were the beacon of hope that shined in the darkness of the abyss of despair. Youre light pierced through the heavy shadow that dragged down my soul and restored my faith once again. It seems that we have a bit of a Shakespeare here today, Yuki commented. Shakespeare? What is that, my liege? Ah, a small writer. Not something that should be of concern, Yuki said. Now if you dont mind, I will return to the matter that I originally came here for. Of course, my liege, Mat nodded. He stepped to the side and Yuki walked a few steps past him. Yuki looked at the numerous faces that stared back at him. They watched what happened between Yuki and the devil and seemed quite interested in what had just occurred. I am not looking for any of you to promise their loyalty to me, Yuki announced, amplifying his voice. Im not even searching for a word of gratitude. I do not need it. Freedom shouldnt be something given in the first place. Every person should have at birth. Its their right. He paused and noticed a few relieved expressions in the crowd before him. One of my associates will be leading you out of this facility, he continued. But once we reach the outside, you are all free to go and do what you please. My friends here will be leaving with me the moment we step out of this building. What you do with your freedom will be on you. Are there any questions? What about those five that are still inside their cells? a voice asked. They will be staying behind for a bit. I need to talk to them in person. Anything else? Yuki waited for a bit but no one else spoke up. Nodding, Yuki gestured to Sarah to come to him. This is Sarah, Yuki introduced. You will follow whatever she tells you to do. Please do not argue or complain. That would be tiring and annoying. Now, I will instruct you in how to get out of this place. Gathering mana within his hands, he created a model of the prison by bending light. Then he expanded it so that the entire hall could see it clearly. This is where we are right now, he said. Normally, people would come in and out by using the elevator in the front of the hall. He zoomed in onto the metal door of the elevator. If I was just with my group here, I would use this elevator. Once Im up top, I would sneak around the remaining guards and then be on my merry way back home. However, there are almost fifty of you here right now. Going up the elevator would take a very long time to do and even if we managed to take you all up it would be a nightmare to try and get a group that big to sneak around guards. So what are you suggesting? a person asked from the group of former prisoners. Im glad you asked, Yuki replied. You all will be leaving the same way you came. At the back of this hall is another door. Surprise! And beyond that door is a tunnel that leads out into the forest. Why is there a door there? Akira asked quietly. Ill explain why later. I need to get these people out as quickly as possible, Yuki replied. [Alright. Ill think about for now then.] Now, Sarah will lead you through this tunnel, Yuki continued. There are some cameras and sensors and the like in there but you do not need to worry about them. Ive taken care of them and they arent working quite how theyre supposed to right now. But I cant keep it like that for long. Sarah, if you will. Its at the end of the hallway? she asked. Yes. Ill tell Uriel to open the entrance for you. She gave Yuki a nod and walked to the end of the hallway. As she approached the wall, Yuki told Uriel to open the door and the flat metal caved in and slid open. I shall return as soon as I can, my liege, Mat announced before following Sarah. The other demons slowly made their way to the metal doors of the tunnel, trying not to push each other. Some of them glanced over Yuki as they walked. He heard a few mumbles that sounded like words of gratitude and saw a few smiles from the members of the crowd but most looked straight ahead or whispered with one another. Good. Lets move on to those five that are still here. Chapter 125 – Jackal and Co. Yuki waited patiently as the last of the former captives exited their old prison. He saw Erica chatting with the kitsune from before. They embraced and Erica waved at her as the kitsune left through the tunnel. Glancing over at the cells that were still occupied, he noticed that their occupants did not seem to be interested in the commotion around them. Two of them even appeared to be sleeping. Boss, what are you planning to do with them? Yuna asked him. She was standing behind where he was. Im just going to chat with them for a bit, Yuki replied. Erica, come with me for a bit. She turned her head toward Yuki and gave him a nod. Then she started to walk toward him. Can I come, as well? Akira said. Sure. What do you want me to do? Erica asked as she caught up with him. Were going to talk to a few people, he replied. By the way, whos that woman you were talking to? She looks like a kitsune. She is, Erica smiled. Why do you ask? You seemed close. I just wanted to know how you two met? Aww, were you jealous~? You know the answer to that. Hmph. Youre no fun, she pouted. Then her eyes became serious. I met her a while ago when I was at that place that I told you about when I met you again in Fenrir. That shelter that was my first home in years? Vii was one of the reasons why I stayed. And why that place felt so safe for me. What happened? The Shikaku happened, Erica replied. Her voice was heavy as she spoke. Vii and I ran away together but we decided to separate because it would be easier to hide and only one of us could be caught at a time. Her eyes grew unfocused. We shouldnt have done that. She wouldnt have been caught if she stayed with me. You dont know that for certain, Yuki said. You both could have been captured. Then you would be together in different cells, unable to talk with each other or see each other. I think thats worse than not knowing where she went. At least by not knowing you can convince yourself shes fine. But she wasnt fine, Erica said, her voice cracking. Shes been trapped in here for months. Nothing to see. No one to talk to. You can barely move in those cells. Shes free now though. Remember the past but dont dwell on it. What ifs help no one. They only prepare you for the future. Vii looks to be doing okay as well. Shes fine now but thats after I broke through her shell, she explained. She didnt even recognize me when I first saw her. I had to force my way into her mind and basically jump start it. And now shes fine. This isnt something you should be worrying about, Erica. But. No buts, Yuki said with a firm yet soft voice. Erica, you saved her. Thats all that matters. You found her and you helped her. Now she has a future and a life. Focus on the present. Never forget the past but dont let it control you. I know, Erica sighed. But its hard to. He said nothing headed toward the section where the real criminals were held. They were together in a group of five cells, three on the bottom and two on top. Two of them watched Yukis approach with passive eyes while a third stared at a corner in his cell. Well, we have to do some work right now if your up to it. Erica, can you do a quick scan of those five? Yuki asked. I can do it, dont worry about it, she replied with a small smile. Erica closed her eyes and let out a small breath as a wave of mana released from her. What do you want to know specifically? Their mental states. Are they unstable? Maybe if they have regrets or feel guilt. Whatever stands out to you. Hmm. I see, she said, her eyes still closed. They all feel no guilt. Or at least, they dont have any strong feelings of guilt or regret right now. The one thats staring at nothing is too far gone. His mind broke from confinement. And the others? They seem to be functioning on a normal scale. However, two of them are almost dead. The two that look to be sleeping. I believe theyre trying to starve themselves to death. Yuki looked closer at the two that he initially thought were sleeping. They were quite thin with their cheeks sunken and their bones easily visible. How far gone are they? Yuki asked. Im not a doctor so I wouldnt know, Erica sighed. I just can feel their rampaging hunger. Its all they can think about. Zoe might have been more helpful here, Yuki muttered to himself. But since shes not here, Im going to have to assume that theyre too far gone. He looked up. How about the last two? There arent any blaring problems that I can detect. But youll know more if you talked to them or if you let me do a deeper scan. I see, Yuki nodded. He put his hand to his ear and pressed the ear piece in it. The glass screen in front of his eye lit up at the press. Uriel, can you unlock the two on the bottom that are furthest to the left? Of course, Uriel replied. The glass entrance of the cells for two of the prisoners opened upwards with a small woosh. Yuki walked into one and gazed at the man inside with cool eyes. Hello there, Yuki greeted. Im going to remove your restraint. If you attack me, Im going to kill you. Understood? The man stared back at Yuki. After a few seconds, the man gave a slight nod. Yuki reached over to where the wire that was connected to the mans collar was attached to the wall. Next to it was a button that disabled the restraint. He pressed it and yanked the cord out of the wall. Do you need help to take the collar off? Yuki asked the man. The man didnt reply and reached up with his hands to grasp the restraint around his neck. Then with a small grunt, he tore the metal where the two ends connected at the lock. The collar clanged as it hit the floor and he stared at Yuki again. Yuki narrowed his eyes. Can you speak? Yuki asked quietly. The man shook his head. Are you mute because of biological reasons or have you taken an oath of silence? The mans mouth twitched and he continued to stare at Yuki. Ah, I see. You cant tell me anyway. No matter. Lets meet your neighbor now, shall we? Yuki walked out of the small cell and into the one next to it. He repeated the same warning to the woman in that cell and she gave him a nod. Then he removed her restraint and led her outside of her prison. Now. You probably know why youre still here, correct? Yuki asked. Yeah, the woman shrugged. We killed some people and thats why youre not just letting us run out. That is correct, Yuki nodded. May I have your name? Jackie or Jackal, whatever you like, she said. She pointed with her thumb to the man beside her. He was sitting on the floor with his legs crossed. Thats Abel. He doesnt like to talk all that much now so he swore that he wouldnt speak unless it was extremely necessary. As you can see, hes doing a very good job at it. The man nodded and said nothing. You can communicate with him? Yep. What do you want to know? Who you killed. Thats all, Yuki said. Just tell me. Were they rich? Were their personalities horrible? I killed a lot of people, my friend, Jackal replied. Who do you want to know? The businessmen? The asshats? Abel, youve killed like what? Seven people solo? The man frowned. Oh, nine? Yeah. I killed maybe twelve or so by myself. Together with Abel, maybe around twenty, give or take. Thats a lot of people. Want to tell me why you did it? Why we killed them? Yes. Well, to make this short, I like to consider Abel and I as, um, social warriors of justice? Jackal said, nodding as she said that. Yeah, social warriors of justice. So vigilantes. Yep, thats the word. But I think my term sounds nicer. Debatable but move on. As a social warrior of justice, I go about the cities of Libra trying to clean up the streets and stuff. Theres crime everywhere and I just decided that Ill help out a bit here and there. Why not just report to the police about the crimes? Yuki asked. It would have made things much easier for you. Killing isnt an easy task. Easier, but things wont get finished, she explained. You know what happens when criminals get arrested? They just sit in prison until their sentence is up then go on their happy way back to their life of crime. Murderers just sit there for the rest of their life. They dont regret anything because normal prisons are nothing like this place. Hell, this place didnt even guilt me at all. It just made me madder. Those people shouldnt be alive. The police seem very efficient and effective at what they do at least. And there is a death penalty, isnt there? Yuki replied. They arrested you so that proves that their capable. Im sure they can arrest others with ease. No on both accounts. They only arrest when it helps them. And they only kill when it benefits them. Trust me. I would know, she growled. I used to work for them. A demon worked for the police? Thats seems risky. Yeah. I was a private contractor that they hired when they were a little short on manpower. They would send me out to catch some crooks for them. But the crooks were never your normal run of the mill ones. They were the ones that caused problems for the police and the rich folks. The rest of the criminals? Theyre just free to roam because they werent hurting the important people. So you just kill to exact justice then? Protecting the weak. Basically, yeah. No one does it so I might as well. I met Abel here a few months after I started and we joined together. But it wasnt really about protecting the weak and more about getting rid of the assholes. The protecting was a side effect. I see, Yuki nodded. But still, killing is no easy task. Do you ever regret your actions or felt guilty? Anything at all? Never. They deserved what they have coming to them, Jackal spat. I would be lying if I said that I didnt enjoy doing it. A bit cold, Yuki observed. Nothing that is of worry though. I think Abel should be about the same. How good are you at what you do? he asked. Be honest with me, would you? I would say on a scale of one to ten, I would be around a seven or an eight, Jackal replied confidently. Im not the best but Im pretty damn good. Have you ever hurt any civilians or killed any civilians? Not intentionally, no. How about police? Well yeah, but in my defense, she said, putting up a finger. That was just because I was trying to protect myself. Of course, it would have been easier to run away but I dont do that with the police. The police in Libra are basically the same as criminals to me. I dont really care either way just as long as you dont kill indiscriminately. Just as long as your reason isnt something like she looked at me weird, Yuki said. He thought for a bit before speaking again. Would you like to do some more social justice? Like maybe eliminate some people from, lets say, a dark guild? If theres a good reason for me to do it, then I dont see why not, she shrugged. Oh, theres a good reason. One of the reasons is why youre here in the first place Yuki said. How about your friend here? What does he think? Abel shrugged and pointed to Jackie. He says that hell go wherever I go, she smiled. Hes a good partner. Erica, are they lying? Yuki said louder. I cant tell about the mute guy because, well, hes not saying anything but she seems sincere enough, Erica replied. So she at least believes in what shes saying. I see. Then in that case, Jackie and Abel, Yuki said, spreading his hands. Want to join us? We could use some people like you. Chapter 126 – Reasons Why Uh, sure, Jackie replied to Yukis question. I wouldnt mind joining. Im sure Abel doesnt either, right? She glanced over at the man sitting next to her. He nodded. Yeah, he doesnt mind either. But, like, what do you guys even do? Good question, Yuki said. Were basically a group of vigilantes as well. Just on a larger scale. And with a little less killing. Okay. What do you fight against then? Thats still in flux. Im watching whats happening in the world and reacting as such, Yuki said. However, the main thing that our little group is against is a dark guild that you may have heard of. You know the Shikaku, correct? Of course. Everyone knows them. Youll be surprised. But anyway, thats our main target if you will. They are the reason why you are here and why this place exists in the first place. They basically control Mason Inc. and use their power to manipulate the police to do some work for them. Most of the policemen that arrested the people that were in here were given trumped up charges. Okay. So what do you do to them? You kill them? No. Not right now, Yuki answered. We are in a transitional phase where we are changing tactics from annoying them to pissing them off. Your expertise would be very useful in doing this. So you want a hitman basically, Jackal smiled. I can do that. Just as long as you tell who the target is. If I say no then you have to respect that though. Thats fair enough, he shrugged. If you say no then Ill just get someone else to do it or Ill do it myself. But a quick question. If I ask Abel to do something that you refused to do, will that be fine? I hope he isnt blindly following you. He makes his own decisions. Just ask him and hell give you a nod or something to reply. For more complex questions, might want to call me. Or give him something to write on. Good to know. So what do you say? You want to help us? If I can get back at the people that put me here and do the things Ive been doing before, I dont see why not, she said. She reached out with her right hand. Im on board. I hope our work together will be fruitful, Yuki replied, shaking the hand. He looked over at Abel who was still sitting. How about you? Abel gave Yuki a nod and gave him a shake as well. Well then. Ill introduce you real quick to the others. Then we have to leave, Yuki said, turning around. From left to right is Erica, Yuna, and Akira. Sarah was the one that left earlier. Hey everyone, Jackie waved. Ill be working with you for now. Welcome, Akira smiled. I hope we can get along. Hi, Erica said, waving back. Hello, Yuna said slowly. She turned her head toward Yuki. Boss, I wanted to ask you something but didnt want to interrupt. Why are you letting them join? Arent they criminals? I let them join because they can help us, Yuki answered. I dont particularly care if theyre a criminal or not. I just need to know why your one in the first place. Jackie and Abel are criminals because they broke the law. Not because theyre ideas were wrong. Not to be rude, but isnt recruiting murderers not a good idea in general? she asked. They seem very apathetic towards their victims. And what stops them from killing guild members? Theyre apathetic, not psychotic, Yuki clarified. Those are different things, Yuna. They operate on a different set of ideals that make them look evil to the eyes of the public. I...see. She looked troubled as she spoke. Yuna, Yuki said softly. Were a dark guild. Were already criminals in the eyes of the public. Nothing we do short of becoming a legal guild is going to convince them otherwise. So recruiting a few capable people isnt going to hurt us. Still. I dont want to make you uncomfortable Yuna. I know that you dont find the idea of working with a murderer appealing and, to be honest, your completely justified. In fact, most people would agree with you. But when I hear about a murderer, I dont write them off immediately. I try to find why. Why they did what they did. I dont look at what they did. I know but killing people and not feeling a thing isnt normal, Yuna said. I. I just dont know. Yes, its not normal. But that doesnt make the person evil, Yuki explained. If the person killed was completely innocent then I would say that the murderer is a psychopath and should be killed or put in prison. However, if the person killed was a horrible person then I couldnt care any less. Theres a reason why I asked all those questions before I gave them my offer. I thought you were trying to see whether or not you could release them. I was. I was seeing if I could recruit them or release them or if I had to kill them. If they felt regret then I would have dug to find out why they felt regret. If they had truly felt regret about killing a person and not regret because of their position now, then I would have released them. If not, I would probably have killed them. Not recruit them? Yuna asked, her eyebrows drawing together. No. I have no use for someone that regrets their actions for the wrong reasons, he said. They are trash and shouldnt be given another chance. Either you own up to what youve done and accept it, or you try to make up for it. Not cry about the consequences that came after. But youre fine with cold killers? Not cold killers. That would imply that they have no emotions whatsoever. I want someone that can carry out a task without letting their emotions get in the way. Regret or guilt causes doubt. Doubt can get you killed. I would also like to say something, Jackie butted in. Im actually a pretty nice person if youre not some criminal or douche. They also arent evil, Yuki continued. They are just seen as such because of their mode of operation is considered immoral to society. Yuna, I understand where you are coming from. But its important to consider the person rather than just their actions. Be open. Things that you once thought you understood could be wrong. I dont think I can trust them though, Yuna replied. I just cant. Im not asking you to, he said, shaking his head. I dont trust them. No one here trusts them. All Im asking you to do is work with them. Make them gain your trust. Can you do that? I can do that, Yuna nodded after a long pause. Good. Now before we go, I need to do one more thing, Yuki said. Yuna, Im going to have to kill the other three in those cells. Why? she frowned. Because theyre criminals? No. Because they might say something. And theyre suffering. Two of them are starving themselves to death. Theyre trying to die. The pain is gnawing at them and hunger is all they can think about. The other ones mind has shattered. Hes been confined for too long. But thats murder. Yuna, you thought nothing when I killed those guards. Why would you think is wrong when Im trying to help them? I, she started. Then she stopped, her face strikened. Murder is murder. But its the results, the consequences, that determine whether that murder was right or wrong, Yuki said softly. You didnt think because it was necessary. And now you think because you believe it is not. Death can be a mercy, Yuna. Two of them already want to die. One of them cant even think. You understand. She said nothing. Yuki faced the last three occupied cells and placed his hand onto his earpiece. Uriel. Open their doors. Understood. The glass entrances slid up silently. Yuki walked through them, his footsteps echoing. He stopped in front of the broken man who was still staring at the air. Gently, he wrapped his arms around the mans head. Then with a sharp jerk, a crack resonated in the air and the man became limp. FriendlyDragon That thing is Yuna. Hope you all don''t mind. Thanks~ Chapter 127 – Conflict Yuna didnt understand. She watched as Boss systematically killed the other two people that were still in their cells. Boss knelt next to their bodies with her hands on their wrists, waiting. What she was waiting for, Yuna didnt know. She would ask, but she had other thoughts on her mind. What makes murder, murder? She had always thought that this question had a simple answer. Murder is when you kill someone. It has to be premeditated in order to be considered murder, otherwise self defense would be classified as such. So killing criminals is still murder. Thats still a crime. The problem that came with this idea is that Boss had pointed out a direct fault in Yunas reasoning. She only considered something murder when it wasnt beneficial to her. But I never thought like that. Right? It was part of the mission and was necessary. And I didnt know that we had to kill people in this mission. Yuna laughed. Even she could see through the paper thin defense her mind was trying to create. She knew that there would be guards stationed in the building. She just didnt want to consider the idea of killing them. And when the time came to kill them, she accepted it and moved on. Does that make me selfish? And immoral? It was selfish, Yuna knew that for certain. It was selfish that she didnt want to consider something as wrong if she was a part of it. And it was hypocritical of her to try and tell others what is wrong and what is right. The LIA taught me that I should do what is necessary, though. That if it needs to be done to complete a mission, then it should be done. The entire police cant be immoral. It might be selfish but its for good reasons. Like Boss had said, the why is more important than the what. That the ends justify the means. But thats never true. Just because the results are helpful and beneficial for everyone doesnt make the steps to get there any less evil. Then that would make me immoral. Lets go, Boss announced. Yuna shook herself out of the swamp of her thoughts as saw that the bodies of the prisoners were gone. Weve already been here too long. And Yuna. Yuna looked up and her eyes met the piercing grey of Boss. I want to talk to you in private for a bit. That is, only if you want to. Yes, Boss, Yuna replied. She walked over to where Boss was standing and lowered her voice. What do you want to talk about, Boss? Everyone, follow me, she said in a loud voice to the others inside of the prison hall as she started walking to the tunnel. Then she also lowered her voice, almost to a whisper. Its about what I was telling you just a few minutes ago. I thought about it and I realised that I said too much. What do you mean? Yuna asked, tilting her head. I didnt think you did. Everything you said makes logical sense. The thing is, Yuna, I dont want to force you into thinking a certain way, Boss explained. I hate when others try to do that to me. I want you to create your own opinion and ideas. Not latch onto mine. That fact that youre saying that it makes logical sense almost proves my point. I dont think that you tried to impose anything on me. I didnt feel like that, Yuna said immediately. Her voice rose a bit. You havent done anything like that. New opinions are always helpful. Thats true, Boss sighed. But dont let my words control you. Dont let anyones words control you. Youre a person, Yuna. My family. Youre not just a member or a tool. Thats the only thing that I want you take from me. That you are your own person. But what else am I if not myself? Were getting a little sidetracked, Boss said, shaking her head a bit. What I really wanted to say was that I know my ideas and principles are controversial to say the least. I know they arent the most kind. I could see that they were troubling you. Yuna opened her mouth to protest but she quieted with a finger at her lips. I could see it, Yuna. And I want to tell you that you are not an evil person. Youre not some thug off the street. The fact that this bothered you so much just shows how much you care. I dont want you to think otherwise. Got it? Got it, Yuna repeated in a small voice. She didnt know what else to say. Remember, were your family, Boss said. If you ever have a question or want to know something or even just to talk, you can come to us. I dont care if its something small or even if you think its stupid. Do what you want and just be yourself. Ill try. Thats all you need to do. Ill leave you to your thoughts now. I think Ive bothered you enough. Boss walked a bit faster and Yuna dropped back to where the others were. Akira gave her a smile as she sped up to catch up with Boss. Then the two started to talk to each other, Boss pointing at something in the ceiling of the concrete tunnel they walked through. They seem close, Yuna thought. I wonder how that happened. Family and friends. Both were concepts that Yuna didnt have much if any experience in. The closest she ever got to a family was the rigid structure of the police and the only friend she ever made was Yuki. I wish he was here. He could help me figure all of this out. Boss told her that she could say whatever she wanted and ask whatever she liked. Yuna wanted to believe that. She really did. But she felt a sense of dread at the idea of opening up to someone who wasnt Yuki. Maybe once she got to understand everyone in the guild better things would change, but for now, she couldnt do it. And I have a feeling that I know what she would say. She believes that Im a good person. Trustworthy and kind. Everything Im not. Yuna knew what she was. A liar and a coward. Just her being with Boss and the rest proves it. They didnt know who she really was. They didnt know that she was lying to their faces as she tried to find information that could destroy them. I wonder what would happen if they found out. Is that something I could ask Boss? She entertained the idea in her head for fun but shoved it away. Just the idea of it weighed down on her. She could almost feel the weight pressing on to her chest, getting heavier and heavier to more her mind hypothesised. I cant worry about this. I have a mission to do. Focus on the mission, Yuna. Sucking in a deep breath, she straightened her back and looked forward with a determined gaze. She cant get distracted from her real objective. Yuna, Ericas voice said softly beside her. Yuna flinched instinctively and saw her standing next to her, a concerned look on her face. Are you alright? You seem bothered. Did Boss tell you something weird? No, no, Yuna replied, forcing a smile onto her face. Its, um, Im fine. Really. Erica stared at her, her violet eyes piercing right through Yuna. She leaned in closer and closer until her face was just an inch away from Yunas. Yuna dropped her eyes, her face heating up. Her lips look so soft. Yuna, do you know what I am? Erica whispered, her voice tickling Yunas ears. A demon, she answered. Her gaze was still averted. Why do you ask? Do you know what kind of demon I am? Erica back off and Yuna let out a breath that she didnt realise she was holding. Kind? Yes. Theyre many different types of demon races out there, Yuna. Mat is a devil, my friend is a kitsune, and that lady you were talking to with the horn and wings was a unicorn. A unicorn? Arent those mythical beasts that look like horses? Yuna pictured the middle aged lady in her head. Tionne looks nothing like that. No, its just that everyone has the wrong image of a unicorn in their head, Erica explained. Anyway, Im a succubus. And a demon. Succubus? Spirits of lust? Thats more of a job description than anything, she shrugged. Im just a person. Albeit a person that attracts a lot of attention. The reason why I brought this up, though, is because as a succubus Im sensitive to the feelings of those around me. Including yours. Yuna blinked as she slowly understood the implications of that statement. So you know how Im feeling right now, Yuna said, her voice flat. Yes. I could feel how conflicted you were. How worried you were. So, is everything alright? I dont really want to talk about it right now. Boss scared you a bit didnt she, Erica pouted. She seems cold but she has good intentions. Though she is a bit too blunt at times. Its, its not that. If its not that then the only thing stopping you is yourself. You shouldnt bottle these things up. Itll come out sooner or later and if its been shoved away, then it wont be pretty when it does. Tell me whats bothering you. I promise that I wont judge or laugh. I guess it wouldnt hurt, Yuna conceded. I just feel confused right now. Thats all. I dont know what to think of myself any more. What do you mean? Erica asked. Is there something specific you dont know? Something new thats making you confused? No. Maybe. I dont know, Yuna sighed. I just feel like Im a coward. And a hypocrite. Im even trying to run away from this. That doesnt make you a coward, Yuna, Erica shook her head. It makes you a person. What youre feeling is normal. Things like this most people dont like dealing with. The fact that your trying to figure it out makes you braver than them already. No, its not just this. Its everything. When those guards were killed, I didnt say a thing and I didnt think about it at all. And then when three prisoners were killed, I tried to protest it. I tried to protect that ones that would appreciate death the most. Im not going to lie, that does make you hypocritical, Erica said. But thats normal. Yuna, you have to understand that this is normal. You dont have to follow some strict moral code everyday of your life. You dont have to be the shining role model in life. Everyone has flaws. The ones that seem to not have one just learned to live with them. But its wrong. I have to try to be as good of a person I can, right? II want to be moral. To be right. I thought I was. But now I know Im just a liar and a coward. Yuna. Never call yourself that again, Erica growled. Never. Youre not a coward. Youre a person. Even though you may have ran from some battles or have contradicted yourself, whatever, that doesnt mean that youre a bad person. That means that you are a person. Yuna said nothing. Try to be the best you can, but dont beat yourself up doing it, Erica said in a softer voice. Ive felt what thats done to people. I dont want to see it happen to you. I cant help it, Yuna whispered. She stared at the ground, watching her feet move step by step forward. I was always told to be better. That there is always a better me that could be obtained. Whoever told you that can go and shove a stick up their ass. Yunas head went up at the unexpected words. Erica looked at her, glowering. Always be better. Yeah right. If it was just as easy as that, this world would be such a nice place. You have to accept who you are first before you can ever try to do anything. Thatll be like trying to buy some research books when youre still reading picture books. Captain always told me that to motivate me, though. Its not wrong though, right? The first part isnt wrong, but its missing a lot of the steps. The second part is just complete nonsense. There is a limit to everything. The sooner you understand that limit, the easier your life becomes. Trying to become something youre not just makes for a life of emptiness. Yuna said nothing and stared back at the ground. Look, Im not saying that you shouldnt try to improve yourself. Just dont try to force yourself too much. Ive seen what happens when people try that. No reply. Yuna, Erica said, her voice solid but soft. Look at me. She glanced up. I like who you are now. I like the mature yet still childish nature that you have. I like how polite you are. And I admire how strong you are. Thats how I see you. Not a coward. Not a liar. Youre family, remember. I dont know what that is, Yuna said, her voice barely audible. I dont know. Arms wrapped around her and she was pulled into a hug. Erica put her hand on her head and patted it lightly. I know. I know, Erica whispered into her ear. But Boss, me, Akira. Were here to help you find what that is. Youre not alone. Yuna said nothing but pushed closer to Ericas body, her head resting on Ericas shoulder as the warm embrace tightened around her. FriendlyDragon Chapter 128 – Messenger The tunnel ended and the group of six stopped in front of another metal door that Yuna guessed was the exit. Boss said something into her earpiece and the tunnel rumbled around them. The door opened slowly and the cool air of the night sky filled the tunnel, brushing past Yunas. I needed some fresh air, she thought, taking a deep breath as she closed her eyes. I need to clear my head. Yuna? Boss called out. You want to leave the tunnel or did you remember something? She opened her eyes and saw that everyone was standing outside of the tunnel with curious looks on their faces. Erica had a small look of concern on her face that asked Yuna if she was doing okay. Yuna gave her a small wave before walking out of the tunnel to join the group. Uriel, mind jamming their system for me? Boss asked, her hand to her ear. Thank you. Ill be messing with their door as well so dont worry about that. Mhm. Okay. Bye. Boss walked up to the metal door that they had just exited through. Yuna realised that the entire Mason Inc. base was built on top of an elevated piece of land. The tunnel that was underneath it wasnt actually as deep as Yuna had thought but rather just undercutted a high plateau. The door was closed as Boss strolled up to it and shut with a muffled clang. Boss stopped an arms length away from the metal entrance and examined it with a careful eye. What is she doing? Yuna asked, directing her question to Erica who was standing to her left. Boss is going to disable the entrance into the tunnel, Akira replied. Yuna turned her head to her right and saw Akira standing next to her. Boss doesnt want the Shikaku and Mason Inc. to have easy access to their little prison. Hows she going to do that? How is she going to disable the door? Just watch. Youll find it worth your time, Akira smiled, her gold brown eyes lighting up. Yuna returned her attention to Boss and caught her nodding her head in satisfaction. She shook her right hand a bit and placed her left on the edge of the door where the metal met the rock of the plateau. Then she wound up her right arm. Shes going to punch it? Yunas eyes widened. With a devastating blow, Bosss fist collided with the steel of the entrance. The impact caused the door to shudder and the earth around her seemed to rumble. Then the metal yielded, crumpling at the point where Boss had punched. Huh, Yuna remarked. That was the only thing she could think to say. Huh. Uriel, hows the status on the tunnel entrance? Boss asked, her voice the same as ever. Its compromised? So it cant open right? Mmm. Well of course you can open it if you used explosives but thats not what Im asking. Good. I dont need to hit the other side then. Ill talk to you later, bye. She turned around and strolled back to the group that was waiting for her in the shadows of the forest. Jackie let out a low whistle as she returned. Damn girl. Youre strong, she commented. I dont think I want to mess with that. Thanks, Boss replied. Um, if I may, why did you punch the door? Yuna interrupted with an awkward smile. There are other ways to disable it, arent there? Of course there are. Punching was the quickest and the most convenient, Boss answered nonchalantly. I was planning to hit the other side as well but it seems that I dont need to. How did you punch it though? Well I made a fist and did a wind up before releasing it into the door. Thats how you punch. Boss demonstrated with her hand as she spoke. If you mean how I was able to push the door out, then thats because Im strong. Thats basically it. How thick was the door? Um, I would guess around a foot thick? It was mainly made out of enhanced steel so they seemed to have been cutting some corners in their construction. Enhanced steel is still really hard to bend, Yuna thought. Its still used as material for vehicles. What? How? If you want to know why I punched it, its because then the force would push it out of alignment and prevent it from being opened, Boss continued. I hit the edge because it was easier and it had less risk of not working. I might have only bent the door or ripped it. Anything else? She could have ripped through one feet of enhanced steel?! What rank are you? My strength is around rank A. Speed is around the same. Did you use magic? Come on now. You would have felt it if I did. Thats true. Anyway, our job is done so now lets head to the post so we can rest up now, Boss announced. I dont want to risk heading back to base right now. Its late and people might be returning to this building. Yuna glanced at the horizon again and saw some stars shining back at her. The bright lights from the giant fortress of a building behind her smothered the rest out of sight. Anyone has anything they want to say or suggest? Boss asked. No one said anything and gave shakes of their heads. Then in that case, le. In a flash, a dagger appeared in her hand and sent it flying into the bushes that sat a yard away from Yuna. Yuna quickly returned her gaze to Boss and found that she had another dagger at the ready and was glaring at the bush. Come out right now, Boss commanded calmly, her arms raised and her legs bent. Or else the next one I throw goes right through your head. The bushes rustled and a man popped out from them with his hands raised. He had two curly goat horns poking out from his crew cut. A smile was plastered on his face that contrasted from his frantic eyes. Dont kill me, please, the man said meekly, his eyes not leaving the other dagger in Bosss hand. I just came here to send a message. Im a messenger, thats all. Always was my job. I deliver mail you know? Well, before I was captured. The mans face fell as his eyes grew unfocused and he started to stare at the emptiness between him and Boss. Oh, you''re from the prison, Boss said. She didnt relax her body one bit. Whats the message? Come now. Um, uh, they wanted to say th-thank you first and foremost, the man blurted. I mean the other prisoners. The ones you rescued. I know. What else? That wasnt the whole message right? No, no. I mean, yes. Thats not the whole message, the goat horned man rushed. They also said that they owe you a massive debt and that they will help you whenever you are in need. You just need to alert them. Did they tell you how I should contact them? Yes. They did. They did. The man took a deep breath and swallowed his spit before continuing. Um, they said that you just need to ask Erica was it? Yeah, they said ask her. She knows how to reach them. Is that true? Boss asked, not turning her head to Erica who stood beside him. Yes. I can reach Vii who can reach the others, Erica confirmed. It wont be immediate, but I can reach them. I see. Thank you for the message, Boss said, dropping her stance. She jerked her left arm back and a dagger flew from the bushes back to her hand. Tell the others that I will use their payment wisely. Sure, sure. Ill tell them that, the man nodded, his head bobbing up and down. Is there anything else? I can also deliver stuff if you want. Im a mailman. I know that. As for anything else, lets see. She tapped her chin and frowned a bit as she thought. Her eyes flickered towards Erica before she gave a nod. I have something but lets speak in private about this if you dont mind. Of course. I dont mind, the man said, his head still bobbing. He walked off with Boss as she led them to a dark corner and they whispered to each other. It only took a few seconds before Boss clapped the man on the shoulder and they returned to the group. Go along now, Boss said to the man. Well be leaving as well so you wont be able to find us later. Okay. Thank you for sparing me, the messenger bowed. Then he ran off into the darkness, his feet more nimble than Yuna had expected. Now back to our previously scheduled program. Lets go to the hideout. Follow me everyone. She turned and headed in a different direction than the messenger and went to, her feet barely making a sound. Akira and Erica followed her, flanking both sides. Then Jackal ran, Abel coming with her. I wonder where the hideout is, Yuna thought as she took in a deep breath and launched herself after her guild members. Chapter 129 – Cabin In the Woods After minutes of intense sprinting, Boss stopped before the entrance of a clearing. The trees still towered over them and bushes blocked their path. In the clearing, Yuna spied a little cabin a few yards away made of wood that looked unoccupied. She took a quick glance at the forest around it and detected so signs of any monsters. This is the hideout, Boss announced in a whisper. Ill go there first to scout it out. You all will spread out and hide until I come out and signal to you all to come in. Your hideout looks pretty small, Jackie commented. Its like one room. Is that enough for six people? Seven people actually. And yes, it is big enough. Trust me. Seven? Boss didnt elaborate and began to creep out of the trees into the clearing. Erica and Akira split and headed in opposite directions along the border of the clearing. Yuna followed their lead and found a large bush that she hid behind, laying flat on the ground. Jackie and Abel didnt change their location but instead clamored up the trees. Yuna watched as Boss crossed the field without a sound. She blended into the darkness around her and Yuna could barely track her movements. If she even looked away for a second, Yuna felt that she wouldnt be able to find Boss again. Boss paused every few steps and looked around at the surroundings. When she was satisfied, she would move on and repeat the cycle. She did this until she reached the cabin where she cracked open the door and slipped inside. Shes being very careful. But she detected that goat demon so easily. Is she unconfident in her skills? Yuna shook her head. That couldnt be the case. Shes probably really cautious. A minute later, Boss walked out of the cabin normally, the door opening wide and her stepping out calmly. Then she waved with her arms and Yuna saw Akira popped out of hiding and jog toward her. Yuna stood from her own hiding spot and headed to the cabin. So whos your seventh person? Jackie asked as she reached the porch of the cabin. You should have seen her already, Boss replied. Sarah, the elf. Oh, I forgot about her. How did I forget about her? Yuna thought. Shes coming here later? Jackie said. Yes. I contacted her while we were running here. Shes heading here right now and should be here very soon. Come on in. Boss tilted her head toward the cabin and strolled in. Yuna followed her inside and stopped and stared. The cabin was much larger than Yuna had expected. From the outside, the wooden place looked to be one room and big enough for maybe two beds and a small kitchen. But inside had a large living room with a kitchen attached to it. There was a small hallway that led to a few other rooms. She walked further into the cabin and saw that the rooms were a bathroom as well as two bedrooms. How is this? What? Akira went over to the couch that was in the living room and flopped down while Erica followed Boss into the kitchen. Jackie was looking around with an arched eyebrow while Abel seemed indifferent to their surroundings. Boss, Yuna said, walking toward her in the kitchen. What is this place? Its our hideout, she said. I did say that it was big enough for all seven of us didnt I? But how is a place like this possible? Yuna said in disbelief. Outside, this place was only one room. Inside, its like a small flat. I honestly dont know how, Boss shrugged. I was told of this place by Zoe and Tiar. They said that if I wanted a place to hide, this was the place. Ive been here once or twice when I have some things I wanted to do but I dont really understand whats going on here. Really? Yes. I did some investigating of course, but I havent found anything concrete. I managed to find the spells that were cast on this place but I cant figure them out completely yet. Erica, can you get the things out for me? Ill be back really quick. Erica nodded and went to peruse the refrigerator that was sitting in the corner of the room. Boss beckoned to Yuna to follow her as she went somewhere in the cabin. They even have electricity. I found the spells here, Boss said. She opened up a hidden panel within the wooden walls of the cabin. Inside the panel were a number of magic circles inscribed into a flat panel of wood that was a different color than the wood the cabin was made of. I could understand most of them. This one generates electricity and this one manages the plumbing. This one then cleans the plumbing and normalizes it so that it could be released back into nature. But the important ones are the ones I dont understand. She pointed toward the two biggest spells inscribed on the wood. Yuna examined them but could barely track what was going on within the spells. There was a jumble of lines and runes everywhere along with multiple spells that were integrated within other spells. But she could glean one thing from them. Theyre quite beautiful, she remarked. Though the spells were a mess, it contained a certain chaotic beauty within it. The intricate lines wove patterns within the spell so complicated that a person wouldnt be able to track one line without their eyes hopping to another. They are, Boss agreed. She stared at them for awhile before continuing. Whoever created them is a master spell creator. They managed to make something so chaotic become something beautiful. They embraced the craziness and made it its shining trait. Thats why it works so well. She closed the panel and turned her head toward Yuna. Its this beauty that makes it so difficult to understand. I cant even track where each line ends and where it begins. I understand the parts that make it up, but I lack the knowledge on how it works. Its like having the pieces of a really complicated piece of furniture but not having the instructions. She knows what these runes do? So now you see why I dont understand this place. Im still trying but right now isnt a good time to do that. Thank you for showing me, Yuna said. I dont normally get detailed answers for things like this. No problem, Boss replied. I dont know who youve been speaking to, but its normal to get complete answers to things like this. Thats why I said you could ask anything. Were not going to try and hide things from you. I see. So I can ask about even little things? Yes, you can, she said. She started to walk back to the kitchen and Yuna followed her. But please try not to ask me to much little things. If its small, Akira would be a much better person to ask. Even some of the bigger things. She can explain them so much better than I can. Thank you, Akira said in reply, her voice muffled a bit from the pillow her face was laying on. It seemed that she hadnt fallen asleep. I try. I know, Boss said. What do you want for dinner? Im going to cook right now. Anything really. You always say that. Ill ask Erica then. Shes a bit picky at times. Go ahead. I trust her tastes. Boss went back into the kitchen and talked to Erica for a bit before firing up the electric stove. Yuna went to sit on the loveseat that was next to the couch that Akira was laying on. How were the spells? Akira asked, propping her head up. Theyre not something you see everyday. They were something to say the least, Yuna replied. Ive never seen spells like them before. Thats because theyre ancient, Akira said. I did some testing and dated them back to about a thousand years old. The other spells were much more recent. Only a few hundred years ago. One thousand years?! In the modern day, we cant make spells like those anymore, she continued. Weve lost all of the knowledge for spell crafting and now only reuse the simpler ones. Since we dont understand the ancient spells, we cant visualize them and give them intent and so they would never work. Akira gazed off into the distance as she spoke. Imagine if we could. The things we could do today. What we could have. Its an amazing thing isnt it? We lost everything within a couple hundred years. We dont even know who created spells in the first place. I see. Oh, Im sorry, Akira apologize with an embarrassed smile. I tend to go on and on about things like this. Im probably boring you. No, no its fine, Yuna waved. Its interesting. But dont we know who made these spells? They came from the gods didnt they? Ah, thats what people say but that isnt necessarily the truth, Akira answered, her eyes brightening. What is of popular belief isnt always correct. They may have come from the gods, but we have proof that people can create spells as well. If spells are possible to fabricate by mortals, then whats to say that we didnt make the spells we know today? Thats true. But wheres the proof for this? Ive never heard of such things. Ive heard of people adapting spells but never creating new ones. The proof is standing in the kitchen right now, Akira smiled. Boss is the proof. Yuna tilted her head and gave her a questioning look. I wont elaborate on that, sorry. But just, you know, keep an open mind. The world is mysterious. Theres many things we dont know about yet. And thats what makes living so exciting. Yuna nodded and Akira fell quiet. The sounds of cooking invaded the silence and Yuna watched Boss as she threw together a meal. When she was done, she called everyone over. Also, Sarah should be here just about now, she said. So if you hear knocking, thats probably her. She gave out plates to everyone and they began to eat. There was a dining table but everyone scattered about as they ate. A minute later, knocking came from the door. Boss opened it up and Sarah walked in, panting lightly. She was handed a plate of dinner and everyone ate in silence. Keep an open mind, Yuna repeated in her head. It was a phrase she was hearing a lot recently. I thought I always had an open mind. But it seemed that her initial feeling was wrong. Her old ideas were being constantly challenged in the last day, sometimes directly and other times indirectly. Yuna recognized her own resistance to these attacks on her old ideas. But I cant be stupid about this. I have to at least consider those positions. Otherwise I would just be sitting in a little bubble. Though she thought that, in reality, she knew that it was easier said than done. The idea of working with criminals bothered her. The idea that killing can be justified disturbed her. And the idea of demons she just didnt know any more. I wish there was a way I could just snap my fingers and everything would just fall into place, she sighed. She shoved her thoughts aside for the time being and finished her dinner. If you want to shower or anything, the bathroom is completely outfitted with all of your basic needs, Boss announced to everyone. They had finished eating and were placing their plates in the sink where Erica was washing them. Well be heading to bed in about an hour or two. The others voiced their understanding and began to do their nightly routines before bed. Yuna headed to the bathroom where she took a quick shower. She found clothes inside a closet that fitted her decently well and put them on. Then she brushed her teeth and went back into the living room. There, she saw Erica, Akira, and Boss sitting in a circle on the floor. They were playing what looked to be some type of digital board game that was being projected from Bosss watch. Oh, Yuna, Erica said as she approached. Want to join us? Were going to play a few games before going to bed. No, Im fine, she replied. I want to go to sleep right now actually. Its been a, um, busy day. Her mind was in a chaotic mess. Half of her wanted to ignore it and deal with it later while the other half wanted to straighten things out right now. I just cant do this right now, she thought. She started scratching an itch on her back. I need some place quiet. I just wanted to know where I could sleep, she said out loud. Anywhere you want, Boss answered. I dont really care. Ill be sleeping in the living room anyway. You are? Akira asked. Yes. Then let me sleep here too. If you want, Boss shrugged. Akira smiled and went back to the board game. She seems happy to not sleep on the bed. If both of you sleep here then I am too, Erica announced. I can do that right? Sure, Boss said. But I just have one sleeping bag. Well just have to share then, Erica replied brightly. I dont care. If you want then thats fine. Share? Akira said, an odd expression on her face. You mean, were all going to be in one sleeping bag? You can sleep on the couch if you want, Boss said with another shrug. You dont want to sleep with us? No! she said. She covered her mouth and spoke again in a more neutral voice. No, Im fine with sleeping together. We do it all the time anyway. But this is in a tight sleeping bag where were all going to be pressed together, Boss pointed out. Are you sure? Yes, Akira said, nodding her head. She looked a bit red but Yuna couldnt tell why. Itll be more comfortable anyway. Really? Anyway, Yuna. You can sleep anywhere, Boss repeated. There will probably be a room open since I assume Jackie and Abel dont mind sharing. You might need to share a room with Sarah but each room has two beds so I dont think that will be a problem. Okay. Ill be going to bed then, Yuna said. The three bade her goodnight and she headed to bed. Laying in bed, she stared at the ceiling of the cabin. She said she wanted to sleep early, but actually sleeping was an entirely different task. She listened to the chirping crickets as they called out for their partner. She heard the shower running inside the bathroom, Sarah inside it. And inside her own mind, Yuna could hear the clamoring of thoughts struggling to break out. Please stop head. I need to sleep. No. You need to answer, they responded. Look at us. What if everything youve been taught was a lie? Thats impossible. Being a good person isnt wrong. But do you have the right motivations? Does being a good person just to be a good person really make you one? Maybe not to yourself but to others it would. Who cares what others think. I care. Captain always said to be the ideal you to others even if you yourself dont believe it. But why? Why make yourself better for them and only suffer on the inside for yourself? Boss said to be who you are. Thats impossible. Im part of LIA. Im supposed to be a role model. Do role models lie? Do they turn their eyes away from injustice? Those were necessary. Murder was necessary for the greater good. No, not that. How about the demons that were imprisoned so cruelly? You barely thought about it. Thats. Thats true. A decision needs to be made. Who are you? A role model or someone who does whats needed? Those two things arent mutually exclusive. This is bigger than just that. My ideals that Ive been raised with are being challenged here. It isnt simply make a choice. But its at least a step in understanding yourself. Choose what makes sense and leave what doesnt. No one is saying to only take one side. Like Boss said, be flexible.'' I want to. I really do. I dont know how. Just start. Do you think demons are evil? I did but they seem normal. At least the ones Ive seen. I dont know about any others. Is murder justified sometimes? It can be, but murder is still wrong. Killing should be avoided as much as possible. Is right and wrong always black and white? It should be. But is it? ...No. Can the Captain be wrong at times? Hes never been wrong before. I trust him completely. But can he be wrong? I, I guess. He is a person. So how do you know that everything hes told you was right? Stop. Thats insubordination. Thats the first thing in the LIA that everyone is taught not to do. Just answer the question. Hypothetically no, but you arent supposed to question orders. Why? Dont you have the right to know? Its for efficiency. No, its just blind faith and you know it. Yuna, a voice whispered into her ear. Is everything okay? She opened her eyes with a gasp and found Boss kneeling next to her with a curious expression on her face. It seemed that she had fallen asleep without realising it. And that the entire argument was just in her head. Blind faith. Thats not what it is right? Yuna? Boss repeated. Im fine. Im fine, Yuna replied. Just some odd dreams, thats all. Boss stared at her, her eyes piercing right through Yunas meek attempt to hide. She shook her head and stood. Come. I want to show you something. Show me what? Yuna asked, confused. She had expected another small lecture or a deep conversation. Come, Boss gestured. Yuna still didnt understand and Boss sighed. She grabbed Yunas arm and pulled her up. Come. Like a ghost, she drifted over the wooden floors of the cabin, her footsteps not making a single panel creak. Yuna followed her, her wrist still in Bosss hand as she was led out of the cabin. They walked into the forest behind the cabin, neither saying a word. Here we are, Boss said in a quiet voice. Boss walked out of the trees and was suddenly bathed in a silvery glow. She stared off into the sky for a bit, Yuna watching her with wide eyes. Look, she said, motioning with her head for Yuna to follow. Yuna walked out and gasped. Before her was wide lake with water so clear that it looked almost like glass. Small ripples danced across its surface, the water flickering as it reflected the shining stars that filled the night sky above it. And it seemed to glow. The lake emitted a silver light the same color as the light that surrounded Boss. What is this? Yuna breathed. Celeste Lake or as it was called in the old days, Mirror of Heaven, Akiras voice answered. Yuna looked down and found her sitting at the edge of the lake. Erica was next to her. Its glowing, Yuna said in amazement. How? Its mana, Yuna, Boss replied. This lake is a beautiful mixture of mana and water. Thats what youre seeing. Amazing. Come, sit with us, Boss said. She sat between Akira and Erica and motioned to the empty space next to her. Yuna slowly walked to the spot and sat down stiffly, placing her hands neatly on her lap and crossing her legs. Aww, dont be like that, Erica said. Erica scooted closer to Yuna and she was pushed closer to Boss until their shoulders were touching. Then Erica rested her head on Yunas shoulder and stared at the shining mirror in front of them. Im sorry, Yuna said to Boss. Why? Boss said. I dont mind. Then they watched the scene in front of them. The rippling water created mesmerising patterns that captivated Yunas attention. And the warmth that surrounded her kept away the cool evening breeze. So what do you think? Boss asked quietly. They didnt take their eyes off of the spectacle before them. Thank you. For showing me. I felt that you needed it. Its the least I can do for my family. Family, is it? Yuna thought. Is this a family? The warmth around her and the beauty before her. The companionship with the people next to her. And the caring people that only knew her. Maybe it is.'' Chapter 130 – Research Sunday, Morning A sigh escaped Yunas mouth as she laid on her bed. She was back in her regular dorm room and had already eaten breakfast. When she woke up in the morning, Boss had already prepared everyone in the cabin a meal. While everyone was eating, Boss announced that everyone will be splitting up there. Theres a chance, albeit a small one, that the Shikaku may be watching this cabin, she had said. So well leave in different directions. Then well reconvene at our drop point. Any questions? No one said anything and Boss continued. Yuna, once weve boarded, Ill be dropping you back off in Junction. I dont want questions to be raised as to where you were for so long. Wait, are you going to contact me later? I went almost a whole week with nothing from the guild, Yuna had asked. I will. Also. Youll be able to meet us any time. What do you mean? Remember that this was a test for you? Boss said. Youve passed and Ive decided that youre getting a promotion. And that comes with knowledge of where our base is. Yuna didnt know what to say. Her mouth opened as her mind processed what was just told to her. Dont want it? No, I do. Thank you. After that, the group of seven left the wooden cabin and split apart in the forest. Yuna followed a general route that she had created in her mind and the group soon met at the sight where the hovercraft was hidden. They boarded and true to her words, Yuna was dropped off in Junction. The address to where our base is located is in your watch, Boss told her. Come drop by at any time. Well make room for you. Yuna thank her again and returned to the Academy where she was now lying down on her soft bed. Maybe I should have rejected the address. Now that she had thought over it, her knowing the location of the headquarters for the Valkyries made her uncomfortable and only caused more chaos in her already clustered mind. One of the problems that this new found knowledge had created was what to do when she had to report to the captain. I cant lie about it. And if I withhold information that can prove to be helpful or important like the location of their base This was different from when she had to do reports on Yuki. The things she hadnt said werent important to the details of the mission. They wouldnt prove that Yuki was a threat of any kind. However, this information about the Valkyriess guild was of a completely different matter. Captain already determined them as a threat. Withholding this would be directly interfering with a case and hinder their ability to act. It also went directly against every single piece of training she had ever received and ever mantra ever drilled into her head. Lying to protect Yuki was already difficult enough for Yuna to do. This was on a completely different level. Maybe I can convince the Captain not to do anything? Theyre not bad people at all. Her mind went back to the night before, the moonlit mirror that reflected back the stars to the night sky. The people that were with her, protecting her from the chilly autumn wind. Never had she ever been part of a group like that. One that didnt seem to always be judging her or testing her. The only other person she felt like that around was Yuki. Can Yuki help me? she wondered. She shook her head. No, hes not involved with this. I dont want to drag him into this. Unbidden, her mind began to rerun the conversations she had with everyone in the guild. She remembered many smiles and comforting words. Patient expressions and thoughtful answers. Different perspectives that werent being pushed onto her. Then she recalled a request Boss had asked of her. Yuna tapped on her watch and brought of a search screen. With a few taps and key words, she found herself inside the official website of the Libra government. She scanned the menus until she located the page she wanted. Clicking on it, she opened a gigantic document that detailed every law that was written and enforced in Libra. There was a handy menu for visitors so that they could navigate the hundreds of pages of writing. Property. Where is it? She found the section and began to read through it. Most of it she already knew the general gist of. Any citizen of Libra had the right to purchase land. The purchase of land and the transfer of ownership must be reported to the government through the Federal Land Department. The rest of the section was mainly legal things that had to be written even though it was mainly common sense. So what does this have to do with demons? She went to the next section that Boss had told her to read. Clicking on the tab for citizenship, she went through it in much the same fashion she had the property section. If you were born in Libra, you were automatically a citizen. If you are from another country, you are able to apply for citizenship through the government. Living in Libra for at least five years will put you in a position of priority for obtaining citizenship. I knew all this already. It was covered in my training. Scrolling through the rest of the section, she skimmed the words and found nothing that jumped out to her. As she scrolled back up, however, a blue link in the middle of the section jumped out to her. It was one word and was placed in such a place that one would just glaze over. Demons. Yuna clicked on it immediately. It opened up an entirely different page than the one she was just on. The page read The Legal Rights of Demons In Libra. The fact that this required another page already struck Yuna as odd. Couldnt they just merge it with the regular legal code? She started reading and quickly learned one thing from the document. Demons had almost no rights. They couldnt apply for citizenship. They were unable to purchase land because of this. They couldnt attend schools because of this. They couldnt shop because of this. Legal rights? This is the exact opposite of what this thing is titled. The further she read, the more confused she became. Demons had no right to sue. They had no right to a trial. They were forbidden to be hired. There was only one thing that the law gave them and if Yuna was reading it correctly, it was that it said that demons were to be considered sentient creatures on the same level as that of elves, dwarves, and beastkin. Great. So theyre people, this is saying. The way that it was stated made it seem that whoever wrote the law was giving a major concession to the demons. It was saying Look how nice we are to do this for you. As she reread the page, Yunas confusion began to morph to anger. How can this happen? Have none of them ever spoke to a demon for once their lives. She imagined Erica and Akira trapped within a cramped glass cells with no one to speak to and barely any room to even move. Her anger intensified. She remembered how those people trapped within those cages cheered when they were offered something everyone should already have. She saw the tears that streamed down their faces as she left those glass cells behind. Then she remembered the three that had already given up hope. One with a broken mind and the other desperately trying to kill themselves. Why? Why was this done? What purpose does it serve to treat them as monsters? Tionne was right. She had done nothing wrong except exist. There was nothing that said that she couldnt live on Libras land but she was arrested by Yunas own people because she was a demon. And Boss. She was also right. Yuna had rejected the idea of killing those three, thinking that they could still be saved. But now that she had perspective, their lives were already over. Even if they were released, what could they do? Two were on the edge of death, their bodies weakened past the point of recovery. The man was already broken, his mind shattered. If they had tried to heal them, at best they would be only shells of who they were. At worst, they would be living a life full of suffering. Im so ignorant. So stupid, Yuna growled. Why did no one tell me of this? Demons werent even considered the same as any of the other races. Only their mental capacities were seen at most, on par of those other races. Other than that, under the laws of Libra they were seen basically as monsters. I know we had a war with them, but that doesnt explain any of this. This wasnt done to punish demons. This was done to remove them. Even a moron would be able to see that demons werent people of destruction. With Yunas short and limited experiences with them, they seemed quite normal and in fact more empathetic than anyone she had ever met. They were smart and powerful. Excluding them gave no one anything. We could really use them, Yuna thought. Even if someone hated them that much, they should be able to see that demons could be helpful in the military and for the police. She thought back to whatever education she was given of demons. The one word she remembered was dangerous. That was how demons were always described. Dangerous beings that are capable of mass destruction. That they were the perpetrator to almost every war in history. But if they are so strong, then why create laws to antagonize them. Now that I think about it, just because they were defeated before doesnt mean they wouldnt attack again. Before, it seemed logical to her that ones defeated in war wouldnt want to risk losing again in another battle. However, because of how much its emphasized that demons are powerful, it would be plausible that they had the strength to attack again and potentially win. Why then? Why would this happen if it serves no benefit? Gah, more things to think about now. I havent even straightened out the other things yet. Her watch began to vibrate and she looked at the caller id to see who it was. She stared blankly at it and then her eyes widened rapidly. She tapped on it to receive it and a screen was projected in front of her. The shadowy form of her Captain floated in front of her. Chapter 131 – Discord Is everything alright, Officer? Yunas captain asked, his voice, a hint of worry mixed into it. "You look a bit rushed." What do you mean, sir? Yuna asked, swallowing her greeting. You didnt call on the appointed time, he explained. That has never happened before. You would normally call directly on time or a few days before hand to report anything of interest. So, I became a bit worried that something might have happened. No, everything is alright, sir. I apologize for worrying you, Yuna replied a bit stiffly. I was distracted and failed to notice the time. It wont happen again, sir. I dont mind if youre late once or twice. Just dont make it a habit, the Captain said. Moving on, Im here for your normal report and the special report for mission pertaining to the Valkyries. You may start, officer. Yuna paused for a few moments, backtracking through her entire month. For the most part, nothing had happened. Classes were going along their usual pace with new things being taught almost every week. Recently, things had progressed to the point where Yuna was actually actively learning. Weve transitioned in our combat classes into imbuing our weapons with mana, she reported. It has been a bit of a struggle for me to do. If I focus mainly on the imbuing aspect, I can do it. But when it comes to fighting while actively pushing mana into a sword, my mind cant seem to focus. That is to be expected, the captain said. Its never easy to learn new skills. You already have a few benefits that are helping you in the process. Youre rank B which means that your mana capacity and production should be higher than most of those in your class. Youll be able to practice longer and more often. Ill try my best to improve, Yuna said. She moved onto other topics that were brought up in class. One thing that she remembered well was that the second years were being instructed in how to perform combat and spells with the help of their spirit beasts. Yuna herself didnt have one and so watched the others in her room with envious eyes as they played and practice with their beasts. She had gone on a small complaining session with Yuki who also didnt have a beast. He told me not to dwell too much on it, Yuna said. That I should think of it in a more positive light. Without a spirit beast, he said that I would be able to focus on improving my skills more. Thats certainly a way of viewing it. The humans right in thinking that one shouldnt dwell on such things. Just dont let it bother you and everything will be fine. Yuna finished up her report, ending it on the last day of the week before. The captain nodded and didnt say anything for a bit. She waited patiently for his reply. Have you been keeping up with your training? Captain asked after a while. Why do you ask, sir? Just out of curiosity. Youre missions may be distracting you from your training, he explained. I just wanted to know if youve been finding the time to do it. I have. Ive already set up a training regimen that I have been following for the past couple of months, Yuna replied. I normally train at night in order to avoid the crowds. Occasionally, I would join Yuki and train together. I see. Thats good to know that you are being diligent. Now lets move on to our next topic for the day. Yunas eyes sharpened and she instinctively inhaled a sharp breath. She was waiting for this. Your report for the week. You were instructed to perform reconnaissance mission on the dark guild Valkyries and was given one week to do so. The captain sounded bored to Yuna as he recited his lines. Because the conversation was now of a more serious matter, he was required to be extremely formal with his phrasing. Please report what youve found in that time. The Valkyries as a relatively small guild, Yuna said slowly. Her mind picked at the information in her head, trying to choose the right words to say. There are around thirty or so people. I have never seen all of them together at once. That is a small size, the Captain commented. Do you know how many the Valkyries have recruited in their recent efforts? I do not know because as of now, I have not found the right opportunity to find out. Understood. Continue, officer. Their hierarchy is unconventional. They have ranks but they begin with Member to Trusted before promoting the person to a job. The heads of the guild are called Elites and their are apparently seven of them. Do you know what their roles are in the guild beside has leaders? Im not too sure at this time. They seem to be the ones that organize the missions given out by the guild as well as oversee the recruiting process. Is there a person among the seven that has the highest authority? Yes. I do not know her name as of now but I was told to refer to her as Boss. A female leader. Have you seen her before? I have interacted with her. Can you describe her? Um, she appears to be an elf, Yuna said. She scrunched up her eyebrows as she thought. Grey eyes. Dark hair. Relatively tall, a bit taller than me. Slender build and has a faint tan. Facial features? Is there anything unusual or eye catching? Nothing that stands out to me, sir. I can only describe her as attractive and young. I could not estimate her age. I see. Is there anything else of note about the structure of their guild? No, sir. Then please move on to their activities and capabilities. From my time with them, they dont seem to be focusing on one goal in particular, Yuna said. Their members are spread across the country doing individual missions that only they know. They do seem to have one overlaying aim, however. That is? From what I have been told, they aim to defeat the dark guild known as the Shikaku and destroy them. That involves directly antagonizing them and countering their activities. They want to defeat the Shikaku, Captain repeated. There was a hint of disbelief in his voice. Did they say how they would do so? No. I dont believe so. So a dark guild wants to destroy another dark guild, he mumbled, Yuna barely catching his words. Have you discovered why they were targeting Mason Incorporated supply trucks? Yes, Yuna said. She paused and spoke with a slower voice. They said that it was because Mason Incorporated is under the control of the Shikaku. What? That is what they have told me, she rushed. They said that by attacking the trucks, they were antagonizing the Shikaku and hindering their plans. Did they offer proof for their claim? Did they find something of concern? They never showed me direct evidence but they have brought up something of concern, Yuna replied. She hesitated again, her mind going back to the glass prison of those demons she had freed along with Boss and the others. They showed me an unauthorized prison operating underneath a Mason Inc. building. They did? What was being detained in there? Demons sir. Dozens of demons all locked into tiny glass cells with collars that shocked them if they even tried to use a bit of magic. Dozens of demons. Sir, they. They also said that the ones responsible for the arrest of these demons were the LIA. The captains head went up sharply. Is that true? We are diverging from the original topic of this report, the captain replied. Yuna, you know that this is recorded. I can not answer such questions at a time like this. You understand. Why are you changing the subject? Yuna bit her tongue. She couldnt ask that. It would be suicide for the conversation and her career. I understand, she said, her voice dull. I dont know much about their capabilities. The elites are powerful people and the Valkyries seem to be technologically advanced. The technology that I have seen have been on par with that of the LIA and the Academy. They do have an AI so that is to be expected, the captain said. Are all of the elites elves like this Boss? No. There is one other elf and a male dwarf. The others are, um, Yuna stopped. Her next words were ones she felt she needed to choose carefully. What are they? the captain pressured. Demons, sir. The other members are all demons. But they arent mean people, Yuna rushed. They seem kind and quite normal from my interactions. I dont believe that they want to hurt anyone. Youve talked to them all? Well, yes. Ive had conversations with most of them and they didnt seem cold or destructive. Theyre demons Yuna. You have to be careful of anyone with magical powers as strong as them. That includes a handful of elves. They can twist their words with mana, making them sound like honey. I would be able to detect it if they did. Sir, Im rank B. I have been sensitive to mana ever since I could remember. They were speaking as naturally as we are right now. How did you even get into contact with them? I wouldnt think a new member would be able to reach those of a higher position so quickly. I was promoted. And I had a few conversations before that promotion. Thats why I could judge them for myself. I dont believe they have any ill intentions. Many criminals believe in what they do. They also dont have ill intentions. When someone is hurt by another but they justify it by saying that its because its for something good, that doesnt remove the fact that someone was still intentionally hurt. But we are getting distracted again, the captain sighed. What were you promoted to? A few places up, Yuna mumbled. What rank, officer? Im not sure what this has to do with my report, sir. Do not make me repeat myself again, Yuna, the captain said softly. What rank? Elite, she blurted. Sir. The captain inhaled sharply at her response. You know the location to their base then, correct? he asked. Yuna didnt immediately respond. Im asking you a question, officer. I-I do, she mumbled. But, I dont believe they''re a threat sir. If anything, they maybe helping us in trying to defeat another dark guild. That is not something that you can decide on, officer, the captain growled. Your mission was to watch, not judge. And they are a threat. The fact that they were able to convince you that they are not already sets off alarms. Add that to the fact that they are trying to point to the police and blame us for the wrongs in the world and it should be obvious to you that they are in fact a threat. They may not be destroying physical things, but they are trying to incite discord. But, sir I Where are they, officer? the captain demanded. Their location. We need to move now. Sir, please Do not try and tell your commanding officer what to do, Yuna, he warned. Tell me. Now. Its, its on my watch, sir. But, please, at least hear out my thoughts on this, she pleaded. No. I will not. Now be quiet before Im forced to discipline you, officer. Her body froze and her mouth clamped shut. She blinked repeatedly, her vision getting blurred. Never before had the captain spoken to her like that. The soft, understanding tone of her caretaker had been replaced by the cold steel of the First Captain of the Libra Investigation Agency. So, on your watch you said. Check it for me, the captain commanded to someone off screen. Youve found it? Tell the squadron leader that hes cleared to go. Give him the location. Wait! Yuna cried, her eyes widening as she heard those words. Their meaning was clear. I WILL NOT WAIT, OFFICER! the captain roared. Then he lowered his voice to a growl. You cannot tell me what to do or what to think! You are my subordinate. Act that way. Im sorry, sir, she whispered, swallowing her words as her eyes blinked rapidly. We will need to talk about this in the future. Goodbye, officer, the captain said. The screen disappeared and Yuna collapsed onto her bed. Her lip trembled as she pressed her palms onto her eyes. I need to do something. She stared at the ceiling as the faces of Boss, Erica, and Akira flashed before her face. I cant lay here being useless. She stood and opened her watch, finding the location of where the base of her guild was located. I need to warn them. Chapter 132 – Panic Yunas feet thumped heavily as she ran across the carpeted floor of her dorm building. She pounded the button for the elevator and it quickly opened. Entering it, she shifted around as the elevator zoomed down. After what felt like hours, the elevator rang out a pleasant dinged and opened up. Yuna speed walked out of the building, the two glass doors sliding to let her out. Once she was outside, she blasted off into the direction of Junction. Her target was the Hideout. The wind whipped her hair into furious tangles as she sprinted her way through the crowded streets of Junction. She slipped in between people, ignoring their protests and annoyed glances. Please dont be too late, she prayed as she spotted the metal sign of her destination. The sight invigorated her, Yunas legs pumping faster as she hurtled toward it as if it were a beacon at the end of a long and dark tunnel. She skidded to stop and threw open the door. The people already inside gave the panting, sweating newcomer curious looks. Wheres Erica? Yuna asked, her voice higher than usual as she marched up to the bartender. Or Akira? I dont see them. Um, oh. Youre Yuna arent you? Congratulations on your recent promotion, the man said pleasantly. Where are they? Yuna cried. She leaned over the counter. I have to talk to them. I, Im sorry but Erica left about an hour ago, the bartender said, spreading his hands. And today wasnt Akiras shift. Do you know where they are? No. Im sorry. How to reach them at least? Yuna said, grasping at whatever she could. Maybe, the bartender in a low voice. Im not supposed to tell people but theres a room in the hallway hidden behind a panel. Theres a transporter in there. Yuna was already gone before he finished that sentence. She yelled out a thank you as she ran to the hallway. Then she started to push every single part of the wall she could with such vigor that she almost looked like she was punching it. One panel gave in and it slid up to reveal a small room with a single metal plate on the ground and a screen beside it. She tapped on the screen and a menu appeared. There were a multitude of options but she was only looking for one. The word Fenrir caught her eye and she selected it without any hesitation. The screen indicated to her to stand on the metal plate. She rushed over to it and stood, shifting her weight from one leg to another. A hum started. Then a white flash followed it. When it cleared, she stood in a familiar room. The transportation room that she had used to go onto the hovercraft that took her back to Junction. The metal cover of the transportation pod slid open and Yuna stumbled out. She gathered her bearings and ran to the office where Gatekeeper worked. Throwing open the door, she found it barren. No one was sitting at the desk inside. Every holographic screen, even the ones displaying the cameras, were off. She turned around and scanned the room, her eyes desperately searching for anyone. The entire base seemed barren. Maybe they escaped? Yuna thought, her head perking up. Then it shook her head and sighed. Theres no way they would have known about the LIA coming. Were they captured? She doubted that was true as well. She roamed the empty halls of the building for a minute and found no signs of struggle. There was no way a dark guild would surrender so easily without a fight. Oh god. What if? She covered her mouth as her mind raced to understand that situation. No, no. Thats impossible. They wouldnt use that, she said out loud, shaking her head. The LIA couldnt have used it. Used what? a voice asked pleasantly behind her. And welcome to the base, Yuna. Yuna spun around and her eyes locked onto the elf who was standing behind her with a curious expression. A cry nearly leapt out of her mouth as she ran to Boss and grabbed her shoulders, looking at her closely, not believing what she was seeing. Are you okay? Boss tilted her head. You seem awfully emotive today. Yuna felt like collapsing. She had found someone. And to make things better, it was Boss herself. Now, she had a chance. Boss, we need to leave this place as fast as possible, Yuna said, her words tumbling over one another. She shook Bosss shoulders desperately as she spoke. The LIA are coming and theyre going to arrest everyone here. And maybe be more. We need to leave. The LIA are coming, Boss repeated. Her expression was calm and peaceful. Thank you. For telling me. Right now is not the time to talk, we really need to leave, Yuna begged. Look around. Theres no one here, Yuna, Boss said. The only one left is me. Yuna looked around again, craning her head left and right. Boss was right, there was no one there except for the two of them. Wha, wheres everyone? I evacuated them. Yuna, I already know that the LIA is coming. They cant hide a task force speeding toward us from me or Uriel. Especially if I already could hear the orders. Then why havent you left? Why are you still here? Boss snapped her fingers and the ground rose, forming a chair underneath her. She sat down and crossed her legs. Its like that saying. A captain goes down with their ship? Boss replied. I was doing that in a way. I also couldnt let you stay here by yourself. The amount of trouble you will be in is quite an amazing amount. The amount of? Yuna eyes widened as she realised the implications of what was just said. Youyou know? About? Boss said, her expression cool. That Im. That Im from them? Who? Who, Yuna? Dont be scared. She swallowed and opened her mouth. The LIA. That Im from the LIA. Yes. Ive known for quite a while. Yuna averted her eyes as Boss stood from her seat and it melted back into the floor. That youre a cadet trained by them. That you were sent to gather information on us. Then why? Yuna said quietly. Why I let you in? Why I promoted you? Boss asked. Because I believe in you Yuna. Thats why I stayed. Thats why I waited for you. Because I believed that you would come to warn us. But if you didnt let me in in the first place, then all of this wouldnt have happened. Thats true, but the guilds not broken, Yuna. Its not destroyed. What I wanted, was to help you. To show you the world and let you create whatever ideas you want. To give you what you needed. So this was all for me? Yuna said, slowly looked up. I dont deserve this. I did nothing for you. I guess you can say that I did this for you, yes, Boss shrugged. But I would say that it was for both of us. And I would say that you have done something for me. Youve done many things for me. Im just paying it back now. When? she frowned. Ive only seen you twice before. Youve only seen this part of me twice before, Yuna. She cupped a hand over Yunas cheek. Youll understand soon enough. Theyve arrived. At those words, Yuna noticed a rumbling coming from the ceiling. She looked up, her eyebrows together as she tried to discern the source of the noise. Then an explosion rocked the room and chunks of concrete tumbled down the steps of the entrance of the guild. Boss turned around, unhurried, and watched as a group clad in black riot gear, holding rectangular shields, marched down those steps. You! Put your hands up! a voice commanded. Calm down, officer. There are only two people here, another voice replied. It was the voice of Yunas captain. Isnt that right? Thats quite astute of you, Boss said. That is in fact true. Everyone else is long gone, Captain. But not you it seems. Good job Yuna, the captain directed to her. You held him here long enough that we could capture him. Him? Yuna asked. Yes, him. I know who you are, Boss, the captain said. Oh? And who is that? You are Yuki Mayumi, student of the Academy, and the only human in all of Ethros, the captain declared. Yuki? Yuna shifted her gaze to Boss and found that they didnt seem surprised or confused. Well done, captain, Boss said. As he spoke, a shimmer gathered around him until the Yuki Yuna recognized so well stood there. Im impressed. YuYuki? Why, how? Yuna choked out. Im grateful for what youve done for me, Yuna, Yuki said to her. Thats why I wanted to repay you. Thats why I did what I did. Good begets good. Do you understand now? Lock him up, Captain interrupted. I dont want you talking to my officer. Youve already messed with her long enough. Messed with her? I think you should let her decide that for herself, Yuki replied as an officer cuffed him. You dont own her. But I did raise her and so it''s my responsibility to protect her, he growled. Now be quiet. Take him in, boys. And Yuna, well talk at the base. Yuna couldnt move from where she stood. Her feet were frozen onto the ground. She eyes watched as Yuki, her only friend, was surrounded by the squad of policemen. As Boss, her family, was surrounded by the squad of policemen. One person that represented all of what she had. And he was being taken away. Chapter 133 – No Answers The sound of a metal door opening entered Yukis ears. As he opened his eyes, the sound was accompanied by the heavy footsteps, rubber clacking against tile. A chair screeched as someone pulled it out and a man sat down in it with a soft grunt. How do you do, captain? Yuki asked pleasantly, directing his question to the person across the desk from him. Its been a pain. Mainly because of you, the captain replied. Are you comfortable? As comfortable as a person cuffed to a table can be, Yuki said. Well, how comfortable you are isnt really of my concern. If you cooperate, this can be done within the day. Oh, I know. I could probably end this within an hour. However, I dont feel like doing that. I hope you dont make this more trouble than it already is, the captain requested with a small sigh. I believe you know what were about to do now? Im still required to tell you but Im sure you know. Were about to do the interrogation, correct? Yuki said. He glanced about the room as he spoke. There are sensors around here that are detecting whether or not Im lying and sending the results to an earpiece that youre wearing right now. You certainly know a lot. Why wouldnt I? In any case, as per my requirements, we about to initiate the interrogation, the captain recited. Anything you say or do in this interrogation can be used against you. This is being recorded and will be saved for later reference. You have the right to remain silent if you like to but any lies will be detected. If you do lie during our time here, you will be charged with obstruction. Is this all understood? You seem to have a lot of trust within your lie detectors. Of course. Theyre the most advanced in the market. Any deceptions, small or big, will be found. I think youll find that claim challenged very soon, Yuki said softly. Dont trust technology like this too often. Its a tool, not a person. You seem to be putting an awful lot of trust in your words, the captain retorted. Now, lets begin. First, tell me who you are. Im a person. Your name, I meant, the captain restated, rubbing his eyes. Yuki Mayumi. Are you a part of the dark guild, the Valkyries? Yes. What is position are within the guild? Im a member of the guild, Yuki said, staring coolly at the captain. The captain tilted his head as he listened to the earpiece in his ear. His eyebrows knitted together. Is you title not Boss within the guild? the captain asked glancing back toward Yuki. It is. ... What, did your detector not say anything? Yuki asked, his voice innocent. I wasnt lying. I am a member. Im also the head but I am a member. Your going to do that arent you? the captain sighed. Where you give partial truths. Oh, no, Yuki shook his head. Im not giving partial truths. Those would be detected by your sensors because Im still being deceptive. Im telling you the truth. What? Do you not understand the technology that youre using? It detects intent and monitors the common signs of lying. With mana, it peers into the mind of the person being interrogated and reports back if certain signs of lying are found. I know all that. Im the captain. Then you should be able to figure out the rest. Im not lying, captain. Lets get back onto our original conversation, the captain said. He shifted a bit in his seat before speaking again. Are you the leader of the Valkyries? Yes. Good. Now, what is the main goal of your guild? Short term? I would assume its to get me out of this place. Theyll probably succeed as well, Yuki said nonchalantly. I can assure you that that wont be happening, the captain smiled. They dont know where you are. They wont be able to even detect your mana signature. Are you talking about these cuffs? Im not very worried about them. They know where I am. You can count on it. Hope can only hurt you, Yuki. Ill warn you right now. My, arent you considerate. The captains smile dropped and his expression became serious. Whats your guilds overall goal? the captain asked. The reason why you were created. Thats a better question. Our main goal is to hinder and destroy the dark guild known as the Shikaku. Though, Im sure you know that by now. The Shikaku. Yes, them. You should know them quite well, dont you captain? Yuki replied, raising an eyebrow. You are the head of the largest branch of the LIA. Why do you want to defeat them? Are you not the same? the captain asked. Our only similarity is that we are both dark guilds. And maybe a few of our methods. But ideology? Yuki shook his head. We are completely different. But why defeat them? What purpose does that serve you? Purpose? Just defeating a dark guild is good in itself. Im sure thats not the only reason why, the captain said. He leaned in closer to Yuki. What have they done to you that you feel like destroying them? Theyve done so much, captain. So much that I can barely begin, Yuki said softly. And Im sure you know what theyve done as well. Theyve killed so many for so little. They have no restraint or second thought. Such a group cannot exist. Theyll only bring chaos to this world. Thats very true. However, I would say that your guild is doing just the same if not more. The captain leaned back and rested the back of his head onto his interlaced fingers. Interfering with one of the largest corporations in the world and breaking into one of their facilities. And thats all I know of right now. I cant even imagine what youve done in the Academy or to the rest of the world. Anything I have done so far pales in comparison to the Shikaku, Yuki replied coolly. I have not gone around killing random people because of how they look or imprisoning them because of their existence. Imprisoning. Yes, captain. Imprisoning. Im sure youve heard about it from Mason Inc. already, havent you? You already told me you know I broke into one of their facilities. Im sure you can guess which one. They had quite a few unhappy guests inside it. The captain regarded him with inexpressive eyes. Yuki stared right back, waiting for the captains inevitable reply. Ill be sure to look into then, he said. But we have diverged from our original topic. Again. Tell me ...sir? Maam? I know that your gender has been designated as unspecified by the Academy. Call me whatever you like. Ive gotten used to both, Yuki shrugged. Maam then. Tell me, what have you done during the time you were leader of your guild? Im still am the leader, captain. And what Ive done is already well documented by you and your department. Im sure youve done more than break into trucks and steal goods. And indeed I have. Then would you please elaborate on those things? I dont think its necessary that I do, Yuki replied. And I do think there is something a bit odd with this interrogation. Why would you say that? Oh, I dont know. Maybe its the fact that you already have evidence to put me in prison. Ive already admitted to leading a dark guild. To breaking and entering. For theft. So why are you still asking me questions? I thought it was obvious? the captain said. I still need to make sure what the extent of your crimes are, dont I? And what exactly are you fishing for? Anything new, really. Maybe bribery, assault, fraud, or maybe even murder. The captains eyes bored right into Yukis. Now that would be important for me to find out, wouldn''t it? Indeed it would, Yuki replied. He shrugged again. And mind telling me how youll find such things from this conversation? I was planning to ask you politely. I can lessen the charges if you just confess here and now. Charges for what exactly? Murder? That you have no basis for a claim of? Or my theft charges? The ones that will end within a couple years? So I take it your not going to make this easy. Ive already made your job so easy, captain, Yuki shook his head. Ive surrendered without a fight. I answered each and everyone of your questions. Ive even confessed to crimes. So why are you still so unsatisfied? Because I know youve done more, Yuki. My senses dont lie to me, the captain said, his voice rumbling. And I wont stop until I found what that more is. You mean, you wont stop until Im dead. A deafening silence fell over the two as their eyes locked onto each other, one pair a cool grey and the other a menacing brown. Yuki ticked the seconds off in his head as he competed in this contest of wills that he was not about to lose. The captain broke off the contact and stood slowly. He considered Yuki with a gaze that conveyed both respect and animosity. Well see how well youll hold onto that hope of yours, he said. Then the metal door opened and he left the room. Is it really hope if its certain? Yuki asked. [I wouldnt think so,] Akira replied, her voice filled with amusement. [Did you really need to drag out that conversation for so long?] Its safe to say that I was bored. And there was a chance that Yuna was listening. [Still trying to nudge her? I dont think theres much we can do at this point anymore. Shes on her own for now.] I still want her to see everything for her own. With unclouded eyes. And that includes her own captain. Shes been watering the seeds of doubt within her mind. I want to see if theyll flower. [I do too. But whether they do or not is entirely up to her now,] Akira said. [Moving on. The target date is for two days from now. You said that the normal process takes three days to transition, right?] Yup. That includes today as well. [Then in two days. Well come.] I look forward to it. FriendlyDragon I finished the chapter I was working on earlier than expected so here''s a chapter on time. c: Chapter 134 – Sprouting Yuna watched as the captain walked out of the door of the interrogation room where Yuki was placed in. He seemed tired as he went over to the desk of the person that was operating and monitoring the sensors that were placed all around the interrogation room. That kid isnt normal, the captain said to the man at the desk. What did you pick up? Well, the kid never lied to you, the man replied. He pushed his chair and rolled a little back. At least from what I could see. Everything was truthful. But you saw what I felt, didnt you? If you mean the creepy lack of any reading, then yes, I did see it. The man sighed and took off his glasses as he rubbed his eyes. Ive never seen this before in my whole career here. And Ive been here like what? Twenty years? I believe so. Yeah, I never seen anything anywhere close to this. Is the kid dead inside or something? No, shes not, the captain shook his head. He stared at the screens on the mans desk. I believe she just has extreme control over her emotions and her body. I cant even find a single blib here. She was calm the entire time. Is she a psychopath? the man asked, scratching his head. Maybe. I cant really tell with what I have. Anyway, send in the report and request for the initiation for stage two, the captain ordered. This is quite an interesting friend you have, Yuna. Why is he still here? Yuna asked flatly. Yukis a criminal. Isnt it natural for her or him to be here? he replied. Its him. He told me to call him that so thats what he should be called. Why do you sound so angry, officer? the captain asked. That person in there isnt your friend anymore. That person in there is a criminal that is being prosecuted. It would be in your best interest to no longer associate yourself with him. That person was my first ever friend, Yuna thought, clenching her jaw. And a person that was willing to listen to me. I think you shouldnt be here, Yuna, the captain continued. Youre too involved with this case to give an unbiased view. Would you please return to your room? Captain, may I ask a question? Yuna said, her voice controlled. This was her best opportunity to get even a smidge of an answer. With another person in the room, the captain would never directly refuse to answer a question from a subordinate. About what exactly? the captain said after considering her for a few moments. Why you arresting demons and placing them in unsanctioned prisons run by Mason Inc. Thats what I wanted to ask. Sir. The captains face remained stone but Yuna caught a small tic in his jaw as his eyes flickered towards the man sitting at the desk who was watching the exchange with confused yet curious eyes. Why dont we take this to my office? the captain said, his voice calm. He turned and walked away, heading to where his office was. Hes not denying it. Yuna followed him into an office with walls of glass. When the door closed, the glass fogged and wiped any view of the outside. The captain sat on his recliner, grunting, and began rubbing his face. That Yuki or Boss told you that if I remember correctly, he said. And you believe them. Because I saw proof, captain, Yuna replied. She remained standing just a few steps from the door behind her. So why? Why is that happening? Most people in the LIA do not even know the existence of that prison, the captain said, ignoring the question. Its truly unfortunate that youve discovered it at such an inopportune time. If it was just a few years later, you would understand. Im not a child, captain, Yuna said. I need a why. Why are you imprisoning demons inside tiny glass cells that arent even fit for trolls? Think, Yuna. Youve smart. Why would this happen? Why was it done? Ive thought, and Ive thought, and Ive thought. Ive been thinking for the last two days, captain, Yuna said, her jaw set. And I honestly cannot think of any logical reason. The only thing that might be a possibility is that theyre being captured only because theyre demons. And that would be correct, the captain said, nonchalant. But its more about what they can do because theyre demons than the fact that theyre demons. What do you mean? Demons are creatures that are considerably stronger than elves. Your average demon would be able to easily defeat you average elf. And its this strength that is worrisome. Then why antagonize them? Yuna asked. Arresting without cause because youre scared of them seems to me like a sure way to get them to turn that power against you. It does. But, Yuna, we cannot live in peace with those types of beings, the captain shook his head. Its been tried and it has failed quite dramatically. Do you remember your history lessons about the wars? Yes, captain. Then you should remember how each war was started, no? Yes. Well let me summarize it for you then since you may have forgotten parts of it. The captain looked up and stared directly at Yuna. She resisted the urge to avert her own gaze. Hundreds of years ago, the first major war to be recorded was the War of Monsters. It was the coalition of elves, dwarves, and beastmen against an army of monsters. And the head of that monster army? Demons. Lets go to the next war. The Trinity War. A three way total war between the three races of Ethros with the main battle ground in Libra. And do you remember why that war was started? Demons. And the war after that? The Demon War? Well, you can guess what started that as well. Are you saying that youve been arresting demons in order to prevent such things from happening again? Yuna asked. Exactly, officer. Dont you see it? The captain spread his hands. Weve tried to live with them but theyve only brought conflict and war. Ive seen what war has done to this world. I was raised during the Trinity War. In Junction. His eyes wandered, staring off into the distance. The whole city was razed, Yuna. Every building decimated. The rubble scattered throughout the city. I can still hear the screams and moans of the unfortunate. Yuna said nothing. She had heard this story before. Then my next run in with war. I had became an officer for the LIA. I could have considered myself a veteran at that time. His face grew a faint smile at those words. Then the demons attacked. I can still remember the day when the skyline became dark. I looked up, thinking they were clouds. And I was met with a roar that shook my soul. Then the building next to me was crushed as that beast landed on top of it. That dragon. And it stared at me, its eyes bored straight through me. Yuna, you dont know true terror until you have stared into the eyes of a two story tall beast with flames smoldering and smoking from its mouth. I was paralyzed. Yuna tilted her head. This wasnt something she knew from before. The captain rarely spoke about his experiences in the Demon War. It left a few moments later, the captain said softly. I never knew why but I think its because it wouldnt be bothered by someone like me. Someone who was weak and pathetic who froze at a mere look. Did you know, Yuna? Did you know that that was the war where my parents died? They were crushed to death by a rock slide that a demon had summoned. They werent even involved. Just the wrong place at the wrong time. Yuna didnt know that. Do you know why Im telling you this, officer? the captain asked, looking back at her. When she didnt reply, he continued. Its because I want you to understand why I feel like capturing demons is so important. Theyre not harmless beings. They can destroy an entire country if they ever regrouped. And I want to prevent that. I never want to see war strike this world ever again. I understand that, captain, Yuna replied, her voice soft and slow. And I give you my sincerest condolences for what youve experienced. But, those are your experiences, sir. Ive never been through that. I know officer. And Im glad you havent. Because of that, she continued. I dont feel the same as you do. My time with demons has been anything but terrifying. They seemed like they were completely normal people. People that have just been misunderstood. That is why you need to return back to your room, Yuna, the captain said. Youre too involved, too confused right now. Go back and straighten out your mind. Focus yourself. Youll come to understand my views as time goes on. I understand them well, sir. But I dont know if I agree with them. Please, just return to your room here in the base. I cant have you involved with this case any longer. You understand why, right? Yes, captain. I do. Then, please respect my wishes. I dont want to have to order you to do so. I understand, sir. Goodbye, Yuna said, bowing a bit before stepping out the door. She walked through the hallways of the LIA base, ignoring the waves and greetings from the other officers that passed by her. Then she found herself before a metal door where she put her watch up against a sensor next to it. The door opened and she entered it. Inside she was greeted to a basic bedroom. A bedroom that she had used for almost her entire life. I understand, captain, she repeated. She stared at the mirror beside her, her dim reflection staring back. I really do. But whether I agree is completely different. She thought back to Yuki talking to the captain during the interrogation. His calm expression as he dealt with the questions that were sprung at him. One question stuck with her in particular. Now, what is the main goal of your guild? I would assume its to get me out of this place. Theyll probably succeed as well. Yuna didnt understand why, but she couldnt shake this one out of her mind. Its because she suspected that she knew who the they Yuki was referring was. Hes waiting for me. She turned away from the mirror and looked at her watch. She went to the calendar and marked a date. Two days from now. And Ill come. Chapter 135 – Transitioning Today should be the day, Yuki thought. It was his third day in prison. He was inside a room that looked more like a bedroom than it did a prison cell. There was a fluffy white mattress on top of a metal bed frame that was bolted to the ground. The walls were of a glossy snow color. It was also where Yuki knew a number of sensors were embedded, monitoring everything they could from his heart rate, body temperature, and movements. The floor was made out of imitation wood that was a nice tan color. My, dont they treat their elf prisoners so well. There was a brief knock on the door and a tray was pushed through a slot that appeared. Once the tray was all the way through the door, resting on a flat metal sheet attached to the door, the slot disappeared. Looks like my food is here. If Yuki tried to think about something to complain about, the only thing besides the fact that he was in prison was the food. It was mainly a mixture that seemed similar to oatmeal. It had barely any flavor and was just a thick gray substance sitting in a bowl. However, it contained a large amount of vitamins that were necessary for a person to survive. Its not like Im going to have to live on this forever. I wonder when theyre going to start. Yuki started to force down the pseudo food as he waited for someone to come by. He glanced at the clock that was attached to the front wall of the prison periodically, tracking the time as it went by. Then as he was scraping off the last of the gray substance from the bowl, another knock came from the prison cells entrance. This time, the entire door opened. Hello, Yuki said to the man that had just walked in. How are you this fine day? Not that I can see the day. Come here, the man ordered. Not in the mood for a chat, I see. Yuki got up from his seat on his bed and walked leisurely toward the man. So, what are we going to do today? Youll find out soon enough, the man replied. Im going to sedate you know. I appreciate your candidness. The man didnt say anything and pressed the palm of his hand onto Yukis neck. When he pulled back, Yuki touched the spot and felt a sticker. Sedative patch, he thought as he felt his consciousness start to fade. A few moments later, the darkness washed over him and the last thing he felt was the man catching him as he fell. Like the shutter of a camera, Yukis eyes flickered open. It was dark. Even as his eyes started to adjust, he still couldnt see a single silhouette of anything around him. He wasnt even sure if he was inside a room. Where am I? He looked down and realised that he no longer had any restraints on. The ones around his wrists and ankles had disappeared. Looking around some more, Yuki concluded that he was in fact not in a physical room. My consciousness is inside a mental room. Then just as he came to that conclusion, the world flashed brightly, blinding him momentarily. When the spots faded from his eyes, Yuki found himself standing in a very familiar place. A place that should no longer exist. A place that was burnt down to the ground on Earth. Im back home. And everything is still attached. Is this a memory or a reconstruction? The sounds of whispering caught Yukis ears and he turned to face the direction the sound was coming from. His eyes locked onto the kneeling figure of a young woman, slender and tall. Her voice was bright and calm, but her tone was betrayed by the panicked eyes she wore. The one she was whispering to, a small child, maybe five or six, was staring at her with confusion written over their face. Ah. That day. Yuki watched as the events that he knew so well unfolded again before his very eyes. His mother carrying him out of bed and hastily getting him dressed. Then the boy being dragged along by his mother as she looked back and around every now and then, muttering to herself. Yuki followed them as they entered the forest, the boy being told to hide inside a hidden clearing. Stay here, okay? Yuki said quietly to himself, his words synching with that of his mother. Mama will be right back. Dont move, and Ill be right back, alright? He watched as the boy was convinced, his mother lying to him that they would be playing a prank on his father. Then the mother ran back towards the house, leaving the small child behind as he stared at a necklace that was just given to him. This boy. So young. So naive, Yuki thought. He crouched next to the young child as he played with the necklace. Youre not playing a prank on your father. Life is about to play a prank on you. An explosion rang out and the forest shuddered. The boy looked toward the direction of the house, concern flickering in his eyes for the first time. Then the boy stood and started to run to his home. Yuki followed him until the boy stopped. He started at the burnt remains of his house. The burnt remains of his shelter. Yuki walked past the boy. He walked right to the charred pieces of timber and the smoke that leaked out from them. When he looked down, he found his parents. Two broken people, killed by cold steel and left behind inside a burning tomb. Yuki knelt down and stared at their faces, his face stiff and his expression unchanging. His mother stared back at him. There was some life still clinging on in her eyes. Her heart was still beating, small thumps that pushed whatever blood it could. Then her mouth cracked open. Dont you wish you could have done something? she asked. Done something to save us? Of course I do, Yuki replied. His voice was quiet but unshaking. I would be lying if I said no. But captain, what is a five year old supposed to do? Revive their dead father? Somehow restore blood into the dying body of their mother? Captain? Who are you talking to, Yuki? the body of his mother asked. Captain. Youre going to have to do a lot more than that if you want my mental barriers to collapse. You cant even call me by what my mother usually calls me. Yuki stood back up and raised a hand. Why dont we have a chat, one on one? He slashed his hand down and the memories around him was ripped apart. The scene disappeared and a new one took its place. It was a wide open grassy field. Right before Yuki was a simple wooden table with two chairs. A tea set layed on top of it. And right on the opposite side of Yuki was the captain. Wha, how? Where am I? the captain asked. His eyes darted around until they locked onto Yuki. How did you do this? You made a terrible mistake, captain, Yuki said, pulling out a chair. He gestured to the other one. You should sit. Itll be more comfortable for you. What mistake? the captain said as he sat down. Well, you decided to come inside my mind. My consciousness, Yuki explained. He poured out two cups of tea from the teapot. The place where I have complete reign. This has never happened. Why cant I get out? Of this place? Or my mind? Well, it doesnt matter. The answer is the same. Simply put, Im not letting you out. Not yet. What do you want? A simple conversation, Yuki said, pushing a teacup toward the captain. Between two people. You can ask questions first if you would like but its not a guarantee that Ill answer them. After all, Im not in an interrogation right now. How were you not affected at all? the captain asked. He shook his head as if he was trying to get something out of his mind. It was as if the death of your parents couldnt move you. Thats where you first failed. You should have already been able to tell from our first conversation that Im not normal. So why do you keep assuming that I am? Because there was only a suspicion but not a definite conclusion. Well, I guess there is now. Your question at the end was also, to put it mildly, bad. Asking me if I wished I could have done something? My mind operates on a logical basis, captain. You should have already known that as well. My emotions are not something that are easily found. Whether thats good or bad is up to you to decide. But how did you do all this? Trapping me here? You used mana to get in. Youll need to use mana to get out, is that not the case? Yuki asked in return. He sipped his cup before continuing. I just prevented that mana from pulling you out. This is my mind and my body. You planned this, didnt you? the captain groaned. Thats why you were so uncooperative during the interrogation. I know how the process works here, Yuki shrugged. First comes interrogation. If not enough information is found, then a request is sent in for a different type of test. An EMI. An emotional manipulation inquiry. What do you want? the captain asked again with a sigh. Freedom I assume? No, not freedom. Yuki shook his head. Im sure that Ill be getting that soon. I just want to talk. But really, I just want to tell if thats alright? Not much of a conversation then. Mmm, thats true but it is my choice. Then get on with it. What is it you want to tell me? Just a few things. You know who were the ones that killed my parents, dont you? Yuki asked. The captain said nothing. The Shikaku. Thats who. So when you asked before what they did to me, you now know. But its not like you didnt know before, now did you? Where are you going with this? Interesting places, trust me. So you did know, seeing that you havent denied it. You knew that they killed them. Yet you tried to act as if you didnt. Now lets move on to something else. The LIA. Your employer. What about them? Oh, just a few small things really, Yuki said, waving his hand. Just a few cases of false imprisonment of about a couple dozen demons. Working with a private corporation to carry out those imprisonments. And do you know who controls that private corporation, captain? The Shikaku do. You say that, but how do you know? the captain asked. Youve told Yuna the same. So wheres the evidence? The evidence? Just a few emails here and there from Mason Inc. chairmen with known members of the Shikaku. A couple testimonies of Shikaku members. Nataru, Ludwig, Shindol. A few others as well. So you are the one that killed those three, arent you? the captain said, his eyes narrowing. Those Academy employees. Theyre Shikaku members as well. Im sure I just said that. I even have all of their emblems in a drawer in a desk somewhere. But you knew that, didnt you? What do you mean? Oh, I dont know, Yuki said. Your information network is so vast and touches almost everything. Im sure you have records on those three. And you even have their contact information, no? What does that have to do with them being Shikaku members? Or about me? Well, Im sure with that contact information you could communicate with them at any time. You could have asked them questions about various things. Maybe a few questions about a certain young lady and her activities in the forest. The captains gaze hardened. Maybe you could get angry at this person that youre calling. Lets say Shindol, just grabbing a name from that list. Then you could threaten them and warn them to not do anything. Because thats what youre supposed to do, right? Youre an officer and by telling those people that they should only do things when you instruct them to, youre protecting the public. Isnt that so? Where did you hear that? the captain asked, his voice low. Im quite curious as to your sources. Directly from you, captain. My source is you, Yuki replied. He drained his cup and gazed at the man sitting across from him. And lets say Shindol as well because he was quite cooperative before he died. Im sure you know that as well, right captain? The captain stared right back at Yuki, their eyes locking onto each other. Or maybe, should I say Firestorm? Chapter 136 – Break Out A Few Moments Ago Yuna was sitting in a wooden chair, eating her breakfast. She was in the LIAs cafe, a cozy little place that was near the back corner of the building. It was nearly empty. Besides her were just two other people minding their own business as they sipped on cups and ate their meals. But what Yuna was focused on was not her food but rather the commotion that was happening in a room directly across from where she was sitting. She wiped her mouth with her napkin, not taking her eyes off of the scene, and stood from her seat. As she walked over to the room, she waved to the waiter that was cleaning off her table. Then she made her way to the room with its glass walls and door that was normally closed but today was wide open for everyone to see what was happening inside. How are their vital signs right now? a technician called out, directing her words to a man staring at a monitor. Anything oddities? Nothing that I can see, the man replied. Can you access their brain activity? It might help. Brain activity is normal, another voice announced. I cant see anything here. Yuna tapped on the shoulder of the closest person to her, a male elf, and the man looked up at her. What happened? she asked. Were doing an EMI right now on the new prisoner, the man explained, returning his attention back to his screen. A problem just arrived. Were trying to figure out what happened and how to fix it right now. Whats the problem? Ask Judy over there. Shes managing this EMI today. The man pointed to a female beastkin, a fox from the looks of her ears and tail. She was pacing around as she scanned the monitors of the technicians, questioning them and muttering to herself. Yuna walked up to her and she turned her head, noticing her approach. Oh, Yuna. How may I help you? Judy asked. Im a bit busy right now, though, so I dont know if I have the time. I just wanted to know whats happening here, Yuna replied with a small smile. I can tell youre busy. There has just been a bit of an unforeseen complication, she explained. The prisoner has been a bit tougher than expected. We should have this under control soon. Whats the complication? Thats what I really want to know. Weve lost contact with both the captain and the prisoner, Judy said, her eyes grim. I dont know how that happened or what caused it. But its not that big of a problem so dont worry about. Dont try to sugarcoat it, Judy, a woman broke in. Yuna, this has happened only one other time in the last couple hundred times we did an EMI. That time was because of equipment failure. This time, we dont know. Theyre still under? Yuna asked. Yup, the women technician nodded as she typed away at her keyboard. They also still seem to be communicating with each other. I can detect spikes in brain activity here and there. But the captains communication link with us has been tampered with on his end. Theres something blocking it thats preventing us from sending or receiving messages. Liz, she didnt need to know that, Judy sighed. She shook her head and focused her attention to Yuna. But now you get the general idea of it. Nothing major like the link failing or someones mind collapsing. I think outside interference of an EMI link is a pretty big problem, Yuna commented. I mean, theres worse that can happen, Judy said, her voice defeated. Not that youre wrong. This is fairly worrying. It aint outside interference, Yuna, a man piped up. Theres no way it is since its a link between two people. Caps over there in the iso chamber. The man pointed his thumb toward a metal door. And the prisoner is stuck inside the link room. Were just monitoring the link here. The only actual link we have with them is with the cap. So its not possible for someone outside to touch it? I mean, Im not sayin that it aint possible but the chances of that is pretty damn low, the man shrugged. Our equipment would be able to detect that as well. So its probably because of something either the prisoner did or cap did. Wait, you suspect that one of the two directly interfered with the link? Judy interrupted. Why didnt you tell me before? Because I just thought about it right now? the man replied. I dont really have any evidence for this so I aint just goin to give ya some random ideas. Then why are you telling Yuna this? Because she wont bite my head off if Im wrong. Oh, come on now. I dont bite peoples heads off, Judy pouted. At most I just smack them really hard. Whatever you say, Judy. JUDY! a voice yelled out. Could you lower your voice? Im not deaf, Judy said. What is it? The EMI link just severed, the technician said, lowering his voice a bit. And not by any of us. The captain should be waking up soon. Tommy, get a reading on the captains mind and could you get me a report on what happened? Judy said to the male technician she was speaking to a few moments ago. Someone get the captain out of the iso room. Got it, Judy, Tommy said, cracking his knuckles. Yuna, you wanna stay here or are do you have what you wanted? Ill stay. I still dont completely understand whats happening, she replied. The metal door that was the entrance to the iso chamber slid open and a person rushed inside. Yuna peeked inside and saw the person removing a helmet from the captains head. The captain opened his eyes and let loose a gasp. He tried to stand from his seat and nearly collapsed, grabbing the arm of the recliner he was just sitting in to catch himself. Sir, are you okay? the person asked. Do I look okay, officer? the captain replied. He rubbed his face and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Help me up would you please? The person grabbed the captains arm and helped pull him up. Then with the captain leaning heavily on the person, they stumbled out of the room. Oh, Yuna. Youre here, the captain said as he caught sight of her standing at the doorway. Watching the process, I see. Ill be right back. You can stay here in the meantime. I understand, Yuna replied. She watched as the man that went into to help the captain begin staggering out of the technician room. I think the cap was kicked out, Judy, Tommy said. Yuna turned her head to look at him, his eyes staring intently at a screen in front of him. Now that the block is gone, I can see the records of what happened. Who kicked him out of the link? Judy asked, leaning over his shoulder to take a closer look at the screen. I cant really tell but from what I see, the cap was tryin to get out initially for a bit. Then over here he stopped and I think was talkin with the prisoner. Then he was kicked out. Did the prisoner do that then? He seems to be the only one that could have possibly done it, but I sure as hell would like to know how. I can check on him if you would like? Yuna offered. I am a field officer after all. Um, I dont think theres anything wrong with that that I can think of, Judy said. You can go check on the prisoner if you want. Tell us you find something weird. Ill be here looking through the link records. Ill do my best, Yuna said, giving her a slight nod. She walked to the door opposite to the one that was the entrance to isolation room where the captain was. The door slid open as she approached and she found Yuki sitting on a metal chair, a helmet on his head. His arms were restrained with bracelets that were around his wrists and attached to a table in front of him. His fingers were tapping against the table, creating an unfamiliar rhythm. Yuna pressed a button on the back of the helmet and it unlocked, the sound of air being released reaching her ears. Then she gently pulled the helmet off of Yuki and set it down on the table. She watched as his eyes fluttered open and slowly focused on her. Yuna? Yuki said, his voice soft. Nice to see you here. Are you okay? Yuna whispered. I heard there was a problem. I know. I think I caused that problem, Yuki replied. He looked down at his hands that were being restrained. So what are you doing here? Im supposed to be asking what happened but I dont think youll tell anyone anyway, she said. She glanced around before continuing. What I really want to do is tell you something. That is? Yuna reached into her pocket and pressed down on a small device she had in it. This conversation is being masked right now but only for a small while, so Im going to have to say this quick, she rushed. Im going to unlock your cuffs but you cant do anything yet. Theyre going to move you later and when they do, you can surprise them. There is a side entrance to this place all the way to the left of the building. Ill have it unlocked and you can run through there. I see, Yuki said. Im glad. What do you mean your glad? Yuna said, pulling her hand out of her pocket. Did you understand what I was saying? Of course I did, Yuna. Im glad that youve made a decision. But, can I ask why? Why youre doing this? Its just. I, um. She looked away from Yuki. I just couldnt ignore it. You were the first person that I could ever call a friend. And those days that we spent together along with Erica and Akira and the rest were probably the best ones Ive ever had. I see. That night, at the lake. I can still see it so perfectly. The mirror like water. The sparkling stars. The warmth, she continued, her voice starting to crack. That warmth as I sat next to you. She swallowed and stared up at the ceiling. She took a deep breath as the memories of the day not that long ago ran through her mind. If she didnt do what she had to do now, then those days would be gone forever. She would only have the memories, memories that would fade in time until they were only imprints. And I dont want to lose that, she whispered. And I dont either, Yuki said. His voice was calm. Yuna looked back down at him. Yuna, I understand. And I want to thank you. Thank you for trusting me and believing in me. I dont want to betray that trust. Then But you seem to be missing a vital part. What do you mean? You. How would you get out of this? I dont want to see you trapped here. How will you get out? I cant, Yuki, Yuna replied with a sad smile. I cant run. Theyll find me no matter where I am. Then let them find you, Yuki said. Let them find you because as long as youre with me, I can protect you. I dont know if you can. Yuki, they can see almost everything. I would know. I know that, Yuna. But youve put so much trust in me already. I just need a little more. What do you want? She bit her lip and stared at the floor. That question again. The question that Yuki had asked her before. But now she could think of an answer. I want to stay with you. Then do you want my help? Yes, Yuna said, her voice quiet. Please. Thats all I need. The room went dark as the lights went out. Yuna heard panic erupt from the technicians inside the neighboring room. Then the sound of metal clanging against the floor caught her attention and she saw the dim outline of Yuki standing up from his seat. Come with me, Yuki said. A hand reached out to her. And she took it, her fingers interlacing with his. Chapter 137 – Confrontation [Yuki, were entering the building. Im on the west side and Damian is entering the east. If you hear large explosions you now know who it came from,] Akira informed Yuki as he creeped out of the isolation room he was just freed from. In his hand, he held Yunas, leading her out with him. Did he come with a new toy? he asked. [I think he brought a robotic cannon of some sort.] Of course he did. An explosion rang out and the walls of the building shook. Yuki heard maniacal laughter coming from somewhere behind. He let out a sigh and sped up, pulling Yuna along. With a thought, he tapped into his mana and connected himself to the air and ground and began to monitor the whereabouts of everyone within the LIA compound. Then he quickly made his way into the storage room where he grabbed a few bags from a wall which he handed to Yuna. These are a few bags of explosives, tear gas, smoke grenades, and flashbangs. Each bag has exactly two of each, Yuki told her, his words fast but clear. If you find yourself in trouble, dont be afraid to use them. Where are you going? she asked, her eyes worried. Dont worry about me, he replied. He patted her shoulder. Youve done your job, so now I have to do mine. I want you to get out of here as quickly as possible. Preferably through the west exit. But the east is closer. Theres also a crazy dwarf over there using a robotic cannon, Yuki said. Yuna blinked at him but he decided not to elaborate any more. Ill be out of here soon enough, Yuna. Thats a promise. How soon? Ten minutes tops. Unless something goes horribly wrong, of course. Then Ill be coming back in ten minutes, Yuna announced. She turned and jogged off, heading to the west side. Guess Ill need to try and finish this before ten minutes then. Yuki grabbed another item from the rack and went to a cabinet inside the storage room. He touched the metal lock and forced it open, his fingers clenching as he bent the metal to his will. Then he opened up the drawer and took out a ring. Good to have this back. He slipped it on and with a snap of his fingers materialized his watch and blades. After putting on the watch, he started strapping on his daggers as he walked to another room. When he reached his location, he found the door locked and promptly smashed it down with a kick. Inside the room were a number of devices: displays, laptops, computer engines. All of the screens were turned off due to the temporary power outage that Yukis guild caused. Uriel, can you hear and understand me? Yuki asked as he placed an earpiece in his ear. Loud and clear, boss. Out from your trip to incarceration? Uriel asked cheerfully. Yes I am, Yuki said. He took a battery from his ring and took a laptop that was left on a table in the room. By the way, Im in the IT room right now for the LIA base in Junction. Do you want a little meal? I could always use some more data, Uriel replied. You might need to do a little work for it. Fine by me. Yuki connected the battery to the laptop and it promptly turned on, opening a login screen. Then he plugged in a small drive into a port in the computer and watched as Uriel take it over. Oh, this whole thing is connected to the LIA servers, I see~, Uriel giggled. This is going to be fun. Are you in the servers right now? Yes I am, boss. Then Im shutting down the laptop. Thats fine. Ill be analyzing the data so I might not reply to you if you ask me anything for the next, oh, lets say ten minutes. Ill take that. He shut the laptop and unplugged it from the battery before taking out his drive. Glancing around, he looked for anything that looked to be of importance or caught his eye. Upon finding nothing, he walked to where the wooden door of the IT room used to be. With a snap, he summoned a fireball that hovered over his palm, flickering merrily like a fireplace during the winter. Then he lobbed it into the room and walked away. As he made his way through the building, he searched for any stragglers that were left behind by their panicking coworkers. He located a few as they ran along, their footsteps vibrating the ground. But one pair he found drew his attention away from the others. They werent leaving the building. They were approaching him. Ah, captain. I see youve stayed behind, Yuki said, turning his head to face the approaching man. How are you this morning? I have to hand it to you, the man replied. You threw me off guard. Its not everyday that happens to me. I try. So what are you doing here, Firestorm? Yuki asked, his voice as pleasant as it was during the interrogation. I take it that its not to congratulate me. No. But I just wanted to take the time to do that, he said. The Shikaku has never met someone quite as successful as you at hindering us. Im not even sure how you heard Shindols conversation with me. I have my ways. But what else are you here for? My superiors have notified me of a mission objective change, Firestorm said, spreading his hands. Im sure you know what that change is, I take it? Elimination of a threat, Im sure. Precisely, he smiled. Then he snapped his fingers. Yukis eyes glanced down and he spread his hands as a circle flared beneath him. In a blink of an eye, fire erupted from it as scorched the concrete encasing the Yuki created to stop it. The fire paused, long enough for Yuki to move away from the area, before blasting through the concrete, pieces of debris flung everywhere. Great reaction speed, the captain complimented. Lets see you keep that up. He clapped his hands, magic circles forming and encompassing them, before he slammed them against the ground. Yukis eyes narrowed as he counted the scarlet red markings that glowed on the floor. While his eyes flickered around, he gathered air around his feet, a dense pocket forming beneath them. Then as the first of the fire pillars erupted directly beneath him, he propelled himself forward towards the captain. Firestorms eyes met his and in a flash, a sword materialized out of the air to meet Yukis dual blades. The clang of metal meeting metal blended with the roaring of the flames around them. Yuki pushed off, using the opposing sword and flipped in the air. As he landed, his eyes caught another glow and he blasted himself to the side with a pulse of air, his body spinning as a pillar singed his clothes. Landing lightly on all fours, he rushed forward again to meet Firestorm. Firestorm smiled, and swung his sword above his head before smashing downward upon Yuki. Yuki deflected it off the side of his daggers and spun away from it, ducking to dodge the upswing. A broadsword, I see. I didnt think that he would be using that. With him being a fire elementalist and all. Daggers, Firestorm commented as he slashed sideways, Yuki jumping backwards out of reach. Ive never known an earth elementalist that used those. Especially dual wielding. Im not one for tradition, Yuki replied. They charged each other, two daggers clashing against a gigantic sword. Yuki knew that he would lose in a battle of strength and resorted to deflected and opportune strikes. But though his opponent wielded such a cumbersome weapon, he swung with such speed that you would think he was using a katana. The two traded blow after blow with nothing coming through. While Firestorm created pillars of fires that erupted from the ground, Yuki through concrete spikes in retaliation. If Firestorm swung, Yuki would deflect. If Yuki striked, Firestorm would block it. They were locked in a stalemate. I cant break through. Yuki slid backwards, breaking the fight, and watched the man before him. Both of them were sweating, their deeps breaths audible and constant. They considered each other for a time, none of them making a move. Youre more resilient than I expected, Firestorm said. I havent had battle quite like this in some time. I could say the same for you, Yuki replied, his eyes narrowed. It seems like I need to put more into it. He held up his broadsword and grasp the handle tightly. Then with a yank, the sword separated into two. Now he held two single edged blades in his hands, their size comparable to that of a katana. He swung them lightly and gave Yuki a grim smile. Its been a while since I had to use these, he said. Yuki didnt reply and only tightened his grip around his own blades. The two stared at each other for a moment. Then the captain roared surging forward as Yuki rushed to meet him, four blades clashing and the world around them burning. Chapter 138 – Escalating Yuki kept track of the time in his head. Second by second, minute by minute, he counted as he fought. His body also seemed to be keeping track of the time. But when it told him that he had been fighting for hours when his mind hadnt even counted one, Yuki could tell that his natural body was tiring. Fast. This heat is something I need to take care of fast, he thought, warding off the frenzied attacks by his opponent. It didnt bother me at first but its been slowly taking a toll. And Firestorm looks completely fine. If anything, Firestorm seemed intent on burning the entire building. He fired off spells one after another, Yuki dancing away from pillars of flame and hurtling fireballs. His mana capacity seemed almost limitless. That wasnt to say that Firestorm was overtaking Yuki. They were locked together in a battle that seemed to have no end. Were both handicapped as well. Yuki spun to his right, the heat of a flame pillar pressing against his back, and parried a slash. This room isnt fit for fighting. There are too many obstacles. Much like, Yuki was doing, Firestorm seemed to be carefully aiming his attacks with precise movements in order to avoid the desks around them. If any one of them accidentally hit one of them, it would almost certainly spell the end of the battle. Yuki had a slight advantage of having a weapon with a shorter reach but it also made it harder for him to attack. I need more space. I cant have this battle drag on for too long, he thought, disengaging for a moment. Then he rushed back in to block the incoming swings from Firestorm. Their blades clanged and screeched as they struck each other. They pushed at each other, sometimes giving space and other times taking it. But neither giving in. Is someone trying to interrupt our battle? Firestorm said suddenly. He slid back and glared. Please respect a duel. Yuki glanced at the direction he was glaring at and saw the silhouette of a person approaching them rapidly. A fire that was blocking their path fizzled out, a steam coming out from it, and revealed Yuna standing behind it. Yuna, the captain said. Why are you still here? Twenty minutes has passed since I sent her off, Yuki thought. She must have been caught up with something. Captain? Yuna said, her eyes wide. You should leave. This isnt a good place for you to be in right now. Yuki watched the exchange carefully, his eyes flickering back and forth between the two. He pressed his palm onto the ground and slowly began to trickle out a thin but steady stream of mana. Why are you fighting Yuki? Shouldnt you have evacuated? Yuna, Im am the captain and the one in charge of this building. It is my duty to fix whatever happens here, he replied. The real question is why did you come back. I was worried for Yuki. And it seems that I had a good reason to be. This is my duty. And I will complete it, Yuna. Nothing you do will stop that, he warned. Im sorry, captain, Yuna said, her voice soft yet firm. I cant let you. Yuki is important to me. And Im never going to let him go. I do not want to fight you, Firestorm sighed. Please, just run. This is a battle between two people. You have no right to interfere. Yuna, Yuki said. His voice reached her ears and her head turned toward him as he stood up. You dont need to fight. Go. Go and tell Akira. This battle will end soon. Whether in a win or not, I dont know. I cant leave you here, Yuki, Yuna shook her head. Ill fight with you. The two of us can beat him easily. No, Yuki replied firmly. I cant risk you dying here. You shouldnt throw your life away so easily. Tell Akira to come here soon. So she can help clean the wreckage. But, I. I dont want to lose you. I almost already did. Yuna, do not interfere in this fight, Firestorm rumbled. I will not show mercy to you if you do. No matter how long Ive known you, or what weve done together, if you try to interfere, you will be considered an enemy. Dont worry, Yuna. Itll do you little good now, Yuki said. He turned to face the captain. Shall we continue? Yes we shall, he replied, rotating his wrists. Yuna. Go. Ill be taking this somewhere else. What do you mean by that? Firestorm asked, frowning. Yuki lifted his foot and slammed it down, the ground shuddering at the impact and cracks forming on the floor. The captain looked down and noticed them too late. The ground crumbled and Yuki was sent freefalling, his body almost weightless for a few seconds before he slammed into the floor. He rolled instinctively and pushed himself up above the rubble underneath his feet. In front of him, the chunks of concrete and metal shook and Firestorm rose. The training floor, Firestorm said. You are trying to end this quickly, arent you? Of course, Yuki replied, taking in a deep breath of the cool air. If this doesnt end soon, then I think we can both take it as a loss, no? You have proven to be quite annoying to beat. Thank you. Firestorm closed his eyes and lifted his arms before mana began to pour out from him, filling the space around him. Yuki could almost see it as it wrapped around his blades and limbs. Then the heat followed, radiating its way outward until Yuki could feel it. He opened his eyes, now a smoldering red, and then disappeared. Yukis eyes narrowed and he connected his senses to the air around him in time to dodge a slash aimed for his head. He blocked the next one and countered the one after, his dagger only slicing air. The air whistled beside him and he spun away from hit, a sword skimming past his face. Yuki closed his eyes and focused on the area around him. He kept his search radius close to him, only a few feet at most. With a snap, he put away his daggers into his ring. Their short range would only hurt him here. Another whistle and he leapt away from it only to hear the sound again coming from the direction he was heading towards. He contorted his body, twisting it to avoid the next slash, but only partially succeeding. A long scarlet cut blossomed on his arm and a searing pain quickly followed it. He grunted and slammed the ground with his left hand, the ground around him erupting as he tossed the rubble into the air. While it fell, he held out his palm and gripped a staff that materialized on it. Then with a heavy swing, he struck toward the general direction of where Firestorm was and was greeted with a metallic klang as his staff met a sword. Yuki felt Firestorm back off, no doubt to evaluate the sudden change. He took the opportunity and opened his eyes, mana being channeled and the world suddenly sharpening. Off a little to his right, he could see what could only be his opponent. It was shimmering being of mana roughly the height of the captain. I need to equalize this as quick as possible. His grip tightened on his staff and he took in a deep breath. Mana swelled within him and flowed through out his body. His mind calmed and the earth opened up to him. He spread his feet and held up his staff as he stared directly at the shimmering man in front of him. Then they rushed each other, their weapons meeting with a furious roar. The shockwave that resulted pushed them away from each other but they merely shook it off and struck again. Yuki twirled his staff as it struck at his opponent like a viper, his every move being amplified by the mana coursing through his body. Firestorm countered the attacks and struck back with his own, their weapons a whirlwind of clashing metal. And now, Yuki used the earth to his advantage. Infusing his staff with mana, he manipulated it in ways no normal staff would be able to do. It bent at odd angles, sometimes curving around Firestorms swords, and other times to block a sudden attack. In the ground, he carved out pitfalls and created spikes. Firestorm countered with his flame. The air between them was burning, hotter than it ever was when Yuki first fought him the floor above. His swords were just as heated if not more so as they met Yukis staff. The swords cut through the spikes Yuki created with ease and with every slash sent out waves of superheated air toward Yuki that he had to dodge or risk being seared. Like this, they fought. Back and forth they went, striking, blocking, and countering. But unlike before, they ran wild, their attacks destroying the area around them. They raged war against each other as their every blow shattered the air. As every step cracked the ground. Like this, they fought. For how long, Yuki didnt know. All he knew was that it didnt seem to be ending soon. My mana is depleting. Fast. Firestorm was the one that broke of contact first. He retreated, zooming backwards in a blink of an eye until several yards of separation appeared between him and Yuki. Enough of this. Let me show you how I received my name, he growled. Let me show you something I havent had to use for years. I rather not, Yuki replied and rushed in, closing the distance rapidly. He stopped, his progress halted by a barrier that had been erected between him and his opponent. I wasnt asking, Firestorm said. He spread his arms, his swords pointing slightly upward, and began to softly chant to himself. A scarlet circle flared beneath him and a fire sparked, flames slowly swirling around him. Yuki caught snippets of what was being said and none of it was good. Hes turning this place into a domain? His chant crescendoed and he lifted a sword, pointing it toward the air. The tip of it glowed and then erupted. Field of Flames, Firestorm finished, his voice resonating. Then the world erupted. Ghostly fires flared up from the ground and rapidly spread throughout the floor. The air heated up further, reaching temperatures that Yuki could only think belonged more in a volcano than a city. Firestorm also changed. Flames flickered around him, licking the air, and his hair smoldered. His mana. It has to be depleting rapidly. Otherwise, theres no way for me to win. Here I come, Firestorm breathed, smoke trailing out from the corners of his mouth. And then he disappeared. Chapter 139 – Cooling Down The first thing Yuki saw when he activated his magical eyes was that the world had been turned into a world of mana. Everything shimmered around him from the ghostly flames to the very ground. And most importantly of all, he couldnt find his opponent. This is unfortunate, he thought, his mouth grim. Alarms rang in his mind and he braced his arms and held up his staff, protecting his face and neck. A moment later, a sharp impact slammed into the staff, just inches from his head, and then a kick that drove straight into his stomach sent him flying. He flipped about and bounced off of the ground as he tumbled through the air. He reorientated himself, crouched onto the ground and shook his head to clear it. Then the air was disturbed again. Before he could pinpoint the direction, he heard a small whistle through the flames and spun his staff. The metal staff met something in the air with a metallic klang. Then a loud snap resonated and Yuki felt no resistance any more. His eyes flicked down and saw a metal blade lying on the ground. One of Firestorms blades didnt seem able to handle the impact. The air moved again. A loud crack rang out as something struck Yukis sides and he was sent tumbling again. He skidded to a halt on the ground and forced himself up with the staff he gripped in his hand. As he took a step, searing pain shot through his body and he gritted his teeth as a groan tried to escape. My ribs. He closed his eyes and quickly gathered his mana. Then he distributed it around his body and hardened it, encasing himself in a shell, just in time for what felt like a fist to slam into his face. His head snapped back and another hit rammed into his stomach. Then his head. Then his chest. Blow after blow slammed into him. Slashes and stabs hammered against the hasty barrier around his body. They never pierced through but the force cause enough pain by themselves. I have to endure, Yuki gritted, his body screaming out. Focus. The beating went on and on, every hit draining a bit of Yukis mana. He had already given up trying to defend against the onslaught. Itll only make him more tired. His mind was already strained as it was, trying to ignore the pain. Trying to focus on his barrier that looked more and more like paper as the battle dragged on. At last, Yuki could no longer hold on. His mana was drying up and if it did, that would kill him faster than Firestorm could. So he released it. And he was immediately met with the full brunt force of the attacks. Each punch felt as if it was going to puncture his body and each slash dug deep and sent shockwaves of burning agony through his body. Pain. That was all he could see. Bones broken, cuts everywhere, and blood gushing. Everything radiated pain. They melded together into one single chorus of agony that drowned everything else. He couldnt think. He couldnt hear. He felt a faint twinge in his mind, as if someone was trying to reach him but he couldnt dwell on that either. He withdrew into his head, trying to escape the rampaging agony. Then he felt something new. Something warm yet cold like metal. He looked down at his stomach and found that a broken blade had sprouted out of it. He looked up and saw Firestorm standing a few feet away, his shoulders heaving. In his hand, he held the handle of a sword, its blade snapped off. Yuki collapsed, his back hitting the ground and stared at the ceiling as pain made its way through his body again. Blood slowly leaked out of his stomach, as the wound gradually began to make itself known. I have to hand it to you, Firestorm said. He sucked in a deep breath and the fires around them faded away. Youre the toughest opponent Ive fought in a while. Yuki couldnt reply. He heard the sound of rocks shifting and Firestorm grunting. Im going to rest here for a bit. My mana is almost gone, he continued. I want to thank you. I havent felt so alive in a fight in a long time. May the gods bless you in your next life. Yuki let out a small breath and closed his eyes. The world around him shut out and his consciousness faded. But then his eyes reopened. And before him was a bright grassy field. He was sitting under a tree, the shade shielding him from the sun. I can back here, he murmured. I wonder if this is the last thing I see. The light breeze in the air shifted and Yuki turned his head a little to his left. A girl stood there wearing a white dress. She was running toward him. Akira? Yuki said. The word flowed out of his mouth, warming him, yet also weighing down on him. He stood and walked slowly as the girl raced toward him. Then she collided with him, wrapping her arms around him as she did. Yukis arms reacted on their own and pulled her in. Yuki, Akira said, her voice shaky. Im sorry, he whispered. Why? she asked. She pressed her face into his chest. Why did you fight alone? I could have helped you. I thought I could do it. I didnt want you to get hurt, he replied. He stared off into the horizon. Im sorry. Youre so stupid, she growled. You idiot. I know. STUPID, she yelled. She looked up and glared at him, tears flowing down her face. Do you think that I want you to get hurt? No. Selfish Yuki, Akira said. Only thinking what you want. I know, he repeated. I cant lose you, she whispered. Youre all I ever had my entire life. If youre gone, then half of me disappears. Why, Yuki? She slid to the ground and fell to her knees, pressing her hands to her face. Why? Her voice was barely audible. Yuki knelt down and gently held her shoulders. She leaned into him and rested her head on him, her body shaking. Her sobs reached Yuki and he stared off into the distance. Idiot. He glared at the sky. This was all his fault. Stupid. His overconfidence. His assumptions. All of this could have been avoided. I made her cry. He promised to protect her. To create a world for her where they could live in peace. And here he was, hurting her with his actions. What am I doing? His heart pounded as a growl started in his throat. Why am I giving up so easily? Thud thud thud I cant give in. This was not the time for him to stop and shrug his shoulders. He could not just lay down and say that he tried. He felt a fire spark inside himself. A fire that was familiar. ...Yuki? Akira said, looking up. Her tears were drying and her eyes were worried. This isnt over, he growled. It isnt over until I die. He stood up, glaring at the distance. The fire inside growing and growing. I will finish what I started. I will fix what I caused. He began this fight so it was his duty to finish it. He could not die here. He could not let Akira down, leaving her lonely in this world. And I almost did. Firestorm. At that word, the flames within him flared brighter and brighter as it pushed, trying to break out. A growl formed in Yukis throat that strengthened more and more until it became a roar. And with that, the flames erupted. The basement of the LIA base was quiet. Firestorm was sitting, taking deep slow breaths, and Yukis bleeding body laid on the ground. Standing, Firestorm took one last look at Yuki and turned to walk out of the broken building. Then Yukis hand clenched, clawing the ground. Mana began to build within the room, swirling around one point. Firestorm turned and his eyes widened as he felt the power that was forming around Yukis body. He, himself, had almost no mana to fight and he thought that Yuki didnt have any as well. Hes still alive? Firestorm said to himself. He dragged his legs and tried to run to Yuki, but he was already too tired. The best he could muster was a light jog. I spent too much mana during the fight, he thought, his mood shifting rapidly. Field of Flames is supposed to be a battle finisher. Its not supposed to be used during a drawn out fight. He reached the place where Yukis body was laying. Or, at least, he tried to reach it. A barrier blocked him from going any further. Yuki grabbed the metal blade that jutted out of his stomach. Clutching it tightly, it dissolved and seemed to be absorbed into his body. Firestorms eyes widened as he saw the wound seemingly disappear along with a few other cuts. Yukis eyes shot open and pushed himself off the ground. His eyes searched around and locked onto Firestorms. Firestorm took a step back as he was met with a glare. A bone chilling growl emitted from Yuki, the sound causing Firestorms hairs to rise. What happened? he thought. Yuki spread his hands and mana rapidly condensed between them. Then something rose out of his shirt, glowing a bright gold, that looked like a jewel. Another jewel appeared with it, this one shining an intense scarlet. Elemental jewels? The two gems spun around each other, getting closer and closer to each other. When they met, a blinding flash broke out, Firestorm having to cover his eyes. When the spots cleared, a single gem floated in Yukis hands. Then he grabbed it. Mana almost exploded out from him, filling the entire area around them. The now fused jewels shined once more and so did Yukis eyes. A silver light filled them as he spread his arms out wide. He opened his mouth and words of magic flowed out from them. By the gods Firestorms eyes widened as he watched the mana in the fuse itself into the ground and the walls. The entire room began to morph. The rubble flattened and melded together to create a singular flat surface. Then surface divided up, creating patterned tiles. The walls were repaired and ornate designs carved themselves out on them. Statues rose out from the ground holding weapons. The light from the top of the room disappeared and Firestorm gazed up in wonder as a vaulted ceiling formed. Come, Yukis voice rumbled. Come and let me repay you double for what you have given me. An immense pressure made Firestorm stumble, his heart racing, and his eyes shot toward where Yuki was. He was floating in the air as bits of the earth hovered around him. Firestorm watched as the pieces molded itself, elongating and thinning. They glowed a cherry red and soon he was faced with dozens of metal daggers pointed in his direction. He began to shake as he watched the display before him. He felt something that he hadnt felt for centuries. Fear. Stand and meet me, the being before him growled. Stand. The pressure doubled and Firestorm couldnt rise. He tried but the force was too much. His legs shook and his heart pounded as he tried, but no matter how hard he willed himself, his body wouldnt listen. Let me help you then. Chains shot out of the roof and bound themselves to Firestorms wrists, dragging him up. Then the being before him raised their arm. Fifty daggers for the twenty five wounds you gave me. That is your payment. The arm sliced down and the daggers rose higher into the air before angling downward. There was a small pause, the calm before the storm, as Firestorm stared at the metal shower before him. Then the daggers shot down, whistling through the air as they sliced their way to him. He mustered up what little mana he had remaining and shoved it all into a defensive barrier around his head. The first few daggers were stopped but most hit their mark, slicing or piercing through his body. He grunted but never cried out as he took the shower of blades. When it ended, he was a bloody mess. A few daggers stuck out of his body and multiple bleeding slashes marked the surface. He was still alive as his makeshift barrier had protected his vital parts but he would soon die as time went by. Yuki floated to Firestorms body and stared at it, his eyes still glowing. His expression still angry. Any last words? he asked. He held out a hand and another dagger formed in it. Please, Firestorm choked out. Blood dripped from his mouth. Protect Yuna. I always planned to, Yuki replied. Shes like a daughter to me, he smiled, his teeth red. Her file. Its in the records. Read it. Please. Is that all? Firestorm gave a small nod. Then good bye, Yuki said. With a quick thrust, he drove the dagger straight through the Firestorms heart. Then he turned away as Firestorms body grew limp. I did it, Akira, Yuki smiled. A section of the room collapsed and light shone down on him. Then he fell to his knees as a wave of intense exhaustion flooded over him. The mana he had taken from the jewels had served their purpose and it returned to where it came from. He stared up at the ceiling, his anger fading. Yuki! a voice cried out. It echoed throughout the room. A shadow blocked the light shining down. The shadow fell and landed with a small grunt. Then the sound of footsteps approached Yuki as the shadow ran towards him. Yuki, the voice said quieter. Akira knelt in front of him. He looked forward and smiled. Akira froze at the unexpected expression. Then she gave him a small smile of her own. I finished it, Akira, Yuki said. Im sorry. Akira took his hands. Thank you, she said, her voice tight. Her eyes shimmered in the light. Thank you for staying with me. I couldnt do that to you, Yuki replied. I know. I didnt want for you to go through that. I know. She pulled him in and hugged him. I know, Yuki. I didnt mean to be so angry. But I couldnt stand the thought of you not being here. Yuki said nothing and instead pressed his face onto her shoulder. She hugged him tighter. Rest, Yuki. Tomorrows a new day, she whispered. And with that, he closed his eyes and the peaceful respite of sleep embraced him while Akiras warm arms held him. Chapter 140 – Back to Normal Yuki woke up and stared at the white ceiling above him. He heard the sound of soft breathing beside him and turned his head. Akira was sleeping quietly, her head resting on a desk next to the bed he was lying on. Im in the cabin, he thought. Letting out a small breath, he pushed himself up, the bed creaking as he did. His body was a bit sore, as if he had been working out the night before, but not as sore as he would have thought after the major fighting. The fight, he repeated. His mind flashed back to it. I was lucky I had the elemental stones with me. Youre awake, Akira said, her voice sleepy. How do you feel? A bit sore but nothing worrying. How long did I sleep? Yuki asked. Its Thursday night, she said. So about a day and a half, give or take a few hours. Did Zoe treat me? Yes. Ah, then that explains why my body doesnt feel worse, Yuki nodded. But other than your body, are you okay? Akira asked. She scooted closer to him. Your mana was almost depleted. And I dont know what could happen to your mind after My mind is fine, Akira. Theres nothing to worry about, Yuki replied. I wont be damaged from emotional outbreaks. Mana depletion, however, is a problem but I didnt use up all of my mana. What do you mean? I did find it odd that you seemed to suddenly have a massive supply of mana, but it was still yours. I was lucky, he sighed. My mana production outpaces my capacity. Because I cant use it all, it overflows and leaks out of my body. Normally itll just absorbed into the environment but in my case it just got redirected. My necklace absorbed the excess mana. And its been absorbing it since you first got it, Akira said, her eyes widening. I had a large stockpile of mana within it. It was my mana so I was able to use it when the time arose. But the amount inside is substantial to say the least. If you were to describe it, how much is there? I could maybe destroy an entire city easily provided that I didnt explode from the sheer amount of mana. Oh. Thats why I was able to heal myself and win, Yuki continued. He started shaking his head as he spoke. I didnt want to use it and to be quite honest, I forgot about it. I also forgot that using elemental stones boosted the power of elemental magic. So thats how you created that building underground, Akira said. Building? he asked. He thought back and hazily remembered a room of sorts. I must have made it when I wasnt really paying attention. Its nothing big, Akira smiled. Im just glad that youre okay. Im okay but I dont feel good, Yuki sighed. I won, but by luck. And I almost died. You were too hasty, Yuki, Akira said quietly. Youre strong and growing fast, but Firestorm was just not the matchup that you were prepared for. I know. Thats why I need to train more. I need to train and I need to learn. I realised that I might know the basics, but I havent move up from those. I dont even really have skills or techniques. Firestorm had his Field of Flames. Even Robert back on Earth had named techniques. Dont you have your Dance of the Dragons? Thats more of a style than a move. That only thing that I can say is even a combat move is Pressure but that should be a common one. I see what you mean. So I need to transition, Yuki said. I need to learn more about combat and magic. Once Ive mastered the basics, then I can start to create a fighting style that fits me along with skills that work with it. Dance of the Dragons hasnt reached its full potential yet. I can feel it. Youre right, Akira nodded. But I dont think its just you that needs to train. Its all of us. Yuna, Erica, Sarah, all of us. I dont believe I could have defeated Firestorm by myself. Maybe Tiar could, but the rest of us would stand no chance. Then we need to improve. Get stronger. Of course, Akira grinned. I heard from Uriel that youve almost completed the training room. Its actually functional right now. Then we can start training soon. I can find some books in my Ancestral Knowledge to help us with our training, Yuki said. Since were all different, were going to learn differently. So were going to have to tailor a training regimen for each of us. We can spar with each other though. That would be perfect, she replied. Lets have a diagnostic test later so we can find out strengths. Maybe compare UR profiles as well? Thats a great idea. We should do that. Plus, our classes help us develop in some aspects so it would be good if we focused on those. Great! Akira said. Then she paused and gave Yuki an apologetic smile. Actually, I dont know how it slipped me, but I didnt pick a class yet. Oh, Yuki said. He thought for a bit to himself. Not a problem. Well just go into Junction and buy a class crystal for you. Then you can select on and then we can create a training plan for you. Okay, she nodded. Then we can go tomorrow night. You have class at the Academy in the morning, dont you? Yes, he sighed. Im going to have to create an excuse for why I was there for a few days. Isnt being arrested a good enough excuse? Akira teased. I mean, yes. If I wanted to be labeled as a troublemaker. And if I wanted to do that, then there a number of ways that I would prefer to do that. He slowly pulled his legs out of the bed sheets and swung them over the side. With a small exhale, he pushed himself up and stretched his back. Well, now that Im awake I shouldnt stay in bed any longer. One day was enough sleep for me, he said. Where are the others? Um, Yuna went back to her dorm. Erica is here, I think, sleeping in the living room, Akira replied. Sarah is at the new main headquarters and Damian went to the workshop. Zoe went back or did she stay as well? She stayed here, of course. You are her patient. True. Lets go meet them then we can discuss our plans for the future. He walked to the wooden door and turned the brass knob when he felt a small pull on his shirt. He turned his head and gave Akira a questioning look. She turned her head away, her face a bit red. Yuki, just dont push yourself too much, she said. Training is good and all, but I dont want to see you consumed by it. Find time to do what you enjoy. Ill try, he replied, his voice soft. And also. Hmm? Can we get something to eat? she asked with an embarrassed smile. Yuki walked out of the bedroom and told Erica and Zoe who were resting outside of the plan to out and grab a meal to eat for dinner. Erica agreed happily while Zoe told him that she planned on going back to the base now that he seemed okay. Dont strain yourself for the next week or so, she warned before leaving. I better not be called here again to treat you the whole week. I dont think you need to worry about that, Yuki replied. She left the cabin, and disappeared. Since she was a dryad, she could merge with the trees around the forest and pop out from them whenever she wanted. This way, she could go in from one side and leave the other within seconds. Yuki and the rest took the hovercraft that was hidden near by. The entire air space above the forest and the cabin was a dead zone due to its proximity to the Mason Inc. building. Mason Inc. didnt want anyone to be spying on their operations so they received a special permit from the government that effectively stopped all monitoring and operations in the air space above the building. At least it helps me move around quietly, Yuki thought as he boarded the hovercraft. Uriel, he said. Take us to Junction. Welcome back, boss, she greeted. Well be on our way there~. The craft hummed and began to lift itself up into the air as the doors shut. Then a brief pause before it blasted forward, hurtling through the sky. By the way, boss, Uriel said. I recorded some interesting articles that I thought youll like during your nap. Want to see them? Just give me the headlines. Ill read them later, he replied. Chaos in the LIA is one of them. LIA Facility Destroyed is another but that ones boring. Death and Destruction! LIA Laid to Waste. Oooo, that ones nice~. Death and destruction. So the investigation isnt finished yet, Yuki said. Nope. Just some sensationalized headlines. Great job then. I try, boss, Uriel said. Welcome back to the land of the living by the way. How do you like it? He glanced over to Akira who was chatting with Erica behind him while he sat in the cockpit of the hovercraft. Cant say I can complain. Chapter 141 – Back to School Akira, what time do you want to go to the city today? Yuki asked as he put on a pair of shoes. Ill probably be free any time after three. We can go a bit before of after dinner, she suggested. Grab something to eat out in the city then go buy a class crystal. Thatll work, he nodded. Ill be going to the Academy now. Bye, Akira waved as he walked out of the door of their apartment. Have fun, Erica called out. He shut the door and started the walk toward the transport station in Fenrir. His body still felt a bit sore but for the most part it didnt hinder him. Putting his hand to his ear, he slipped an earpiece in it. Uriel, I take it you wiped my record? he asked as he made his way to the station. Of course. We cant have you walking around as a criminal, now can we, she replied. Was there something else you wanted me to do? No. I just wanted to make sure. Though I might have something for you to do later if the need arises, he said. Okay~. Call me when you need me. Ill be optimizing the golems in the meantime. Go ahead. Ill be going to the Academy. He took the earpiece out and stored it into his ring as he walked to a transporter. A few seconds later, he walked out and was in Junction. From the station, he made his way to the familiar gate of the Academy and strolled right in. He walked the familiar path to the Main Hall and passed by a few people that ignored him for the most part. Then he entered his homeroom. Everything still looks the same. I shouldnt have missed much, he thought as he sat in his usual seat. One week isnt that long of a time. Scanning the room, most of the students seemed engrossed in their own things, chatting, playing, or listening to music. He saw Yuna walk towards him and behind her, a few seats back, was a girl who was staring at him with unreadable eyes. Hmm, I wonder what she wants. Hi, Yuki, Yuna said, her voice cheerful but her eyes anything but. Mind if I sit here for a bit? Go ahead, he replied, tilting his head toward a seat beside him. So how have you been doing? she asked. Her voice was pleasant still. I havent seen you in a while. Im doing better, Yuki answered, his voice equally as pleasant. I had a few problems that I had to attend to and I was quite sick for a bit, but Im doing fine now. What happened? Oh, I just was exhausted and almost felt like I was going to die, he said. It took some time, but Ive recovered for the most part. Im sorry, Yuna said, her voice softer, her facade cracking. That you became that sick, of course. Dont worry about. He stared directly at her. Ill do it again if I needed to. Smarter the next time, but I would still do it. Staying home, of course. Well, class is about to start, she said, looking away. Lets chat later. I dont mind. She stood up from her chair and gave Yuki one last concerned glance before heading back to her seat. Yukis eyes flickered back to the girl that was staring at him before and saw that she had averted her attention to Yuna. She was smiling as she began to talk to her. Maybe jealousy? Yuki mused. That could explain why she was staring. But if it was, shes very good at controlling her facial expressions. Yuki glanced at his watch. He counted down the seconds until the bell rang, signalling the start of class. Mabel walked in, a bright smile on her face as she looked around the room. When her eyes landed on Yuki, her smile grew wider and she gave him a nod of acknowledgement. Hello, everyone, she greeted. Its Thursday so the weekend is almost upon us. I see that some of you have returned healthy today and thats wonderful. Before I get on to todays lecture, I need to make a semi-brief announcement. Does anyone know what is going to happen in three months? The annual tournament, one voice threw out. Exactly, Mabel nodded. This years a bit early because a few factors within this years tournament but you should expect it to start in three months. Sign ups are posted on the Academy page so you can register there or at the Headmasters Castle if you so choose to. Now, Im going to get into a bit of detail about the tournament this year. Its a bit different. Normally, you register by yourself and are a single team of one. It doesnt matter what type of battling we did or the environment, it was always one person. However, there are times where that changes. She gave a meaningful look to everyone in the room. This years tournament is a team challenge. You can group up into teams of four maximum if you want to. Its not a requirement but it is recommended. What the format of this tournament with be is not something I can discuss at this time but expect something that requires cooperation. Murmurs spread throughout the room as the students began to let their imaginations run wild as they tried to come up with ideas as to what the tournament will be. I can, however, tell you this, Mabel continued. The room quieted. The reward for the winning team in this tournament is something unique. Its not special equipment or potions. It isnt money or treasure. Rather, this years is a position. The winning team of the tournament will be gifted a spot in the Libra Task Force training camp and can potentially become one of its members. Yuki watched as the eyes of many students light up at the announcement. The Libra Task Force, or L-taf as most people in Libra called them, were a special operations force that operated for the Libra military. Its not something I really want though. So with that said, I urge everyone here to start preparing for the competition ahead of time. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity for you all and I hope that you all try your chances. You never know what could happen. The rest of Yukis day flew by as if it was any other day. His other instructors didnt seem to care about his week of absence and he was never called up to the headmaster to be questioned as to why he was gone for so long. Uriel seemed to do a good job. The last class of his day was his support magic class. Walking in, he found Mabel already inside the classroom, sitting on the floor. She saw him enter and her eyes lit up and she stood up from her seat. Yuki, welcome back, she smiled. It was quite boring without you here. I had nothing to do for the end of the day. Yuki nodded and sat in his place as he waited for Mabel to start instruction. She sat back down and placed her hands on her lap. May I ask why you werent in class for a week? she asked. I was sick, Yuki replied. I was recommended to take a week of rest so as to make sure that I heal properly. One week? That must have been quite a strong disease. I guess you can say that. But Im fine now and so here I am. Here you are indeed. Well, well just be doing what we were doing before you became sick, Mabel said. Elemental infusions and enchanting for the most part. I cant really teach you much since my forte is healing and yours is enchantments and such. Ill be giving you a few more spells to memorize and then we can test them out later. Alright. But, Yuki. If I can make a suggestion, she continued. What youve been learning here is useless without the practice of using these spells for practical purposes. I believe youll improve even more if you tried to spar with your peers and utilize your enchantments and support magic. Skirmishing is a good way to practice, Yuki nodded. Are you planning to enter the tournament? she asked. Im not certain, but most likely not. I dont see the need for me to do so, Yuki replied. The reward is nice but not something I need or really want. But it would be a nice power of influence if I can get someone in there. I think you should join, she said. Thatll be your real life practice. The three months before the tournament, we can study combat techniques that combat supports usually employ and you can do some training. Then on the day of the tournament, you can use you new skills and see how you fare against others. Use the tournament for practice rather than consider it as a competition? Basically, Mabel nodded. It would be a great opportunity for you and if you do well, your Academy rank will go up and youll gain more opportunities. I see. In fact, instead of a final for the year, Ill make this the final. If you compete in the tournament and can get the top, lets say fifty, then Ill give you full marks for the year. How about it? Well, if it is my final then Im going to have to do it anyway, Yuki said. Its easier than an actual final. Thats debatable. But Ill do it. It wont hurt. Wonderful, Mabel smiled. Now I know what we will be doing for the next three months as well. I feel like thats what you really wanted when you suggested for me to join the tournament. No, of course not, she shook her head. Its just an added benefit. One that I planned, but still a benefit. Mhm. Anyways, lets get on to the lesson shall we? Alright. Chapter 142 – Barriers True to her words, Mabel handed Yuki a few spell scrolls for him to read and memorize. These scrolls seemed to be more battle orientated from what Yuki could see. They werent the most powerful ones or the strongest ones, but they had the fastest cast time he had seen in all of the scrolls he had been given before. I guess these are the optimized spells. I see enchantments on here that are similar to the ones that I already know. The main difference was that these consumed more mana in exchange for a faster cast time. They were also stronger but with the trade off of being harder to use. With the spells Yuki learned memorized before, one normally would need to chant the entire spell which could range from seconds to a minute depending on how complicated the spells were. Of course, I never did that since it was a waste of time. These new spells are closer to what I actually do. They required more concentration since the caster would need to visualize more of the components themselves. They still werent as quick as Yukis own adjustments, but they seemed considerably faster than previous spells. Maybe I can take something from this. The chants were still longer than Yuki would have liked to just cast a simple strength enhancement but it did give him a sample for how shortening the chant increases mana usage and concentration. I can figure out a relationship then go from there. If I can make the chants short enough where it wouldnt hinder me and lower the necessary concentration to where I can focus on other things in combat, that would benefit me greatly. The bell rang, signaling the end of the day, and Yuki placed the scrolls back in the drawer where they were normally kept. Mabel waved to him as he left and headed back home. I really need to look through my Ancestral Knowledge more thoroughly. Ive only been looking at very specific information lately. He made his way to the Junction transportation station and was promptly teleported to Fenrir. Then he walked back to the house he rented with Akira and Erica. They were inside, watching television, and turned their heads toward the door as he walked in. Hey~, Erica greeted, waving. Welcome back, Yuki, Akira said. Hello, he replied. Ill be in my room for a bit, but well go out shopping after for your class crystal. Thats fine. Can I come with you guys? Erica asked. Thats up to Akira, Yuki said as he walked to the room he shared with Akira. Ill be in the bedroom. He shut the door. As he walked to the bed, he felt a small vibration on his wrist. Raising his arm, a message popped out of his watch. Yuna. He read the message and typed out a brief response. Asking me to be her teammate already. The tournament isnt until three months from now. But its fine. Ill join her team. He closed his watch. Then he sat on top of the bed and closed his eyes, his mind drifting away until the towering shelves and brightly lit halls of Ancestral Knowledge formed before him. A little to his right, Sophie was glancing through a few books. Hello there, Yuki, she said, not looking up. How may I help you? Nothing very big today, Yuki replied. I just want to find some information. A few books at most. I can help with that, she said. She stood up and closed the book she held in her hand. What exactly are you searching for? Books on general magic spells, combat spells, and skills. Ive been trying to find class skills for too long. Would three books suffice or do you need more? Three would be perfect for now. Ill ask for more if I need them. Then I know just the right ones for you, Sophie smiled. She clapped her hands and three books appeared in the air with a small flash. Here they are. Have fun and call me when you need me. Yuki took them and gave Sophie a nod before heading off to a desk. He placed two of the books on the desk and cracked open the first one that was titled Anthology of Spells Vol. 1. True to its name, it was a collection of spells and diagrams of the spells. Explanations as to the effects of the spell were included along with a few tips sprinkled here and there were included. The only thing I can complain about so far is how the book was written. The language was understandable but the grammar sounded archaic and the writer seemed to ramble often. The font also seemed as if the book was hand written and was sometimes barely legible. But its still bearable. Lets begin, shall we. He sat there quietly as he immersed himself into the book. It wasnt the most interesting of books he had read, but the information in it was quite new. Most of the spells in the book were ones more orientated for everyday life. There were a few that dealt with house cleaning and others that were used for detecting things like poison. The one that struck him as the most useful was a tracking spell that sticks onto a person and by focusing you mind on the spell, youll be able to locate where they were. There are also some alterations to the spell as well. I can make someone glow in my eyes so I can find them in a crowd. If I combine these, then it would be hard for people to escape me. Some other spells in the book was one that generated a small orb of light that the author said was for nighttime reading. Another was a simple fire spell that was to be used for things like camping and cooking if someone didnt have a fire affinity. Not as useful for me, but I might still find some uses. Triggering a spell uses less mana than creating fire yourself. Yuki shut the book and put it off to the side. He decided that hell take it out into the real world and read it when he had more time. He grabbed the next book in the pile, the one about combat spells, and opened it up. It was smaller than the general magic one but was quite detailed in its diagrams, descriptions, and explanations. It also seemed to be hand written, but the language was more understandable and the font was neat. In the front page of a book, a disclaimer warned any readers that the book only contained information on basic spells that everyone could utilize. There were no class spells or elemental techniques. Understandable. Ill have to look at different books to find things related to my classes. But it is unfortunate that I cant find anything specific on Assassin. I dont think any of my ancestors had that class before. As he read this new book, Yuki found that it provided information much more important to his current situation. Enchantments, utility spells, and even some skills were documented in the book. The one that stood out the most to Yuki was the barrier. That one spell had a dedicated section for itself that spanned multiple pages. The basic barrier could be created with a single word and the strength of the barrier relied on the amount of mana the caster had and their will strength. Barriers are extremely useful if my fight with Firestorm taught me anything. He erected one to stop me from interfering with his spell. Though, he didnt use a chant. He more or less just threw mana in front of him and condensed it. The books mentioned such a technique later on in the section and referred to it as a quick but inefficient method. The barrier spell, once memorized, had a casting speed just as fast but was also stronger and conserved mana. I guess that makes sense. The section went on to describe alterations to the barrier spell that could be made based on what the caster wanted. It included various shapes, thickness, and lengths. It also told Yuki how one could infuse other properties into the barrier. One example it gave was infusing a barrier with fire in order to create a protective surface that burned anything that struck it. Thats useful for unarmed combat. Another one made the barrier feel as if it was made of steel. A third made the barrier flexible, like a bubble, which increased the durability while giving up some protection. These are all really good. I should have looked at these things earlier. Flipping through the rest of the book, Yuki found magic traps, basic weapon and gear enchantments, basic attacks, and even a few body enhancements that had similar effects to the ones that Mabel had given to him in class. But there was one pattern that Yuki noticed in all of these spells. Theyre mostly one to two word chants. A few of the longer ones rarely extend beyond five. He closed the book at stood up. It was time for him to test some of the spells that he had just learned. He raised his hand and lightly spread his fingers as he pictured the barrier he wanted. Shield, he ordered. A circled flared in front of his fingertips and a shimmering barrier expanded out from it until it was roughly the size of a wall. He closed his hand, the circle disappearing, but the barrier still stood tall as he continued to channel a steady stream of mana into it. He pushed his hand on it, feeling it bend back a bit. With a bit of a stronger push, his hand went through. Hmm. He stepped back a bit and with his other hand summoned a small rock. Then he threw it with all his might at the opaque wall before him. The rock hurtled forward before meeting the barrier, the wall shimmering as a ripple of light spread outward from the area of impact. Yuki felt his mana get drained a bit as he watched the rock bounce off lightly from the wall. So I can get through it since Im the caster. I see. He walked around the barrier and examined it more closely. The wall of mana seemed to be completely smooth and uniform, around an inch thick. With some concentration, Yuki willed it to thicken and the barrier responded until it doubled to two inches. Then Yuki did the opposite and it slimmed until it was a centimeter in width. Thats not that hard to do. Let me try something more complicated. He pictured in his mind small spikes and painted them across the entire surface of the barrier. Mana was sucked out of him as he watched tiny spikes elongate out of the shimmering surface until the entire wall was covered in them. Yuki pressed his hand against it lightly and felt it trying to stab through his palm. Thats quite sharp. What if I try to alter the properties? Glass, he said quietly. The barrier responded and almost vanished from sight. If Yuki looked at it head on, it looked as if there was nothing there. But at angles, he could see the light reflecting off of it. Nice. I just need to experiment with how fast I can throw these out now. Then I can test out different things I can do with them. [A New Magic Technique Has Been Detected] Oh, whats this? [{Barrier} Has Been Added To Magic Techniques.] Thats good. [Potential Skills Have Been Detected. Lack Of Information Has Prevented Recognition.] What? Yuki had never seen that type of notification before. Normally, the UR would only tell him when he went up a tier or when it recognized a new skill. Now that he thought about it, the UR had been very quiet the last few weeks. I havent been checking my status as well. I might as well do it now since Ill be sharing it with the others later when we organize our training regimens. He closed his eyes and called up the screen and stared at it quietly for a bit. What is this? Chapter 143 – Blessings From the Earth MAYUMI YUKI (Rank A / 2 Star / Tier 3) Title: Gaeas Chosen One Class: Assassin / Support Mage Passive Abilities: Weapon Master , Demonic Growth , ??? Blessings: Earth Dragons Blessing , Gaeas Authority (3%) Stats: STR - (A 1S / T9) DEF - (B 5S / T7) SPD - (A 2S / T1) STA - (B 5S / T8) INT - (A 2S / T1) MP - (A 3S / T5) HP - (A 1S / T3) Skills: Intelligence Augmentation > Ancestral Knowledge (Partial) Housekeeping > Pressure Melodic Soul (Lv. 1) Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic > Class Magic > Barrier Magic (Lv. 1) > Mana Manipulation (Lv. 9) Magical Eyes Earthen Core (Unknown) Physical - Dance of the Dragons (Lv. 6) : Earth Dragon (Lv. 4) Weapon Mastery (4) > Meditation (Lv. 7) This looks completely different. What happened? Yuki stared at his profile as he read each line over and over again. Many things had seemed to disappear and were replaced with categories that had no level with them. This, at least, he could come up with a reason as to why such a thing happened. I think the UR compressed skills that were related into one category. Things like my stealth were probably put in with my assassin techniques and that was put together with class techniques. He opened the menu for class techniques and found two submenus underneath it. Mentally tapping on the one labeled Assassin, he found a few skills under it that included his stealth skill. And theres a few new ones. One such new one was a technique titled Eloquence. Yuki could assume how he had obtained such a technique based on the events that occurred the last couple months. Another new technique was Magical Subterfuge. I would be a great politician. Presence detection? A bit further down the list was another skill, one that seemed the most useful. It seemed that Yukis efforts at being constantly aware of his surroundings had proven enough to be deemed a skill. However, it was very low in level. If I practice more, than I could be less reliant on my main senses. And opponents like Firestorm would be easier to face against. Next, he moved on to the more confusing of the changes that he noticed. One thing was that there was an entirely new category that had appeared. The blessing part of his profile was never there and never existed even when it was empty. The section for classes was there even when he had none. So blessings are not normal. I thought as much. Another thing that perplexed him was the three percent beside a blessing that he never remembered receiving. Gaeas Authority sounded important but he had no memory of it or what had triggered it. Because of that, he couldnt even begin to guess as to what the number meant. Maybe its a percentage for how far Ive unlocked it? Or proficiency? The other thing that caught his attention was the technique that was named Earthen Core. The label next to it gave no hint as to what it did. Again, much like his second blessing, Yuki couldnt remember when he ever received this technique. He racked his mind to try and recall any notification but came up with nothing. Oh. It was probably after the fight with Firestorm. I was tired and fainted. Its possible that I got notifications then but could see them because I wasnt conscious. He opened his eyes and saw Sophie looking at him curiously. You seemed really focused on something. Did something happen? she asked when she saw Yukis questioning look. I was looking at my UR. Some interesting things happened to it, to say the least, Yuki replied. How so? Well, the first thing is that it underwent some major reorganization. A lot of techniques and skills were compressed together under one subcategory. That happens a lot, Sophie nodded. Its normal. As the UR detects more and more skills and techniques, itll look to find ways to better organize it. No one likes massive menus filling up their vision. I gathered as much as this isnt the first time the UR reorganized my profile, Yuki said. But I found new techniques and even a blessing that I didn''t know about. I probably wouldnt have found out about them had I not decided to check my profile. Youre rank A, correct? Sophie asked, tilting her head. Yes. Then you should have been notified about big additions like those. I think I was but I didnt notice the notifications due to me being unconscious for a day or so. And so I dont know what this new skill does. Or what this blessing does. Wait. New blessing? Sophie narrowed her eyes. Yes. Not the one that I bestowed on you? No. Whats the name of the blessing? It says Gaeas Authority. Theres also a percentage next to it for whatever reason, Yuki replied. Gaeas Authority, she repeated. Ive never heard of that before. The percent Ive heard about, however. Its just a number that signifies how much of the blessing youve unlocked. More effects will appear as you unlock more of the blessing but I dont know what type of effects they will be since I dont know what the blessing is. I figured as much. Ill just need to see what happens as time goes by, Yuki said. I dont know how I even unlocked three percent of the blessing. Well, its something new so thats exciting. If you discover what it does exactly, please tell me so I can document it. Sure. Theres another thing that was interesting, though, he said. Whats that? Do you know of a skill or technique called earthen core? You have that? she asked, her eyebrow raising. Well, yes. Thats why Im asking. I know what that skill is. I have it. What does it do? And how did you gain it? How I gained it I cant say because, frankly, I was born with it, Sophie said. Almost every other elemental dragon I know has a skill like that as well. They do? Yes. A lightning dragon would have a lightning core for example. An aero dragon would have a wind core. Im an earth dragon so I was born with an earthen core. So the core is based on what ones attribute is? I would seem. I believe that its a technique that one develops if they have a good understanding of their main element, she said. What does it do? Yuki asked. From my experiences, it acts like a passive ability of sorts. In my case, since I have an earthen core, I have a certain resistance to other elements that are not earth, Sophie said. Along with that, earth based attacks are reduced until they almost do nothing to me. Really? Interesting. Yes. The elemental part of whatever earthen attack is sent to me is nullified due to my earthen core, she explained. Only the force of the attack itself will reach me and if the attack was purely magical then it does nothing. Does your skill also have the word unknown next to it? No, she shook her head. It does have a tier next to it though. Mine was at around tier seven or eight if I remember correctly. And I take it that the higher the tier, the stronger the effects of the skill. Of course. I see. Thank you for the information, Yuki said. I do wonder how you obtained such a technique, Sophie said. Its not an easy one to get from what Ive seen. Everyone that has such a skill that I know of was born with it. Maybe your blessings played a big role in it. They might have. They are earth orientated blessings. That new blessing, Gaeas Authority, might be the reason why you have earthen core. I know for sure that my blessing only enhanced your earth magic and growth. Probably. Thank you. I need to be going now, Yuki announced. He lifted up the books that he was reading. Ill be taking these with me as well. Go ahead. Just dont leave them around for other people to see, Sophie reminded. We dont want your knowledge to be leaked out to the world, now do we? No, we dont. Yuki opened his eyes in the real world and glanced at his watch. Two hours had passed since he had went inside his Ancestral Knowledge. He placed the books that he held in his hand on a drawer beside the bed he was kneeling on. Standing up, he stretched his body for a bit before heading out into the living room where Erica and Akira were now playing video games. Akiras ears perked up at his arrival and she turned to him as he walked out of the hallway. Hahaha! I win! Erica exclaimed. Akiras head whirled back. Hey! I was distracted, she pouted. You could have at least paused the race. Theres no mercy in games, Erica grinned. Its not my fault you got distracted by Yuki. Grr, rematch then, Akira declared. We cant do that now, Erica laughed. I thought were going out? Yes we are, Yuki said. But I can wait, I dont mind. Yes! One more round. Ill rather not, Erica replied. She stretched her arms up and stood. Im rather hungry, arent you? You just want to run away, huh? I already won~. But it was close! I could have won if I was more focused. You just dont want to pay, dont you~? Oh, it was a wager? Yuki butted in. On what? The loser buys the other dessert, Erica said. So now Akira has to buy me a nice fluffy chocolate cake. And I cant even eat a tiny piece of it, Akira added, pouting. Well you made a bet, Akira. You cant change the outcome now, Yuki shrugged. Are you all ready to go? Yup, Erica nodded. Time to get my cake~. Cant I have a little piece of it? Akira asked her, pushing herself up from the couch. I wont eat a lot of it. Besides, isnt a whole cake too big for you to eat? Who said Ill eat all today? So youre planning to torture me then? They walked out the door of the apartment and Yuki locked the door behind him as he left. Then as he walked a little behind the two chatting girls, he put his hand to his ear. Uriel, lock everything that hasnt been locked yet inside the apartment, he said. And tell me anything that you find abnormal around the premise to around a hundred yard radius. Sure, she replied. Is there anything in particular you want to me to look out for? Expecting something? Its just to be safe, he replied. My name is out there. I cant move around as if Im still unknown. Have fun with your outing, Uriel said. Ill make sure nothing happens. Thank you. He let his hand fall back down and the line went dead. Yuki! Hurry up, Erica called out a few yards ahead. I cant let anything that I can prevent happen to them or me again, he thought as he hurried his pace to catch up with them. I cant make the same mistakes. So where do you want to go? he asked. Chapter 144 – Suffocating They decided on a small restaurant that was near the center of Junction, next to the shopping district. The place was cramped and noisy as customers chatted and ate. The three of them took a corner seat next to the windows where they had a wide view of the street with its zooming vehicles and strolling pedestrians. Akira and Erica ordered food while Yuki glanced around the room. His eyes flickered from one person to another as he watched their movements and read the conversations on their lips. Did you hear about what happened to, mouthed one lady to another sitting across from her. Ahhh, I have so much work to do today, another person complained. This sandwich is really good, you should try some! a man said, nudging the person sitting next to him. I dont know how to say this, but, another one said. Yuki turned his head a little to the side and watched the people walking by. They took no notice of him, a face in a crowded room. They were in their own world with their own problems. Ill be there soon, dont worry, one said into their communicator. Im going to be late, another muttered. Mama! Lets get ice cream, a small boy said, pulling at his mothers dress. Yuki? a voice asked, cutting through the noise. He blinked and returned his attention to the two girls sitting across from him. Akira had a slight frown on her face while Erica looked more curious than anything. Yes? he replied. Is something wrong? Akira said. He glanced about the room again before replying. No. Everything is fine, he said. I see. A waiter came out and interrupted their conversation with plates of food. The aroma from the dishes attracted Akiras attention and she immediately started to eat. Yuki ate as well, although at a much slower pace. Was something wrong? Yuki thought as he took a small bite of his sandwich. He wasnt so sure himself. His mind had automatically started to wander as he was looking around the room. He wasnt thinking of anything in particular. Or looking for anything in particular. No. I had to be looking for something, he shook his head. I feel like I was. I just dont remember what. A loud crash rang out from behind him and his head snapped over toward it, his body halfway out of his seat. Then he saw that a plate had fallen to the ground. A child had accidentally knocked it over. Yuki? Did you see something? Erica asked, her voice low. Mmm? No, just a child, he replied. He looked down and found his hand gripping a dagger. Nothing to be worried about. He sat back down and slid his dagger back into its sheath. Letting out a breath, he picked back up his sandwich and calmed his heart which was beating faster than he realised. I know what I was looking for, he thought. Im a bit on edge today. I need to relax a bit. He finished his meal and sat back as he watched Akira and Erica eat theirs. Taking deep breaths, he tried to focus his mind and calm it. But whatever it did, it still raced. It still tried to keep track of everything that was happening in the space around him. Every conversation, every movement, everything. Im going outside for a bit, Yuki said to the two across from him. Im feeling a bit stuffy in here. Theres air conditioning but all right, Erica shrugged. Im waiting for my cake. Yuki stood up and stepped out of the restaurant, taking in the fresh night air. He took a seat at a bench off to the side of the restaurant and stared at the starry sky above him. His fingers tapped the metal of the bench as he thought quietly to himself. Why? Why do I feel so worried? The outside was quieter. The cars that went by barely made a sound as they hovered. The people were in a rush and had no time for conversations. Yukis body slowly began to release tension as his mind began to settle. Theres nothing to be worried about, he said to himself. Theres no enemies here. Relax. He stayed outside, staring at the sky as his fingers continued their tapping, an imaginary melody flowing out from them. He heard the sound of the door from the restaurant open and his eyes flickered to his side unbidden. Yuki, were done, Akira said, walking towards him. Are you sure everything is fine? I was just a little stressed, Yuki replied. He pushed himself up from the bench. Nothing major. Stressed? Why? Just my mind I believe. Too many people. Too many worries. Oh, you were scared that there was an enemy hiding somewhere? Erica asked. I dont know. I think, Yuki said, rubbing his face. Its probably because the Shikaku has an idea of who I am now so I have to be more careful. If youre not feeling well, we can go back home, Akira offered. I dont want to push you. You need to take care of yourself. No, its fine, Yuki shook his head. It was just a small moment. Just some residual effects from that fight. Ill be fine. I should be fine. Are you sure? Yeah. Okay then. There was a small silence as the three stared at each other. Then, lets go? Erica asked. Yes, lets, Yuki replied. The three went about the city as they went from store to store trying to find Akira a class crystal. They went slower than Yuki normally would have gone, Erica and Akira intentionally slowing down the pace as their faces expressed worry. Yuki reassured them multiple times but they still werent convinced. Yuki, himself, wasnt so convinced either. Though he did feel better, his mind still had a certain edge on it. Any sudden small motions caused his eyes to flicker towards it. Any loud sounds caused his hands to flinch. I need to find a way to calm down. But other than that, the day was enjoyable. Yuki, Akira, and Erica wandered about the city, their shopping trip changing into a sightseeing one. Yuki bought ice cream for himself and Akira to stop her from staring at Ericas packaged cake. They visited a clothing store that they found during their search and they bought a few things from there. They spent a few hours just walking around, window shopping, until Akira tugged on Yukis sleeve and pointed at a certain display. It was a gem necklace that was small and elegant. The silver chain the centerpiece of the necklace hung on shimmered ever so slightly. Thats a class crystal, Akira said in a hushed whisper. A unique one I think. Why is it inside a jewelry store? Yuki said. Maybe they dont have an appraiser thats of an earth attribute, she replied, her eyes glued onto the necklace. But it cant deceive me. Her eyes glittered as she stared at the necklace. How much do we have? she asked. I dont mind the price that much if it benefits us all, Yuki shrugged. You getting a class will pay for whatever the cost is. Then, she said, hesitating a bit. Can I get this crystal? Its your money. If you want it, go ahead. If you don''t have enough, just tell me. Thank you, she smiled. They walked into the jewelry store and Akira called over the store manager and they began to talk about the necklace that was on display. Erica wander off and began to admire the various pieces on sale around the store. Yuki looked around as well, noting the designs and the materials used. I should try to make more wearable items, he thought. He looked at his ring, the small bright red ruby gem glittering on it. It was the first and only wearable item he had created. Every other creation he had made was a weapon in some way. I cant spend any money in here though. He looked at a pair of earrings. Well, I shouldnt spend money here. I dont know how much Akiras crystal is going to cost. And I need to look over the guild budget again to make sure everything is fine for now. He caught a small wave from the corner of his eye and saw Akira calling him over. He walked over and the salesman behind the counter gave him a beaming smile. A girls night out? the man asked. Maybe, Yuki replied. Well, jewelry is a wonderful gift, the salesman said. And this young lady has made an excellent choice. She has great taste. How much is it? Yuki asked. A silver. Akira said. I bargained it down about twenty bronze coins. He wont go any lower, understandably. Can I see it? Sure you can, the salesman said. Just dont run off with it now. He handed the necklace to Yuki and Yuki looked at it with a critical eye. The chain was made of fine silver loops that interconnected. The silver seemed pure from what he could feel. The centerpiece of the necklace, the jewel, sparkled as Yuki held about at angles. A silver for this. The design is quite nice and it wasnt very easy to make. The materials seem somewhat expensive. And if the class crystal really has a unique class, then the price would have skyrocketed if it was known. A good price, Yuki said out loud. But its not my decision to make whether or not to buy it. Go ahead, Akira. Do what you want. Ill take it then, Akira smiled. Wonderful! the salesman said, clapping his hands together. Akira handed the man a silver coin and he packaged the necklace neatly inside a felt case. Then with a smile, he handed over a bag with the case in it. Will that be all? he asked. I think, Akira replied. She turned to look at Yuki who was browsing the store again. Is there anything you want to get, Yuki? Hmm? he said, taking his eyes off of one display. Oh, no. Im good. Erica? Im fine~ she called out. I like looking at sparkly things but I dont really like wearing them. Then thatll be all, Akira said to the salesman. I see. Then have a wonderful evening, the man said, bowing his head a bit. And have fun with your girls night out. Will do, Erica replied as she walked out of the store, opening the door. Yuki and Akira followed her. When the door opened, the noise of the city came crashing down onto Yuki. He felt his mind sharpen and his eyes narrowed as it flickered about the place. He took in a deep breath. Theres nothing here, Yuki. Stop being so anxious. Lets go home, he said, his voice tight. Mmm? Akira said before her mouth formed an o as she saw Yukis expression. Are you okay? Lets go back. Okay, Akira nodded slowly, frowning. Lets go back. Chapter 145 – Back Then Yuki walked quickly as he weaved through the crowds of Junction, making his way to the transportation station. Akira and Erica followed him closely behind. A few minutes after arriving at the station, they were in Fenrir. Fenrir was much quieter than Junction. There were less people and the ones that were out were in no rush to get anywhere. Yuki let out a breath at the sudden reprieve and started walking back to the apartment. Yuki, you havent been like this is a while, Akira said as they walked. What happened. I dont know, Yuki said, sighing. I feel like my mind is trying to keep track of everything. Trying to prevent anything that can happen. And you can turn it off? If I could, I would have already. I cant find the off switch. But youre fine now. Im better now. Theres less stimulation so theres less things for my head to latch on, Yuki replied. Ill probably be fine once we return home. I hope so, Akira said. They reached the apartment and Yuki opened the door, the scanner identifying him. When the door closed, Yuki felt like a massive weight had just been lifted and he wobbled to the couch where he flopped down. I need to rest, he said, taking in deep, slow breaths. But I dont know if I can right now. It might take a while. Erica sat on the couch next to him and looked at him, her violet eyes filled with worry. Here, she said, patting her lap. I can help you with that. You need rest. You dont look that good. Its fine, he shook his head. Ill just go to bed. No, trust me, Erica said. She put her hand to his head. I can help. I know what youre feeling. A warmth radiated from her hand and filled Yukis body. His muscles involuntarily relaxed as a serene peace entered him. Erica guided his head and placed it on top of her lap. I see, Yuki muttered. Thank you. Its the least I can do, she said softly, a small smile on her lips. The peace washed over him again like a warm tide and the darkness rose up to embrace him in its arms. Did you put him to sleep? Akira asked, walking to the couch slowly as she tried to make as little sound as possible. Yeah, Erica replied. But the fact that I could do it so easily worries me. What do you mean? Akira knelt on the rug in front of the couch and watched Yuki. She normally can resist me, she explained. She has a strong will and mental strength. But I could barely feel anything when I was trying to put her to sleep. Oh, I understand. And I could feel it, Erica continued, her voice quiet. Her anxiety was almost radiating out from her. It scared me, honestly. Im glad that you could help, Akira said. If you werent here, I dont know what I could have done. Lately, Ive, she started then paused, letting her sentence hang in the air. Then she sighed before continuing. Ive been feeling useless. I dont do any fighting. I dont do any planning. I dont even clean the apartment or cook. So, Im glad that I could actually help with something, but why I could help doesnt sit well with me. Yuki hasnt been like this for the longest of times, Akira said. HeIll use she so we dont get confused. She seemed fine just yesterday. She was fine yesterday. I dont know what happened today. And you said for the longest of times? She was like this before? Yes, Akira nodded. But it was a while ago and I didnt have complete awareness at that time so I cant say for sure why. What was she like before? Erica asked. Well, she was like this, Akira replied. She placed her hand on Yukis cheek. When her parents were killed, she was quite fragile. Yuki? Fragile? I know, its hard to believe, Akira smiled lightly. But its true. Her parents death affected her a lot. Which would be expected. After their death, she was sent to live with her aunt. And then she was almost immediately sent to school. They said it was to help distract Yuki from the loss of her family. She barked out a short laugh. That the kids at school would help her cope. That didnt happen, did it, Erica said. No. It didnt. Humans are mean, to say the least. And the children more so. They have the nature of humans and lack the empathy that comes with experience. They attacked her because she lost her family? Erica said, frowning. I think they attacked her because they felt weakness, Akira answered. Yukis aunt moved them to a different country to change the scenery to help her and give her a better education. But it just made things worse. She could barely speak the language and she didnt look like the others. Oh. I can see where this is going. Its also because of how Yuki looks. Akira gestured to his face. Beautiful? Erica smiled. Well, yeah, Akira said. She caressed Yukis face lightly. Beautiful. But if Yuki was like how she is now, then maybe it would have been better for her. What do you mean? You know how Yuki doesnt care how people call her now? Like girl or boy. Well, she used to. It was how she was raised. Whenever someone referred to her as a girl, she would correct them. All the time? Yuki didnt know any better at the time, Akira said. She was a kid. But someone like her who looked so feminine yet told others that she was actually a he garnered unwanted attention. At best, others would just look at her weird, as if she was an oddity. Normally, shell get attacked verbally. And other times, she would be attack physically. I, I didnt know that, Erica said softly. And she was a kid at that time. The world Yuki was raised in isnt the most accepting. I think thats because theres only humans there. Nothing to make them understand their position or their strength. Ethros has been much nicer from what Ive seen. No, its just as bad, Erica said, laughing darkly. The people here are just better at hiding it. I would know. Erica looked down and Akira remembered her circumstances and how they met her. They fell quiet, the only sound the rhythmic breathing of the fast asleep Yuki. This isnt about me though, Erica said after a while. What happened after that? With Yuki? She became like this, Akira replied, gesturing to Yuki. The bullying and the stress it caused made Yuki like this. Constant anxiety? Yeah. It changed her, creating constant anxiety and making her hyper aware of her surroundings. She got scared or apprehensive of the smallest things. Any loud noises would cause her to freeze. Loud noises? They reminded her of how her parents died. Wait, do you know how Yukis parents died? Akira asked. No. I dont, Erica said, looking down at Yuki whose head was on her lap. I knew that she had a rough history. I could tell. And I dont like to pry about things like this. Family and such. I wouldnt like it if someone did that to me about my past. She stroked Yukis head, her fingers running through his hair. I know how it feels to be backed into a corner, she continued softly. I want to know more about her. I really do. But I dont want to bother her, you know. Ask her then, Akira said. A small smile formed on her face. She wouldnt mind if its you. I would know. Its better to hear the story from her than from me anyway. Ill try. Well, now you know how Yuki was before. Akira turned a bit and leaned her back against the front of the couch. It was actually worse before so thats good. I think shell be fine. I do too, Erica said. But I havent felt so much emotion from her before. Maybe small spikes of annoyance here and there, but never anything that was as strong as her anxiety was. You were there during the fight at the LIA base, right? Akira asked. I was. I was helping with capturing the ones that were running out of the building and wiping their memories. Then, did you feel anger? Of course I did. It was like a blazing bonfire that erupted from the middle of the building, Erica smiled. Then the smile melted as her eyes widened. Oh. That was Yuki? Yes. That was her. I. Did not know that. Akira smiled and stared at the wall in front of her. The house was dark but it didnt bother her and she knew that it didnt bother Erica. They both could see just as well as if it was light. I hope Yuki is fine. What made her change? Erica asked suddenly. What do you mean? She had a lot of anxiety and was scared before but shes nothing like that now, she clarified. Did something happen? I...dont know, Akira replied. I know what happened, but what I dont know is why she changed. She just became withdrawn one day and stopped feeling. Then she became how she is now. You dont know what changed her? I never bothered to ask, she admitted. Im fine with how she is now. I accept who she is now. I never felt the need to ask. I guess it doesnt change much. I think there was a time where she was getting better, Akira continued. She frowned as she thought. She was slowly going back to how she was before her parents died. Then she got worse and later shut down her emotions. Oh. But you dont know what caused that. No. Im sort of curious now. We can ask a later time. When shes better, Erica suggested. Do you want to call Zoe? We might have to, Akira replied, sighing. Were not healers or doctors so it wouldnt be a good idea for us to treat her. Zoe might get mad, though. She did tell us not to call her again for a few weeks. Well, she said not to call her again because she was angry at Yuki and us calling her meant that she was pushing herself again. Thats true. Ill call her then. Shell understand. Okay. Erica got up gently and Akira held up Yukis head as she slid out of her seat on the couch. Then Akira laid him down slowly on a pillow and watched him with soft eyes. What happened, Yuki? she thought. What happened during those days I cant remember? Chapter 146 – The One Who Left Yuki opened his eyes. The blinds on the windows on the side of the room let the bright sunlight filter through. He looked forward from his seat in the corner of the room and saw the unblemished whiteboard that hung on the front most wall. He heard the sound of pencils scratching on paper. Looking down at his desk, he found a test on it. A test that was already completed. School. He was back in elementary school, age seven. His eyes went about the room as they locked onto the familiar faces around him. Most of the faces were downturned, staring at the test before them. But a few looked back at him and made faces, sticking their tongues out and deforming their features. Yuki turned away from them and stared down. School. A wave of sadness washed over him as memories floated up from his mind. All of the years he had spent in school came crashing back down on him. The anxiety and paranoia came back. It felt as if he was seven once more. I need to leave, he thought, licking his lip. I cant deal with this right now. He stood up and the heads over everyone in the room turned toward him. His mind froze, his legs locking as he felt the attention that fell on him. He swallowed and rushed outside. The teacher called out to him, his voice accusing. Yuki covered his ears as he ran out, his small feet pounding against the concrete floor of the hall. He slammed opened the doors of the school and staggered out. The streets were oddly quiet, not a car or person in sight. The sky was clear and the breeze lazily made its way along the street. Yuki stumbled across the sidewalk, his head a jumble and his thoughts a mess. When he looked up, he found himself in a small park. He blinked as his feet moved on their own. He sat down on a swing, the metal chains holding it creaking. Yuki swallowed as more memories made themselves known. Running out of school the moment the bell rang. Hiding from the others that tried to find him. Then going to the park where he swung by himself, sometimes for a few minutes, other times hours. Why? Yuki thought, his breathing heavy. Why am I here? His fingers began to drum on the metal chain of the swing as his eyes flickered about. Calm down. Its just a dream, Yuki. Just a dream. Youre not a kid anymore. He closed his eyes and controlled his breathing until it began to subside. With a sigh, he felt his body loosen and his mind relax. Then another memory rose up from the depths. But this one felt different. A dark silhouette. A young girl whose outline felt familiar. Staring at her, Yuki felt his chest fill with something foreign. His heart pounded. His chest tightened. But his mind brightened. And then a voice. A voice called out from the silhouette. A bright, clear voice that echoed in his mind. You should go home, Yuki. Its getting late. His eyes opened and stared at the girl standing in front of him, a smile on her face. Her soft tan skin glowed softly in the light of the sun that was suddenly setting. The black hair that seemed all so familiar was outlined by the dim light of the sun, the light a halo around her head. A shadow covered her face but it couldnt hide the bright green eyes that shone through it. Sam. Yukis lip trembled. Sam? Its late, Yuki, she said. Whether she heard him, he couldnt tell. Samantha, Yuki repeated. Can you...hear me? We should get going. A girl as pretty as you shouldnt stay out too late, she grinned. Im not a girl, he mouthed, his face falling as more memories arose. You know I dont care, she giggled. Either way, youre pretty. Im jealous. Why would you be jealous of a guy, Yuki repeated. Because pretty is pretty. Now lets go! she exclaimed. She spun on her heel and turned around. Yuki leapt out of the swing, the chains rattling. Sam, he repeated. Its me. Hurry up, Yuki, she said. Sam. Turn around. Please. Ill leave you behind if you dont catch up~! she laughed as she started running ahead. Sam! Yuki shouted. He started to run after her. Dont leave me again! But no matter how hard he ran, she always stayed out of reach, smiling and laughing as she encouraged him to catch up. He stopped, staring at her back as she grew further and further away, the setting sun enveloping her in its golden embrace. Sam, he whispered. With a thud, he fell on his knees. He stared at the horizon. His chest constricted as Samantha disappeared once again. Just like how she did before. Why did you leave? he said. Why couldnt you stay? But he knew why she left. Because life was like that. It gave and it took. Only this time, it took more than it gave. She had no choice. She had no say. I know you didnt want to leave. He knelt there, staring as his heart cried but his expression unchanging. Sam, he breathed. Do you know whats wrong? Akira asked. Zoe was peering closely at Yuki, her glowing palm on his forehead. She had a slight frown on her face as she watched. I dont know the details but his emotions are a mess right now, she said. Its not a panic attack. Yeah, its something else, Erica said. I could feel her emotions. They were much stronger than anything Ive felt in a while. Especially from her. Ive never seen this before, she thought. If its not a panic attack, then what is it? Akira said, frowning. He did just go through a near death experience, Zoe said. Hmm. Did anything else happen to him? Anything unusual for him? He did have a recent burst of anger, Akira brought up. A very strong one. Ive never felt something so strong from him before. Erica shuddered as she remembered the flames of anger that had radiated out from the ruins of the LIA base. He normally keeps his feelings bottled up, correct? Yes. But the container broke. Or it would seem, shattered. Thats possible, Akira nodded. Then I think I might know what happened, Zoe said. His emotions are just extremely unstable right now. Any strong ones will get amplified due to his current state. His mind is trying to bottle them back in, but its hard putting back pieces. So her stress was the most prominent emotion she felt when she went out to the city and that was the emotion that was focused on by her mind, Erica concluded. Something like that. With some rest and a stable environment, Yuki should be fine within a day or so. His mind just needs some quiet for it to go back to its original state. Erica nodded. Isnt it bad to bottle emotions up? Akira asked. Yes, but hes been doing that for years, I presume. Its become his minds natural state, Zoe explained. Any large changes to that will cause a number of problems, his current state one of them. If you want him to not bottle up emotions, then hes going to have to start small and release it little by little. She cant do that, Erica said, shaking her head. Ive felt what her mind is like. She isnt doing it on purpose. Its almost instinctual. Then just let her rest. Thats the best we can do for her. Magic to cure the mind only works for diseases. Not psychology. I understand, Akira said. Good job putting him to rest, Zoe nodded. Any longer may have hurt him more. Its the least I can do, Erica replied. My job is done here. Zoe straightened and gave Akira a small smile. Dont worry so much. He should be fine with a few good nights rest. I recommend that he doesnt go to the Academy for the next day or so. He needs it as calm as possible. I understand. And dont be afraid to call me for something like this. I got mad about the last call because that was entirely Yukis fault for pushing himself. This is something that no one could predict. So if anything ever happens again, just tell me and Ill come right away. He is my guild leader. Thank you, Zoe, Erica said. Its my job. Ill be taking my leave now, she said. Erica followed her as she went out to the back of the apartment. Placing her hand on a tree that stood tall, a solitary figure. Zoe hesitated for a bit before turning her head toward Erica. I know Akira is the one that knows Yuki best, she started. And she knows when something is wrong. But youre the only here besides me that can monitor his emotional state. I know, Erica sighed. Just because I can, though, doesnt mean Im able to. Im not a psychologist or anything. Im just a succubus. Youll still be able to see when his emotions begin to overflow, Zoe pointed out. Akira cant do that. She may know when something is wrong and can get a feel for whats wrong, but she wont be able to diagnose him. You can. Then what do you want me to do? When you see that his emotional state is starting to teeter, you need to calm him down. Put him to sleep, move him away, anything. We cant let his feelings run rampant. Hopefully, the unbalances will begin to fade away and you wont have to do that anymore, but until then. Ill try. I cant promise anything. Ive never done something like this. Something like this? Taking care of someone. Because you cant or because youve never found someone you wanted to care for? I dont know, Erica said, staring at the ground. Ive never been around someone long enough to be able to tell. Just try your best, Zoe smiled. Akira can help if you ask. But the monitoring will mainly be done by you. I understand. Good. See you later. Zoe shimmered and gave one last smile before disappearing. Erica let out a soft sigh. How do I care for someone? she asked. The air didnt reply. Chapter 147 – An Oath Erica reentered the apartment, closing the backdoor quietly. She walked to the room that Yuki and Akira shared and peeked inside. Akira was sitting beside the bed, her eyes worried as she stared at Yuki. Yuki still laid there on the bed, her eyes closed but her mind was anything but calm. Dreams, Erica thought as she peered into Yukis turbulent mind. Strong ones. How is she? she asked out loud. She took a seat on the bed and glanced at Akira who was on a chair next to the bed. Shes the same as before, Akira replied quietly. Though, she does seem to be having a dream or something. Shes been turning a bit. I see. Um, its getting late, Erica whispered, turning her head away. We should be heading to bed. Youre right. Akira let out a sigh before continuing. Zoe did say that all she needs is rest. Shell be fine. Shell be fine, Erica smiled. Then, we should sleep. Are you going to go to your room right now? I was, but But? Im worried, Erica said. I dont know, but I dont want to be separated from her right now. She scared me for a bit. I understand. Theres plenty of room here if you want to sleep here. I dont mind and Im sure Yuki wont either. If anything, you could sleep in here anytime you want. Thanks. Ill see. Ill stay in here for now first. You can sleep. Alright. Akira touched Ericas arm lightly before walking to the other side of the bed. She slipped inside quietly, and pulled the blanket over her. Erica moved down from her seat on the bed and took the chair that Akira was on. Yuki, she thought, a sigh escaping her. She stared at the face of the person who she had been living with for months now. The face of the person who had helped her in her times of need. When she was hungry, poor, or captured, she was there. But what have I done for you? I havent repaid you for what youve given me. It felt like all she ever did was watch from the sidelines. Every mission. Every task. She stood there as Yuki and Akira went to work. Those rare times that she was asked to help felt more like pity then it did a request. Almost as if she was asked to do something to make her feel better. I want to help you. But she was weak. She knew that for years. Compared to those she was around, she was the weakest. She never fought. Only hid behind them. And if you fall, what am I supposed to do? she asked. Run? Hide? Surrender? I cant do that. Erica stood. I want to help, Yuki. I want to help you. Just like how youve helped me. I cant hide anymore. She slipped out of the room, slowly shutting the door behind her. Then she walked out to the back of the apartment where her hand went to her pocket and she took out an earpiece. Call Vii, she said as she placed it in her ear. A ring rang out from the piece and Vii picked it up immediately. Hey~, she said. Whatre you doing right now? Its pretty late you know. Vii, can we meet? Ah, oh, she replied. Her voice became quieter. Right now? If you can. Where are you right now? Im at the base but I can go meet you. Youre at the apartment, right? Lets meet at Fenrir Park, Erica said. I want to talk about something. Okay. Ill be there within a few minutes. Vii disconnected and the earpiece went silent. Erica took out of her ear and placed back in her pocket. She went back inside the house and peeked into Yukis room. She was still asleep, her face calm. Erica felt no surging emotions coming from her. Satisfied, she closed the door and headed out. She walked to the park, the trip taking only a couple of minutes. There she sat in the courtyard as she waited for Vii to come. The soft sound of the splashing water behind her from the fountain accompanied her as she waited. Another couple minutes and she saw Vii walking to her, waving. Her fox ears wobbled a little as she jogged toward Erica. Erica, hey, she smiled. What was it you wanted to talk about? Hey, Vii, she replied, giving her a small smile in return. Im sorry for calling you out so late. Its fine. Im the one that decided to come out. Can I sit? Yeah, go ahead. Vii sat on the metal bench with Erica and stared at the floating lights that illuminated the brick path of the park. They were silent for a few moments as they watched the scenes around them. I called you because I needed to talk to someone that knew more about my past, Erica said quietly. Its about Yuki. Did something happen to him? Vii asked. No, shes fine. For the most part, Erica replied. Shes recently had some troubles with her emotions. According to Zoe, any strong emotions could damage her mental health right now. That doesnt sound fine. She also said that a few days rest should fix it. Oh, thats better. But the reason why I called was because I was asked to help Yuki. To monitor her and protect her. Thats great, Vii smiled. Im sure youll do a wonderful job. I dont know how, Erica said. She turned and looked at Vii right in the eyes. I cant protect her. I can only watch her as I am now. Im sure you can do, Vii said, placing a hand on Ericas arm. Youre perceptive of emotions. You can help monitor him in case things start to go bad. Yeah, I can do that. But I cant protect her. I can tell others to help her but I cant do anything. Vii stayed silent. And, Vii. Yuki almost died, Erica continued, her voice cracking. When she came back after the fight, she looked physically okay but her life signs were almost gone. Vii pulled her in and gave her a hug. I felt so powerless. Yuki saved me but I couldnt do a thing to even help her, Erica whispered. So what are you planning to do? Vii whispered back. I cant stay like this. Erica gently pushed Vii away. I cant hide. I need strength. So I can stand with Yuki and support her. Especially now when shes vulnerable. I want to repay her. Then, Vii said as her eyes widened. You know that oath I made years back? Ive finally found someone who Im willing to die for. Are you sure? Have you gotten over their deaths? Your actions? I never will, she laughed darkly. Everyday I pray. I beg. I cry. But I never expect them to forgive me or for me to forgive myself. But this is different. With this, maybe I can redeem myself. And protect what I have now. I see. Erica held out her arm and turned it, exposing her wrist. A tattoo was drawn on it, an elegant piece of work that swirled around. Can you? she asked. You wont regret this later, will you? Vii asked, her eyes sharp. I wont. And Ill never. Vii nodded and grabbed her wrist. Her hand warmed as she began to chant softly under her breath. The tattoo glowed and began to rise slowly into the air, the mark cleaning lifting off of Ericas skin. Release, Vii breathed. The hovering mark shined and dissipated into particles that floated away, leaving Ericas wrist unblemished. She gasped as mana rushed through her, filling her rapidly as it went through the old pathways that she had forgotten. She stood from the bench, staggering as her mind grew sharper and her body warmed. As she stood, a ghostly aura surrounded her, a sea of violet. It swirled and twirled around as it grew tighter and tighter until it exploded out with a brilliant flash, illuminating the courtyard. And where Erica was stood a graceful alluring being, her skin fair and her dark hair flowing. She seemed to have grown, her clothes a bit stretched as it hugged her curves tightly. She spread her wings, jet black and dragonlike. Horns curled elegantly out of her head, curving back towards it. She held out her hand and a spear formed in the air which she grasped firmly. Lightning crackled as it ran about the spear, licking the air around it. She turned and went to the fountain. Her glowing violet eyes greeted her as she stared at her reflection. Then she looked at the spear in her hand. Its been a while, Erica said. It worked, Vii said. You really did find someone you would die for. I wasnt sure before, but the last couple of days has shown me everything I needed to see. Welcome back, Vii said to her. Dont greet me just yet. Lets see what happens first before we do that, Erica smiled. Thank you, Vii. I kind of missed this you, she smiled back. You look stunning. Erica twirled her spear with a practiced hand and lightning jumped out from it, striking the ground as she slammed it down. I guess you can say that, Erica laughed. Chapter 148 – Catching Up Erica went back to the bench and collapsed on it. The release and the resulting transformation used up more mana than she had expected. Her body felt heavy from the new weight that was suddenly put on it. Can you take me some place where I can rest? she asked Vii. My body wasnt ready for it. Your mana was used up? she replied. Or is your body trying to adjust to the massive influx of mana? Both, Erica said, panting. Do you want me to take you to your apartment? No. Thats too dangerous. I just made a very bright purple flash in the middle of the night. Thats bound to attract attention. I dont want to bring them to Yuki and make her have more to worry about. Dont want people to follow, huh. That makes sense. Did you get smarter because of your change? Vii teased. I was always smart, Erica pouted. I just wasnt wise. But now I have to get more serious and careful. I know, I know, Vii laughed. Come on. Ill take you to a motel for a bit. You can sleep there if you want with me, or you can leave in a couple of hours. Thanks. Erica struggled up, Vii helping her. They walked the empty streets of Fenrir, Erica dragging her feet as she forced herself to walk. The floating crystals that illuminated the city bobbed up and down gently in the air as they passed them. Vii led Erica to a hotel where she paid the receptionist for a room, Erica leaning on her. The woman gave them an odd look before handing over the key card. The elevator opened up for them as they made their way to it. Hitting the fifth floor, it took the two up. When the door opened, Vii helped Erica to the room she rented and closed the door quietly. Ill probably leave in an hour or two, Erica said. So fast? Are you in a rush to do something? Vii asked. No, I just dont want to stay away for too long. Thats my home and Im supposed to be sleeping right now. I dont want them waking up tomorrow and become worried about me. Oh. I got it, she smiled. Then we can just rest here for a few hours. I dont need to sleep right now. Itll just be like before. Erica smiled back as she remembered the sleepless nights they spent together, chatting with each other. The nights where they whispered underneath blankets, trying not to disturb the others in the room that were actually sleeping. Simpler days. Until the Shikaku came. Lets hope some things that happened before dont happen again though, Vii said, noticing Ericas expression. Why did you join the Valkyries? Erica asked. Why? Um, two reasons. I think. And they were? Demons have good memory, you know. I can see things that happened in the past so vividly. Including our time together. I know. Im a demon too. When was it? Ten years ago? A little more? Less? I wouldnt know. Im bad with time. I think it was ten years ago from today. It wasnt that long ago. Ten years? Yeah, thats not that long ago. That was when we first met, in that small shared apartment. That small apartment where we lived together with the others for years. I remember. I can still recall those days where we would play tricks on the owner, Vii smiled. Our explorations through the forest that was nearby. Those were such calm days. Carefree days. They were pleasant days, Erica said. And one of the reasons why I joined. I want those days back, Erica. Those peace filled days. The second reason is why those days disappeared. The Shikaku came. Yeah, Vii sighed. They came. Those bastards came. They destroyed everything. If I want to rebuild what we had before, then I need to remove those that broke it in the first place. Otherwise, theyll do it again. I felt the same. This is to repay them for what they did to us, Erica said tightly. If they destroy what we had, then well do the same to them. Normally, I keep out of the conflicts of the other races, Vii said. But they brought the conflict to me. I couldnt stand on the sidelines and watch any longer. Now that I think about it, there might be another reason why I joined. Whats that? Yuki. The boss. In that tiny cell, I was losing hope. Everything was out of my control and bleak. I couldnt do a thing. I know that feeling. Erica thought back to her time in that cage on Earth. But you felt it much more. It wasnt until that voice rang out through the prison that I woke up. Then I saw that floating figure, hovering the air, mana radiating out from him. His hair flowed out like the waves of the ocean and then he said that one word that I never thought I would hear again. Freedom. Erica could see Yuki again, a human then, staring at her with contemplative eyes. Then that small nod as she begged him to help her. That nod that meant freedom. And the start of her new life. I see. Its good to have you here, Erica smiled. I never got the chance to say this, but Im sorry. When we ran, I never bothered to find you. A good friend would have tried. If you went to find me, you would have been captured as well, Vii replied, shaking her head. You did the right thing. How did you even survive ten years? You werent originally in those glass cages right? No. I was in a normal prison for the most part. I think they trumped up some charges to put me there. Then a few months before you and Yuki came, I was transferred to that place. I dont know why they decided to do that. Maybe the LIA were being put under more scrutiny. Maybe, Erica said softly. She stared at the ceiling, laying on her back. Still. I felt like I could have done more. Dont stress about it. Were here now and thats all that matters, Vii said as she flopped down beside her. Besides, you were under constraints that time. You didnt have the strength to do much. I know. Let me feel bad for myself, alright? Erica smiled. No, Vii replied, tapping Ericas nose. On a different note, do you know whats the plan for the next few months? Has Yuki said anything? Nope. She hasnt really been in the condition to do anything really. Oh, yeah. Then Ill just do what Ive been doing. Reconnaissance, right? Everyones doing reconnaissance, Vii laughed. Its all we do so far. That and training. But lately, Uriel has been giving us more specific things to look into. It doesnt affect me since Im in a security position. Really? What specific things? I dont know myself since Ive never received the specifics. I just have some friends that did and they cant tell me because of security reasons. That makes sense. Other than that, nothing has really happened. Maybe I can asked Yuki when shes better, Erica pondered. Oh, Im not complaining. Being able to enjoy a relatively normal life is already good enough for me, Vii explained. Anything more is just seasoning. Still, its good to have updates at times. Speaking of which, I should head back now. Whats the time? Oneish? Almost two? Alright. I should get going then. Erica rolled over and pushed herself up and off the bed. She stretched a little, her clothes stretching with her as it exposed her stomach. I need new clothes, she said as she moved around. These are way too tight now. She looked at Vii who was staring at her. Vii? I forgot that everything you do looks sensual when your in your actual state, she said, shaking her head. And I dont even swing that way. Oh. I am a succubus. I cant wait to see what happens when you go out in public. Itll be amazing. Oh, gods. That would be a sight to see, Erica laughed. I have a damper so it should be too strong of an effect. I hope. Im already bending, Vii grinned. A strong urge began to build within Erica as she smiled back at Vii. It was an urge that she hadnt felt in ages ever since she made her oath. I forgot about that. I really need to go, she said. I see you around, Vii. Bye, Vii replied, waving. Erica waved back and quietly opened the door of the hotel room before slipping out. With a snap, she wove magic around her to alter the area around her. That should stop anyone from noticing me, she thought. She quickly walked down the stairs of the hotel and went out through the back. With a few twists and turns, she made her way back to the apartment that she shared with Yuki and Akira. The lock on the door recognized her and opened up. Then she shut it slowly. I hope I didnt wake up anyone. She crept over to Yukis room and peeked in. She was still fast asleep, Akira next to her. Erica walked closer and knelt down beside the bed. Yukis face looked peaceful, her porcelain face clear of any frowns or worries. I never had a good look at her face, Erica smiled. Shes beautiful as an elf. Her eyes traveled around, taking in Yukis pink lips that softly let out breaths as she slept. Her slender limbs that Erica knew stronger than they looked. She stared, timing ticking by. Something welled up within her as she watched, her hand creeping forward as she touched Yukis arm. She leaned over her, her breathing getting heavier. Her hair spilled down as her face crept closer until it was right beside Yukis. Then she stopped and straightened abruptly. I knew this was going to happen. She sighed softly to herself. I need to leave the room for a bit. She walked out and went to her own bedroom where she flopped down onto her bed. Her hand went into a drawer beside her bed and took out a thin gold chain bracelet that she tied around her wrist. Her urges began to subside as the magic of the bracelet took hold. Sometimes, I forget Im a succubus. With the suppressing oath gone, everything that was being pushed down was released. Her magic. Her strength. And everything that made her a succubus. But its something that Ill gladly deal with. Yuki needs my strength. Ill try to help her the best I can. She curled up on her bed and stared at her wrist. Though, I still dont know what helping is. How to help. Protecting is a good first step. I think. Erica sighed before her face formed a wry smile. And I might need to protect her from me. Chapter 149 – Truthfulness Yukis eyes fluttered open as the light of the new morning warmed up the room. His hand went to his chest, his heart feeling constricted. A soft sigh escaped him as his mind went back to his dreams. And who was in the dreams. Sam. He hadnt thought about her for years. She almost had completely disappeared from his mind. But now those times that he spent together with her came rushing back. And with it, the feelings that he had suppressed when she disappeared. Why am I remembering this now? His mind went back to the night before and his trip into the city. The anxiety that he felt. The stress. Thinking about it now, Yuki realised that those feelings were something that he had felt before. Before I met Sam. When Samantha first reached out to him, Yuki felt as if he was in a dream. It was the first time someone had spoken to him that didnt include words meant to hurt him or actions that threatened him. She simply greeted him with a smile. After that, Yuki was drawn to her like a moth is drawn to the light. She was warmth that he hadnt experienced since his parents had died. Its amazing what one person can do. Sam single handedly made life bearable for Yuki. He had someone he could run too, someone who didnt care about how he looked or where he was from. She was his shelter. His one friend. It was fun. Being around her. He thought back to one day in particular. It was a particularly hard day for him. A Wednesday. Test scores were just given back and the teacher began to praise Yuki up and down for his performance. The entire time this was happening, Yuki felt like running away. Nothing good would come out of the praise. Those people inside the room wont suddenly smile at him and say good job. Once the day ended, everything happened like he feared and ran crying to that small park that he always hid in. Sam found him there, his head buried into his arm. At her insistence, Yuki followed her as she dragged him to her house. There, she asked who Yuki thought was her mother if he could stay for the night. The woman agreed and called his aunt as Sam took him upstairs. That day was probably the most enjoyable he had in ages. Sam tried her hardest to cheer him up, making jokes, giving him toys that she thought he would like, and telling him stories. Slowly but surely, Yuki relaxed and opened up as they laughed together and played. One of the things that they did that Yuki remembered was something that he didnt know why it stuck with him. During the night, Sam had taken out a multitude of clothes from her closet and asked if to wear them. After much arguing with Yuki saying no but Sam trying to cajole him, he gave in and put a few dresses on. He wasnt sure why he was so against it at the time. It wasnt the first time he had ever put on feminine clothing. He remembered as he stared at himself in the mirror, Sam gushing about how good the dresses looked on him. And then, a few days later she was gone. I never had the chance to thank her for what she did for me. He sighed again and his chest panged. Then he felt something move to his right and pull him in. Turning his head, he found Akira fast asleep beside him hugging his arm. Staring at her peaceful expression, his chest loosened. He gently extracted his arm from her grasp and pushed himself out of bed. He stretched, a small sound escaping his mouth as he did. Then he remembered. Oh yeah. I have school. Glancing over to the clock next to his bed, he found that he was already an hour late. He shrugged and walked into the kitchen of the apartment. I probably wont go to class today then. I dont think they care all that much. Yuki looked inside the refrigerator for a bit before closing it. He didnt feel like making something to eat. Yawning, he walked over to the room where Erica slept and peeked in. It was empty. Erica? he asked, going in deeper into the room. He didnt see any signs of anyone. Where did she go? His stomach tightened as he went out of the room and began to sweep the entire apartment. She wasnt in the back or in the restroom. She wasnt hiding or he would have found her. His eyes narrowed as anxiety fast arose within him. He went to the door and opened it, about to march about the city to find her. Oh, Yuki. Youre awake, Erica said standing outside with her hand outstretched. Erica. Youre fine, he sighed. Youre here. Um. Yeah. Is something wrong? she asked with a hesitant smile. No. Im glad that you look fine. You had me worried for a bit, you know? Ah, sorry, she said, looking at the ground before peeking up a little, her face pink. You were worried for me? Of course. I thought something happened to you when I couldnt find you when I woke up. I see. Sorry, she mumbled. You don''t need to apologize. I over reacted. Mind telling me what you were getting? Yuki asked. I woke up early and saw that you werent awake yet so I went out to get breakfast, she explained. She lifted up a bag she held. See? Did you also get a makeover? You look different. Something like that, she replied. Do I look weird? Yuki looked at her more carefully and noticed more differences. Her skin looked smoother, her hair looked shinier, and her eyes brighter. She had also grown bigger. In more ways than one. If Im being honest, you look amazing. You looked beautiful before but youve someone improved upon that, Yuki replied. Though, your clothes do seem a bit tight. Unless that was what you were going for? No. My close are just tight. I need to get new ones, she said. Can I come in? Oh, sorry. I didnt mean to block the way in. He moved to the side and she walked in, thanking him. What happened? What do you mean? Erica asked as she placed her bag onto the living room table. Your change. It looks magical, judging from how much youve changed. And the air around you feels different. Did you get stronger? A lot happened, she replied. Is Akira awake yet? I want to explain what happened with her here as well. Im awake, Akira announced, walking into the living room rubbing her eyes. Her voice was still sleepy. What is it? And is that breakfast I smell? Erica brought us breakfast, Yuki said. Were going to eat while she tells us something. Great, Akira yawned. She glanced about and her eyes landed on Erica. What happened to you? Thats what shes going to tell us. Oh. Yuki grabbed a cushion and sat on the ground as the other two took the couch for themselves. Erica took out a few containers from the bag and handed them out to Yuki and Akira. The smell of sausages filled the air along with the aroma of hot syrup. So. Mind telling us what happened, Erica? Yuki asked, glancing toward her as he cut up his pancakes. Ah, yeah. It might take a while, though, she said. We have time. Erica nodded and went on to explain the details of her situation. How she made an oath that bound her powers, changing her appearance to how she looked before. How she met up with Vii the night before and had the oath removed. An oath, hmm? If I remember correctly, oaths shouldnt be possible to remove, Yuki mused. They can only be fulfilled. Like promises. What was the oath again? Ill never use my powers again until Ive found someone that I was willing to die for, Erica said. And yes, I fulfilled the requirements. Who? What do you mean? Someone that you would sacrifice yourself for. Who is it? Yuki asked, staring right into her eyes. I think you know who it is, she said softly, staring right back. A light rosy pink colored her cheeks but she didnt turn away. I see, he said after a small pause. Remember, Erica. Its a two way street. The one youre willing to die for would do the same for you. So lets hope that it doesnt come to that. That wont happen, Akira said. They turned to look at her. As long as Im here, Ill make sure that wont happen. I know, Yuki replied. Well look out for each other. Ive been thinking lately. About our situation and mine. He turned away and stared at the wall in front of him. His dreams were trying to tell him something. Sam was trying to tell him. And he knew what that message was. Ive been with you two for almost a year now. Weve been through countless missions, spent so much time together, and have shared so many memories in that time. Yet, somewhere in my mind His voice trailed off. He shook his head and continued. I didnt trust you two. I hid, almost as if I was expecting for something to happen that would hurt me. Maybe its because it happened before. He rubbed his face and sighed. That cant go on, he said softly. I almost died because of that. I almost abandoned you because I was afraid of being abandoned. Thats why, Ive decided. Ill try to change that. He looked up at Erica and Akira. Ill try to trust you all with all I have. Youve proven to me more than once that you deserve it. It might not be today or tomorrow, but Ill try. So if any of you ever want to ask me something, Ill tell you without hiding a thing. So. How about it? Thank you, Akira smiled. I hope Ill prove your trust worthy. No. You already deserved it, Yuki said, shaking his head. Im sorry that I couldnt put that trust in you earlier. I want to thank you was well, Erica said. Ive done less than anyone here and yet, youre still willing to put your faith in me. Youve done plenty, Erica. Your oath showed me the level of trust youve put in me already. Im just doing my part to do the same for you. She smiled at him and gave him a small nod. Still. Thank you, she said. The image of Sam shined in Yukis mind. Her smiling figure as she reached out toward him with her hand to take him with her. Sam. Thank you. Thank you for helping me. Chapter 150 – Next The rest of their breakfast, the three of them ate in relative silence. Yuki focused on his plate, not looking up as he ate. Though he said that he would trust them more, he didnt quite know what that entailed. Trust was something more than just telling people the complete truth. It was more than just the willingness to sacrifice ones self. I guess Ill find out what that more is in the future, he thought. As they were nearing the end of their breakfast, Erica cleared her throat. Yuki glanced at her with a curious expression. Um. When I was talking with Vii last night, she asked me an interesting question, she said. And that is? She wanted to know if anything big was going to happen or was being planned. From what she told me, everyone has been doing reconnaissance for the last couple of months? Thats correct. Why? Erica asked, tilting her head. Are you trying to find something in particular? Im not. I simply gave the order for the reconnaissance to happen, Yuki shrugged. Uriel, on the other hand, may have found something interesting in that time. I havent had the time to ask her recently. Oh. I think she did. Vii said that Uriel was giving out more specific instructions. What kind of instructions? Akira asked. She doesnt know. She told me that she never received them herself since shes in a job that doesnt really deal with information. Shes just part of security. I really need to catch up with the details of whats going on, Yuki sighed. Being out for a week made me really behind in the information. You shouldnt stress about those things right now, Erica said hurriedly. Youll have time later, no? No. She blinked. You wont? Why? Akira asked. Pushing yourself isnt good Yuki. And after yesterday, Im sure you know what can happen when you do. I know. But if Uriel did find something, then I need to know as soon as possible. I am the leader of the guild. The health of the leader is more important than your plans, Akira said. A leader that is impaired isnt a leader. You need to take care of your health more. Akira, I know. What happened yesterday was unexpected but it wasnt something new, Yuki said softly. Ive experienced it before. I know how to deal with it. But in order to do that, I need to trust that you both have my back. I dont know how to do that, but Ill try. However, information isnt going to trigger anxiety. It shouldnt. I was like that yesterday because of the people around me. We dont know if itll get worse. It shouldnt. Its nothing like it was before. And even before, I could still do work. Just to be safe though, you both should come with me to watch. If I start to show signs, then tell me. I can do that, Erica said. Okay, Akira nodded, accepting the compromise. Plus, with two more people, we can get through more things quicker, Yuki added. Thats what you really wanted, huh, Akira sighed. No. I wanted both equally. Ill take your word for it, she smiled. Anyway, do you two have any other questions you wanted to ask me? he said. Ill answer them the best I can. My initial question, Akira said. You havent answered it. Why Im busy? Yes. You said that you didnt have time to rest. Why? Besides the information and asking Uriel about the last week or so, what else are you planning to do? I think I joined the annual Academy tournament, Yuki replied nonchalantly. You what? Think I joined the Academy tournament, he repeated. What do you mean think? Akira asked. Yuna asked me if I wanted to team up with her for the tournament and I replied yes, Yuki explained. So, I think I joined. That depends on whether or not Yuna registered yet. So thats what you meant when you said you thought. Mhm. Why did you join? Erica asked. Yuki glanced at her, telling her to continue. The tournament shouldnt really benefit you, right? Well, it can be good practice for skills or techniques that I want to master or test out, he shrugged. But you can do that with us, no? Yes, I can. There are a few more reasons why I decided to join, Yuki went on. The first was that Mabel made it a requirement for me to join. She said that it was going to function as my final. She can do that? Akira said, frowning. It would seem so. I wouldnt surprise me if the instructors have a loose rein. So thats the first reason why I joined the tournament. The second reason is the prize. What is it? Erica asked. Something fancy? Like a gem like last time? No, its a position. Or really, more of an entry for a chance at a position, he said. L-taf is recruiting it seems. The winning team of the tournament will be given spots in their training camp. You want to join the L-taf? No. In fact, if it wasnt required of me to enter the tournament, I probably would have let someone else take it. Its more trouble than its worth. First, Ill need to win the tournament which isnt the hardest part but then Ill either need to join the training camp which would take up large amounts of my time or pass it on to someone else which would only create questions. So, because youre required, you might as well go for the prize, Akira finished. Basically. A position in L-taf is one that includes a lot of power and authority. You gain respect almost immediately just from the name. Because I had to participate in the tournament, I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity. I was going to ask Yuna if she wanted to team with me but she did it first so that worked out. Wait. So are you going to accept the training camp position? Akira asked. No. Like I said, I dont have time for that. Ill need to find someone that either works for me or I know will be an ally in the future. Then Ill give them the position. No one would refuse such a thing if I create the right excuse. I see. I take it that preparation for the tournament will cut into your time? she said. Yes, Yuki nodded. I needed to create new techniques and polish my skills in the first place so its a win win. We need to organize training regimens, remember? Ah, yes. We were planning to do that. You might need to wait a bit before you organize those, Erica interjected with a small smile. Im not quite adjusted yet. Probably tomorrow, Ill be in perfect shape. Mmm. Your change. Well be sharing profiles with each other so Ill at least have an idea of your capabilities, Yuki said. But it can wait a day. Great, she said. And, ah, if its not too much trouble, Ill be heading out later today to buy clothes. Because, you know. Yuki took in her ill fitting clothing that looked as if it was going to burst at anytime. Especially around her chest area. How much exactly did your oath change you? he asked. Youve grown at least a few sizes. She looked down and patted her breast with a thoughtful expression on her face. It kept my general form but toned down a lot of the attributes I had of a succubus. That includes my body, she said. My other parts like my aura and stuff was also toned down but now theyre back in full power. I have a dampening bracelet, though. She lifted her right arm, displaying a gold chain band. Itll suppress my aura and some of the other attributes of a succubus. Other attributes, Yuki repeated. Mind telling me what those attributes are? Succubus attributes. Yes, I know that. Youre not going to say are you? he said. I''d rather not, Erica said with an awkward smile. I can guess, though. If my not so good knowledge of succubi is sufficient for guesses. I can tell you. Eventually. Theres really no need for me to say what those things are now. Youll find out sooner or later. Theyll show up no matter how much I try. Ill wait then. Lets go talk to Uriel now, why dont we? he said, standing up. He gestured to their empty containers. Want me to throw those away for you? Sure, Erica said, handing him hers. I can do it, Akira replied. She stood up and walked with him to the trash can. Are we going to the base? Of course. Its the perfect place for analysing data. I dont have a room here to do that and the one in the bar isnt big enough or equipped enough. He tossed his trash and told them that hell change his clothes really quick before they go. Erica was already dressed and Akira went with him to their room to grab an outfit. They changed, Akira heading to the bathroom to do it, and then left the house. A short walk and they arrived at the park where Yuki looked for a bit before finding the hidden transporter to the guild base. No ones used this since the last time I used it, he thought as he looked through the records. Good. The three of them stepped onto three separate plates and were promptly sent to the guild hideout. This was a place that Yuki had Damian and his friends build soon after the first base was constructed. Yuki felt that having a backup was necessary since the main base could be compromised at anytime. Guess it was a good idea. Once in the base, Yuki marched through the tunnels, Akira and Erica following him closely behind. He passed by a few members who gave him respectful greetings to which he responded with a nod. Then he stopped before a reinforced metal door, an imposing lock in the center of it. Uriel. Im here for the news, he said. Oh, Yuki. Youre back, she said. And for the news, I see. Come on in then~. The lock twisted and released, the metal opening silently and Yuki walked into the dark room. What have you found? he asked. Oh boy. Youll see. Chapter 151 – News The metal door shut quietly behind Yuki and the room was dark for a few moments, only a few dim lights illuminating the space. The Uriel appeared in front of him, a glowing mass of golden particles. Screens appeared beside her and floated toward Yuki. Give me the basic run down first, he said as he received the screens. Just a brief summary starting from when I was last here. Alrighty, Uriel replied. You dont want information from our reconnaissance, right? Not yet. Great. So from when you were last here, a few significant events happened that I think youll be interested in. First thing is that there has been a lot of movement in the political world recently. More than usual. Many peoples terms end this year so thats to be expected. Yeah, but one of the big events in the political realm that happened is related to the King. The selection for a new King is happening this year and very soon. A few months from now I believe. What happened to the King? Yuki asked. Did he die? I think he resigned, Akira said. I saw a news segment on it before on the few occasions I watch the news. That is correct, Uriel confirmed. Resignation? Yuki rubbed his cheek. A screen floated in front of him and he read the article displayed on it. Thats odd, very odd. Kings rarely resign. Most of them serve their terms before handing the seat over or just going for another term. The current Kings term still has two years in it. I think hes only been King for three years so far. Thats why Im mentioning it to you, Uriel said. The resignation of a King is big news and a very rare occurrence that hasnt happened in the last two hundred or so years. I think the last time was during the Demon Wars. Did the King state why he was resigning? I think he said something about him not being the right person for the job and that there are others more qualified and capable or something like that. The usual excuse. Okay. So what was the actual reason? Do you have any information on it? Information, yes. Conclusions, not so much, Uriel replied. From what Ive been given, the King only started discussing resignation about a week ago at most. Interesting. So besides the King, the positions that the King had elected people for are up for grabs as well now that hes resigning. The other government positions havent changed. Whens the tournament taking place for those open positions? The same time as the King selection. The entire details havent been announced yet but if it follows the traditional format, the positions will be filled by whoever the new King selects out of the top competitors. I see, Yuki nodded. It might be a little before or after the Academy tournament. I hope its not during the Academy tournament. I think I might need to attend the King Ceremony. Speaking about the Academy, Uriel said, switching the topic. The tournament reward is a position in the LIA Task Force. I know. Well, I have some interesting news on why theres so many new spots open on the task force that theyre willing to accept current Academy students into their training program. Do tell. Theyve recently suffered from quite a few deaths, Uriel said. Their trainees have been filling those vacant spots but now theyre running out of trainees so theyve offered a few spots to the Academy to help fill out their training program. I see, Yuki said, grabbing a screen that blinked a bit. A few officers died as well? Yes. Thats the more surprising and possibly dangerous part. If officers are dying, that either means there have been recent developments in the surrounding wilderness around Libra or theyre being targeted by an unknown group of people. And if theyre being targeted, I can take a guess as to who that group is. Well, we cant say right now if its the Shikaku. I believe that they already have members within the task force so if they are killing officers, they must be preparing for something. They always preparing something. We just dont know what just yet, Yuki said. But yes, its also a possibility that there are developments at the border that are resulting in their deaths. Monsters? Erica piped up. Those must be quite evolved monsters if they can kill enough L-taf members for them to be worried. Might not be monsters. Maybe an irregularity or two? Akira mused. Possibly. It could even be disputes between neighboring countries but thats a stretch, Yuki said. They wouldnt risk it and if they wanted something then covert killings does nothing for them. In other news, Ive been watching for anything related to the things youve been doing recently, Boss, Uriel shifted. Youre assassination of that Mason Incorportated member got quite a lot of coverage and an entire squad was dedicated to the case. Nothings been found yet and the publics been losing interest fast. Excellent. Hows Tiar adjusting to his new position? Yuki asked. Quite nicely actually. He now can force people to stay and talk with him. Thats nice. Anything else? Was a break in every announced for our little trip into the Mason Inc. building? Nope. Not a word of it was announced anywhere. Thats what I thought would happen, Yuki nodded. If it was mentioned, then they risk exposing what theyve been doing. How are they quieting people? Like the families of the people I killed to get in? Most of the guards in that facility dont have family, Uriel said. They all have problems in their lives that made them rejects. A few of them are chronic gamblers, a few former criminals for nonviolent offenses like drugs and such. The ones that dont have those problems dont have families in the sense that theyre all dead. So the perfect choice for jobs like an illegal prison. Exactly. The ones that may have family that still care for them have quieted with money to be frank. Tiars been going around to those families and making them sign contracts to never speak of the death in exchange for monthly payments. Interesting. Thats smart. Is there anything else that I should know? Thats mostly it, Uriel said. Some news in the entertainment world if youre interested in. You did say that you were interested in those things, right? What kind of news? Just some award nominations and charts. That artist you told me to look into seems to be growing quite fast~. I dont need to know about that right now. Maybe later, Yuki said, pushing it aside. So thats it for the summary? For the most part, yes. Thats all of the generally important pieces of information and news that happened. Okay. Lets move on then. I was told that youve been giving out more specific instructions to our members for the reconnaissance missions. That would be correct, Uriel replied cheerfully. Are you preparing for something? That would also be correct. Ive been analysing the data that weve been receiving lately and Ive been starting to find a pattern. Show me, Yuki said. Sure. A multitude of screens flared into existence and Yuki began to grab them one by one. With practiced movements, he manipulated the holographic screens, scanning through each and everyone of them before merging them together into one window. His mind absorbed the sudden influx of information before him as his eyes flickered about, trying to find the pattern Uriel did. Wait. These are the records of the items that we plundered from the supply trucks we raided, he said as he went through the data. Yup, Uriel replied. And if Im reading this correctly, what you found interesting was the items that were being transported over time. Thats right. Specifically, the way the materials that are being transported seem to be growing in value. And their uses are becoming more and more specific. Mhm. And more dangerous, I see. He scrolled through more and more of the list and his eyebrows knitted as he considered every item that was shown carefully. Theyre building something, he muttered. Building something? Akira asked. What kind of something? Im not sure because I dont even know what some of these components are. I havent run into these as well, Yuki replied. Uriel, did you get this information from Tiar? For the custom components I see here? Thats correct. The ones later on in the list are from Tiar and not the raids. Since he manages those shipments anyway. I take it you have some educated guesses as to what those parts are for? Yuki asked. Of course. Otherwise I would be giving out those instructions you know? Going by chronological, we first have many shipments of relatively normal parts. Materials like metal and such. Nothing unusual that wouldnt be normally shipped to a technology company right? Especially if its R&D. Mhm. But then the things being shipped start to become more and more specific as time goes on, Yuki continued for Uriel. Some machinery as well which was broken into parts to disguise them. Which makes them only more suspicious. Thats right. To add onto that, Ive documented each new addition to the shipments and their uses. A screen pulsated and Yuki grabbed it. As you can see, in the beginning, most of the shipments were in bulk and were generic materials and items. Many generic materials and items. Yuki nodded as he scrolled through the spreadsheet. Then we can see the variety of items exponentially increase. The materials get more and more expensive and the items get more and more specialized. This also coincides with the increase in protection and security of the transportation vehicles. I think that was caused by us. Increasing protection is expected but the amount that it increased is too much to be just to protect materials. I believe so. Anyway, like I said, the things being transported are becoming more and more diverse. And so, I looked into each of the materials and items being transported and compiled categories according to what they are used for and how they are used. Yuki flipped through a few pages and landed on one titled materials. It seemed to be in chronological order from the latest to the earliest. The top were a multitude of common construction metals that Yuki recognized such as enhanced steel and eurodium. Then later down the list, the materials became more and more expensive and rare. Enriched orichalcum and dark taltum were ones that caught his eyes. Taltum was something used to absorb excess mana and was an excellent sink. It could be used in lining to prevent leakage or to hide strong magical signatures. It was also incredibly difficult to produce. Enriched orichalcum as well. Could be for energy but that would be like using a nuclear reactor for a single light bulb. Most likely a catalyst, he mused. Thats what I believe. They also have ridyst. Two of them. Wow. That must have cost an entire nation. Um, whats ridyst? Erica piped up. Oh yeah. I forgot that they were here. Ridyst is a jewel, Yuki answered, turning to face her. Its extremely rare. So rare that me saying that its rare doesnt cut it. Its by far the best mana battery there is in the entire world. How good is it? Akira asked. One piece the size of a pin would probably store enough mana to power the entire capitol for a year by itself. That much? Akiras eyes widened. Yes. And they have two of them. So unless theyre planning the greatest dance party the world has ever seen, something is odd here. Uriel, continue. Gladly. Like you said, they have enriched orichalcum as well which normally is used in small amounts as a fuel source and rarely as a mana focuser. The amount theyve imported though seems to point more towards fuel source. And from what I saw, it was about two hundred pounds worth? Yuki said, scrolling back to the correct line on the screen he held. Yup. Two hundred pounds. Thats enough to power a reactor for hundreds of years. Mason Inc. already has orichalcum reactors, Uriel continued. And so importing this much is extremely suspicious. The same with the dark taltum and the ridyst. Based on those three things alone, theyre using the orichalcum to generate mana to be funneled into a ridyst battery. The taltum would be used to insulate the entire process, soaking up any excess mana or stray mana. Its actually a pretty cool system. The ridyst is so powerful that it would just absorb whatever stray mana the taltum picked up. How about machinery and items? What did you find? Look for yourself. Yuki flipped another page and found the list of items. Two large categories were displayed. One was labeled Generator and the second was labeled Beam Tech.. The generator part makes sense already based on the raw materials, he muttered. Most likely to power whatever theyre building with the items in the Beam Tech. category. That would be the most logical assumption. And the one I would go with, Uriel agreed. But they dont seem to have a focus besides orichalcum, Yuki said, tilting his head. No, and thats something that struck me as odd. Everything else points to some kind of beam that will be powered by an absurd amount of mana. And I guess that its not going to be one giant laser pointer. No. It probably wont be. Wait. Yuki, Akira said. He turned his head. If we say that they do have a focus, it would be used to focus the mana, right? Yes, he nodded. For the beam. Without something to focus the mana, it would just disperse. So if we say that they do have a focus, then the beam that would result from it would be how strong exactly? I wouldnt know as this is something outside of my knowledge, but based on some basic things I do know, it would be very strong at the very least, he said. Like, slice through metal skyscrapers powerful. Oh god, Erica groaned. Basically a big weapon then, Akira frowned. Oh. I see where youre getting at, Yuki said. He considered the idea for a few seconds. I didnt really think about that. That would be bad. You think? Erica said, a nervous laugh coming out from her. Akiras idea is something that Ive considered, Uriel interjected. And whats your thoughts on it? Yuki asked. Its the most logical one there is. Mason Inc. is building something that could very well be a weapon. A weapon that could destroy countries. Chapter 152 – Change Me A giant laser beam of death, Yuki said. That would be unfortunate if its true. Yup, it would, Uriel agreed cheerfully. But its not confirmed so its a possible giant laser beam of death. Thats nice. Yuki folded his arms and thought to himself quietly. After a while, Erica cleared her throat behind him. Hmm? he said, turning to look at her. So what are you planning to do? she asked. About the possible laser beam of death? Yeah. That. Dont know yet, he shrugged. Im not sure what I can do. Its not confirmed yet so I cant really do anything about it. And theres something thats a bit odd about the entire thing. Odd? Yeah. While it is a giant laser beam of death, its still basically concentrated mana, Yuki explained. Mana is easy to absorb or defend against if its pure. Do you mean that the beam would be dangerous but shouldnt be a problem to protect against? Akira said. Basically. Unless a spell was put on the focus then we would start to worry about it. But if not, then it wouldnt be that hard to defend with a good barrier with some mana absorbing properties. Also, if thats the case, then it wouldnt make much sense for them to create something like that in the first place. Maybe its a weapon commissioned by the government? Akira suggested. Maybe. But why would the government want something that would so hard to reproduce because of the material requirements. Not to mention that weapons arent really needed unless theyre preparing for war. So you think theyre making it for themselves? No, theyre making it for someone, Yuki said. Its just that I need to figure out who that someone is before I decide what to do. Uriel, youre investigating this right? Well, I was really collecting information on something I found interesting, but if you want me to investigate it, I can, she replied. Just tell me and Ill get right to it. Do it. Ill check back regularly when I can. Yuki, Akira said. You need to be careful. Your health. I know, I know. Im feeling fine as of right now, he said. And Uriel shouldnt be able to find anything for a while. Provided everything is hidden well. Is that a challenge I hear? Uriel giggled. If you want it to be, Yuki replied. Hmm. But youre right. It at least take me a week before I find something that youll need to look into, she said. So your mind should be alright before then. Wait. How do you know about that? Erica asked. Uriel laughed. I can hear everything, Erica~, she said. Zoe said to just let Boss rest for a bit and hell be right back into tip top shape. Or so I hear. She did say that, Erica sighed. But still, Yuki. You need to be careful that something doesnt happen again, you know? Erica. I know that. Its a balancing act, he said. On one side, I have to take care of myself. On the other, I have my responsibilities. As of right now, I feel fine. If that changes, Ill let you know. The point is to prevent anything from happening, Akira said to him. If it happens again, its already too late. Yuki walked up to them and placed his hands on their shoulders as he looked at each of them in the eye. Look. I know you two are worried for me. But I have things that I must do. I need to know whether or not its necessary for me to get involved in this whole laser beam of death problem. You understand, right? Akira sighed. I do. That doesnt change what I believe, she said. I know it wont. But as long as you understand why I have to do this then its fine. Ill try not to let anything happen to me. By the way, Erica said suddenly. Yuki glanced at her. Do you know why that happened in the first place? My sudden anxiety? he asked. Yup. I dont know, he said. Then he cringed and sighed. I mean, Im not sure. I might know why. So what is it? Erica asked, staring at him with big eyes. Your eyes are really violet, Yuki commented, staring right back at her. Anyway, off topic. I think it has to do with what happened during the fight with Firestorm. Firestorm? The person I was fighting at the LIA base, he clarified. In the fight, my emotions seemed to break loose. So I think that immediately after, I was extremely sensitive to any feelings. When I went out into the city, the main emotion I felt was anxiety. Because of my sudden sensitivity, that anxiety grew exponentially and then you have what happened to me. Thats almost exactly what Zoe said, Akira frowned. Then thats probably what happened, Yuki shrugged. I feel like Im back to normal so thats why Im not that worried. Normal. Zoe also said something else, Akira said softly. Something that Ive always suspected. You know what that is? No. What did she say? Your emotions. Youre bottling them up, she said, staring down at the ground. Do you not feel...anything? Yuki blinked and frowned. That question wasnt an innocent one. Why does she...maybe? But shes never worried about that before. Why? Why are you asking? Yuki replied. I just wanted to know, she mumbled. Those times together, I wanted to know if you. If you. Felt anything? he finished. Akira didnt respond. I see. He sighed. Akira, you know what Ive been through. And His sentence trailed off. What do I say? I shouldnt lie. Do I just say that I feel nothing at all? But I dont want to hurt her. But I cant lie, I promised her. His stomach tightened as something rose. His fingers clenched and his breathing quickened as his mind began to run its course. Yuki, Erica said sharply, her eyes flashing. Whats wrong? I know, I know, he muttered. Keep it together. Just say it. Say whatever and deal with the consequences later. Akira. She looked up slowly, her lip trembling. I promised to trust you. To be honest, right? Yes, she said, her voice cracking slightly. Come here, he beckoned. She shuffled toward him and when she was within arms reach, he pulled her toward him. Then he grabbed her face and stared directly at her. Then I will be honest. You understand me the best so please. Dont hate me, he whispered. My feelings are there. But theyre boxed away in a place I dont know. So those times, you didnt feel a thing? she asked. Her eyes broke. Nothing? Akira, most of the time, Im incapable of feeling anything, he replied. Anger, sadness, joy, anything. I, I thought you did, she whispered, pressing her forehead into his chest. I thought those times together, you felt the same as I did. Weve been together for so long, I thought you knew. I should have. She sighed. Maybe I was deluding myself. Thinking that you did. But those times together, did you enjoy them? Yuki asked, placing his hand on her head. Were you happy? Yes, she answered quietly. I was. Then remember them like that, Akira. Even if you misunderstood me, your feelings are just as important. I know. But I thought that I was sharing those moments with you. Yuki placed his hand under her chin and lifted her head up. Right now, I cant feel. I dont usually have emotions, he said quietly. He stared at her, his fingers wiping away the tears that leaked from her eyes. But that can change. Akiras eyes widened. What do you mean? He pushed her head to his chest and held her there. Listen, he whispered. What do you hear? Your heart. Its beating, she said. Then her eyes flickered up. Its beating hard. Thats because of you. Your tears and your worries are creating anxiety in me, Yuki said softly. Akiras face fell. No, dont feel bad. Think about what that means. Anxiety is an emotion, Akira. You and also Erica have been able to make me feel that. He glanced up and gave Erica a small nod. And thats more than anyone has ever been able to do in a while. Not since Sam, he thought, his gaze drifting. You understand what Im trying to say? he said, looking down at his chest and into Akiras eyes. I can change. You can and have been the reason for that change. You mean A flame lit in her eyes. Dont give up. I wasnt always like this, remember? I used to laugh and cry as much as anyone else. Probably more. One day, though I dont know when, that me will return. I dont know how that day will come but it will. And I want you to be the one there when it does. Akira lifted her head and pushed Yuki back, her arms on his shoulders. Does that mean that you want to return what I feel for you? she asked, her voice quiet but her eyes set. What I want is to be able to give you an answer, Yuki said. A reply to that question. When that day arrives, I will know my answer. So I have a chance, Akira said. The box that imprisons my emotions is already cracking. Maybe youll be the one that can shatter it completely. I will be, she declared. Her cheeks reddened but her voice was firm. Ill show you just how deep my feelings run. I swear I will. I look forward to it, Yuki replied, not taking his eyes off of hers. Oh my gods, that was so beautiful, Erica squealed. It was nighttime, and Akira and Erica had retreated into Ericas room while Yuki was inside the bathroom. They were sitting on top of Ericas bed, huddled underneath a blanket. Or really, Akira was, the entire blanket pulled over her head. Stop it, she muttered, the pout in her voice so evident to Ericas ears. You basically confessed your love for her! Erica continued, a wide grin on her face. My chest felt like exploding. I knoooow. Please stop saying it like that though. Akira hid deeper inside the blanket. Erica lifted the blanket and squirmed underneath it, placing her head on Akiras lap. Their faces were only inches apart. You really love her, dont you, Erica said with a soft smile. I can tell. I do, Akira said, sighing. I really do. But how am I supposed to get Yuki to feel the same? She flipped herself and laid on top of the bed, the blanket still covering her. Erica shifted a little until they laid face to face. Just do what youve been doing, Erica said. Be yourself. Thats what began to change her in the first place. Is being myself enough though? Of course it is, Erica laughed. She stroked Akiras cheek softly. Youre beautiful and kind. Youve been with Yuki ever since you could remember. If anyone is going to change her, its you. I dont know, she sighed. Want my help? Do you like Yuki too? Akira asked sharply. Erica flashed back to those times where Yuki saved her. Those times where someone had helped her for the first time in years not because of how she looked, but because they wanted to. Yeah, but as a friend, she smiled. For now, at least. Im not going to lie and say Im not interested. But let me help you. Together, we can get that box of her to break. Maybe, Akira said. Erica took her hand and Akira gripped it tightly. We can do it, Akira, Erica said. Then when Yuki opens up, youll be right there. But what about you? Akira whispered. What if I take Yuki away forever? Whatever happens, happens. If I fall for her, and she doesnt accept me, then thats what happens. Ill be happy with knowing that you succeeded and that Yuki is happy. Are you sure? I want you to be happy as well. You deserve to be after what youve been through. Erica only smiled but didnt reply. Deserve? I dont deserve happiness. Not after what I did. Ill be fine, she said. Youre more important to me right now. How can you say that with such a straight face, Akira mumbled, blushing as she turned her head away. Then she peeked back at Erica. If youre not careful, I might fall for you too. I thought you already did, Erica laughed. She tapped her nose, and Akira swatted her hand away, giggling. Then Erica proceeded to start poking her stomach and they wrestled with each other until they laid there on the bed gasping. I hope Yuki comes around. For her sake. And mine. Ericas hand reached out, almost touching Akiras smooth cheeks before she controlled it. She let out a sigh. Once Yuki opens up, then maybe I can know what my feelings for her actually are. FriendlyDragon Chapter 153 – Back to Class (Again) A new day came and the chirping of birds awoke Yuki from his sleep. He shivered a bit, the open window letting in a small draft of cold air, and pulled the blanket that covered him higher. Something stirred beside him and he felt a warmth beside him. He glanced to his side. Akira was there, sleeping soundly, gripping his arm tightly. Time to go to school, he said quietly. He gently pried his arm out of her grasp, and swung himself out of the bed. Then he adjusted the sheets so that they covered Akira. Good luck, Akira, he thought as he stared at her sleeping figure. Maybe I can change. His hand went to the drawer and he snapped his watch onto his wrist. He made his way to the kitchen, yawning. His eyes flickered about until he decided on what he wanted to eat that morning. Ill just go with something easy. I dont really want to cook this early in the morning. Once he finished his breakfast, he walked into the bathroom and prepared himself for the day ahead of him. He brushed and washed himself before heading out. As he opened the door, he felt someone and turned his head. Erica had woken up and was dragging herself out of her room. Her eyes landed on him and they lit up. I didnt make anything today, Yuki said to her. So if you want to buy something or whatever, go ahead. Alright, she yawned. Going to class? Mhm. Ive had a long enough break. Ill back, he replied. Get something for Akira while youre out. Will do. I cant guarantee that shell like it though, she smiled. Akira will eat almost anything. Dont worry about it. Ill be going now. Have fun, she waved. Yuki nodded and closed the door behind him. He checked the time, tapping on his watch. It was 7:30. His arm fell and took his time to walk to the station. The entire time he walked, he watched the people around him. I think Im fine. The people around him no longer raised any panic in him, his stomach no longer tightened. His hands no longer clenched. Zoe was right. I just needed some rest. Twenty minutes later, he was at the Academy. He made his way to his homeroom and sat down on his seat, ignoring the glances the other students in the room gave him. As he waited for the class to begin, he stared out of the window, watching the green meadow outside. Then he felt someone and turned his head. Yuna was right next to his desk. Hmm? he asked. Where were you? she asked, frowning slightly. Yesterday. Did you actually get sick? I guess you could say that, Yuki shrugged. If you wanted to know, you could have just messaged me. I thought about it, but if you were really sick, I didnt want to bother you, she said. She sat beside him, her worried eyes scanning his face. You look okay right now. Did you go to the doctor? No, the doctor came to me, he said, remembering that Zoe had came to check on him. House call, huh. Did you get medicine or did they do healing magic? she asked. Im guessing magic if you healed so well so fast. She seems really worried about my health. Rest is wonderful magic, Yuki replied. Yuna tilted her head. I wasnt sick with a disease or anything. Anxiety attack would be a more accurate description. Anxiety? I didnt think you would be the type to get those, Yuna frowned. What triggered it? People. And just some unfortunate timing, he said. Im fine now though and should be fine for quite some time unless something comes up. You know, you can message me anytime. I dont mind. Are you sure? Yuna, I dont mind. As long as you dont message me every five minutes, Im fine with it, Yuki said. Have you exchanged messages with someone before? Um, no. Not really. I can give reports, she said brightly, as if the two were the same. She didnt have many acquaintances, huh. I need to read her profile. I forgot about that. You see how youre talking to me right now? Yuki said out loud. Yes. Thats how you write messages. Its just like talking, just using written words. I know that. You didnt need to tell me that, she said. Maybe, but youre treating them differently. You can approach me here without a worry, but youre scared to write a message to me. I was worried that you were sick and that I would be bothering you. In the future, just dont be scared to write a message. Or really, dont overthink what youre going to write, he said. Yuna flinched and her eyes flickered away. I thought so. Its just a conversation, Yuna. Ill try my best next time, she said, nodding. No, dont try. Just do it. Uh, okay. Class is about to start. He glanced at his watch. Want to talk about the tournament during lunch? Yes. We need to prepare, she nodded. Alright. The bell rang and the class quieted as Mabel walked into the room. Her eyes flickered toward Yuki and gave him a small nod before beginning to address the class. Welcome back, she said with a smile. Today is Monday and the start of the new week. Well pick up from where we left off last week. The school day went by as it normally did. Like the last time he was out, most of the instructors didnt seem to particularly care. The only one who really acknowledged that he was there was Mabel. Then lunch came by. He went to the mess hall as he usually did and picked up his lunch before settling underneath the tree that he always ate under. A few minutes later, Yuna met up with him. She held a sandwich in her hands as she sat beside him under the shade of the tree. They ate in silence for a bit before Yuna spoke. So the tournament, she said. I know I was the one that asked you to join my team, but I dont actually have a plan for it. Thats fine. You know the format of the tournament, right? Yuki asked. Of course. Well, just what was told to us. Since its a team tournament, theres probably going to be some sort of team based objectives. So I think the first thing we need to do is work on our teamwork, Yuki suggested. I already know some of the things that youre capable of and you know some of what I can do. If we work together and create a few tactics, well be able to have an advantage over the other teams for sure. The official format should be announced about a month from the start of the tournament, Yuna mused. Thats how it usually is for special formats. Then well adjust our training when that announcement is made. Okay. When do you want to meet up to train? Just drop by. You know where you can find me. Oh right. Arent you busy though? she asked. As of right now, Im not busy. There may be a few things in the future but they arent pressing issues. Uriel is dealing with those. So I can come by anything and not disrupt anything? Mhm. Besides, dont worry about disrupting something as long as you have a good reason to. No one is going to be mad at you. Oh, okay. Ill remember that next time. Can you come by today? Yuki asked. The quicker we start preparations the better. Thats perfect, actually, Yuna replied. I, um, wanted to ask you a few things. I just couldnt find the right place to do that. You cant ask them right now? I dont have time. Mmm. So its those types of questions, he nodded. You know that if you messaged me, you could have set up a time we could meet up before and I could have answered those questions. I know that now. Drop by anytime. Ill be at our main hangout, he said. Yuna gave him a nod and the two focused on their meals. Later, the bell rang and they split apart with a wave, heading off to their respective classes. In his support magic class, Mabel spent the first minutes interrogating him about why he was out again last week. Your health is more important than school so Im fine with you being out, she sighed. But please make an effort to maintain your well being. Being sick back to back can do a lot to a persons body. I understand, Yuki said. By the way, did you join the tournament yet? I have. Good, Mabel smiled. Whos your teammate or mates? Currently its only Yuna, he said. But I doubt any more people will join our team. Do you need help finding people? No. I dont want anyone else on my team besides Yuna. I see. As long as you have a team, I dont particularly care. Lets get on to class then, she said with a clap of her hands. The class passed by with no notable events. They practiced spells and discussed theory together until the bell rang and Mabel dismissed him for the day. Then he returned to Fenrir and home. When he opened the door, he saw Akira and Erica playing a game together, a towel around Ericas neck and both of them in loose clothing. They went training. The two greeted him with smiles before returning their attention back to the game at hand. Yuki walked by them and went into his room. Yuna. I guess its time for me to read her profile. Im curious. He removed his blazer and hung it on a hanger before sitting on his bed. He crossed his legs and tapped the screen of his watch. Uriel, bring up file Yuna and include everything about her gathered from the LIA database, he said. On it, boss, Uriel replied, her voice coming out from his watch. A holographic folder appeared in the air and as Yuki watched, it began to become filled with paper. He waited until a ding rang out. The file has been compiled. Have fun, boss, Uriel said. Well see, he replied. FriendlyDragon Chapter 154 – Profile Yuki stared silently at the screens before him, his eyes going back and forth as he read. Occasionally his eyes would flicker to the side and hell grab a new screen to read. At last, he closed the file and slowly laid back. Thats interesting, he thought. Very interesting. He already knew that Yuna was an orphan much like him. He knew that she was raised by the LIA for much of her life. What he didnt know was the circumstances behind all of that. And what she actually did within the LIA. I can see why Firestorm wanted me to read this. Yunas parents, much like Yukis own parents, did not die from an accident. They were killed. And from the video footage and the records of the events that led up to their deaths, they were killed by demons. A devil and two imps from what I saw. The reason for why they were killed was unknown. Or at least, was undocumented. Yuki could only create assumptions based on what was actually inside the LIA database. To say that there was barely any information in the database would be an understatement. The names of the parents arent even known. Im impressed that they even managed to capture footage of the killers. But even with little information, Yuki managed to piece together something. The reason for the deaths of Yunas parents was indiscernible, but it was apparent that it wasnt some random accident. A dispute of some sort. I dont have enough to make any assumptions past that. He closed his eyes and mulled over the rest of the data. Yuna was brought into an orphanage by someone who claimed to be her protector. This protector told the people at the orphanage that Yunas parents had died and that Yuna had to go to an orphanage because the protector had no means to support her. After the orphanage accepted Yuna, the protector left in what was described as a hurried pace. So this protector left Yuna at a random orphanage filled with other kids her age and then left in what could be interpreted as a panicked state. Yuki combined this with the idea that Yunas parents were targeted and came to the conclusion that this protector was trying to hide Yuna. The fact that the protector never came back for her meant one of two things. He died or decided that it was safer to never contact Yuna again. Im leaning toward the died scenario. According to the orphanages records and Yunas LIA file, she lived there for nearly six years before she was discovered by Firestorm. How Firestorm found was something that Yuki found interesting. The orphanage was burned down and the doors were locked. Its a bit ironic that the person named Firestorm had to respond to an arson call. Yuki read how Firestorm had barged his way into the building to find that a group of three had sneaked their way into the orphanage. In his report, he detailed how he saw those three try to kill one child in particular but were repelled back by what he wrote was a shimmering, seemingly impenetrable barrier. Firestorm took the opportunity to incapacitate the three people and make sure that everyone within the orphanage was safe. Then he spent the rest of the time putting out the fire. After that, he made so that the LIA adopted Yuna. She was a natural talent, according to him. And she was being targeted for whatever reason and so he took it upon himself to protect her. Then the three were captured and questioned with led to the investigation that uncovered Yunas parents deaths. One thing that stood out was the fact that it took nearly six years for someone to attack Yuna. Her parents were long dead and probably so was her self proclaimed protector. That meant one thing in Yukis mind. They didnt know she existed, did they. Whoever went after her parents. That would also explain why Yuna was able to escape in the first place. If she was already known about, she most likely would have been killed already. She was only a few months old at that point so its entirely possible that word hadnt reached whoever ordered the deaths of her parents that they had a child. The rest of the file after that were about Yunas time in the LIA. It was nothing surprising. She was trained to use a sword and had a significant amount of instruction in the basics of combat and magic. She had almost no social life, her world almost completely within the LIA. Yuki had read about how Firestorm took as many precautions as he could to insure that nothing happened to Yuna the few times she stepped out into the real world. Some of those precautions included a secret entourage that consisted of a dozen people and complicated communication line. Thats a bit much. But understandable. Yuki knew what Firestorm was trying to show him with this. He was trying to show Yuki that he wasnt an evil person. That Yuna had some unfortunate circumstances and that he had helped her whenever he could. That he took care of her for years. I guess thats nice. Not that I really care about that. The information on her parents was interesting, so I guess I can thank him for that. Uriel, he said as he pushed himself out of the bed. Isolate everything related to Yunas parents and copy it into another file. Ill be looking into it more at a later time. Sure. Do you want to title the file anything? she asked. Name it Yunas parents or something of that nature. Also include anything related to three demons that were discussed in Yunas file in there. Anything from my entire database? Mhm. Alright, she said. Youre going somewhere? I promised Yuna that Ill be at the Hideout. Well be talking about some things, he replied. I might ask you to do something for during that conversation so be ready. Im always ready. Have fun~. Sure. Yuki walked out the room and into the living room. Taking a glass, he drank a cup of water as he watched Akira and Erica playing what looked to be some sort of strategic board game. Im going out, he said to them. Their heads perked up. Want to come? Where? Akira asked, already standing from her seat. The bar. Im meeting Yuna there, he said. Well be talking about the Academy tournament and then probably discuss training later. Oh, then Ill come, she smiled. Let me change first. Alright. Im coming as well then, Erica announced. If both of you go, Ill be alone here. Yuki nodded. The two went to their rooms as Yuki waited outside. As he waited, he sent Yuna a message, telling her that he was on his way to the Hideout and would be there within ten minutes. A reply was sent back quickly, telling him that she understood. There was a small pause and then a smiley face was also sent with it. Thats interesting, Yuki thought, tilting his head. Lets go, he said out loud, glancing to his side. Erica and Akira had finished changing. He opened the door and held it briefly for the two to walk through. It locked automatically when he closed. Then the three of them made their way to the nearby park to take the transporter that was hidden there. Did you two change shampoo? Yuki asked as they walked. He sniffed gently. How did you know? Akira replied, looking back at him. You two smelled different. Oh, you make it a habit to sniff young girls like us~? Erica asked, grinning. I dont make it a habit, but I do that sometimes. But young would be subjective now wouldnt it, Erica? he said. Im not that old, she pouted. Im only in my hundreds. Older than me. Hmph. If we go by maturity, I would say that were the same. Doesnt change the age, Yuki said. Oh come on. Between demons, age is really not that big of a deal, she said. Ive seen plenty of people together that were separated by a bunch of years. So youre comparing our relationship to those? Planning to marry me or something? I mean, if you and Akira are fine with that, I wouldnt mind, she laughed. If its Erica I wouldnt mind, Akira smiled. Good to know, Yuki said. Were here. With a small burst of mana, he scanned the area around them. When he found no one around them, he opened the entrance to the transporter and gestured to Erica and Akira to go through. They quickly ducked into the small room and Yuki closed the entrance behind him. Uriel, take me to the Hideout, he said, tapping on the glass console as he briefly checked the system. Sure, she replied. The transporters fired up with a hum. The three of them stepped onto their respective plates and with a bright flash, they appeared inside a dimly lit room. Yuki waited a bit for his eyes to adjust to the sudden change in light before sliding the door open. Akira and Erica followed him out, Akira sliding the door shut until it blended seamlessly with the wall around it. Shes already here, Erica commented as they stepped out of the hallway. Mhm, Yuki replied. He walked up to Yuna who was sitting at a table by herself. She was looking out at the street, her chin resting on the palm of her hand. Yuna, he said. She turned her head about and her eyes landed on him as he approached her table. Her eyes lit up as she recognized him. Yuki, she nodded, giving him a small wave. I forgot you could come that way. Mmm, he said as he pulled out a chair. Lets start, shall we? Our plans for the tournament? Of course. Chapter 155 – Format Oh, Erica and Akira are here, Yuna said, her eyes drifting past Yuki. Mhm. Theyll be joining us in our little discussion, Yuki replied. I see. Yuki waited for Erica and Akira to take a seat at the table with them. He tapped the table, bringing up the menu and began to peruse it. Getting something to eat? Erica asked. No. Just something to drink. Im a bit thirsty, he said without looking up. Do you three want anything? I already ordered something, thank you, Yuna replied. I wouldnt mind a shot, Erica smiled. Waters fine for me, Akira said. Alright, Yuki nodded. He closed the menu and snapped his fingers at one of the waiters. George, come here. What would you like maam? the waiter asked with a practiced smile, bowing a bit. Erica, what kind of shot do you want? Yuki asked, glancing at her. Whiskey would do. Whiskey for her, water for her, Yuki said to the waiter, pointing at Erica and then Akira. For me, I want something light so Ill get what I usually get. A cider maam? Mhm. Ill be right back with your drinks, the waiter said, bowing before walking to the bar. Alright. Now lets begin our planning, Yuki said, turning to the three that were seated at the table. Then he tilted his head as he remembered something and looked at Yuna. Wait, you said earlier that you wanted to ask me some things, right? I did. If thats alright with you, she replied. I said it was already. So what did you want to know? Um, well. No one has come to arrest me in the last week, she said. Which is odd, to say the least. After what I did. And where I come from. Oh, so you were worried about why nothings happened to you, Yuki said. Yes. I didnt make it very obscure that I was trying to help you after things went crazy. I even helped Akira fight some of them. I see. When you were fighting with Akira, did you notice what she was doing with the people she fought? She made them unconscious. To capture them? More like to detain them for a bit. I had Erica go around wiping their memories of what happened that day. Which is the most Ive done so far, Erica commented. I really havent contributed much. Even if thats all youve been able to do, its still important, Yuki replied. Besides, you should be able to do much more now right? I should. I can fight now. Then Ill make that an option. Wait, Erica you look different, Yuna said, frowning. Did you get, um, bigger? Of all the things that you could have noticed, you went to my chest? Erica smiled. So thats what you like, hmm? No, no, Yuna rushed. Its just that that was what I noticed first. You also grew taller, right? Your skin looks brighter too. Yes, Erica laughed. I changed a bit. Or really, Im back to how I was. Im not the weakest here anymore. Well, at least not the weakest by a large margin. Yuna frowned, her questions apparent on her face. Dont worry about that, Yuki waved. Were getting off topic. He stopped as George came to their table with their drinks. He served it to them with a wide smile and wished them a good afternoon before heading to a different table that was calling for him. Erica wiped their memories. The people that ran out of the LIA headquarters during my little fight, Yuki continued. I made sure to have a perimeter around the place. Everyone that was inside was caught and I removed some specific information from their minds. About? Yuna asked. You and your relationship with me, he said. I also removed some things that I didnt want lying around like how Im an elf that has a human look. That doesnt really explain why no ones come after me. The LIA should know about everything even if everyone involved had been removed. Well, yes. Theres probably a few people that know or at least have some memory about you and your relationship with me. But they cant do anything without evidence to support them. Shouldnt the evidence be in the system? A report should have been made. It was in the system, Yuki corrected. Was? I removed everything. My casefile. Your information that was related to me. I left the investigation into our guild but I removed anything sensitive or anything I didnt want them to have. You can do that? Mhm. That should be impossible. Their system is supposed to be one of the strongest in terms of security, Yuna said. And thats illegal to do, isnt it? Legality isnt really my biggest concern. And yes, their system is one of the strongest to hack into. I forget that were a dark guild at times, Yuna shook her head. But how did you hack into the database? Thats the thing, Yuna. I didnt hack it. I used their computers to get in. When did you...oh. So thats why you needed to stay behind for a bit. Mhm. So no one is going to come after me? she asked. No one from the LIA should be going after you, Yuki said. He thought back to her file. I cant say for certain about other people. I see. Thank you. Youre a part of us. We look out for family. You know, you can quit the LIA right now. I can go in and delete anything about you. Itll be as if you were never there. Can I do that? Yuna said. Then she sighed. I dont know, Yuki. Look at it this way. What can they give you that we cant? A home? Comfort? I know, I know. Do it, she said with a sharp nod of her head. Do it. Now that the captain isnt there anymore, theres no reason for me to stay. Alright, Yuki said. He took out an earpiece from his pocket and slipped it into his ear. Uriel, remove Yuna from the LIA records. On it. Was that why you told me that you might have some things for me to do? she asked. No, theres something else. He dropped his hand from the earpiece and looked at everyone at the table. Now, lets get onto some important things. After saying that, he grabbed the bottle of cider that was placed in front of him and opened it. Then he placed the cap carefully on the table and took a sip from the bottle. The three sitting at the table watched him as he slowly downed his drink, Yuna looking confused. When he finished, the bottle was about halfway full based on its weight. Okay, he nodded. So, the tournament. Is that alcoholic? Yuna asked. Sorry for interrupting, but I wanted to know. Yes. It is. You arent of age yet right? Yes. So how can you hold alcohol so well? I dont know. Ive found out I can awhile back on accident. I was bored, he said. Anyway, onto the tournament. Like I said during the school day, we dont know the format of the tournament so we cant prepare ourselves the best we can. Im going to change that. Going to do some illegal stuff? Erica asked before sipping her glass. Basically. Uriel, give me all the information you can about the tournament, he said. Oh, so thats what you really wanted me to do, Uriel replied. Alrighty then. Sending it right to you. Yukis watch buzzed and he opened the notification. A file appeared which he opened. Hmm, this is interesting, he commented, reading the documents inside. Wait, isnt this cheating? Yuna said. Yuki glanced at her and noticed her worried expression. Dont worry about it. We wont get caught, he said. Everyone will be getting this information anyways. Were just getting it a bit earlier than them. But that gives us an unfair advantage. Well, yes. But we want to win. So we do what we have to. Dont you feel bad? I dont think victory from cheating is very enjoyable. Winning is winning to me. As long as I win, I find it enjoyable. Besides, I have a reason for why we need to win. If I didnt, then I would have just let it be a surprise since it would be more entertaining that way. Whats the reason? The reward is a spot in the training camp for the L-taf. If someone passed the training, they will receive a position on one of the most respected groups in Libra. That is a very good prize for us, he said. I see, Yuna said. And I want you to be that someone that passes. What? Are you willing? Yuki asked. I, um, yes, but I wasnt joining the tournament for that, actually. I just wanted to practice, she replied. Do you think I can even pass the camp? Of course you can. That isnt something that you should be worried about, Yuki said. So youre onboard with the idea right? Yes. But we need to cheat to do it? Well, its not necessary, but if we want to guarantee that we win, then its highly recommended. I guess, she sighed. Dont worry about it. Those who lose arent losing much. They made it to the Academy. Theyll be fine one way or another. I understand. So the tournaments format. Its three stages from the looks of it, Yuki said, looking back at the open file. The first two are objective based challenges. Both will be in completely different settings. That has to cost quite a lot of money to organize. Are they building two arenas this time? Akira asked. From the looks of it, they are making one arena. I think that arena will have some sort of magic in it to change its battlefield. Thats something I want to see, she said. I do too. I want to look at the magic behind that, he nodded. The third round is equally as interesting. Ive never really seen this format before. What is it? Yuna asked. A deathmatch. A battle royale involving everyone who passed the first two stages. Where? In the border between the Dwarven country and Libra. Theyre going to drop us in the middle of it. Then have us hunt each other down. Chapter 156 – Tournament Prep So whats the plan? Yuna asked. Yuki finished his bottle and placed it on the table. Erica had already finished her own drink and Akira was finishing her water. He paid for the drinks and stood up. Lets walk while we talk, he said. Yuna nodded and they all rose from their seats as Akira quickly finished her glass. Then they exited the bar, their waiter bidding them goodbye. Yuki looked around for a bit before setting off in a direction. Where are we heading to? Yuna asked. Youll see. Lets continue with our conversation, he said. The plan hasnt been developed yet. I just saw what the tournament was going to include so I didnt have time to come up with anything. I see. Yuki, did the file specify anything about what the objectives for the first two rounds are? Akira said. Theyre pages, but I havent looked at them yet, he replied. I only looked at the overview for now. Ill give those a read later. Okay. But from what I have seen, Ive come up with two categories where Yuna and I have to improve in or at least practice. He quieted for a bit, considering his next words before continuing as they walked. We need to work on teamwork and physical abilities. I assume you have a general idea about what the rounds are then, Akira said. I do, Yuki nodded. The first two, like I said, are objective based. They are not directly combat related. There are combat components, but they arent the main purpose of the rounds. From what I read, itll be an obstacle course of sorts. So thats why I want to focus on physical abilities. Yuna, what are your physical stats at? Um, Im rank B, she replied. Most of my physical stats are mid to high B rank. Any A rank? Not yet. My strength and speed at almost there, though. How about your mana? Stamina? Stamina is around mid rank B. My mana is a bit on the low side though, she said. I never really had the chance to practice my magic that often. I see, Yuki mumbled. Hmm. Its good that your strength and agility are high. Were going to need that for the first two rounds if it is an obstacle course. Well just do some training exercises for a multitude of different environments. That seems like a plan, Yuna said. Youre not going to ask me about my own status? he said, glancing at her. I dont need to know that. I already can guess that its higher than mine, she replied with a faint smile. You were able to punch a solid steel door and warp the entire thing. Thats more than I think I can do. Mmm. I guess. Yuki walked through the automatic sliding doors of the transportation station in Junction. He made his way to a small console, one of many that lined the front wall of the building. After a few taps, he requested transportation to Fenrir for himself and his group. Besides physical exercise, well also need to practice working together, Yuki continued. He started walking to the line for the transporters. Yuna, you and I havent actually fought together or worked together all that often. I think the last time it was just us two was during the test in the Academy Forest? It was, she nodded. Mmm, I thought so. So we really need to work on our coordination, he said. Us two will probably be doing team building exercises for the most part. Actually, Akira. Erica. Ill ask you two to join us at times. All four of us a team, right? We are? Erica asked, tilting her head. I always thought we were. Are we not? I think we could be considered one, Akira said. Weve worked together for a while. Not really me, Yuna said. Ive really only worked with you three once. Thats more times than most people have, Erica laughed. Ill say we are a team. Maybe not a formal one, but a team nonetheless, Yuki nodded. I predict in the future that well be working together a lot. So it would be beneficial if we learned how to fight with one another. And maybe find that trust I promised them, he thought. That sounds great, Akira smiled. Yuna, are you fine with starting the practicing today? Yuki asked. I dont mind. I didnt have much to do anyway. Oh, also. Ill plan out the training regimens for you two later, Yuki said, turning his attention to Erica and Akira. Akira has a class now and Erica, youre assimilated with your current self right? Mhm. Perfect, then I can start creating the plans. Akira didnt have a class before? Yuna asked. No. She never had the opportunity to do so. You know shes the same age as me, right? She doesnt attend school? No. But with her skills, she could easily qualify to attend the Academy. How did she learn all she knows now if she never had an education? She has a multitude of resources to help her learn, Yuki replied vaguely. And what she may lack, I make up for that. I see. Whats her class then? It was a hybrid class, Yuki said. It combined her sword skills and her magic talent. Oh. Were next to use the transporters, Erica announced. Yuki faced forward and waited until the attendant guided him and his group to four pods. Erica gave him a little wave before he walked into one of the pods. The cover was shut and less than a minute later, the countdown started. Then in a flash, they were in Fenrir. To pod opened up and he walked out, grouping back up with the three girls. Now. Lets get started with the training, he said. And Yuna, lets show you the new place. They voiced their agreement and together walked down the streets of the city. Yuki, Erica, and Akira walked back to their apartment, chatting with each other. They were coming back from the transportation station where they walked with Yuna to. They saw her off before heading back home. I didnt know you programmed an obstacle course in the training room, Akira said as they walked. I made it while I was creating the place. I didnt do it because of the tournament, Yuki replied. I just thought that having some sort of training for reactions and speed was a good idea. That was a pretty hard course, Erica commented. Jumping multiple feet in the air while trying to dodge stuff was fun though. You did pretty good, Yuki said. Youre at least rank A, right? Of course, she smiled. I reached rank A quite a while ago. It didnt rise because of my circumstances. I see. Well, that was the first level of difficulty for the course. I have two more versions that are harder and I can adjust some things as we go along. From what I saw, you probably exceed my own abilities. Thats so nice of you to say, she smiled. No, Im being honest. Your rank is probably higher than mine. Youll start to notice once I begin using the harder courses. I need to get stronger, Akira said with a small frown. I feel like Im behind you both. Youre not that much behind, Yuki replied. Now that you have a class, you can grow much faster since you have a set direction. I hope. Yuki stopped walking, just a few buildings away from their house. There was a person standing outside of the place, their tall figure standing out among the others that walked around them. Oh. Hes back. That was fast. Whos that? Akira asked. Youll see, Yuki said. They approached the man and he turned towards them. A bright smile sprouted across his face and he spread his arms wide. My liege! I have returned! Mathali announced. I can see that, Mat, Yuki replied. How long were you waiting out here? Only a few hours, he replied. I see. You finished much quicker than I had expected. The quicker I complete my task, the earlier you shall receive the information you requested of me. Time is valuable, my liege, and so I do not wish to waste yours, Mat said grandly. Well thats...considerate. Come in, Yuki said, tilting his head to the door of the apartment. Akira quickly opened the door, Yuki thanking her, and the lights automatically flicked on as they walked in. Erica went to the bathroom, saying that she needed to do something. Mathali stayed standing in the middle of the living room. Mat, you can sit, you know? Yuki said as he walked to the kitchen. Akira followed him. Ah, thank you my lady, he replied and promptly sat on a chair, his back upright and rigid. Do you want something to drink? Yuki asked, opening the refrigerator. No, I am fine, thank you. I do not wish to impede on my lieges home. What do you want to drink? Yuki repeated. No, really. I am fine, thank you. I hope you like cola, Yuki said. He grabbed a can and handed it to Mathali. Ah, thank you my lady. He opened the can and began to inhale its contents, finishing the can in a few seconds. Erica came out of the bathroom at the same time. Yuki handed her a bottle of water and gave one to Akira as well. So tell, Mat. What did you find at the border? Yuki asked, sitting on the couch, Mat at an angle from him. Nothing particularly good, my liege, Mathali replied, his mood noticeably darker. Im afraid a war of sorts may be inevitable. Chapter 157 – Developments at the Border A war of sorts? Yuki repeated. He raised an eyebrow. So not a war war. Between two countries, correct? Yes, my liege. Not a war between two countries, Mathali nodded. That would be unfortunate if that was the case. It would be, indeed. Yuki, Akira said. He glanced to his side where she was sitting. I cant quite follow what this conversation is about. Oh, he said. Well, I didnt tell anyone about this so thats to be expected. I sent Mathali to the border after our little briefing with Uriel. I asked him to investigate what was behind the sudden jump in deaths in L-taf members. I see. I didnt say anything because I didnt feel like it was important enough, Yuki explained. But it seems that maybe I was wrong. Mat, give me the report. As you wish, my lady, Mathali said, giving a small bow. Where would you like me to begin? Start where you first discovered new information relevant to your investigation. Understood. The first place that I investigated where I found something of importance was in a small border town, Mat said. Which one? Yuki asked. Yosef. Thats right at the border. Entrance to the forest as well, no? That is correct, my liege. Continue, Yuki nodded. In the city, there were a number of Taskforce members living there temporarily in an inn that I booked, Mat said. I eavesdropped on them while they were eating dinner I believe. They were deployed to the city to deal with disturbances in the nearby forest. Keynal Strip, right? Yuki asked. That is correct. Okay. Go on. I followed these people once they went on to do their assignment. They went right into the forest and seemed to be in search for something. I didnt know for sure what that something was, but from bits and pieces I did know, they were searching for a monster of sorts. Later, they did find a monster. But from their conversations, it wasnt the one they were hunting. Do you know what they were hunting then? I believe is was an evolved orc of sorts? Possibly a High Orc, Mat answered. I see. Then what did they find? A sunburst. A rank C one from its look at that time. Sunburst, Akira repeated. A bug like monster that has fire attribute attacks. Very weak physically with moderate intelligence. L-taf members should be able to defeat it within a few seconds provided it doesnt self destruct. Beautiful analysis, Mathali praised. As expected from one of my ladys closest associates. How much reading have you done? Erica asked, directing her question to Akira. Just a few books, she said, blushing a bit. Mat, continue. Ah, my apologies. Like Miss Akira here said, sunbursts are not terribly difficult to deal with. I believe that the members thought that as well. Then some unforeseen events occurred. These events are the main reason why I came to the conclusion that a battle is inevitable. And the events? Yuki prompted. I saw before my eyes something I had never before observed. A rank C monster undergoing rapid evolution to the point where it became rank A in a matter of minutes. Minutes? Yuki repeated. Minutes my liege. The sunburst went from a common one to a queen in a few minutes. Such evolution shouldnt be possible naturally unless a massive source of mana suddenly became available. So what happened to the Taskforce members? They managed to subjugate the monster, Mat replied. It took them awhile but they managed. However, they sustained quite a few injuries ranging from like burns to scorched limbs. Nothing that cant be healed. I see. Oh, I also would like to add something else, my lady, Mathali continued. I believe that that wasnt the first time those Taskforce members had to deal with such a situation. Many seemed unsurprised and some even groaned from what I could hear. Thats good to know, Yuki nodded. Rapid evolution, hmm? And not the first time theyve seen it. Interesting. How rare exactly is monster evolution like that? Erica asked him. Extremely, Yuki replied, looking towards her. In fact, its almost impossible to happen. Like Mat here said, such evolution can only occur when a sudden concentration of mana appears at just the right place next to the monster. And such concentrations are nearly impossible, Akira said. Pure mana, when released in the natural world, gets dispersed almost immediately. There are so many things in the environment that can absorb mana so just because of that, concentrations like that are very rare. Then you have to consider how such a concentration of mana would form. That could only come from either a being dying that had a large capacity for mana or the mana was concentrated and then released all at the same time. And both of those situations are rare. Combined with how mana works, its almost impossible, Yuki finished Oh. So if so many are happening, then something weird must be going on, right? Erica said. Thats what Im leaning towards, Yuki nodded. I doubt its natural. I wonder whats causing it, Akira said. I never read about anything like this before. If its happening recurrently in that one forest, then this may be a problem. Yes, Yuki said. If its just in that one forest, then a larger investigation into what exactly is happening may be needed. If we can find examples from other forests, then this is a problem that I cant consider manageable by us. Well have to let the governments take care of this. So were going to investigate some more? Erica asked. Not yet. In the future, probably. I need to see if this is worth the trouble, he replied. If I investigate and find something, then Im going to have to report it or deal with it myself. If I dont find anything, I just wasted resources and time. So I need to consider this carefully. Oh, I see, she said. Uriel, are you there? Yuki asked, raising his voice. A glowing mass of holographic particles appeared before him in response. What do you need, boss? Uriel said. Where are the L-taf members currently? The locations of their assignments? I dont know where most of them are since that information is on a completely different database that I have no way in yet, she replied. I do know the locations of direct government assignments. And those are? Do you want every single assignment or are you looking for something in particular? Tell me where there are large concentrations of members. That should tell me enough. The largest is within the Capitol. The second largest is within the Libra Taskforce headquarters, Uriel said. Besides those, there are moderate cells spread throughout Libra, most of them at the borders around the country. How about the border to Keynal? That particular border has the most. Three cells. Centered around Keynal strip. So theres something there, Yuki said quietly to himself. And the government knows it. Uriel, are there any other forests or borders that have an unusually high number of L-taf members present? From what I see, no. Most have one cell stationed at the border and all of them are at their respective entrance cities. That means it would be safe to say that there is something important in Keynal Strip that required such a response. I would seem, so. I dont know enough to guess so it could be from your rapid evolving monsters to some secret idol performance. I hope it is an idol performance. Thank you Uriel. Thats all I needed. Call me when you need me, she said before disappearing. Mat. How would you feel about going back to Yosef? Yuki asked. If you command of it, I will do it without any hesitation, my lady, he replied immediately. Then go. Report back in three months. I will be preparing for a tournament in the meanwhile, Yuki said. However, if something urgent appears that requires my attention, bring it to me immediately. Understand? Quite clearly. Do you wish for me to go right now? Mathali asked. Tomorrow. Go tomorrow. Get some rest first. Understood. Is there anything you want of me currently? No. Youre free to leave, Yuki dismissed him. Mathali nodded and stood. Then he gave Yuki a salute and a bow before opening the door of the house and exiting. Why did you send him off to investigate? Akira asked once the door shut again. I weighed the possible results, Yuki replied, turning to her. Since I can limit my scope of investigation to one area, the time needed was reduced drastically. The chance of finding something also went up. So together, I believed it was worth the trouble to at least see if something required my attention. I see. But we wont be worrying about that for a few months, hopefully, he continued. We should focus our efforts on training and preparing. That sounds great, Erica said. If something does happen, I hope I get to do something. If the opportunity arises, youll get something to do, Yuki reassured her. Anyway. Lets get some sleep and call it a day. Well be training again tomorrow. Chapter 158 – The First Day The area was dark. Yuki was crouched, his eyes open but his mind somewhere else. Behind him, Yuna had her back pressed against his, her soft breathing audible to Yukis ears. His fingers played an imaginary melody as his mind synced itself with the air around him. The air flowed around him, his minds eye tracking its movements. A small disturbance caught his attention and he twitched his head a bit before forcing it not to turn. With his elbow, he gave Yuna a small nudge which she replied with a tap on his thigh. He closed his eyes, sharpening his detection and tightened his grip on his daggers. They should be coming soon. Yuki and Yuna stayed frozen in their stances. Seconds ticked by slowly as nothing moved. The seconds eventually became minutes. Then he noticed something, a small trickle of mana traveling below them. He felt Yuna tense up behind him, a sharp breath coming from her. Move, he whispered. He dove forward rolling, Yuna doing the same toward the opposite side as the ground they were standing erupted up, earthen chains lashing out as they tried to grab onto the two. Yukis daggers glowed a dull brown as he infused them with earthen mana and he slashed through the chains with ease. Another surge of mana and he leaped to the side, a violet bolt of lightning striking down with a thunderous roar on the spot he just was. His eyes flickered toward Yuna, judging whether or not she needed assistance. Her longsword flew about in the air, slashing and hacking at the chains that went after her. But she seemed to be holding her own. Yuki focused on himself again and rapidly gathered mana within his hands, the mana condensing into his daggers as they almost seemed to hum from the power. Then he raised his arms and stabbed his daggers into the ground, the mana exploding out from it and entering the earth. Then with a command, the entire area shook as an earthquake rocked it. The attacks slowed and eventually stopped. He stood back up, yanking his daggers from the earth and regrouped with Yuna who jumped down from a platform she created in the air from condensing moisture. He gave her a quick nod which she replied with a nod of her own. Then they turned away from each other and focused on the two people rushing towards them. Hold Akira, Ill focus Erica, Yuki calmly yet quickly. Understood, Yuna replied. They seemed to freeze for a moment before they became blurs, blasting off in opposite directions. Yuki filled his body with mana a soft golden brown hue surrounded him that strengthened his every movement. Earth Dragon activated successfully, he thought as he raced forward. Lets see how long I can hold it this time. A loud crack and Ericas spear met Yukis daggers, one of which he held in a reverse grip. He slid the tip of the spear past himself and struck out with one blade. Erica parried with the butt of her spear, unleashing a thrust that ripped through the air with a flick of her arm. Yuki dodged as his eyes locked onto Ericas. She smiled a fierce smile. Then she attacked again. They traded blows with each other, testing the others defenses and skills. An unknown amount of time flew by as they fought each other. Each of Yukis strikes were blocked and countered seamlessly by Erica, and each of her jabs and slashes were avoided nimbly by Yuki as they engaged in an endless dance. Then Yuki felt his concentration waver and his mana stutter for a not even half a second. Immediately, he reached into the ground and threw up a wall before gathering a smolder ball of fire at the tip of one of his daggers. He shot it into the air and it exploded with a bang, the explosion lighting up the area briefly before fading away. All combat stopped and the room gradually lit up as light filled the training room. Yuki waved his hand and the console screen for the room appeared before him. With a touch of a button, the training room returned to its original shape and the broken ground repaired itself. Twenty minutes, he said out loud, looking at the time. Our longest skirmish so far. I felt like we could have gone longer, Yuna said walking to where he was standing as she sheathed her sword. Akira was beside her. Maybe, but I decided to end it because I failed my end, he replied. You held it for fifteen minutes, Erica commented. Longest time so far. Plus, your concentration barely fell. You didnt need to stop the fight, you know? I had to. My aim was to hold the technique for as long as possible without any fluctuations. I failed that. Improvement is improvement, Akira said as she joined them. Do you know how long you can hold Earth Dragon without any interruptions? Without fighting, I could do it for a few hours. Until my mana runs out or my mind tires, he answered. But you also improved, Akira. Youve caught up to us now, havent you? Yes, she smiled. I hit rank A just a few days ago. I dont feel much different, though. Youve improved. I can see it. Yuna did as well. What rank are you, Yuna? Im still B, but I have gone up two stars, she replied. I see. And Erica wont go anywhere with this level of training, Yuki said. He glanced towards her. I need to come up with tougher training or just have you go off into the Gaeto for sometime and train. You dont need to do that. Im fine with training with you guys, Erica smiled. But you wont grow, Yuki replied. I didnt know you were such a high rank. I thought you were around where I was, if not a little below it. Thats because I was. I got better. I know. You dont have to go, but one day you might need to. Just a heads up. Unless your growth has stopped. It shouldnt have stopped just yet, she said, shaking her head. I just had to stop for reasons. I can for sure raise it a few tiers at least if I dedicate myself to training. I can feel it. I see. Thats good to know, Yuki said. Well. That should be it for today. Tomorrow is the big day. You should get some sleep Yuna. Will do, Yuna replied with a small nod. Best of luck in the tournament, Yuki. Were in the same team. Best of luck to us, you mean. Best of luck to us then, Yuna corrected. The four of them exited the training room and saw Yuna off as she went to the transportation room to be sent back to Junction. Ill be dropping by the lab really quick so you two can go on ahead of me, Yuki said once Yuna was gone. Planning to upgrade your weapons or retrieve something new? Akira asked. No. I just want to check up on the thing I was making, he said. It wont be finished in time for the tournament. Not that I was aiming for that of course. Okay. How long will that take you? Thirty minutes at the most. It shouldnt be long though, Yuki replied. Great, Akira smiled. Erica, lets go. She tilted her head towards the transporters and Erica followed her. They left, leaving Yuki by himself. He turned and walked the hallways of the base until he came upon a door that resembled every other door in the base. Open up please, he said pleasantly. A number of locks and gears could be heard resonating from the door as a beep rang out. It recognized his voice and swung open to let Yuki in. He entered the lab that he and Damian shared and the door closed, the locks reengaging. I wish I could finish it but its taking longer than I had anticipated, he thought as he made his way to a tall rectangular metal case that stood in a corner of the lab. Its a good thing that I didnt focus wholly on it. I was able to experiment with some spells with that time. His hand pressed flat against a black glass pane embedded in the metal case. Another beep and the case unlocked for him. He pushed the cover a bit and it popped out gently. He slowly swung it open. I need better materials if Im going to finish this. He stared inside the box, a half constructed skeleton within it. The size of a person, it was built to contain one as well. Or at least that was what Yuki had in mind. But the reality was that the image he had in his head was much harder to materialize in real life. Ill do it. Eventually. I just need the right materials. He looked at his rough skeleton for a bit longer before shutting the case with a click. A lot more people joined this tournament, Yuki observed. He was directing his comment to Yuna who was busy readying her sword. Its because the reward is a position that is rarely ever given out like this, she replied, not bothering to look up as she applied oil. Im just glad that the Academy closes all of their tournaments from outside participation. Otherwise you might see hundreds instead of dozens. I guess. Why are you preparing your sword? he asked. If things go as planned, we wont need to use our weapons for this round. You never know, she said. She sheathed her blade and stood up. Plans can go bad. Thats true. I have my staff ready as well. I do have my blades on me, but those are a last resort. Most people only know that I can use a staff. Yes. The tournament should be starting soon, shouldnt it? Yuna asked. Yuki glanced at his watch. Mhm. This holding room is quite small for the amount of people participating. Well, Im just glad that we were able to find a small space for ourselves, Yuna said. Hmm. Its more like people left that for us. They seem to be avoiding us. In fact, there was what looked to be a rough one yard radius around the two of them. Everyone that walked by them seemed to curve their routes around them. I wonder who theyre avoiding. Would those who are waiting in the holding room please gather their belongings and prepare to be guided out, Raphael instructed in its soft robotic monotone. The Academy Annual Tournament will be starting soon. The rooms energy doubled as gear jangled and people shuffled about as they stood up and gathered their things. Then they went to the door of the holding room, waiting restlessly. Yuki and Yuna had already positioned themselves by the door and so waited seated. Welcome ladies, gentlemen, and other beasts, an announcers voice rumbled, a different person than the one who did the first tournament Yuki participated in. It sounded a bit muffled from behind the doors of the holding room. It is my greatest pleasure to announce the official start of the Academy Annual Tournament! Lets begin, shall we? Chapter 159 – First Round The doors of the holding room swept open, the outside air blasting through. The roars of the crowd followed it, their stomps shaking the ground. The tournament participants made their way out of the room, the cheers intensifying as the crowd saw them. Yuki and Yuna held back until about half of the people had exited before following them out. They didnt change the arena yet, Yuki thought as he looked around. The arena was barren and flat, the floor made out of dirt and sand. It seemed almost the same as the one Yuki had fought in during last years tournament. But a few differences could be seen. For one, the size of the arena was much larger than the old one. Instead of a circle, the arena was that of a rectangle, the edges curved. The stands were higher up and there were giant holographic screens that floated in the center. It looks more like a sports arena rather than a coliseum. I guess that would make sense for the format they have this time. These fifty people here are your contestants for this years tournament, the announcer said, his voice grand and booming. They have come from all years in the Academy and are here to fight each other for one prize. A coveted spot in Libras most elite forces, the Libra Taskforce. I wonder how well they will fare today. The man paused, letting the crowds cheers lull before continuing. This years tournament is quite the special one, he said. Yuki could almost hear the mans smile. It will be split among three days. The first day, today, of course, has already been announced to the competitors. The next two days, however, are complete mysteries. An ooo resonated from the crowd. To add to that, we are allowing teams. Something we have not done in over a hundred years. In this group participates, we have various teams of various sizes. Anywhere from four people to someone striking out on their own. Brave souls those people are. Theres a reason we allowed teams. And that reason will be discovered soon. Two people in uniform that signified them as Academy staff members, guided the participants that were in the middle of the arena to the side. Some of the competitors voiced questions that were either ignored or hushed. Oh. Theyre going to display the function of the arena now. This is something Im very interested in, Yuki thought. He positioned himself so that his gaze was unobstructed, a straight line down the middle, his eyes set on the center of the arena. Yuna stood next to him as he crouched down. He placed his palm onto the ground and waited for it to begin. Now, ladies and gentlemen, we get to the real excitement scheduled for today. As you know, the first round is an obstacle. Of sorts. The man let out a small laugh. These combatants might find a few surprises here and there. But it is an obstacle course in its nature. However, you the audience are looking at this field with questioning faces. Faces that asked, how can this flat dirt ground possibly be an obstacle course. Am I wrong? The crowd roared back. Well, my friends. You are correct. That sad flat ground is not the terrain of todays round. Lets change that shall we? Yuki felt a surge of mana from the ground that centered around the middle of the arena floor and resonated outward. The ground began to shake soon after and something not short of a miracle appeared before his eyes. The flat dirt ground was being transformed into something else completely. Parts of it rose up while most of it sunk down. Water flooded the place and plants sprung up until the arena had become a vast swamp land. Platforms and towering rock formations jut out from beneath. And with the sudden changes in the terrain came another surprise. Monsters, holographic ones, appeared, populating the platforms and filling the water. These holographs were not the clear ones that the Academy students were so used to. They were realistic, their colors vivid and sharp. I need to get some time alone and analyse that spell, Yuki thought. Its something I would never have expected from people that werent demons. Must be a genius. Welcome to the Swamplands! the announcers voice boomed with glee. We thought that its murky waters and towering trees werent enough for what we have planned. So weve added a few elements of our own. An earth one and a fire one. But I wont go too much into that. Theres also monsters, did I forget to say that? Maybe not real ones, but boy can they hurt. Ive fought one of them before. I would say that even a third year would have some trouble with them. The crowd oohed as the people around Yuki let out groans. Should be good practice. Lets get our participants into position now, why dont we? The two staff members guided the group of participants to the entrance of another room. Group by group, people entered, some in fours and others by themselves, just like how the announcer said. I dont know if its confidence or lack of foresight that drove people to go by themselves. If teams are allowed, then some sort of team based competition would be expected. Yuki and Yuna waited a minute or two until it was their turn to go into the room. Inside it were four platforms that resembled transporters. A staff member guided Yuki to one of the plates and Yuna to the other. You will be sent to a random place in the arena in just a moment, the staff member informed them. You will not be sent together. Are there any questions? No, Yuna said. Yuki shook his head. Good. Best of luck to you, the member said. A bright flash followed his words and when the light cleared, Yuki found himself standing on a platform high up in the air. The roars of the crowd soon reached his ears again. He looked around himself and noticed other people located in random locations in the arena. He reached out with his hand and was met with a barrier. Interesting. As our participants get set into place, allow me to explain the objective for todays round, the announcer said. Scattered about the Swamplands are twenty golden coins. The goal is simple. Retrieve one of the coins, and you pass. Each team needs to only get one coin. Doesnt that sound so easy? Yes. If theyre really made of gold, I can find one within the first minute. Of course, these teams will have to hold onto their coins until time is up. And that time is two hours. There it is. Now lets get into the safety features of this tournament. Every competitor has on their wrists a bracelet. With this one of a kind bracelet, they can fight to their hearts content and we can watch every second of it. In these bracelets are also a few spells to prevent any life threatening injuries as well as a few spells to tell us how the person wearing it is doing. And it could all be yours for only five gold pieces! The crowd laughed. But it seems that everyone is in place. Now we can begin. Yuki glanced down and saw that there was no longer a line to enter the small transportation room. Lets put the countdown to one minute! the announcer exclaimed. The holographic screens that hovered above the arena began to display a timer. When that timer hits zero, all participants will be free and the first round of this years Academy Annual Tournament will begin! A loud beep rang out from the screen and the seconds began to count down. Yuki scanned the faces of those that were near him but couldnt find Yuna. They must have separated each team as much as they could. More beeps resonated out as the timer went down to its last ten seconds. The crowd began to stamp their feet, an avalanche of noise rolling through the arena as they waited restlessly for the timer to hit zero. Find Yuna. Grab a coin. Survive, Yuki listed in his head. Simple enough. Compared to the next round. The timer blared violently and the barrier in front of Yuki fell as the roars of the crowd rose. Immediately, Yuki leaped off his platform, ignoring the bewildered gazes of those that were near him. Before hitting the ground, he raised the earth to catch him. The soft dirt answered his call and cushioned his fall. Then he rolled off and connected himself to the ground. I cant use wind here. No one knows that I can use that and I want to keep it that way. Lets see where Yuna is. His minds eye expanded out, examining each footstep that hit the earth until he located a few possible suspects that could be Yuna based on their impact that size. He stood and raced forward, avoiding the monsters that were in his path. He would deal with those later. Lets see possible Yuna number one. He leapt up into the trees and crossed the remaining distance between him and his target. When he saw that it wasnt the person he was looking for, he changed directions and headed toward the next target. On the way to the fourth possible target, he ran directly into a monster that dropped from the trees. A jungle viper, within the range of rank c to rank b. Without a moments hesitation, Yuki grabbed the folded staff at his waist, expanded it to its actual length, and smashed it into the snake. The snakes spine snapped instantly, its fangs still bared. Then it disintegrated, ghostly particles flying into the air until it left a gold coin in its wake. Well then. Yuki stopped and picked up the glittering coin. That was even easier than I thought it would be. I guess that the coins arent actually lying around. He pocketed the coin and continued on his quest to locate Yuna. On his sixth target, he found her as well has an entourage of twelve goblins that she was dealing with at an impressive rate. By the time he arrived, she had already dispatched them all. Youve improved, he commented as he dropped down from the trees into a crouch. I can thank you for that, Yuna replied. She sheathed her sword. So now that weve regrouped, whats the next plan of action? Find a coin? Yes. Good news about that, however, Yuki said. He reached into his pocket and took out the gold coin in it. Ive done that already. Yuna stared at it, her mouth slightly open. You, you found a coin while also looking for me? And you did that in, I think, seven minutes? I was lucky really. I killed a snake and it dropped, Yuki shrugged. So now we can go to the next course of action and just survive. Unless you want to lower the competition? What do you mean? How do you feel about doing a little hoarding? Chapter 160 – Gold Collection Yuki was crouched in the treetops, waiting for his target to come within range. Yuna was away from where he was, doing the same thing he was for a different target. He looked at his watch which displayed a timer that used to be at two hours. Thirty minutes had passed since the start of the round. Slowly, Yuki lifted up his staff and readied himself as he felt his target approach him. It was slow moving and walked a wobbly path, almost as if it was constantly getting distracted by things it found along its route. But at last, the sounds of grunting and snorting reached Yuki as the troll crept closer and closer. Clean hit. Right on its neck, Yuki thought, visualizing his movements. Finish it in less than a minute. The troll passed underneath the branch Yuki was crouched on, poking at bushes as it ambled by. When it was a few feet away, Yuki tossed a stone that he held in his right hand to the right side of the troll. The noise caught its attention and it let out a surprised grunt. Then, slowly, it turned to its side and peered downward. After a few seconds it bent down, its hand reaching toward the stone. The moment it bent, Yuki leapt off his perch and twirled his body in the air, his hands firmly grasping his staff as he wound up for an attack. Just as the troll picked up the stone, Yuki smashed his metal staff right into the neck of the troll. The troll roared and swiped blindly in the general direction of Yuki. He avoided the clumsy attacks with ease as he positioned himself outside of its range. Not enough force. It only fracture. I didnt want to use mana. Yuki widened his stance and began to trickle mana into his staff. The troll swung toward him, its eyes glowering and its breathing pained. It let loose a thunderous roar at him which failed to impress Yuki, his eyes unchanging. Now come here. As if obeying his commands, the troll charged him, its arms clawing at the air as it snarled, its tusks glistening. Yuki side stepped it and swung his staff low. It slammed into the trolls legs, sweeping it off the ground, causing it to fall face first into the earth. Then without any hesitation, Yuki stabbed downward with his staff, the blunt tip jutting out to create a spearhead before he drove right into the area he had just fracture moments before. The troll spasmed before its movements ceased. There we go. Yuki stepped on the trolls back and yanked his staff out from its neck. Then with a bit more mana, he reshaped the end to its original shape. A few seconds later, the troll began to dissipate, leaving only a small drawstring bag that was perfect for coins. Yuki picked it up and took a golden coin from its depths. Here it is. And there seems to be a small amount of money in this bag as well. He shook the money pouch and counted the coins that fell out. A few bronze coins and one silver. All in all, a decent amount. And this bag seems fairly useful. I think it has a small storage upgrade enchantment on it. Sticking his fingers into the bag, he felt more space than it should have based on its appearance. I can use this for some cash. He folded the bag neatly and placed it in his left pocket. Then he placed the gold coin he held in his other pocket, putting it with the other two coins he had in there. That makes it three. I should regroup with Yuna now. We should have enough. Yuki connected to the ground and located Yuna a few hundred yards away from where he was now. Finding her was much easier now that he had fine tuned his search to locate someone that matched her dimensions exactly. He climbed up a tree and began to traverse the swamp from the treetops until he caught up to where Yuna was. Yuki? she said, glancing upwards. Are you done? Yuki asked as he dropped down. Yes. I have two coins. Good. Now we can just relax and wait until the two hours are up and the round ends. Lets find a good spot to camp. I was wondering, Yuna started. Why are we taking more coins in the first place? To potentially limit our competition, Yuki replied. Then why only five? Taking more than that would start to attract attention and could give you a bad reputation which is something I do not want. Oh. I understand. And theres a chance that we could get something for getting more coins, so I figured that five would be a good number. It is one fourth of the available coins. A prize for getting more coins? Mhm. Yuki had read that there was going to be a special reward given to those that amassed the most coins. The documents about the tournament didnt specify what that reward was, however. Still. A reward is a reward. It cant be that bad. So now we just go and look for a good place to rest? Yuna asked. Yes. He paused and thought for a bit. Unless you want to do something else? Maybe scout out the potential opponents? That sounds like a great idea, she nodded. That would help us a lot in the later rounds. Great. You can do that then, Yuki said. Ill be finding us a place to camp first. Then once I do, you can go scout them while I watch the area around our place. Youre not coming with me? Im sure you can do it yourself. This is something youre comfortable with, arent you? I guess. Lets go then, Yuki said, pointing with his head to the side. They set off and Yuki began scanning the area around them for a suitable location. Being a swampland, there was lots of vegetation and water around and not that many earthen formations. After a few minutes, Yuki located a small clearing that seemed to be surrounded by a number of trees and shrubbery that could hide it from view. He signaled to Yuna to follow him and the two of them quietly made their way to the area. They stopped just outside of the clearing. As he suspected, it was well hidden by the vegetation that grew around it. He motioned to Yuna to walk the other way as he went to the right to scout. After searching for a bit and finding no one, he returned to the clearing, Yuna coming back a few seconds later. Clear, she reported. Good. You can go scout now. Can you remember where this place is? Yuki asked. Its about two hundred yards southeast from a small fork in the stream a few feet from here, she said. I should be able to get back here without a problem. At the very least, very close. Ill call out to you if I see you then, Yuki said. Go. She nodded and ran off, her feet lightly hitting the ground, barely leaving any traces. Yuki went into the clearing and cleaned an area within it for him to sit in. And then he waited. I wanted to scout as well but itll be more beneficial for her than me, he thought as he sat. Yunas reputation was something that Yuki wanted to preserve and grow. It would benefit both him and her. Some of the tactics that Yuki used werent ones that would be approved by a majority of people in Ethros. Tactics like hiding in a place like he was doing right now. By sending Yuna off to scout, it made her look better since it would show her taking the initiative and trying to prepare. This honor thing can be really annoying at times. He touched the ground beneath him and spread his senses around himself and the clearing. As he waited, he monitored the area, ready to fight at a moments notice. After an unknown amount of time, Yuki glanced at his watch. Time was winding down rapidly. There remained only ten minutes in the round. Yuna should be back by now. I wonder what happened. He stood up, brushing the dust off of his pants. Then an intruder breached the area he was monitoring. He frowned before his expression relaxed. Yuna, he called out quietly. Here. Rustling came out from the bushes and she popped out a few moments later. She was sweaty and held her sword in her hands. What happened? Yuki asked. I was scouting but I think a group had a hunter in their team so they could feel my presence, she said. She sat on the ground, pausing a bit to catch her breathe. I had to fight them off and get away at the same time. And the fighting attracted attention from other groups and monsters. So I had to deal with those as well as I escaped. No one followed you? I dont believe so. I should have lost them in the river. I took a very roundabout way to come back here. I see. Well, we have less than ten minutes left in the round. We can hold out until then even if someone comes by, he said. Lets move. They left their clearing. Yuki led Yuna to a jutting rock formation that rose to the sky, connecting a platform to the ground. Without a glance back, he scaled the earthen pillar, creating hand and footholds as he went up. Yuna followed him closely behind. When they reached the top, he sat down and stared at his watch. Two minutes, he muttered. He glanced up and saw Yuna destroying the footholds he had made on his way up. Two minutes, Yuna. Understood, she said. She sat beside him. So what now? When the round ends, well go back to the base and discuss what you found during your scouting, he said. For now, just wait. The two minutes flew by and Yuki felt himself suddenly get dragged out of the arena, magic pulsing out from the bracelet he wore that was given to him before. He found himself on the side of the arena in the area he was when he was being guided to the transportation room. And that concludes the first round! the announcer declared. The crowd roared in reply. That barrier that was erected around the stage was impressive, Yuki thought. It looked like the sky. And was pretty good and muting the sound of the crowd. Now. Lets get to the fun part! The results, the announcer said. Lets see who passed. And who failed. FriendlyDragon Chapter 161 – Ideas The swamp slowly disappeared, turning back into a flat dirt ground. A bright flash went off in the center of the arena, and a man dressed in a black suit appeared. He began clapping with a wide, bright smile stretched onto his face. First, lets applaud our competitors for a wonderful round, the man said, his voice amplified. It was the announcer. All of you students look very promising. And, I think, we can thank our wonderful staff for that. The crowd cheered in response to that. And now! Let us begin the count! he announced. He held a glowing ball in his left hand and seemed to almost strike a pose as he tossed it up into the air. It exploded into a shower of light, the particles slowly raining down. Lets see who passed, the announcer said. He waved his arm at the teams that were standing along the side. The particles of light flew towards them, surrounding some in a bright halo. Yuki heard some gasps of amazement as some particles came towards him and Yuna. Theyre illusions, Yuki observed as the light surrounded him. Well made ones. Would those of you who have been selected please step forward, the man said. Yuki walked towards the center of the stage, Yuna beside him. From the group of competitors, Yuki counted almost thirty people walking forward. Many of them were in groups. These are your advancers! the man said to the audience. He waited for the cheers to quite a bit. Now lets see how many coins each group collected. The particles released themselves from the outline of Yukis body and floated upwards above his and Yunas head. Right in the middle of them, a giant five shined. Everyone else had a one. Oh hoho, the announcer smiled. It seems that many of you were so nice. Or maybe, you all thought that you were only allowed to take one coin. Only one group gathered more than the requirement with a total of five golden coins. Well done. The man clapped and the crowd roared. And for that, you two will be receiving a prize! Come and claim it! The man clapped his hands together and a shower of sparks flew out from it. Two present boxes poofed into the air, floating and shining for all to see. Yuki reached out to grab the box that ambled its way to him. Opening it, he found a pair of black gloves in it. Those will serve you well for years to come, the announcer said. His voice was no longer amplified. It seemed that he was trying to speak to Yuki directly. Well done. Youve earned it. Yuki felt the black material that looked almost metallic. The material seemed almost alive to his touch. How much did this cost? he asked, trusting that the announcer could hear him. Enough. Dont worry about the cost and enjoy it, the man smiled. Wordlessly, Yuki took out a small knife from his waist. Then he stretch the glove and stabbed a hole in the middle of it. As he took the knife out, he watched as the glove repair itself, the threads reaching out to each other, until the hole had disappeared. And it was fairly resilient to the puncture. I havent thought of this before. Thank you, he said. Like I said, you and your friend have earned it, the man replied. He turned to the audience around him and his voice was amplified once more. Let me ask you all something? How did you like todays events? The crowd roared their approval. Excellent! And that was only the first day, the announcer grinned. These fifteen groups have managed to survive the first round. The first cut. But come back tomorrow and we shall see if they can survive another day. For now, I declare the first day of the Annual Academy Tournament to be concluded. He dramatically slashed his hand downward and disappeared in a blinding light. When the light subsided, the man was nowhere to be seen. Looking up, Yuki saw the holographic screens displaying farewell messages that bade the audience a safe trip back to their homes. Are we going back? Yuna asked quietly beside him. Yes. Lets go back, he said, nodding. He turned and set off for the exit of the arena, leaving its dirt grounds for another day. So how did it go? Akira asked when the two of them walked into the guild lounge. You didnt watch it? Yuna replied, frowning a little. Sorry, I was busy with some things. I couldnt find the time. I tried to, Erica said from her position on the lounge couch. But I dont think theres a station on the television for the tournament. Thats because its not publicly broadcasted, Yuki explained. Its meant for those that are willing to pay for a ticket to watch. Those people are usually scouts and recruiters. A few of them are just people that find students fighting each other entertaining. So how would we watch it here then? Erica asked, perplexed. Ask Uriel and shell just give you the feed. They were using holographic screens to display everything that was happening to their audience so those images must have come from somewhere. Uriel should have access to it. Oh. That makes sense. And Akira. What were you busy with? Yuki asked. He looked around the guild lounge and found nothing. Just some things back at home, she said with a small smile. I see. Well, anyway. The first round is done. Yuna, you know the plan for the second round, correct? Yes. Weve practiced it for quite sometime now as well. I think we should be well prepared for tomorrow, Yuna said. Is there anything I need to know? No. For this next round, I told you everything already.Stick with the plan and everything should go smoothly enough. Understood. Is there anything you need me to do right now? No. I dont believe no, Yuki said, shaking his head. You can relax. Stay here if you want. I need to go do something in my lab so Ill be in the base for a little while. Oh, I see. Are Erica and Akira staying as well? she asked. If they want. Im staying, Erica called out from the couch. Ill be staying as well, Akira said. Theres no reason to go back home right now. Well, theres your answer, Yuna. I guess Ill stay for a bit then Enjoy yourself. We have a long day tomorrow, Yuki said before waving. He walked out of the lounge. He traversed the hallways of the base until he made his way to the metal door of his and Damians shared lab. It was for the two of them only for now. Apparently Damian had kicked out Tobias after another explosive argument. That involved explosives. Hell be back within a week. Damian is a very forgiving person. Almost too forgiving at times. The door opened up at Yukis words and inside he saw Damian. He was bent over some circuitry, muttering to himself as he squinted behind goggles. Yuki cleared his throat and waited. What? Damian sighed irritable. Then he recognized Yuki. Oh, boss. Finished up with the tournament, I see. Mhm. What do you have there? Yuki asked, nodding toward the device on the table. Nothing thats working, thats for sure, he growled in reply. Im trying to make a little shield grenade. Just a small idea I had. But this stupid thing wont work. Ill need a couple days before I find the problem. I can look at it if you want. No. Its fine, it is. I can do it. I just need some time. Yuki nodded and left Damian to his own devices. His voice was taking on a small accent, something that only happened when he was getting annoyed or passionate. Yuki went to a different workstation and pulled out the glove he had received from the announcer. Whats that? Damian asked. Yuki glanced at him. That glove. Thats something new. Mmm. I just won it today, Yuki replied. I got it from the tournament. I wasnt terribly impressed with it until I examined it some more. Here. Rip it. He tossed the glove to Damian. Much like how Yuki acted when he first held the gloves, Damian rubbed the material, eyeing it with curiosity. His hand searched his table for a bit before coming out with a switch knife. Then he stabbed the glove and created a long cut. Oh. Oh, Damian remarked, a grin widening on his face. Ive always wanted to get my hands on one of these. I forgot they existed until I got those gloves, Yuki said. Self repairing fabric made with nanites. These must have cost a fortune to make and even more to buy. Technology at its finest, this is. How do you feel about trying to make something like that? Yuki asked. Make nanites? I dont think we have the equipment for that. I can probably whip something up if you give a week or so. Making nanites to a certain degree. Remembered when I showed you how I made my daggers? Yes. I want to do something like that. But this time, replicating and improving that material there. Oh? Damian said, arching an eyebrow. Thats not going to be easy. Of course not. But I have time. We dont need to finish it today. Or in a week. I see. That sounds very intriguing. Im in. Whats this for though? Yuki said nothing and went to the case in the corner of the lab. He opened it up and gestured toward it, turning to Damian. I like how you think, Damian said as understanding dawned on him. A fire lit in his eyes and a fierce grin appeared on his face. Lets get started. Lets get started, Yuki repeated. Chapter 162 – Waiting for the Next Day A few hours later, Yuki exited the lab, his face sweaty. He stretched his arms for a bit before heading to the lounge. When he arrived, he noticed that Yuna has already left, leaving Akira and Erica by themselves. Done? Erica asked. What were you doing? Some experiments, Yuki replied. Got some results. I need to work on it some more before I can finalize anything. Experiments? Mhm. Some weapons and materials. Ill be using them for a variety of things. Are you done for the day? Akira asked. Yes. We can go back home if you two want, he said. He glanced at the screen they were watching. Is that the tournament from today? Yup, Erica said. I got Uriel to hook us up an hour ago. Before that Akira and I just messed around for a bit with some games. I see. Did you find anything interesting? They didnt really show you and Yuna, Akira replied. The few times they did, the announcer only made passing remarks mainly about how youre a human and Yuna is a bright prospect. Thats good. Are you two planning to finish it? I can wait. No, its fine. We should get going. Are you planning to cook? Erica asked. If you want, I dont mind. We can also swing by someplace and eat there. Whatever you guys want. Lets go home, Akira said. Alright. I should have some things I can put together, Yuki said. Youre fine with that, right Erica? Yeah. I dont mind, she smiled. Lets go then. The three of them walked to the transportation room where they were promptly transported back to their bar in Junction. Let me get a drink real quick before we go back, Yuki said as they walked into the main room. Akira nodded and Erica followed him as he made his way to the bar. He signaled to the barkeep who smiled at him. Hey, boss. What can I get you today? the barkeep asked. Hmm. Erica, you want something? Yuki asked, turning to her. I was going to get some wine or something like that, she said. Then we can split that. Ill take a bottle of Duskdrought, Yuki said to the barkeeper. Alright. She walked to the back wall and scanned the shelves before withdrawing a bottle. Thatll be twenty bronze. Yuki slid over the payment and took the bottle, storing it within his ring. He gestured to Akira before heading out of the bar. Akira caught up with him and Erica as he opened the door. Together, they walked to the transportation center in Junction, chatting with one another. A few minutes later, they arrived in Fenrir and after a short walk, their apartment. Oh, so thats what you were busy with, Yuki said as he walked into the apartment. It was clean and spotless with the dishes washed and based on the baskets, the clothes washed as well. Yes, Akira nodding, blushing a little. I thought that since I never really do anything around the house, I could help out since you were busy today. I see. Thanks, then, Yuki said. But leave some for me sometimes. I want something to do around the house at times. I helped, Erica piped up. I folded the clothes. Mmm. Thank you as well then. Ill get started cooking then. You two can do whatever until I finish, Yuki said. He placed the bottle of wine onto the kitchen counter. You can split that if you want, as well. Just leave some for me later. Alrighty, she said, gabbing the bottle. She went to the cabinet and grabbed two glasses. Akira, you want some? A glass is fine, Akira replied from the living room. Yuki turned on the stove and started cooking while Erica poured out the wine into the glasses. She pointed to one and told Yuki that it was his before walking over to where Akira was, handing her one of the glasses that was in her hands. Around thirty minutes later, Yuki finished the final touches to their dinner and walked over to the living room to hand the two plates, taking his empty glass with him. Thanks, Akira smiled. Nice, Erica said, smelling the dish. Didnt think well be eating beef today. I saw and thought that it would be nice to eat, Yuki said. Itll go well with the drinks. I think. We still have some right? Mhm. We didnt drink that much. Theres still enough for a few glasses, Im sure, Erica replied. She poured out some more wine and the three of them started on their dinner. They ate in silence for the most part, Yuki thinking mainly about his experiments earlier in the day and bit about the tournament. There was still a small thing that he wasnt too sure on. A little statement in the description of the next round that was cause for consideration. A surprise, he thought. A surprise during the second round of the tournament. I wonder what that could be. They didnt say other than there was a surprise planned. At least I know there is one now. It wont be that much of a surprise now. Yuki, Akira said suddenly. He looked up from his dish. What were you doing in the lab today? I thought I already answered that, he said, tilting his head. You did but I wanted to know if you could tell me the specifics. Im curious. Just some materials, Yuki shrugged. Thats it. Im basing off of a reward I got from the tournament earlier today. Self repairing cloth. Really? Thats interesting, she said, her eyes lighting up. Do you have the glove with you? Ah, no, sorry. I left it in the lab with Damian. Were working together on this little project, he said. But its a pair of black gloves that seem slightly armored, nothing particularly strong. When ripped or cut, nanites or something of that nature repair the glove. I forgot that such things existed. And you want to recreate it for materials that could repair themselves? Basically. Itll prove very useful as a material in a lot of things. Maybe not so much in weaponry because it might prove to be more harmful than helpful, but for other things like clothing and building, it should be very nice. I see. Do you need help with it? she asked. With the project? Yes. What kind of help? I can do research, she offered. Im good at that. Or maybe some advice. If the material is going to be metal or earth based, I can offer some guidance. Guidance? Like what to be exact? Yuki said. Metallurgy or alchemy. Im fairly good at that. Metallurgy. With earth magic? Yes. I didnt consider that, he mumbled to himself. I should learn that. Akira, maybe you can teach me that. I know crafting but I havent tried metallurgy or alchemy before. Ill gladly teach you, she smiled. After the tournament, he nodded. Show me after the tournament. I think if I learn it, I can accomplish what Im trying to do. Youll need materials, no? Erica piped up. Yuki turned his attention to her. For metallurgy. I would assume. I knew a few people that were metallurgists. Youre going to need a lot of different types of materials if you want to start dabbling in that subject, she said. One guy I knew had an entire floor dedicated to supplies. There were like rows upon rows of neatly labeled boxes and such of metals and ores. It was pretty impressive. Yeah. I guessed as much, Yuki said, rubbing his eyes. I have materials but Ill probably need more. Sometimes, odd combinations can create some surprising outcomes. Yes, Erica said, giving him a finger gun. And I can help with that. I think. You know suppliers? For metals, yeah. If you want drugs, not so much, she grinned. Though I havent had contact with them in a while so I dont know if theyll help me. They should have good memory though. They are demons after all. I see. That would be very helpful then, Yuki nodded. If you can do that for me, thatll be great. Ill compile a list you can bring to those people of all of the things I already have. Or really, Uriel can. I heard that, Uriels voice said. You know its true, Yuki replied. She laughed a bit before going quiet again. Anyway, shell be doing that after the tournament. Can I go with you when you do that? Akira asked Erica. Im curious about what a professional metallurgist does. What I know is really informal and what I learned from books and trial and error. Sure, I dont mind. They would probably be really happy about an earth elementalist coming into their workshop. Great! The three of them chatted a bit longer as they finished their meal and the bottle of wine. Yuki collected their dishes and placed them in the sink, rinsing them a bit. You know, tomorrow, if you two want, you can go to the tournament, Yuki said as he walked back to the couch. To watch. Wouldnt we need a ticket? Those are sold out arent they? There werent many to begin with, Akira said. I checked. Well, yes. But the ticket isnt a physical object. Its digital. And if its digital, I can do something about it. Youre going to fake a ticket? Two tickets. And it wont be faking, he corrected. Ill be adding two more tickets to the list for the tournament. Then Ill be giving you two one of them each. Ill even throw in the money if that makes you feel better. Oh, I wasnt worried about the legal side. I just wanted to know how you were going to do it. You can put in money for mine, Erica said. So youre going? Yuki asked. I mean, I dont have much else to do until after the tournament anyway. The most I can do is train, she shrugged. Plus, I want to cheer you on. I see. Akira? Of course Im going, she smiled. You dont need to ask me that. I wanted to go before, but the tickets ran out. Alright then. Ill tell Uriel to do that, he nodded. He glanced at his watch to check the time. Its not that late yet. Do you two want to do something? I have nothing I need to do right now because of the tournament. And I dont feel like doing much. We dont really have anything around here, Erica replied, scratching her cheek. Do you like games? I guess. Why not, he shrugged. Lets play. Thats the visitor entrance, Yuki said, pointing toward an archway that led into the tournament arena. You two are going to enter through there. Ill be going in through the participants entrance. Okay, Akira nodded. Good luck today. Thanks. But I hope I wont need it. See you later and I want a rematch from last night, Erica said, waving as she grabbed Akiras hand and began walking toward the entrance. Fine with me, Yuki replied. He watched them for a bit before turning. He made his way to the restricted entrance and saw Yuna standing outside, waiting. Her eyes met his and she waved to him. Hello, Yuki, she said as he got closer. Ready? Weve been ready for almost a week, Yuki said. Well be fine. We should, she agreed. Theres nothing that I need to know, correct? No new updates? Nothing terribly important. Just prepare yourself for any surprises, he replied. They might throw something our way. Understood. Alright then. Lets go. Yuna nodded and they walked together through the imposing doors of the arena as they prepared for what was to come that day. Chapter 163 – The Second Day It is 14:00, the announcer said pleasantly his voice booming. He was nowhere to be seen. And that means the start of the second day. I bid everyone here a good afternoon and welcome back. Im pleased to see that most of you are here. Though I see some of you still have your cheeks filled. The crowd laughed at his passing remark. But Im not here to judge, he said. Enjoy yourself as we provide you with the entertainment for you meal. Think of us as your television for the day. They cheered. Todays program is round two of the Annual Academy Tournament. And Im sure youre all dying to know what todays round is going to be. The crowd voiced their agreement loudly. Then allow me to satisfy that curiosity. A flash and the announcer appeared in the middle of the arena, hovering in the air. His wore a form-fitting suit with his arms spread apart as if he was posing for a picture. Yesterday was the hunt. Today, is a race, he said grandly. And our competitors course? This entire arena. He clapped his hands, the sound reverberating throughout the entire arena. The ground shook and Yuki felt mana surging through it. Pillars of earth rose from it. Platforms floated upwards towards the sky. Twenty circles flared on the ground, forming a larger circle that surrounded the base of the course. Allow me to introduce the Sky Way, the announcer smiled. An obstacle course that we have designed just for this. Yuki watched the holographic screens that hovered in the center of the arena. A camera seemed to be going through the course, displaying it from multiple angles. The goal? the man said, raising an eyebrow. He thrusted his hand up, pointing. To reach the top! The camera angled upward and accelerated as it zoomed through the course until it touched the top where a giant circular platform hovered. There were ten circles that flared brightly on it. Only ten teams can pass. From the bottom, these fifteen teams will race each other to grab one of these spots. But that doesnt mean that there will be ten teams that continue. Thats only the maximum. Would each team please make their way to one of the starting rings. A few staff members led the teams around, guiding them to a circle. When a team stepped on one, a circular platform rose a foot, lifting the team up and a barrier formed around them. The competitors will have two minutes before the race begins, the announcer explained. Once those two minutes are up, the barriers will drop and they can begin the ascent. However, the moment the race begins, the floor automatically becomes a kill zone. Anyone that touches it during the race will be considered out. Do the competitors understand? Yuki looked at the other faces around him and saw no disagreement. Only apprehension and determination. Perfect. Then allow me to tell you all one last thing, he said with a small smile. Combat is allowed during this race. But dont go too crazy. He pointed upwards to the giant screens that hovered in the air. A timer appeared, the time set to two minutes. The round begins now. Good luck, and may the gods be with you. He gave them a small salute before disappearing in a flash. So which strategy are we using? Yuna whispered beside Yuki. The first one, he replied, peering over the edge as he looked at the ground about two yards below him. There are too many unknowns for me to safely say that we can speed run this thing. Understood. She reached into her pockets and took out a pair of gloves similar to the ones Yuki received. Using them? Yuki asked. They seem to be good quality gloves. Should help me grip the platforms and such better, she explained. I see. Remember, I cant use wind magic so if you fall, you need to save yourself. I understand. Are we trying to keep a low profile for now? In the beginning stage. Then well break out. Ok. Thirty seconds left, she muttered, looking at the timer. Yuki stared at the platforms above him and the pillars around him as he scouted out a pathway up. He channeled mana into his eyes and examined the air. Barriers in some places, hmm. To deter wind elementalists from just shoot themselves upwards. Should I look deeper? He considered it before shaking his head. Now wasnt the right time to do that. Then. Lets gets ready. He gathered mana into his palms and calmed his mind. The crowd began to chant, counting down the last seconds. He ignored them, envisioning what he needed. ONE! the crowd roared. GOOOOO! Yukis eyes flashed upwards and watched as the other teams began their ascent. They leaped onto the pillars and small platforms around them, some platforms barely wider than a plate. They swarmed up the course, getting closer and closer together to each other as the course naturally tightened. Yuki and Yuna stayed on their starting platform. Should we start? Yuna asked, looking up with a little worry on her face. No. Just wait a little. Youll know why I wanted to wait in a few seconds, Yuki replied quietly. As if his words were a command, a scream rang out and Yuki watched as a black body rapidly approach them. It passed them, Yuki momentarily catching the persons terrified expression before they disappeared in a flash of light right before they hit the ground. I was waiting for that, he said nonchalantly. Oh. Yuki looked up as more and more people began falling, some heading straight to the ground while others caught themselves. The fighting has begun. We should make our way up soon. Ill wait another minute. Lets see if this surprise will show itself. As he continued to watch the chaos ensuing above him, chains formed around his arms, concealed by his long sleeves. He muttered a few words beneath his breath and magic circles formed around his hands. Yuna, he said. Get ready. Well start the climb soon. She nodded, flexing her fingers. He turned to her and grabbed her hand, his fingers interlacing with hers as the circles flared. Enhance, he whispered. Mana flooded between the two of them and enveloped them as it entered their body. Like a breath of fresh air, Yuki felt more refreshed and focused. Strength filled his limbs and his body felt lighter. Yunas eyes brightened as she felt the effects as well. A combination enchantment? she asked, her hand still gripping his. Something I was working on, Yuki replied. He let go of her hand. Lets start. He stared upwards and found a route that he had mapped out before. Jumping, he launched himself into the air and landed lightly on a small platform. Without skipping a beat, he leaped again and again as he made his way upwards. Yuki, Yuna said below him. Hmm? he replied, carefully considering his next move. Why are we going slow? Theres a surprise of sorts planned for the tournament, he said. You already knew that but Im waiting for it to happen. Then we can really start the climb. I see. When do you think thats going to happen? she asked, landing beside him on a large platform. Im not sure. Thats why I decided to just start climbing now. Yuki glanced to the side and noticed that the holographic screens were displaying the progress of everyone that was on the course. Only seven people had fallen so far, but with all of the fighting that was occurring, progress was slow. Theyre almost to the halfway point though. A timer caught his eye. Previously, the timer had been counting upwards as it recorded the speed at which the competitors were ascending the course. Now it was counting down. And only a few seconds were left. Sometimes I wish that they allowed us to hear the announcer. I would have noticed that sooner. I would like to interrupt out competitors with a little announcement, the announcer said, his voice echoing through the course abruptly. Oh. I might have forgotten one little thing, the man said. Theres a small surprise that I didnt mention. That timeroh it already hit zerois the countdown to the surprise. A thunderous roar rocked the arena and a shadow swept over Yuki. He looked up and saw a giant beast with huge wings that was flying directly towards the course. And there it is. Have fun out there, the announcer said, his smile apparent in his voice. Oh. So thats the surprise. A wyvern. And it seemed that its role was to make life as difficult as possible for the competitors climbing. As Yuki could see from the group it just blasted down with a gust. Its time. Chapter 164 – The Race One Month Ago Youre changing the plan? Yuna asked, frowning slightly. Why? The tournament is in a month. Developments happened, he replied. He tapped on the glass tv remote and the television blinked on. Ill show you. He went through a few prerecorded videos before he opened up a news segment. We have some breaking news just coming in today, the elven news anchor said. The LIA have just given an impromptu public debrief on the infamous Janna Base Attack. For those who dont remember, the Janna Base Attack was the destruction of the LIA base located in Janna by unidentified actors. There were no suspects or possible motives reported. Heres a recording of the debriefing that just happened a few minutes ago. The display changed, now showing a podium with a man in a black suit standing behind it. His expression was grave. The graphic introduced him as the Tom Drey, director of the Libra Investigation Agency. I apologize for the sudden notification. I hope you all understand that it was not my intention to cause any panic, he began. However, what I have to say today is of utmost importance and something I felt that everyone should hear. Our investigation into the events that happened in the LIAs Janna headquarters have born some fruit. He paused as if waiting for the reporters to write down his words. For months, we have been searching and hunting down any clues that would help us advance our investigation. And now, we have recently discovered recordings and files that werent touched by the perpetrators of the attack. With it, we have determined the ones behind the attack. The director lifted up a remote and pressed his thumb. A screen appeared beside him displaying a logo. Isnt that our guilds emblem? Yuna asked, frowning. Mhm. Keep watching. This is the symbol for the dark guild that identifies themselves as the Valkyries, the director said. Before, they stayed relatively in the shadows, nothing taking any large actions that would drag them into the public spotlight. We did not know whether or not to identify them as a threat. However, we have reason to believe that they are the main suspects behind this attack. We would like to warn the public that this group are almost certainly not finished and that future attacks may occur. That does not mean that they will attack now or tomorrow. There is no immediate threat as they have been quiet for the last few months. This is not the time to worry. We will do everything in our power to stop them and apprehend them before they can strike again. This is a press conference of sorts so Ill be taking questions for a bit of time. There was a flurry of noise as reporters fought to attract the attention of the director. The gentleman in the back, he said, gesturing with his hand from the podium. Thank you, sir, the reporter said. What prompted you to believe that this group were the main culprits behind the Janna Base Attack? Thank you for the question. We were searching through records of what happened on that day and retrieved some from a source that we cannot disclose, the director explained. Those records led us to believe that the Valkyries attacked to release a certain prisoner that was being held at that base. That prisoner is believed to be the leader of the Valkyries whose name is, quite fittingly, Boss. Next question? More noise before Tom called on a woman. Thank you. Um, if I may refer back to the prisoner that you believe was the target of the attack, I would like to ask why the LIA does not seem to have any possible suspects, the woman said. The LIA must have identified the prisoner, no? The personnel at that base most likely did identify the prisoner, however, I did say that what we know is from records that were not tampered with, the director replied. Any information pertaining to the prisoners identity were at that base and were either altered or irretrievable. He nodded toward another reporter, a male elf. Do you have any idea as to what the capabilities of this dark guild are? the man asked. And what their previous actions were before? Their abilities are, for the most part, unknown at this time. What we do know, we cannot disclose at this time. As for their activities before the attack, we can only say what we know for certain what they did. That consisted mainly of robbing supply trucks and burglary. Yuki turned off the television and leaned back into the couch he was sitting on. And there you have it, he said. What does this have to do with the plan? Yuna asked. We knew that they already knew about us. Yes, but theyve announced it publicly. And they have records on us which is my main concern, Yuki replied. I should have deleted all of them already. The records? Yes. That means there are still a few laying around that I couldnt get to. Which means that there are records that are apart of a separate system from the LIA database. I see. But what are you changing in the plan for the tournament? Originally I wanted to have a quiet one, he said. One where we would win, but you would shine. I would just sit in the back helping rather than acting. That was because I did not want to attract too much attention to myself. What does this have to do with the LIA announcing that they know about our guild? It has to do with the reason why I didnt want to attract attention. Initially, I believed that I had removed everything pertaining toward our guild and so crippled any investigation into our guild. With that, I could stay relatively in the shadows outside of the attention I already garnered from being an oddity because of my human appearance. Attention can lead to interest which leads inevitably into investigations into my actions and whereabouts. But since our guild is already exposed that is no longer the case? Yuna asked. Correct. Now, staying quiet wouldnt hurt me directly, however, it isnt the best course of action I could take, he explained. Since we are known and are actively being investigated, it doesnt quite benefit us to just let them do what they want. We have to try to make as difficult as possible for them to get rid of us. I figured that one way to do that is to get the publics attention and be liked. That way, they cant come for me unless they have extremely solid evidence. Are you planning to make the tournament a way for you to get that attention? Mhm. Its the most convenient way as of right now since it is a major public event. Theres no reason for me to hide anymore. So why not just come out? It was going to happen anyway. So the plan is changing from helping me to what exactly? Well be true partners now. Side by side, well fight together. Think of it as our coming out party. Now lets get this party started, Yuki thought. He stretched his wrists and frowned at the platforms above him. We can go a few more before the platforms start to change, he said to Yuna. Its time to show off. Got it, Yuna replied with a slight smile. He gathered mana into his limbs and leaped up, his legs blasting him upward as he skipped pillars and steps all together. He made noticeably faster progress compared to just seconds before. That wyvern is really creating a mess up there, he thought as he kept his eyes glued to the sky. He looked down and saw Yuna close behind him, leaping in much the same way he was. Returning his attention to his route, he channeled mana back into his eyes and stopped. The next platforms have mana in them. Theyre the elemental ones and the trap ones. Hold on for a second, he said to Yuna as she landed lightly beside him. Youre going to use those eyes? she asked. Mhm, Yuki nodded. Please wait. He took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. Slowly, he began to push more and more mana into his eyes, willing them to see more than the naked eye can see. They responded, and his mind felt as if it had opened up to a new world. His eyes flashed open and light flooded them. I still find those eyes a bit creepy, Yuna commented. Shush. Let me focus, Yuki said, frowning. The platforms above him no longer just glimmered. They shined. The air around him glowed. The people above him looked like the stars in the night sky. And just like the stars, they shone in different hues. We have three elemental coverages between the two of us, Yuki said quickly. Ill tell you which ones we can manipulate. Understood. His eyes locked onto the first platform nearest to him, one that was scarlet red. Fire attribute. Lets call it down. He thrusted his arm out toward it and it responded to his fire attribute. It lowered itself towards them and they easily hopped onto it. He let go of it and it rose again back to its original position. Water over there, he said, pointing towards an azure colored platform. Yuna nodded and lifted her hand, the platform coming down in much the same way the scarlet one did. As it rose, Yuki scouted the next available platforms. No attributes, he muttered. Looks like were going to have to force through this one. He wound his arm back, the chains around it slipping out slowly, before lashing it out at the nearest pillar. It wrapped around it, and with a small burst of mana, it locked itself into position. He retracted the chains, pulling himself towards the pillar. His feet slammed into its side, stopping his momentum. Then with his other arm, he threw out another chain to Yuna. She grabbed it, winding it around her arm, and jumped off the platform. With a grunt, Yuki swung his arm, timing it with Yunas fall. She blasted upwards into the air and landed gently. Then with a heave, she yanked back onto the chain that connected her to Yuki. He detached himself from the pillar and lashed out with the now free chain. It hit the platform Yuna was in, fusing itself to it, and he pulled himself up. Water, he said the moment he climbed up, pointing at the rightmost platform. Like that, the two of them climbed, blasting their way through the course. In a few minutes, they caught up the others. So what are we going to do about the wyvern? Yuna asked as they caught their breath. Yuki stared at it. If the people around it were distant stars, the wyvern was like the sun. The amount of mana that was within it dwarfed anything the students had. If it wasnt holding itself back, it could probably destroy the entire course with a single blast. I can see why its a demon, Yuki thought. We cant fight it, he said. Its much too strong and so Ill have to show too much of my hand than I want to at this time. So avoid it? Try to. Its instructions seem to be just to disrupt the climb rather than try to incapacitate everyone, he mused. Just a heads up though. This is the trap section of the course. Avoid the ones I avoid. Understood. He leaped at a pillar, forming handholds into the rock, before his hand hit the sides. He scaled it and scanned the area. Thrusting his hand out, he called a platform to him and jumped on. Throwing a chain to Yuna, he helped her up. The wyvern seemed to be focused on another group. He moved around to the back of it, and empowered his legs. We have a window. We need to pass him as soon as possible, he said, his eyes darting about as he formed a route in his mind. Give me your hand. Yuna extended her hand and he gripped. Empower, he whispered. Strength flooded him and Yuna. He added mana to the mix, channeling it to his legs and arms. He felt Yuna do the same beside him. Lets do this, he said, squeezing her hand lightly. He turned away from her and stopped the mana rushing into his eyes. He knew where he needed to go. Crouching, he gathered his bearings, before he blasted himself off from the platform. He felt the surface give a little as it buckled from the force of the jump before he was flying through the air. His arm extended out and in one motion, pushed himself up onto a surface. Not skipping a beat, his legs pushed off again, sending him toward a pillar. He gripped it and scaled it with ease, not bothering to create any hand holds. Together, he and Yuna zoomed their way through the course, passing the stunned faces of the other teams. Just as they passed the wyvern who had its back turned to them as it scanned below itself for any teams that were attempting to scale the course, it swung its head toward them. Yuki ignored it and focused on the task at hand. He felt the wyvern flap its massive wings, the wind brushing past him. Yuki, Yuna said, her voice reaching his ears. Hmm? he replied as he shoved off from a pillar. The wyvern is right beside us. He turned his head to the side as saw the wyvern lazily hovering next to them. It made small loops in the air and barrel rolls as it stared at Yuki with amused eyes, a smile on its face. Why hello again, the wyvern said, its voice echoing in Yukis mind. Hello, Yuki greeted in return, looking at the next platform he needed to jump to. You remember me dont you? the wyvern asked. Yes. Wonderful! I thought that maybe you didnt. Anyway, do you need some help? This is getting quite tiresome. What do you mean? Yuki asked, stopping his ascent. He bent over, his hands on his knees, as he caught his breath. Well, I can just let you go up and stop everyone below you for a bit. I wouldnt mind. Or, you can ride me up. Wouldnt that be an experience? I would rather not attract too much attention right now. But you were going through the obstacle course quite fast. If you didnt want to attract attention, Im sure you would have stayed in the back until someone passed. I dont want to attract too much as of right now, Yuki repeated. Riding a wyvern would be a bit much, wouldnt you agree. I see. Then Ill just do the first option and let you through. Why? Didnt I say before in the forest? the wyvern smiled again as it looped around in the air. Im here to help you. But why? Ive done nothing for you. Well, I cant tell you that right now but youll probably discover it on your own later anyway. Just know that I could be considered an ally. I see. Well, you can ignore me and bother the others. Ill be fine with it, Yuki shrugged. Riding you would certainly be an experience, but would attract so much more attention than I already am talking to you. Ill go back then. Good luck, Yuki. The wyvern flipped around and zoomed down as it approached the climbers below Yuki and Yuna. It roared again but now it sounded more like a laugh. That was interesting. What was that? Yuna asked. She stared below at the wyvern that was back wrecking havoc on the other competitors. Im not sure. But it said that itll let us go. They stared at each other for a bit, before shrugging again. They resumed their climb, hopping from pillar to pillar, platform to platform. Every so often, they would stop to allow Yuki to renew their enchantments. With a final push, they landed lightly onto the final platform. They stepped onto one of the circles and it lit up a bright blue. WE HAVE OUR FIRST QUALIFIERS! the announcers voice roared. FriendlyDragon This took forever to write. Haha. Chapter 165 – Interest Yuki looked up at the screens that hovered above him. His eyes locked onto his own as his and Yunas times were displayed on it. He shifted his gaze and glanced over at Yuna beside him. Good job, he said quietly. Thank you, she replied with a small smile. It went smoother than I thought it would. Thats because this course wasnt built for us, Yuki said. He sat down in the circle. Yuna followed his lead and sat as well. Youre almost rank A, no? High rank B. Yes, she nodded. I need rank B, fifth star. And you know mine already. Just based on that, we already are stronger than most people at the Academy. And that was who this course was made for, he explained. It was meant to challenge those people. Oh. I understand. What are we going to do now? Just wait until the rest arrive. Theres nothing else we can do. Do we win anything for being first? No, Yuki said, shaking his head. Just bragging rights really. I see. Okay, then. They sat side by side, silent. Yuki watched the screens above him intently, trying to glean what he could from his potential competition. Yuna had already told him what she saw during her scouting from the first round. The recordings of the first round told him even more. So there isnt much else I need to keep an eye out for. Maybe their skills since theyre bound to have a few in the back of their hand. He watched as teams struggled to pass the wyvern. It seemed much more energetic since Yukis brief discussion with it. It currently was happily blowing people off their footing and poking those that tried to sneak around it. It seems to be having fun. But the groups should be able to get through it with a bit of teamwork. He ignored the rest of the competition for the time being and locked onto one person that had caught his interest. It was a girl who seemed to be a solo team. She was hanging to the back, observing the other groups and their futile attempts to get passed the demon through narrowed eyes. When are you going to make your move? She took a few steps to her right. Lifting her arm, she held a dagger in her grasp and angled it while shutting one eye. Then she shifted her arm towards another point. What are you planning. Yuki stood, catching Yunas attention. He motioned to her to stay put and walked to the edge of the platform. He found her, still pointing with her dagger. Looking at the obstacles in her way, Yuki formed a path that he would have used to get up. Hmm. Come on. Show me what you got. He turned and stared intently at the screens. The cameras werent focused on the girl though that was who Yuki felt they really should be on. He could still see her in the background, a shadow watching everyone. Then Ill watch for myself. He channeled mana to his eyes and focused his mind. With a bit of effort, he opened them and stared down at the course. Activating this should get easier the more I do it. Hopefully. He focused on one figure, letting her light blind everything around her until she was the only thing he could see. Wind attribute. She crouched, mana slowly pouring out from her, wrapping her in a shroud. Her dagger glowed as she channeled the mana. Then in a blink of an eye, she vanished into thin air. Or at least, that was what she seemed to be trying to do. Though her body was no longer observable, Yuki could still see the mana that she had wrapped around herself. Impressive. The girl was zooming upwards, blowing past everyone and everything that was in her path. Her exact movements, Yuki could not catch, but her path was almost exactly like the one he had planned out moments before. In a matter of minutes, she had covered almost half of the course before appearing again above the wyvern. The wyverns head went up and Yuki saw a small smile appear on its face before it went back to its regular rampage. Even the wyverns impressed. He stepped back from the edge of the platform and went back to the circle Yuna was sitting in. A few moments later, the girl climbed onto the platform, her eyes immediately locking onto Yukis. The second team to qualify for the final round has just checked in! the announcer said before his voice went silent again. Yuki said nothing and sat back down with Yuna who was busy watching the screens for what was happening. Then he waited for the round to end. There was no one else that interested him. The wyvern eventually toned down its attacks and flew around lazily, only knocking down those that were so easy to hit that it would have made it look bad if it didnt. With that, the last seven teams reached the finish and marked the end of the round. Six teams had been eliminated. Hmm. The final round might take a while with how large the entire battlefield will be. A few announcements from the man in the suit along with a few words to hype up the last day of the tournament and the second day ended. Yuki headed to the exits with Yuna beside him. As he walked, he could feel the pressure of a gaze from someone. Glancing back, he saw the girl staring at him intently. Now that I think about it, shes that girl who was staring at me when I was talking to Yuna that one time. Hmm. He turned and walked out. There was no need to worry about such things at this time. Theyll meet again soon enough. Once outside, Yuki led Yuna to Junction, taking her to a small restaurant where they had planned to meet up with Erica and Akira after the tournament. They sat down at a table for four and ordered at small snack as they waited. Yuna, do you know that girl? Yuki asked, sipping a soda. Who do you mean? she asked. The one who was second place in the race. Oh. Shes Caitlyn. She used to be part of the normal class but was promoted to the advanced class, Yuna said. Shes pretty competitive. I could tell, Yuki nodded. She has some talent. She does, Yuna agreed. Why are you asking about her though? Hmm? Oh, shes competition. Did you catch how she got to the finish and passed the wyvern? Not quite. It seemed like she was there and then disappeared before reappearing above the wyvern. It did look like that. But she has fantastic skills in manipulating her wind magic, Yuki explained. She created a shroud of wind magic that hid her from view and also seemed to give her amplified speed and strength. It was a stronger enchantment than the one I put on us. I see. How did you see that? My eyes. I could see the mana even though I couldnt see the person. Those things seem useful. You called them Demon Eyes, correct? I didnt call them that, Yuki corrected. The system automatically named them that. It seems to be a common skill at least. But very useful. Well, theyre hard to activate. I need to actively focus on them in order for them to actually turn on. With more practice, Ill probably be able to do it much faster. The door to the restaurant opened and Yuki saw Akira and Erica approached them. They took the two last chairs at the table just as the food Yuki ordered arrived. Oh. Is this for us? Akira asked, looking at the two plates that had just arrived. Were sharing, Yuki replied. How was the tournament? It was wonderful, she beamed. I wish I could have been there for the first day. The crowd has great energy and the announcer is fun. His commentary during the entire round was entertaining. Thats great, Yuki nodded. He looked over at Erica who was sticking her fork into one of the plates. Oh, me? I liked it too, she said. Those students have quite a way to go, but they all seem pretty good. Made for a fun little tournament. Mmm. Was it boring for you? Not at all. But it wasnt the best that youve seen. Yeah. Ive been to a few though that most people would never be able to see in their lives, so I dont think thats real fair comparison, you know. Well, there is another tournament coming up soon. Or rather, relatively soon. Whats that? Erica asked, tilting her head. The Glory Cup? Besides that. Remember, the king has retired, Yuki said. The selection for a new king is going to happen soon. And you know whats the process? Wait. Are you saying that were going to be going to the Kings Trial? she said, her eyes growing large. Most likely. A wide smile spread on her face and began scarfing down food with enthusiasm. Hey, Akira said indignantly. Dont eat it all. The two of them began to go to work on the two plates of food while Yuki watched them while sipping his drink. Yuna stared at them with an expression that conveyed both her confusion and amusement. If youre hungry, I can get something else for you, Yuki offered to her. Yuna shook her head. Im fine, she replied. Alright. He glanced over at Akira. Akira, did you find anything that stood out to you during the round? Mmm? she said, her head going up. She swallowed. Not much. The students are strong for their age but arent terribly impressive. They might be saving that for the last round so hide whatever tricks they have. So no one? Well, there was that one girl that got second, Akira said thoughtfully. Her final burst was quite impressive for someone like her. A massive short term buff. It was dangerous to do. Yes, it was, Yuki nodded. But the concealing factor helped to mitigate that danger. Still. One solid hit from the wyvern and she would have been sent flying. What do you mean? Yuna asked. Elemental enhancements all come with downsides other than earth attribute enhancements. Those just have a lower overall effect. Wind attribute enhancements greatly increase speed and strength but decrease the targets defense and that in turns makes them take a hit in their overall health. Less defense, the less they can take. Oh. So by overloading herself with a wind attribute enhancement, she made herself a glass cannon. Basically. It was only for a few moments though. So that either means she cant hold it for long or shes smart enough to know that its safer to drop it as soon as possible. Yuna nodded in understanding. But to be able to pull something like that off is rather impressive, Yuki continued. Ill need to keep an eye out on her during the last round. What for? Akira asked. I want to see what else shes capable of, he said. And shes probably the strongest person on that field excluding me and Yuna. Scared of her~? Erica teased. No, just curious. Maybe I should stick close to where she is during the final round. What are you planning to do? Im sure watching isnt all youre going to be doing, Akira said. Well, fight her of course. What else would I do? Yuki replied. I want to test her. And see if shes worthy enough. Chapter 166 – A Small Upgrade Two daggers gleamed as it caught the light of the one light source in the dimly lit room. Yuki quietly considered them, running his finger along their sides. His other hand went to a small ingot of metal beside him. I hope this turns out fine. He sucked in a deep breath and placed the daggers on the ground before him. He held up the ingot in his hands and closed his eyes. Mana slowly pooled, streaming out from him. It gathered around the daggers and his hands, engulfing the ingot. Sublimate, Yuki commanded in his mind. The mana obeyed, fusing into the ingot and daggers. A soft glow emitted from the items as they were slowly dissolved into a mix of particles that swirled and pulsed. Yuki clenched his fist, forcing the particles apart as he split them into two hovering masses. He then divided them up evenly and held them in each hand, the masses floating above his palms. Concentrating, he began to mix them together. The particles whirled until they created a fine mixture of dissolved metal that rested above his hand. Yuki breathed in softly, making certain that his mind was focused. Then he began to imagine the daggers that he wanted. The metal responded as it began to take on the shape of two dagger, the blade appearing first and then the handle. Once he created the general shape, he began to specify the attributes he wished. Mana poured out of him into the masses of metal to materialize those wishes into reality. His arms trembled slightly as he forced himself to control the mana that was trying to burst out. Too much would destroy everything. Time flew by as he crafted and fined tune his creations. When he was satisfied, Yuki cut the flow of mana off and grabbed the handles of his blades in the brief second they stayed in the air. They were warm to the touch and were now a dark silver compared to the black they were before. Their design was almost the same as his old ones, but these were a tad slimmer and the grip fit his hand perfectly. Not bad, he thought, twirling them around, appraising them. He put them up to his wrists and the sheaths hidden from view shot out their wires. The wires attached themselves to a designated point on the bottom of the blades before retracting back into the sheath. Yuki wound his arm back and shot one dagger at a target in the back of the lab. It cut through the air silently, sinking deep into the target. Lets see if this works. Yuki curled his fingers, creating a claw with the hand he threw the dagger with. Then he jerked back his arm, the wire retracting to pull the dagger back towards him. The target ripped itself from the ground as it flew towards Yuki, the dagger still embedded in it. Right before it reached him, he relaxed his hand and kicked his foot out. The blade pulled out smoothly and the target fell to the ground with a loud crash. Perfect. Holding the dagger in his hands, he examined it to see if any damage had been done to it. Trickling some mana in, he found no irregularities or deformations. Ill fix that later, he thought, staring at the target that laid on the ground. Im glad that this worked out fine. He bent over and picked the target up, its metal legs bent from the force of it being ripped out. Flipping it over, he fingered the three small holes that created a triangle around the area the dagger pierced through. Metallurgy is an interesting thing. But this is all I can do for now since I dont have actual instruction in this. One book doesnt make someone an expert. He placed the target on the table. Checking the time, he saw that it was almost midnight. Ill go to sleep. Tomorrow is a big day. Sheathing his daggers, Yuki walked out of the lab, tapping a panel on his way out. The room grew pitch black, the last of the light cutting off as the door quietly shut behind him. We dont need to go to the arena, right? Erica asked Yuki as he was putting on his shoes. Just checking. No, he shook his head. You dont need to. This part is being broadcasted since its not taking place in the arena. I think the organizers didnt want the audience to be stuck in a crowded place breaking their necks to watch one screen. So its on the television? Mhm. This one is for everyone. You two get the VIP experience because of your tickets though. Akira found it, I think. Erica turned and saw Akira watching two people sitting at a table, one a man and the other a woman. They were discussing something with a timer that was counting down to the start of the final round of the tournament. Oh, alrighty. She began walking to the couch before pausing and turning back toward Yuki. You said VIP? Yes. There are a few options and things you can play with since you have a ticket, he explained. You can follow whoever you want to follow in the tournament for one. Theres no advertisements as well. I see. Ill make sure to abuse it then~, she smiled. And good luck. With the tournament. Thanks, he replied. Ill be heading out then. Good luck, Yuki, Akira called out from the couch, peeking over the top of it. Win it all. Im planning to. He opened the door and walked out of the apartment, shutting it quietly. Then he set off to the transportation station. Fifteen minutes later, Yuki was back at the Academy. Outside of the arena, Yuna was waiting for him again. Hello, Yuki, she greeted. Hello, he said in reply. Lets head in. Lets. They marched through the doors of the arena and walked down the empty hallway that echoed with their steps. In front of them, in the earthen center of the arena, Yuki saw a hovercraft as well as a number of people around it. Looks like most people are here already, he commented. You like being exactly on time, Yuna replied. They were here a few minutes you came. Mmm. As they walked up to the center of the arena, a man greeted them with a bright smile. It was the tournament announcer and he was dressed in another suit, a blue one. Welcome, welcome, he said. Im glad to see you made it. And exactly on time. A minute later, and we would have left without you two. Yuki didnt say anything. Anyways, since it is time, we should start to head off, the man nodded. He turned to the others that were waiting. Let us board. We have a small journey ahead of us. The announcer walked to the hovercraft, the bottom of the craft opening up. It looked to be a drop ship that the military would use. He walked up the ramp and stopped at the top. Well? What are you waiting for? he asked. He motioned for them to come. Hop on in. He disappeared into the ship and slowly the other people followed him in. Yuki waited with Yuna in the small queue that formed as the competitors entered the craft. Inside, Yuki saw two rows of seats, one on each side of the hovercraft. Each seat had a seatbelt and a backpack on top of it. Take any seat, the announcer said. Allow me to briefly explain the rules and outline of this final round of the tournament. The people inside the ship took a seat, Yuki sitting on the last seat that was positioned closest to the entrance of the ship. Yuna sat beside him. This will be a deathmatch, the man said. No, that does not mean you are killing each other. But it would be better if you treated it that way. It might increase your chances of surviving the round. Well be heading toward the drop point where the final round will officially start. I would recommend that you all try to drop well away from each other. This round isnt expected to be finished within a day. How long is it then? a person asked. As long as necessary, the announcer shrugged. Until only one team is left standing. You are not allowed to bring any equipment. We will be supplying you with the bare minimum. And that is a parachute which is that backpack on your seats. I would wear that if I was you. There is also a bracelet in that bag. I want you all to take that out for me. Yuki reached into his bag slid out a small bracelet. It resembled a cuff more than it did a bracelet. It looked almost exactly like the strap that was used to attach his watch to his wrist. Those bracelets must be on your wrist the entire round, the announcer said. If any of you try to remove it, you will find first that its nearly impossible to do. Second, if you do manage to remove it, you will be disqualified from the tournament. Anyway, theres no use in trying to remove the bracelet since it could very well be the thing that saves your life. Its a bit different from the one we wore during the other rounds. Much like the bracelets that you all wore for the other rounds, these will teleport you once it detects that you receive anything that would incapacitate you. However, these also will be recording your journey, telling us your location at all times. So please, do not take them off. The people in the ship slipped on the bracelets. Anyone with a watch on right now must take them off as well. So please do that. Yuki removed his watch and handed it to the man who placed them in a case. Youll get them back when the round is finished or when youre eliminated, the man said. Now that weve finished the explanations and instructions, lets head out. He turned and tapped on the door of the cockpit. Pilot, its time to roll, he announced. Lets get this show on the road. Chapter 167 – Final Round Start Yuki sat in his seat quietly, listening to the hum of the engines and the chatter of the people around him. He fingered the bracelet wrapped around his wrist as his eyes flickered about. The man in the suit was talking to a team in what seemed to be an interview. This bracelet. It should be recording everything we do. Recording video and sound. Vitals as well. Im going to have to be careful. His eyes wandered to Yuna who was sitting neatly beside him. She noticed his gaze and raised an eyebrow. Yuki shook his head and went back to looking around at his competition. My watch should be fine, he thought, glancing at the black box that held it along with the watches of the other competitors. If theyre able to see anything suspicious, they would have done something quite some time ago. He felt the pressure of someones eyes on him and looked up to see Caitlyn staring at him. He tilted his head as their eyes locked and she stoutly continued to stare. Hmm. Stubborn? Or confident? Maybe both. He turned away, breaking off his gaze, and settled into his seat. Controlling his breathing, he stared at nothing in particular as his mind relaxed and emptied. There was still some time before the expected time of the drop. Hello. Yuki, correct? Yuki blinked and slowly turned his head. The announcer was standing in front of him to his right, a pleasant smile on his face. Yes? Yuki asked in reply. I want to ask you a few questions if you dont mind, the man explained. Oh. An interview. Okay. Wonderful, the man said, his smile widening. So, you are indisputably the leader of the tournament so far. In the first round, you collected the most coins though that might have been because the other teams didnt know that they could gather more. What led you to such a conclusion? Well, I just didnt remember you saying that you can only get one, Yuki replied. Just that you needed one. So I thought that the goal of that round was to just gather coins. I see, I see! And you were absolutely correct in your assumption. But you didnt completely shine until the second round. That was when you really seemed to step on the pedal. What brought about that change? Nothing, Yuki shrugged. It was just the right course for me where I could use my abilities to their greatest effect. Mmm, the man nodded. Now that the final round is almost upon us in, lets see, ten minutes, is there anything that we should expect for that round? Any tricks you might be hiding in the back of your hand? Well see. It all depends on whats thrown at us. I see. Then well await to see what surprises youll give us, the announcer smiled. Do you have anything you want to say before the final round starts? I do, actually, Yuki said. Movement in the corner of his eye caught his attention and he saw Yuna staring at him confused. I couldnt have gone this far without my teammate and partner, Yuna. Its been this smooth only because of her. And I think that deserves praise. I do as well, the man laughed. During the first round she was the one that took the initiative. And the two of you during that second round were like a well oiled machine. Teamwork like that is something you rarely see. We worked on it. How about you Yuna? Want to say anything? the man said, turning to her. Her face was red and she began to stammer. Now, now. Calm down my girl. Ready? Alright. Any last words before the round starts? Ah, um, I want to thank my partner as well, she said with an embarrassed smile. And, um, yeah. I hope the next round goes well. As do I, the man smiled in return. Ill leave you two to your own devices. He gave Yuki a wink and sauntered off. He began to speak to the air, spreading his arms apart. It seemed that he was giving last remarks to an invisible camera before footage switched from him. Yuki glanced up at the clock and saw that seven minutes remained. Its almost time, he said. Are you ready, Yuna? I think, she replied. As ready as I could be. Do you remember what I warned you about? Yes. Ill be careful. Perfect. When we drop, stick close to me. Well be going a bit away from the other groups. Understood. They went quiet and sat there as the minutes ticked by. The announcer emerged from the cockpit when the timer reached two minutes. Alright my friends, he said, clapping his hands. The time is almost upon us. I see all of you have your backpacks on already so thats perfect. I trust that you all know how to deploy a parachute. I would put on those glasses that were in those bags as well. He walked to the back of the hovercraft as the competitors began shuffling through their packs and turned to look at everyone sitting. You can all stand. There was a small commotion as people unbuckled their seat belts and stood. I want to wish you all good luck. Any one of you can win it all today and change your future forever. And for the rest, youve already changed it by going so far. His fist smashed a button. The bottom of the hovercraft slowly began to open, air whistling in. Yuki grab a handle bar as the door opened further. Soon, he felt himself get pulled forward toward as the pressure inside the cabin attempted to stabilize. I bid you all farewell, the man said, his voice crystal clear despite the roaring wind. May the gods be with you. He stepped aside and a red light lit up above the wide open mouth of the cabin. Yuki looked back and saw that ten seconds were left on the timer. Beeps rang out as the seconds slowly ticked down. He let go of the handle. Then he began to walk forward. The beeps grew louder and louder the further he inched forward. Yuna followed behind him. He looked back again. Three seconds. The wind clawed at his back. Two seconds. His feet reached the end of the platform. One. He sucked in a deep breath. Zero. And the light blinked green. He fell backwards and went freefalling towards the ground. The air whistled past his ears as he fell faster and faster as the earth pulled him toward it. He twisted his body until he regained his bearings and angled it. Inching his head a little to the side, he saw Yuna beside him, the top of her goggles catching the light of the sun. A little past her, there were people slicing through the air away from them. Predicting where they would land, he changed his course. A few more seconds, then he deployed his parachute, pushing a button attached to the strap of his bag. It shot out and he was yanked up as it caught the air. Grabbing the handles of the chute, he slowly guided it to a clearing. Right before landing, he hit the button again, detaching the parachute from himself and rolled to break his fall. As he stood up, Yuna landed near him. Lets wrap up the chute. We might need it for something, Yuki said to her, taking off his goggles. Material is material. Got it. It could be useful for shelter or something, she nodded. They grabbed the parachutes and folded them up until they could fit inside the backpacks. Theres water near here, Yuna commented as she slipped the bundle of fabric into her bag. We can find a camp there. Its a river. Perfect. If you find some wood or something that can serve as fuel for a fire, grab it. Well be needing it. Arent fires dangerous? Because they might reveal our location? Yes, but its a risk well have to take. This forest isnt a kind one. Were way above sea level so it can get quite chilly. True. Especially if were going to be camping by water, Yuna said. Yes. Lets go. Since Yuki felt that there was no point in running as there was no one near them, they walked their way to the river. When they reached the river which was more of a stream, they found a small cave near it that they designated as their base for the time being. We should find some food, Yuki said, looking around the cave. Were not ready to actually fight anyone right now. I see. Well need weapons or supplies first, right? Mhm. I dont think we can do all that today. Besides, we dont have a time limit so we can take as long as we need to. Just be careful because other people might not be as reserved in the beginning. Understood. Want me to do the hunting? I dont mind, he shrugged. I can gather supplies while youre doing that. Alright. Ill be back, she said with a small smile before running off into the forest. Its still early, Yuki mumbled to himself staring up at the sky. Monsters shouldnt be a problem right now. Lets scout out the area. He noted the location of the cave and walked a ways away from it. He looked around for a bit to make sure that there was nothing immediately near him. Alright, he nodded. Conceal, he whispered. Mana flowed out from him, wrapping him in a warm embrace until he vanished from view. Then the tree leaves shook as he zoomed past them, only his traces to be found. Chapter 168 – Camping A thorough sweep of the perimeter netted almost nothing for Yuki. He located a few places that he thought looked to be homes for animals and monsters. He found a couple of small monsters that werent noteworthy in any way. He didnt find any person nearby other than Yuna who was hunting down prey. We should be safe for the day then, he thought. Ill set up a few detectors closer to our camp. Then a rotation later for the watch. He did one last scan, using his mana to watch the area around him, before racing back to the cave. He dropped his concealing spell as he ran. There was no need to hide if there was no one around. When he arrived back at the cave, Yuna was still in the forest hunting. To busy himself while she was gone, Yuki tidied up the cave to make it more comfortable to rest in and created a small pit with some rocks in front of the mouth of the cave for their fire. He gathered the wood Yuna had collected and put it together into a pile with the wood he scavenged during his scouting. Once he finished with that, he selected a few pieces of wood from the pile and began to carve it with a knife he fashioned out of a few rocks and mana. After a bit, he put the knife down and looked at his handiwork. He stabbed down the two forked stakes into the ground, one on each side of the firepit and placed a spit on them Perfect. He glanced up and noted the time. A few hours had passed since Yuna had left to hunt down their food. If shes not back in another hour, Ill go find her. Nothing should have happened to her, but you could never be too safe. He went up to a tree near the stream and considered it carefully. With a nod, he scaled it and stopped halfway. Taking out his knife, he cut a thick branch from the tree before injecting the tree with a little mana to help it partially heal the slice. Then he dropped down from his perch, landing in a crouch Ill make myself a staff later. I should probably go and start setting up the sensors and such. Should take about an hour if I take my time. With that, he walked a few hundred yards away from their camp and began the process of laying down detector spells. He placed a set of three circles that he embedded in various places: one on the ground, one on the base of the trees, and another higher up on the trees. Taking note of his position from the center point of their camp, the cave, he walked in a circle, placing a set of spell circles at regular intervals. When he was finished, he went back to the camp and sat down in the center of the circle of had created. Letting out a small breath, he focused his mind and reached out to grasp the thin tendrils of mana that connected him and the magic circles he had created. He pushed out a pulse of mana through the tendrils, each circle receiving an even amount. With in his mind, he felt them activate and reach out to their neighboring circles, forming a curved perimeter around Yukis camp. There we go. The perimeter wasnt quite a sphere around their entire camp. A person could drop directly on top of them and they wouldnt be detected. However, for the skill levels of Yukis competition is was more than enough. Im glad that I asked Sophie for help with this. During his training period for the tournament, Yuki had been experimented with various spells and thought up various ideas for techniques. He recalled how Sophie had erected an entire barrier around her base of operations that was almost undetectable unless one was very sensitive to mana. He asked her how she did such a technique and it proved to be much too difficult for him to do at his current level. So together, they created an easier albeit much more time consuming and complicated way to replicate the same effects. Rather than one gigantic circle that had to be engraved beneath the surface of the ground using earth magic, multiple circles were used. Then each circle was powered individually to form the barrier. Its not the same strength though. I cant block all magic and technology is almost impossible for me to do right now without the necessary research. There were some benefits that the two of them found while creating the spell. Since it was broken into individual parts and each was powered individually, one part being destroyed wouldnt cause the entire barrier to collapse. Additionally, because the strength of the barriers could be increased with more mana, Yuki could select the necessary areas to buff. If I could find a way to create more intricate spell circles, then this might be a viable option if you''re preparing for a siege. He tilted his head as one of the sensors was tripped. Sending his mana through the ground, he located the area of the intrusion and did a quick scan of the person before returning to himself. Its just Yuna. And she seems to be dragging a carcass with her. Pushing himself up, he brushed off the dust from his pants before jogging to meet up with Yuna. He found her pulling along a stag by its horns and had a line of rabbits draped around herself. Need some help? he asked her as he walked up to her. A little. Im leaving such a large trail behind me, Yuna replied. Mind lifting up the back end of this deer? I dont, he said. He lifted the deer with its hind legs and let Yuna take the lead as she made her way back to the camp. Did you set up the perimeter? she asked as she rested the stags head on her shoulder. Her hair swayed as she walked. I felt something just a few yards behind us. I did. I should be able to detect anyone unless they drop directly on top of our camp or if they somehow have a way to conceal their presence, he said. I see. Then what are we doing next? Bring these things to our camp and cut them up. Then prepare for the next day. We dont have weapons or supplies. Understood. I have some experience with butchering if you want me to help with that. You can do that rabbits. Ill take care of the stag. Do you know how to cook using a spit? A little. Nothing good, but its edible. That should be good enough then. Ill leave that to you and help you here and there. I need to make us some weapons before we can do anything. What do you want? For a weapon? Yuna asked. Mhm. I would prefer a sword, but that would be hard to come by out here in the woods. It would be. Though I could probably come up with something. You wouldnt mind a wooden one, right? Ill make it as sharp as I can but itll probably come out more as a glorified club. If I can use it like a sword it should be fine. Alright then. They arrived at their camp and placed the stag down. Yuki handed Yuna the knife he had made so that she could start deskinning and slicing the rabbits. He quickly fashioned another one, this time one that was large, and began on the stag. I dont think it was necessary to kill an entire stag but oh well. He started on the time consuming task of disassembling the dead deer. After a while, Yuna helped him after she had finished with the rabbits. When they were finished, Yuki lit a fire and Yuna began to roast the meat. While she did that, Yuki finished carving out his own weapon from the tree branch that he had sliced off. What he wanted was a simple staff. It was easy to make out of wood, only requiring him to shape a simple stick. When he finished, their lunch was almost done being cooked. He went over to the fire pit and watched Yuna as she carefully roasted a rabbit over the fire. He helped her here and there but for the most part left her to her own devices. Once she was done, they split up the rabbit into smaller pieces and started to eat. Yuki was a bit hungry due to his mana usage when he set up the border around their camp. Ill get started on your weapon once I make sure my staff if ready. Im finished but I want to be sure that there isnt anything that could compromise its strength, Yuki said as they ate. I see. Is there anything we need to prepare besides weapons and supplies? Yuna asked. Im not certain. That should be all that we need to worry about for now. Theres no one near us currently so we shouldnt expect any fights anytime soon. How about monsters? We need to set up a watch of course. What time do you want? I can take the first half, she said. Four hours? Five, Yuki said. I dont think four hours of sleep would be enough. I would prefer six but I dont think we have time for that. Understood. What time are we planning to sleep? Around eight or so. The sun sets at about six right now so two hours after. Sunrise is at five I think. Yes. Ill wake you up an hour after sunrise. If theres any problems before my watch, be free to wake me up. I dont mind. Okay. Seems like we have a plan for the rest of the day then. Todays our only day to rest, Yuki warned. After today, we begin the actual round. And were going to be the prime targets for everyone. Were the front runners, arent we. Caitlyn is number two. Shes going to be going after us. Dont worry about her, Yuki replied. Focus on everyone else. Shell be my responsibility. What do you mean? Dont worry about her, Yuki repeated. She wont be the first to attack us. I know it. Chapter 169 – Eliminating How do you like the sword? Yuki asked as he watched Yuna swing around the crude wooden blade he made. Its good enough, she replied, slashing and jabbing. Lighter than I would like. Of course. Its made out of wood. I know. Itll make up for the lack of slicing power, she said. I was thinking about making a stone sword but I couldnt find anything suitable for that, he explained. And I had no metal ore so an actual sword was impossible. Though I could summon it from the ground and put on a magic show for the audience as I form a sword out of thin air with fire and earth. But I dont want to attract that much attention. I know, Yuki. Im not complaining, she smiled. You making the sword for me was more than enough. I know youre not complaining, Yuki replied. I was just explaining. You know how I am. And that was more for the audience watching. I see. Well, this should do for now, Yuna nodded. Ill get used to the weight soon. What are we planning to do now? Were going to start with the action, he said. Our camp here is pretty safe here with our detectors and such so we should head out and begin finding people. The faster we take care of the other teams, the faster this round will end. Im curious of what they would do if this round drags on too long, Yuna mused, tapping her chin. Would they try to speed things up? I would hope. Otherwise, these rounds could go one for quite some time. I see. I wonder how they would do that. A lot of things that I couldnt guess, Yuki shrugged. Or maybe they expect the monsters to help flush out the competition. There are some formidable ones here. What kinds? I saw goblins when I was out, but goblins are everywhere. The only real unique ones around here are Fenrir wolves, Yuki said. They used to be around the city of Fenrir, but later moved here. So thats how the city got its name. Mhm. Fenrir wolves, Yuna repeated with a mumble. From what I remember about them, theyre rank B individually but normally gather in packs that follow an alpha. The alpha ranges from high rank B to rank A. Yes, Yuki nodded. Collectively, the pack is a rank A threat. How high of a rank depends on the strength of the alpha and how many are in the pack. I believe the highest rank a pack has ever been recorded as was mid S rank. That was way back during the Kienva War. When the pack was led by the Fenrir. And it wasnt defeated, was it? Yuna said. I wonder if its here. That would be interesting. And scary. I hope not. I dont want to deal with something like that. Theres a high chance everyone will be dead if it wanted to kill us. I know. I was just thinking, she smiled. So what are we going to do now? Head out and find people, he shrugged. Theres not much else we could do. Were as ready as we could be. I see. Then shall we get going? Mhm. Lets find some people. I dont think we can find anyone, Yuna sighed. They were currently creeping their way through the forest, taking care not to create too much noise or leave behind too much of a trace. A few hours had passed since they had begun their trek to find the other teams. We can find them, Yuki said. Its just that they were moving as well so they might be quite a ways from us. I dont know if theyll make their way towards us. So were going to have to go to them. But this is taking quite a while. It would be easier to just wait and see if theyll come to us, right? Well, yes, but that depends on whether or not theyll come for us. And if theyre not and are just waiting for people to come to them, then this will just be a stalemate unless something happens to push us towards each other. I see. I just dont want to wander around like this, Yuna said. The more we move the more attention were going to attract. I know but this is our best option. I dont want this to drag on too long. I understand. Well walk around some more then, she sighed. Dont worry. Ill actually search for them with everything I have now, Yuki said. My eyes arent going to be enough for this. He knelt on the ground and pressed his palm against it. He sent out a pulse of mana that spread out through the earth, lighting up the entire area around him. Then he abruptly stood up and grabbed his staff You found someone that fast? Yuna asked, frowning. No, I found something, he replied. Take your sword out. Its a monster and its heading this way. Oh. She lifted her wooden sword with two hands and widened her stance. Yuki spun his staff and readied himself, starting intently in one direction. Slowly, the sound of crunching leaves and cracking twigs reached the two and with it followed a seven foot troll. Its red eyes shone and its tusks glistened as it eyed the two of them. A male troll. Seems to be quite young. The troll roared, pounding its chest and gnashing its teeth. I dont like trolls, Yuna muttered under her breath with a soft sigh. Yuki didnt think he was supposed to hear that. The troll charged them and they dodged it easily. As it ran past them, unable to stop its momentum, Yuki took advantage of the situation to begin delivering blows with his staff, smashing it into the monsters neck. Yuna began hacking away at the trolls tendons and joints. Though the blade couldnt quite cut through the troll, it seemed to do a fine job inflicting pain based on the trolls roars. A minute later and the troll laid on the ground incapacitated. It wasnt dead since the weapons Yuki and Yuna were using were incapable of doing such a task. But it was unconscious with a large number of limbs and joints destroyed and its spine and ribs cracked or broken in multiple places. Wolves or something will come by to eat it up so just leave it there, Yuki said as he inspected his staff. And my staff might break if we need to fight another troll. Should we avoid them then? Yuna asked. No. Im trying to make as much noise as possible, he explained. The other teams might come by to investigate and then thatll be our chance to strike. Originally I wanted to sneak up on them but theyre proving hard to find. So this is plan B. Oh. I understand. Though I might need to make another staff just in case this one breaks. Trolls are annoying to beat. I know, right? Yuna sighed. I mean, yes. But theyre pretty easy since theyre so predictable. I just wished there werent so many. I do too but because of how tough they are, most things try not to fight them. Now let me get back to finding people. Not trolls. He knelt down to the ground again and started scanning the land around him. This time, he stayed there for a bit of time as he analyzed every single tremor that shook the earth. I dont know the dimensions of the other people so I have to look at almost everything. Maybe I should have looked into that. After a bit more time passed, he stood up and created a mental map of the area he had just scanned. On it, he placed three points. Three locations where people potentially were. I might have found some people, he said to Yuna. Follow me. He began sprinting toward the first point of interest. It was along the same stream that Yuki and Yuna had set up camp next to, but was farther upstream. When they were within a hundred yards of the area, Yuki slowed down and started creeping forward. If there were actually people there, he didnt want them to know he was coming. Keeping to the shadows, he tiptoed until he was behind a bush that was further concealed by the shadow of a tree beside it. Yuna followed him and stopped next to him. People. It was a team of three. Yuki was deliberating whether or not they were a group of hobgoblins or not when he detected them in his scan but their dimensions hinted more towards elf. They had no formal weapons, just sticks that seemed to be functioning as staffs and walking sticks. Hmm. They have a firepit as well. But I didnt see any smoke last night. Fire attribute maybe? He signaled to Yuna to ready herself and she replied with a short nod. Yuki held his staff with two hands as he slowly moved along the edge of the banks of the stream. The three elves seemed to be in a deep conversation with each other. I could knock them out with some rocks. They wouldnt even notice. His eyes scanned the trees until they met with Yunas. He held up a pebble and pointed towards the team still talking amongst themselves. Then he acted like the pebble was smashing into his head. Yunas eyes lit up and she gave a nod. She held up her sword and mouthed to him the words back up. Alright then. Yuki searched the ground briefly until he came up with two more stones. He gripped them tightly with two hands and pushed mana into them slowly. He didnt want to risk the chance that someone in the team was extremely sensitive towards mana. The stones lifted into the air at his command and his eyes flickered towards the team in front of him. He locked onto each of the members and the stones reacted, pointing towards their respective targets. Strike, he ordered. The stones zoomed away from him, homing in on the heads of three elves. One of them looked up just in time to see a stone smash into his head. Or at least almost smash into his head. It was stopped just short by a bright shimmering barrier that enveloped the elf. The other two team members had similar barriers around them. Hmm? What the hell is this? one of the team members said, starting at her shimmering arm. Then she disappeared, the rest of her team disappearing with her. Oh. So they died. Yuki stepped out of his hiding place and walked to the camp. Yuna popped out of her spot and met up with him. That was easy, she remarked. It was, Yuki nodded as he looked around. He shuffled through a few of the teams belongings. Theres nothing here. Shall we go then? Yuna said. Yes. Lets find the others. FriendlyDragon Chapter 170 – Observations The two of them traversed through the forest as they homed on to locations of interest. Of the other two places Yuki had pinpointed, one had an actual team. The other was a camp of what were actually hobgoblins which he and Yuna cleaned up swiftly. Well, that makes two, Yuki said as he sifted through the supplies the team he and Yuna had just taken out. And they didnt have much either. Why dont they have supplies? What did they even eat? I think they gathered things from the forest, Yuna replied, holding up a root. Which would make sense. One of them was a plant attribute so theyll have an easier time finding edible things like this rather than hunt down prey. Mmm. We should clear out now. We made quite a bit of noise this time, he said, staring at the scorched ground and jutting spikes. We might have over done it. Yes, Yuna nodded. That was quite the explosion you made. I thought it would be enough but apparently not, he shrugged. I didnt think theyll shield themselves that fast. I see. Well, we cleaned it up nicely in the end. Yuki nodded and started to stroll off into the shadows of the trees. Great job with the back up, he said as he walked. Made things go by much faster. Thanks, she smiled as she caught up with him. Its only natural. I am your teammate. Of course. That water blade was nice. Ive been working on it. I havent quite mastered it yet but Im getting there. Mmm. Lets find some other teams. He ran off sprinting, Yuna following him closely behind. As he ran, scanned the area around him constantly, sending out pulses of mana through the ground like a radar. He already proved he could track people this way. There was no point in slowing down his progress now. Two possible locations. Pretty far, though, he said calmly as he zoomed past the trees, leaping over roots and fallen trunks. How far? Yuna replied. Her breath sounded stable. A mile away, he said. Not that bad. We should be there in a couple of minutes if we keep up this pace. Ten minutes tops if we slow down a bit. Okay. They stopped talking and focused on their running. Trees blew past them as they zoomed across the ground, the wind blowing against their hair. Yuki continued to send out pulse of mana to keep track of the two locations. He adjusted his course in order to intercept the closest point. The second point would be for later. When he got within a few hundred yards of the point, he slowed down to a walk. Whatever he was tracking was moving at a steady pace on a route that was perpendicular to his. He motioned to Yuna to quiet her steps and began to quickly but carefully creep his way toward the moving point. They must be people, he thought as he steadily gained on the moving group. They fit the description. If he had to guess, it was a pair of two people like him and Yuna. They were walking at a speed that suggested that they were being cautious about their movements. Hmm. Thats interesting. As he continued to keep track of the pairs movements, he noticed that the course they were taking seemed to lead them to the second point Yuki had pinpointed before. It looked almost as if the pair was tracking something to the second point. This might be beneficial. He slowed his pace even further until it matched the pairs. Yuna followed his lead but gave him a questioning look. I found two possible groups, he explained as they walked. His voice was low but not quite a whisper. One of them is moving and looks to be a pair of people. Theyre slowly making their way toward the second possible group I located. This second group isnt moving. You think that the pair is hunting down the second group? Yuna whispered. Yuki nodded. It seems to be that way. So Ive elected to slow down and watch the pair first before going in. If the second point is a team, then Ill let them fight it out before jumping in. If this was just a coincidence, then well be in position to strike. I see. With that, the two quietly followed the pair that was a hundred yards away from them. The pair moved slowly, so slow, in fact, that the probable second group was had begun to move. Maybe I should go and delay the second group so that this pair can catch up with them. He considered the idea for a bit but tossed it aside when he saw that the second group was moving even slower than the pair. My. Everyone is so cautious here. I would have expected everyone to be rushing about trying to eliminate as many teams as they could. He did a mental shrug and patiently followed the pair. Nearly half an hour later, the pair was within range to launch an actual attack on the second group who Yuki had now determined was a group of three with two elves and one other unidentified person based off of a cross analysis between the vibrations that he, Yuna, and the pair they were following were creating in the ground. More time passed as the pair seemed more interested in watching the group of three rather than fight them. Yuki hoped that they were trying to gather information for an attack. Otherwise, he would just have to take things into his own hands as things were going on longer than he would like. Luckily, the pair split apart and each person took a position on each side of the group of three. Yuki signaled to Yuna to follow him and he sped up his pace, rapidly decreasing the distance between him and groups. He took position directly behind the group of three. They should be striking soon, Yuki whispered. Get ready. When I signal, well join in. Understood, Yuna whispered back. Do you want me to be discrete? No. Theres no need. When I signal, well rush in there like idiots. Okay. Yukis eyes flickered about as he analysed the group of three. They seemed more prepared than the other two groups that Yuki had dealt with. One of the three even had a sling that seemed to have been crafted out of the hide of some animal. Which means that they have hunted and that they have a fire attribute in their team since they were able to dry out the hide to make crude leather. Interesting. He looked to the sides and found the pair that were stalking the group of three. Yuki took in a deep breath and channeled mana into his eyes, activating his Demon Eyes. The pair were shimmering, one electric yellow and another an icy blue. They seemed to be using their mana as well, preparing spells. Theyll be attacking anytime soon then. Just as he predicted, the two struck. The air temperature rapidly plummeted and Yuki watched as the ground shimmered a bright blue as ice magic formed over it. His eyes flicked over to the lightning attribute person just in time to see him flash forward, no weapons in hand. The person slid across the ground, zooming toward the group of three that were trying to maintain their footing on the suddenly slick surface. This might be done quite fast. He sent out a pulse of mana to check his surroundings. Then he frowned. There was someone nearby. A solo team from the looks of it, and they were trying their best to hide their presence. Yuki could feel them only because they seemed to become slightly careless, letting their feet touch the ground. Oh. I know who this is. He placed his hand on Yunas shoulder, telling her to stay still. Theres someone else around. Lets watch, he whispered. She nodded in reply. Yuki watched as the fight between the group of three and the pair went on. Though the pair had the element of surprise during their initial attack, their opponents had recovered nicely and were pushing back. Spells flared and attacks were launched as fireballs, thunderbolts, icicles, and plain rocks from that one persons sling flew about. One icicle flew astray toward Yukis hiding place which he dodged without taking his eyes off of the fight. When will you break in? he thought, keeping track of the lone figure that hid on the outskirts of the fight. The wind shifted and the presence that Yuki felt had disappeared. Show me what else you can do, Caitlyn. The air pressure dropped and the darkened as dust began to gather within the sky. Yuki saw the air shimmering with mana as it whirled about, wrapping around itself in a cyclone that howled as it began to descend onto the land. The fighting abruptly stopped as the teams looked up at the sky. Fatal mistake. Yukis eyes tracked a lone person, shrouded in shimmering mana, as she raced toward the distracted groups. In her grasp, she held a blade of air shaped as a sword. A few deft strokes and two people fell, their barriers flaring up before they were promptly teleported away. One quick minded person began to run away immediately as the other two simple stared with confusion at the place where the two people were. They soon followed. Caitlyn unshrouded herself, appearing for the naked eye to see. She eyed the running person that was sprinting as if their life was on the line. Placing two hands on her sword of wind, she slashed down and a blade of mana erupted out from it, slicing its way toward the fleeing figure. It connected and the person was surrounded by a golden hue before disappearing. Well done, Yuki thought. The sword dissipated from Caitlyns grasp. She chopped with her hand and the cyclone in the air faded away. Then she sprinted off. Most likely in search of her next prey. This was quite useful. So Caitlyn was tracking them down as well? Yuna whispered. It would seem so. I think she made herself float for a large portion of the time since I couldnt sense her vibrations, Yuki replied. Shes quite strong. She is. I knew she was strong because of her achievements, but I didnt expect this. She created a tornado. Almost, Yuki corrected. She could, without a doubt, create a tornado, but this one was more of an illusion. Which is still impressive. But the winds? She made the winds pick up and made it spin, but the tip descending down was just an illusion. The tornado was just a distracted anyway, so I dont think she wanted to waste mana. I see. This has become quite interesting, Yuki remarked. Lets find the others. Chapter 171 – Narrowing Down Yuki and Yuna went off into the opposite direction Caitlyn had gone in. The bracelet that was given to Yuki during the trip to the location of the final round vibrated as he jogged. He stopped, Yuna stopping a little ahead of him, and looked at the bracelet curiously. I didnt think they would use these for communication with us, he thought. He tapped the metal band and watched as a holographic screen appeared. A large five was displayed on the screen. There are five teams left in the round, the voice of the announcer said. And a whole lot of forest to go through. So were going to make this a bit more fun. Im sure itll be self explanatory when you see it. Good luck. The screen disappeared and the announcer fell silent. On Yukis bracelet, there was a single red needle that pointed at nothing in particular. It only pointed straight, not moving or shaking. A tracker? he thought. It cant be a compass. And if its not moving, that means theres no one around. He looked up and saw Yuna staring at her own bracelet. It too had a red needle on it, and just like his, it was frozen in place. Its a tracker, I believe, Yuki said. She looked up at him. Theres no one around us is seems. I dont know the range though. I see, she said. Should we use this to find people? We can use both. Ill find locations that might have people there and once were in range for the tracker to lock on them, then well switch over to that. Itll help me conserve mana. Understood. Yuki looked around his surroundings, checking with his eyes if there was anyone or anything nearby. When he determined that there was nothing to see, he pushed mana into the ground, the mana spreading out rapidly as he gained vision on everything that touched the ground within a radius of him. Nothing in a mile, he thought. Hmm. Yuna. Well go find a place to camp, he said. Itll be easier if we let people come within range of us rather than we walk to them. Especially with Caitlyn going around. Do you want to go back to our first place? No. He shook his head. Well find someplace new. Caitlyn should flush out anyone that is also camping. Anyone that is moving should come within range of where were staying. I see. Our old camp is also still defended with the barrier. So if someone goes through there, I can tell as well. Oh. So we have two locations under watch then, Yuna said. Mhm. Lets find a place to stay. He began to walk at a leisurely pace toward a location he had found during his scan for potential teams. Yuna followed him, turning her head here and there at various noises. They reached a cave hidden amongst the trees and brush of the forest. Well stay here, Yuki said. You like caves, dont you, Yuna replied, looking at the dark entrance. Theyre relatively safe, he shrugged. And this one is well hidden. It might be a bit cold, but thats not something a little fire couldnt solve. I see. I dont mind anyway. He pushed a few branches away from the mouth of the cave, taking care not to snap or break them. With a snap of his fingers, he formed a small dull red fireball in his palm that he tossed into the cave. The inside was illuminated with a soft light, revealing the rocky walls. This thing goes quite deep, he thought, staring at the darkness that extended farther than he could see. He conjured another ball of fire and sent it flying ahead before snapping his fingers to distinguish it before he lost sight of it. This connects to a larger system. Hmm. This is a deep cave, Yuna commented. It is. I think its an entrance to a system of caves. Oh. Lets not explore it further, he suggested. Agreed, she said. They laid out the parachute they had stored in their bags and sat down on the cold ground. The fire that floated gently between them gradually warmed the air as they waited for the time to come where they could strike. Team, Yuki said softly but sharply. Yuna nodded and pushed herself up. She gestured toward the fabric on the ground with a questioning look. Yuki shook his head. They wouldnt need it anymore. Just shove it in. No need to pack it nicely, he said. I would leave it, but I dont want to litter. She nodded and bundled up the old parachute, Yuki helping her. They put it in a bag and quietly slipped out of the cave, Yuki snapping his fingers to extinguish the floating ball of fire. Yuki released a pulse of mana and rechecked the location of the moving group of people he had detected. Glancing at the bracelet on his wrist, he saw that the needle was still. They werent in range yet. He set off to intercept the team, Yuna right behind him. Every couple seconds or so, he would check his bracelet to see if the needle would lock on to the team. After a few minutes, the needle began to shake, moving ever so slightly from side to side as the team Yuki was following moved. Perfect. We wont really have the element of surprise since the tracker works on us as well, but that shouldnt be a problem. Pointing to his bracelet and then to the side, he split up from Yuna, the two running in opposite directions as they circled the team. During the time they sat in the cave, they created a small plan to try and maintain at least a small bit of surprise. The idea was to simple attack from two sides. If the tracker could only lock onto one person, then the other person would be able to ambush. If it tracked both, then the opposing team would think there were more people than there actually were. Lets go. Moving rapidly, he slipped through the forest, careful not to disturb anything on his way by. His feet made almost no noise and his outline looked more like a shadow than a person. Within a minute, he was within range of the team that he could see was composed of two people. He stopped behind a tree, hiding himself from view. He knelt down and dug his fingers into the ground as he sent out tendrils of mana that snaked out until they pooled underneath the team of two. One. Two. He counted the seconds, waiting to make sure Yuna was in position. Once he hit five, he clenched his fingers and called upon the earth. Ahead of him, chains erupted from the ground and lashed out at the pair. One of them was wrapped up, a girl from her outline. Her friend who also seemed to be girl managed to react in time and dodged the earthen chains. Yuki flicked his finger to the side and sent the remaining chains flying towards her. While the friend fought to keep the chains away from her, Yuna bursted out from the trees, her wooden sword drawn, as she charged the distracted pair. The restrained girl called out to her friend. Yuna struck out at her, smashing the flat of her wooden blade into the head of the restrained girl. She slumped over without a sound, the familiar golden barrier enveloping her. Her friend cried out. Yuki took the opportunity to wrap the friend up with the chains, Yuna quieting her soon after. Perfect. He walked out from his hiding place and went to Yuna. The chains on the ground crumbled as they returned to the earth. Going a bit soft, he said to her as he approached. It was enough, Yuna replied. Mmm. It didnt make a difference here, but in the future it might, he said. You never know. I know. Its something I need to work on. Just know when its safer it do so. Understood. So three teams left, he commented, glancing down at the spot the pair they just eliminated were. Yes. One was eliminated while we were coming here, Yuna nodded. Who do you think did it? I dont know, but Ill say Caitlyn. There doesnt seem to be anyone around here that would be able to deal with her except for us. I was thinking that. Yuki glanced down at his bracelet and raised an eyebrow. The needle was still moving, gradually turning. It seems we still have some work to do, he said quietly. It seems so, Yuna replied looking at his bracelet. Shall we go? He nodded. With a pulse of mana, he looked around the area until he locked onto the team. Then they ran off, heading toward their next target. FriendlyDragon The arc is almost done. Just a few more chapters. I don''t like to drag these things out. c: Chapter 172 – Final Fight Team of four, Yuki thought as he watched the team trekking through the forest from his perch on a tree. I might need to take a more direct role in this fight. He looked at his bracelet, the needle still tracking the slow moving team of four. He considered it for a bit before he began tapping the screen where the needle was displayed. The needle reacted, swinging toward a completely different direction from the team of four in front of him. I thought so. Caitlyn is nearby. With this new information, he started to reconsider the plan that he had roughly created as he was observing the team of four. If Caitlyn was going to launch an attack, then Yuki needed to determine whether or not he wanted to help or just watch. Alternatively, he could strike first and see if she would join in or observe. She seems like the strong headed type. If I wait too long, shell force my decision. He tapped his cheek as he thought before nodding. Pushing himself off of his perch, he landed on the ground beside Yuna. She was also watching the team but was now looking at him. Caitlyn is nearby, he said. Shell probably attack soon, so well need to decide if we want to strike now or later. Are you asking me for my opinion? Yuna asked. Well, no. But you can tell me it. Oh, well I was going to say to wait and watch, she said. Thats that weve been doing and its the safest option. Mmm, he nodded. Normally I would go with that route, but circumstances have changed a bit. This is the final round of the tournament. Hundreds if not thousands are watching us right now. I think we should risk it a bit more. Yuna frowned before understanding dawned on her. Oh. Yes. Like you said yesterday, she replied. I understand. Perfect. Now that were at an agreement, the next step is simple. And that is? Take out your sword. Were charging straight in, he said plainly. Oh. He grabbed the staff he had strapped to his back and held it firmly with his hand. Yuna picked up the wooden sword that laid on the ground beside her. They snuck forward, getting as close to the team of four as they could. Yuki glanced as his bracelet. Caitlyn seemed to be on the move. Ill give us a few buffs that wont last long, but should get the job done, he said to Yuna. This fight, Ill let you handle most of them. Ill be your back up. Im keeping my eye out for Caitlyn if she tries to take advantage of the situation. Got it, Yuna nodded, her voice low. Good. Grabbing Yunas wrist, he pushed mana to his palms and imagined one of the many circles he had ingrained in his memory. A ghostly golden brown circle flared above the back of his hand and he felt himself filled with energy as his limbs were refreshed and his mind was sharpened. Five minutes, tops, he whispered. If we dont finish before then, were on our own. Lets go. She nodded and gripped her wooden blade tightly. Yuki left her there and quickly snaked his way through the forest of branches running past their targets. He stopped and briefly eyed the equipment and organization of the team of four. Then he took in one deep breath. As he breathed out, he rushed out of his spot in the shadows of the trees, zooming towards the team. He leaped over roots and fallen trunks, the natural roadblocks not slowing him down as his enchantment bolstered his speed. Further away, he could hear the sound of feet hitting against the ground as Yuna sprinted toward the team as well. His targets heard him and immediately turned to face him, the roughly carved branches that they used as weapons pointed towards him as they assumed combat positions with practiced ease. He slashed down with his hand. Smoke enveloped him before spreading out to surround the entire area around him. As the cloud grew, he channeled mana to his eyes, the team of four glowing before him. Yuna should be fine. I taught how to do this. He swung his staff at the first target, the sound of wood smacking wood reaching his ears. The person had barely reacted in time. Hmm. The air next to him was disturbed. He leaned to the side, letting the stick of one of the team members whistle past him as he parried another with the end of his staff. His eyes flickered toward where Yuna was coming from. A few more seconds and shell be able to join. Perfect. He spun his staff, smacking the swinging sticks aside, before jabbing out and landing a solid strike to the stomach of one teammate. They let out a grunt as they were pushed back. Pulling back on his staff, Yuki pushed one end downward, letting the back rise up and intercept the attack from behind. At that moment, Yuna had arrived. From the corner of his eyes, he saw her take a massive swing at the neck of one of the team members. The person let out a cry that drew the attention of the other three. Thatll cost you. He struck out at the distracted targets, landing a flurry of quick, powerful strikes to one of them. The person tried to retaliate, but Yuki parried with ease and snapped his arm forward, thrusting his staff to the chest of the person. They let out a dry gasp before he smashed the back of their head. The golden barrier flared up, protecting the person. One down. Run! the person who now glowed golden yelled. Male from the tone of his voice. One of you has to survive! The persons teammates responded, immediately breaking away. Only two of them were left now. Yuna has taken care of one of them. Oddly enough, the two remaining people sprinted off in the same direction. Yuki didnt know if it was because of the heat of the moment or if they actually didnt consider the idea of splitting apart. Not my problem though. Yuna, he said calmly. He snapped his fingers, the smoke around the area disappearing. Go after them. Got it, she replied. She rushed after them, her feet pounding against the soft earthen ground. Yuki watched her and the two ahead of her who she was rapidly gaining upon. His eyes narrowed as he saw one of them shimmer brighter. That person knelt down briefly before something erupted from the ground blocking the path ahead of Yuna. A plant wall. Hmm. He gripped his staff, mana rushing into it. When it felt as if it was going to snap from the flood of energy, he wound up his arm and launched it toward the wall of roots. The staff zoomed past Yuna, approaching the wall faster than she could run. Right before striking the roots, Yuki snapped his fingers and the staff erupted into flames. It melted its way through the wall, cutting through it like it was butter. The roots caught fire and the flames greedily ate them, Yuki urging them on. When Yuna reached the wall, a hole had opened up that was wide enough for her to break through. There you go. With a thought the flames disappeared, vanishing as if it was all an illusion. He watched Yuna as she disappeared into the thick of trees, chasing after the two. Glancing down at his wrist, he saw the needle of the tracker pointing behind him. How was it? he said, not turning. Did you get what you wanted? There was no reply. I know youre there, he said softly. Why dont you come out? I didnt think you were tracking me, a soft girls voice replied from behind him. No need to track a team that I have within my sights, he shrugged. He turned on his heel and his eyes met with those of Caitlyn. Her eyes are a brighter blue than I thought. Why did you call out to me? she asked, her voice hostile. Her legs spread apart, her arms going up. Courtesy and curiosity, he replied. I could ask you why you didnt attack me when I had my back turned, as well, but I think I know why. Caitlyn frowned, her light complexion contrasting with the darkness of the forest. What do you want? she said. Nothing you wouldnt give me already, Yuki said. And an answer. I have one question that Ive been wanting to ask you. What? Why are you so hostile to me? he asked flatly. As far as I remember, Ive done nothing to you. What do you mean hostile? she frowned. Every time I see you, youre frowning at me like that. So I wanted to know why. This is quite important you see. I dont like conflict. Caitlyns frown deepened before she forced her face to assume a normal expression. Sorry, she mumbled. I dont mean to come off as hostile. So you have nothing against me? No. Nothing against you. Come to think of it, you always seem to be frowning when Im with Yuna. Does it have to do with that? Her eyebrow twitched. Oh, it does? Hmm, I wonder, he continued, tapping his cheek. Maybe its because you like Shut up! she exclaimed, her eyes showing her panic. I dont like anyone. You being with her has nothing to do with me. Yuki quieted and considered her for a bit. I see. Ill just say that youre competitive then, he nodded. What youre competing with me for, I dont know. But thats good to hear. Im not competing with you, she growled. Mmm. Well. Thats all I wanted to know. Want to fight? What? Caitlyn said, her frown reforming. Its just two teams left. You and me and Yuna. So you want to duel? Of course. Its the most fair option, isnt it? I guess. How about it then? Yuki asked. A one on one fight between us. The winner wins the tournament. Im sure thats what you wanted, right? She looked away from him, tapping her lips, deep in thought. She sighed. Not exactly, but I guess this will be fine, she mumbled. Yuki wasnt sure if she was speaking to him or not. Would Yuna be fine with that? It seems unfair to let one fight determine the fate of a team of two. Shell be fine. Trust me. Fine, Caitlyn frowned. Where? Where will the fight take place? Just follow me. Chapter 173 – Winners Yuki turned a bit, looking left and right as he examined the area around him. The ground was filled with rocks and pebbles as the stream from before flowed by. The stream was larger now, getting closer to that of a river. The trees had receded, leaving the area barren of greenery save for a few stubborn bushes and tufts of grass. This will do, he nodded. This will be the battleground, Yuki announced. He faced Caitlyn who stood behind him a few paces away. Any objections? No, she replied, shaking her head. I dont have any. Perfect. He turned and began to walk away from her, widening the distance between them. Walk ten paces away from me. The sound of rocks crunching as they rubbed against each other told Yuki that Caitlyn was doing just that. When he reached the end of his steps, he turned back and waited for Caitlyn to do the same. Let me explain the rules to this duel, Yuki said once she turned, raising his voice so that she could hear him. There is only one rule. And that is that outside help is not allowed. If such help does occur, then the person benefiting from it will have to surrender. Thats it? Caitlyn asked, frowning again. Yes. Its more for me than for you, he shrugged. Other than that, anything is fair game. You can do whatever you want during the duel and it will be legal. You could even run from here and Ill still consider the duel to be in progress and would go after you. I wont run, she growled. I never said you would. Just that you could if you wanted to. She didnt reply. Do you have any objections to the rules that Ive put into place for this duel? he asked. None, she said curtly. Great, he nodded. His knees bent gently as he grabbed a stone from the ground. When this lands, the battle begins. Youre going to drop it? she asked, confused. No. Yuki looked up and wound his arm up before tossing the stone up with all his might, the rock zooming out of sight. You have about ten seconds before that stone lands again. He looked back at Caitlyn and saw her eyes narrowed as they focused intently on him. He gazed back, his expression unchanging and unreadable. Ill need to gauge in the first couple exchanges how much I need to use, he thought. And how much Im willing to reveal. The stone approached the ground, accelerating faster and faster. He could feel it as it zoomed back down. Counting the seconds before it hit the ground, he began to circulate his mana throughout his body and relaxed himself. Thuck The stone landed and Caitlyn disappeared not even a second after the sound rang out. Yuki bent backwards a moment later, his upper body easily going parallel with the ground beneath him. Air brushed past his face as a blade of wind blew past it. Nice. Lets see how long you can hold it. He spun away, avoiding another strike as it cut through the air around him. As he did, he streamed mana into his eyes, the world brightening and air glimmering. He spotted Caitlyn instantly, a tall oval of shimmering mana. And she was rushing towards him. Pushing some mana outside of himself, he touched the air around him. He didnt manipulate it, only connecting his senses with it to make it easier for himself to track Caitlyns movements. When she arrived, he was ready. He flowed, like sand through the cracks of a persons hands. Every strike Caitlyn threw at him barely missed, just breezing by with less than an inch of space. He created an artful performance of twirls and stops. He danced with Caitlyn as she fought tirelessly, his eyes following her every move as his expression remained unchanged. She was the one that broke off first. Is that the time limit of her shroud? Yuki thought as she slid backwards, creating space between them. Or is she frustrated. The shroud disappeared and Caitlyn was once again visible to the naked eye. Yuki cut off the flow of mana to his eyes and regarded her expression carefully. She doesnt look frustrated, he observed. He tilted his head. She looks impressed. Why did you stop? he asked. The more I watch you, the more Im convinced that youre not what you say you are or what you look like, she replied, her voice low. Oh? But that has nothing to do with this duel right now, he shrugged. Come. Lets not waste time. Come at me with everything you got. Will you do the same? Depends on you, he said. Hmph. She put her palms together, the air around her being drawn towards them. A blade sprouted out from her hands, much more defined and larger than the one she was attacking with before. They surrounded her entire hand, no grip in sight. She separated her hands, the wind blade splitting. This is interesting. Hand blades. Yuki blinked, the world shimmering once again when he opened his eyes. Mana began to surround Caitlyn, a glowing aura. She didnt disappear this time however. Conserving mana. Or trying to throw me off. Ill play this safe. He slid his right leg back, the sole of his shoe rubbing against the uneven surface of the rocky ground. The mana that was circulating his body trickled out as it fused with his skin, hardening it ever so slightly. Caitlyn crouched. Yuki felt the air around him get pulled toward her. Then she launched herself at him, hurtling towards him so fast that he almost couldnt track her. His hands flattened. The barely perceivable blades of air sliced through the space between him and them. He bent his legs. They were almost at his neck. Then he swiped with the palm of his hand, hitting the smooth side of the blades as he redirected them. His other hand shot forward, grabbing Caitlyns wrist. She cut down with her other blade, forcing him to let go. He twisted his body to dodge the slice. Then he closed the distance between him and her, their bodies a hairs width apart. He could hear her breaths, deep and methodical. His knee shot up. They resumed their dance, their bodies twirling about in a flurry of arms, legs, and blades. Caitlyns strikes were powerful and precise, wasting no time to reach the location she wanted them to land. Yuki was graceful, yet unyielding, contorting his body and redirecting strikes rather than blocking them directly. His attacks were never engagementsonly retaliations. Show me more, he thought, his eyes locking onto Caitlyns every move. I know you have more. Her eyes met his and gave their reply. Watch me, they said. She kicked, her body flying back, creating space. Her blades crossed each other. Then with a forceful swing, they separated, a blast of energy radiating out from them as it barreled towards Yuki. His eyes narrowed. The mana within him quickened their flow. His body grew lighter as it began to enhance his every move. He dodged sideways, the blades of energy flying past him, and swung his arm as he immediately knocked away Caitlyns blades. She began a new attack pattern, constantly engaging and disengaging as she created space to launched blades of wind towards him. He threw away counters in preference for complete defense, dodging and blocking. Oh. Whats this. His hands hit the arms of Caitlyn, but now they didnt quite touch her arm. They seemed to stop just a few centimeters away. With a few quick jabs, he verified that this barrier seemed to encompass her entire body. Armor of sorts. Impressive. The fight dragged on, Yukis focus unwavering and Caitlyns attacks unrelenting. He knew that if he was anywhere near the strength that one would expect someone like him to be, he would have tired long ago and been defeated easily. Caitlyns mana capacity was massive. Her control was impressive. And her decisions were near perfect. Im a person of my word, he thought. Ive seen what I needed to see. Now let me give her what she wanted to see. He flipped backwards, his hand slamming against the ground as he erected a wall between him and Caitlyn. When his feet landed, he crumbled the wall. Caitlyn was standing still, watching him with narrow eyes. Time for me to get serious, he said, his expression plain. His hand shot out to the side. From the ground, black particles began to rise, gather into the shape of a pole. More and more gathered until he clenched his hand. Then where the mass of particles were was a smooth black staff. He grabbed it, the surface warm to the touch. Twirling it around, he tested the balance before assuming a stance. Come. Lets finish this duel, he said, mana radiating out from him as his senses were connected to the world around him. Come. Caitlyn obliged, speeding towards him as her wind magic amplified her limbs. But now Yuki rushed to meet her. His black staff began a dark blur as he swung and twirled it about, blocking and retaliating every attack she made. And now he pushed forward. Pouring mana into his staff and his limbs, he began a dance he had practiced so many times. Every strike, every swing, every spin was ingrained in his mind and body. With every attack Caitlyn managed to defend, two more followed it that hammered against the wind armor she had built around herself. The two stared at each other, their gazes boring into each other but their expressions complete opposites. One was intense with laser focus. The other calm and inexpressive. Their bodies blurred as they clashed, the wind whipping violently around them and the ground shaking beneath them. At last, Yuki was the first to break through. With deft strike, the tip of his staff smashed into the stomach of Caitlyn. It was stopped briefly by her armor, but that soon shattered, unable to withstand the strike from the constant beating it received before. He pulled back his staff and brought it down, stopping right before striking her neck. Its my win, he said quietly. It seems so, Caitlyn sighed. I didnt stand a chance, did I. Maybe. Maybe not. Hmph, she frowned. I dont know why youre hiding, but Ill let it go for now. Later, though, Im going to find you. I dont think youll need to find me, he replied. Many things might be cleared up before the end of the week. Maybe. So what do you think? Hmm? The fight, what do you think about it? she asked quietly. You mean, about your performance? Yuki clarified. Impressive, to say the least. I didnt expect you to be that strong. But you did manage to rise from the normal class to the advanced class. How do you know about that? I pay attention to those that interest me, he replied. Ill talk to you later. That is, if you dont contact me first. What? Yuki didnt say anything and swung, smashing the staff into her neck. The golden barrier flared up around her, protecting her from the attack. Her eyes widened briefly, before a faint smile appeared on her lips that brightened her complexion. See you later, Yuki waved. Caitlyn waved back, her lips moving but her words inaudible. Then she disappeared into the air. Were done, Yuna, he said. He glanced over at the edge of the treeline. I could tell, she replied, walking out of her hiding place. A duel to decide the winners of the tournament? Yes. I did say that I wanted to fight her before, didnt I? You did. You do know that you might have revealed a lot, right? Yuna asked. Of course, he replied. He dropped the black staff, the metal rod hitting the ground with a solid thunk. But dont worry. The headmaster will deal with all of this. She will? Mhm. Believe me. She will. With that, a golden hue surrounded him much like the ones that surrounded those that were eliminated. Yuna glowed as well. Theyre taking us back, Yuki said. Time to receive our prize. Chapter 174 – Honoring The arena materialized around Caitlyn as she was transported from the forest. The roars of the crowd slammed against her ears, causing a frown to appear on her face. She didnt want to listen to such noise at such a time. To hear cheers when I just lost, she sighed. Competitions are never kind to the losers. Her eyes flickered to the waving hand of an Academy staff member. The member motion to her to come to him when he saw that he had grabbed her attention. Caitlyn walked toward him quietly. She ignored the attempts of the competitors who were eliminated before her to talk with her. They must have been sent there to watch the rest of the tournament. I wouldnt like that unless the people still competing were acquaintances, she thought. You put up a good fight there, the staff member said, beaming at her. Everyone here was impressed. I dont think they expected such skill from someone so young. Thank you, she replied, her voice a bit flat. Though those werent who I wanted to impress. Come with me, the man continued. Ill be taking to the waiting room. Why? Caitlyn asked. Am I not supposed to wait out here? I lost. Yes, but youre the runner up, the staff member explained. The runner up gets honored along with the winner. They do? Of course! the man smiled. Its only natural to commend the runner up from getting so far in the tournament. They did almost win. Thats like rubbing salt into fresh wounds, Caitlyn grumbled. Alright, she sighed. Wheres the waiting room? Right this way, the man replied. He marched down the main stage of the arena, leading her to a set of doors. The doors slid open to let them inside an elevator that brought the two up. When the doors opened again, a lounge laid before them, complete with furniture and a table filled with condiments. Please take a seat, the staff member said as he gestured towards a couch. When the honoring begins, someone will notify you. Have a wonderful day. The man waved and promptly turned and left through the same elevator that they had entered through. Caitlyn went to the couch and sat down stiffly, glancing about at the other people in the room. There werent many. Just two other staff members whose jobs seemed to be just to keep the room clean. If this lounge is just for the runner up and the winners then why did they make it so big, she thought. And where are those two? As if to answer her questions, the crowd outside intensified their cheers. Caitlyn had tuned them out for the most part already but the sound had grown to a whole new level. She stood up, grabbing an apple slice from a tray, and walked to the floor to ceiling window that granted a view of the whole arena floor. In the center of it, two figures stood with spotlights shining upon them. One was doing a shy wave with a small smile on her face as the announcer began praising them up and down. The other was standing still, leaning onto one leg as her unimpressed grey eyes stared at the crowd around her. Yuki and Yuna. She looks bored. A few more words of praise and thunderous cheers later, and the arena floor dimmed as the lights shining down on it darkened. The giant holographic screens in the air began to play what the announcer described as a highlight reel of everything that happened during the tournament. Caitlyn turned and went back to the couch, munching on her apple slice with tiny bites. A few minutes later and the elevator dinged open. Three people walked out: the male staff member from before and Yuki and Yuna. Please take a seat, the man said, gesturing to where Caitlyn was sitting. Well start the honoring shortly. Thank you, Yuna replied. The man nodded with a smile and left. Yuki went over to the window. Yuna walked to the couch, taking a seat close to Caitlyn but not quite next to her. Caitlyn stared at her from the corner of her eye. She hoped that Yuna didnt try to initiate any conversation with her. Yuna seemed to be the talkative type if Caitlyn could base anything off of her observations of her interactions with Yuki. Hello, Yuna said quietly, giving her a small wave. Caitlyn waved back, bracing herself. But to her surprise, Yuna didnt continue and simple sat quietly, her eyes observing the lounge. Then seemed to often land onto Yuki who was busy staring up at the screens outside, watching the highlight reel. What kind of relationship do they have? Caitlyn wondered. They always seem to be together. Ever since Yuki first came to Academy. Yuna got up and went over to the window to stand beside Yuki. Caitlyns eyes followed her as she moved. She stopped, watching the screens as well. Then she leaned to the side and whispered something that Caitlyn couldnt make out. Yuki replied briefly, not taking her eyes off of the screen. She doesnt talk that much, Caitlyn thought. Yuki talked quite a bit during the duel but now she doesnt seem to want to chat. At the thought of the duel, she sighed and felt her mood fall back down. She break her gaze away from the two standing at the window and stared at a patch of wall with a dull gaze. Her mind wandered as she her thoughts went back to the duel. What did I do wrong. She tried to analyze the fight, but that soon proved to be impossible. She just didnt know what Yuki could do. Instinct told her that Yuki still had much more than she had actually shown. That was completely different from Yuna who she felt she had a decent understanding of. To add to that, Caitlyn couldnt completely focus on the duel. She always went back to one question. What did she think about me? Theyll be calling us out soon, a melodic voice said softly, catching Caitlyns attention. She looked up and saw Yuki speaking to Yuna. Did you try any snacks? No, Yuna replied, shaking her head. Im not hungry right now. Mmm. Well, Im not either. Yuki went to the couch and sat down slowly, stretching her slender arms. Its hard to believe shes that strong with arms like that, Caitlyn thought. Even my arms are more muscular. Hmm? Yukis soft voice said, breaking her train of thought. Caitlyn raised an eyebrow at her. Youre staring at me. Oh, I was? she thought. Do you sing? she said out loud before clamping her mouth shut. Why did I ask that? she berated herself. I do like music, Yuki shrugged. Why do you ask? I just thought you would be a good singer, she said. I enjoy music as well. Mmm, I see. Yukis expression didnt change. What kind of music? Whatever I like, Caitlyn replied. The genre doesnt matter so much as long as it sounds nice. Thats good. Its how music is supposed to be heard. Do you have any artists you like right now? Not really, she replied, shaking her head. She thought to herself for a bit. Well, maybe one. Numo. Have you heard of her? Yes. She seems to be quite the breakout artist this year. She has such a unique sound, Caitlyn enthused. I wish I could that creative. Really? She nodded and opened her mouth to reply but was interrupted by a staff member who was in the room. I apologize for interrupting your conversation, a woman said pleasantly. But please, would you follow that gentleman over there. Were about to begin the honoring ceremony. Thank you, Yuna said. Caitlyn jumped a little. She didnt notice that Yuna had sat down beside her. Are you ready, Yuki? Of course. Lets go, she replied. She stood up and glanced down at Caitlyn, her grey eyes curious. Are you not coming? Yeah, yeah, Caitlyn said, pushing herself up. Lets get this over with. You might find this worth your time to go, Yuki said vaguely. So I wouldnt dismiss it so carefree. What do you mean by that? Im not going to win anything. Yuki didnt elaborate and went to the man that was waiting for them beside a door at the side of the lounge. Yuna followed him and behind her, Caitlyn. The man opened the door, letting the three of them through before taking the lead and guiding them. They followed the man as he took them to a set of massive doors. Just walked through there, the man instructed, pointed at the doors. When they open, the announcer will introduce you. Just start walking the moment the doors open completely. Got it, Yuna replied with a nod. The man nodded back with a smile and left the three of them to themselves. They stood in silence, listening to the announcers voice just on the other side of the door. Oh god. Why did I talk so much? Caitlyn thought as she reflected back to her conversation with Yuki. I dont usually speak that much. She glanced over at Yuki and frowned. I thought I had to be careful about Yuna, but maybe Ill have to worry about her as well. The doors before her let out a groan, distracting her from her thoughts. They slowly swung open, letting the deafening roars of the crowd flood through. The announcer began to introduce the three of them, putting in words of praise here and there as he described their achievements. And here they are! the announcer roared as Caitlyn walked out, just behind Yuki and Yuna. Your winning team and the honorable runner up! A pathway guided Caitlyn to a platform outlined by a bright white circle. When she stepped on it, it rose up into the air, a spotlight on it as she and the winning team were displayed to the world. A flash of light and the announcer was standing in the center of the platform with them. Now lets have a few words from these two teams who worked so hard to get to where they are now, the man said, beaming. Lets start with Caitlyn, our runner up. The man walked up to her, snapping his fingers. A microphone appeared in his hand which he held up to Caitlyns mouth. One the holographic screens above the platform, she saw her face being shown. So, Caitlyn. That duel between you and Yuki was quite something to witness, the announcer said. What was going on in your head during the battle? Not much. I just wanted to win, she replied curtly. You were quite impressive up there. What did you take away from your lose? What could you improve on so that the next ends in victory? Yuki was better than me, Caitlyn shrugged. Thats it. Is there anything else you want to say? Any comments? She didnt bother replying. Alright then! Then lets go to the winning team, the announcer said, transitioning smoothly. He went to Yuna first and asked her a few questions. She replied a bit shyly, her answers quiet and short. The man cracked a few jokes, drawing a few smiles from her. Then he moved on to Yuki. So you fought the final battle of the tournament. What led you to make the decision to decide the end of the tournament with a duel? the announcer asked pleasantly. It was the most fair option, Yuki replied flatly, her tone a bit cold but not distant. And I was curious. I see, I see. Well, your skills were something not many or anyone expected, the man praised. But after the fight, you said something about revealing too much and that the headmaster knew about it? What does that mean? You can ask her about that. Im sure youll get all the answers you want from her, she said. Then well do just that, the man laughed. I hope shes ready for the sudden influx of calls shes about to receive. Anyway, youre prize. You know what it is, right? Yes. A place in the training camp for the Libra Taskforce, the man said anyway. Something many covet. What are your thoughts on that? About that, Yuki said. I have a small announcement I wanted to say. Oh? Then please say it. Were all ears. As per the rules of the tournament, the winner has the right to pass on the prize, she recited. With two people in our team, that means the prize is two spots on the training camp. Therefore, I forfeit my prize. The mans mouth dropped open. You, you what? he said slowly. Caitlyn couldnt believe what she was hearing. If she understood the rules then that prize would be transferred. And she knew who it would be transferred to. I forfeit my place, Yuki repeated calmly. By rule, it goes to the runner up of the tournament. She turned and faced Caitlyn whose face was stunned. Its yours, Caitlyn. You deserve it so much more than I do. Im sure youll thrive. Why? Caitlyn thought, her mind racing. Why would you do that? That duel told me everything I needed, Yuki continued. I wish you good luck on your journey. Why? FriendlyDragon Chapter 175 – Troubled Thoughts Its yours, Caitlyn. You deserve it so much more than I do. She repeated those words in her head, not understanding the meaning behind them. Caitlyns thoughts went back to Yuki, the image of her face appearing, calm and serene. Those grey eyes that stared deep into her own when she spoke those words. Why would she give me such a reward? she thought, frowning. Before today, Caitlyn had never even spoken to Yuki. She had only watched her and Yuna from afar. Caitlyn was convinced that Yuki didnt even know of her until that one day when she was talking with Yuna and their eyes met. From her words, she was already planning to do this too, wasnt she. Before we went out. Caitlyn remembered the first time she saw Yuki. It was during her first year, when she was apart of the normal class. She was in the Academy forest with her classmates as they were about to start a test. She was at the edge of the group, distancing herself from the others as she waited for the test to begin. She remembered being bored. We were waiting for everyone to arrive. Including the advanced students. That was when a person arrived who caught her immediate attention. It was a girl and looked like no one she had ever seen before. Neck length hair, grey eyes, and a build that looked slender yet had a certain edge to it. It wasnt until later that Caitlyn learned that the girl wasnt an elf, but rather a human. I guess that would explain the little glimmer she has around her. Maybe its a human thing. The second she saw Yuki was when the test was ending an everyone was regrouping. There was a bit of an uproar due to a giant metal golem that had appeared during the test. Caitlyn had stayed away from the conversation, not wanting to risk being dragged into it. However, when the noise suddenly quieted, she looked around with curiosity, trying to find what caused the change. It was Yuki, standing next to a beautiful elven girl who Caitlyn didnt know at the time. As she listened to the conversations around her, she gathered that the golem had appeared right where Yuki and the elven girl who she now knew was named Yuna. Apparently they ran away from it, but Yuna had seen two people defeat the golem. Caitlyn thought that it was rather odd that the human who were often described as weak seemed completely unfazed or tired from the whole ordeal while the elf was sweating and seemed bothered. That was where my interest began, I think. Since that time, Caitlyn began acutely aware of Yukis presence anyway. She could spot her nearly anywhere, though that wasnt that impressive of a feat considering that she looked different from everyone else and her glimmering sheen prevented her from blending in. From watching her whenever she could for two years, Caitlyn had come to a few conclusions. One was that Yuki seemed to either have extremely good control over her emotions or had an odd lack of them. The second was that she was stronger than she let on which either meant everything taught about the strength of humans was wrong or that she wasnt one. Wait. I seem a bit like a stalker, dont I? Her first real interaction with Yuki was during the tournament. Caitlyn had joined the tournament because the prize would be priceless for someone like her. It would be her saving grace in life. I wouldnt have to worry about food. Or living. People would respect me and leave me be. The second round was when she realised just how much of her strength Yuki had been hiding. The way she blew past the final stretch of the climb was something that outclassed anything Caitlyn had ever seen from any student. When she had reached the top, she looked the same as always: calm and collected. Seeing such a display, Caitlyn felt the urge to match it, to show that she could do it as well. I dont know who I wanted to show. Just that I did. Once she had completed the climb, she felt that Yuki had been watching her. While she was walking to a circle away from Yuki and her teammate, their gazes met. Caitlyn knew that she was being appraised. Oh. I guess that I took that as a challenge, she thought. I think that was when I decided. Her mind went forward to the final duel between her and Yuki. To the frustration and desperation she felt as she fought against an opponent who seemed completely unfazed from her attacks. To the sadness she felt crashing down onto her when she lost. And the anger she had at herself. She failed. Then the honoring ceremony. And those words that seemed to have come down from the heavens. Why did she do that for me? Caitlyn wondered again. Her expression softened as she hugged the pillow in her grasp tighter. The duel told me everything I need. I didnt fail, she thought, a faint smile spreading across her lips. She reached out and touched the smooth metal card on her nightstand. The one that signaled the start of her new life. She saw me. She saw me for this first time. You know why I called you here, right? Yuki nodded calmly in reply. He was sitting in a soft cushioned seat as he faced the headmaster who was wearing a very tired expression. A pair of glasses were in her hands as she rubbed the bridge of her nose. Do you know how much trouble your little statements have given me? Selene sighed. The amount of calls I had to answer were amazing to say the least. I dont believe Ive ever had as many calls in my entire life than I did in that one hour of craziness. I know. If you knew what was going to happen, then why didnt you come speak to me before your little announcement? Selene asked, her expression unamused. I didnt believe that it would attract that much attention, he replied. I predicted that you would receive a few calls, however I thought that it was only going to be a few. Did you forget that youre trying to pass yourself off as a human? No. I underestimated that amount of interest in me though. You dont say, Selene said dryly. She put her glasses on and placed her hands on her wooden desk. Youre lucky, Yuki. I was already expecting such an event happening. There was no way you would spend your entire time in this world looking like a human. So I made a contingency plan and explanation in the event that you wanted to reveal to the world that you were actually an elf this entire time. I see, he said. However, that plan also included you coming to me and telling about your intentions before the reveal, she continued. That was to avoid me being unprepared when the inevitable media storm that would come from it. I see. What was the explanation? Yuki asked, switching the subjects. That this was an experiment of sorts, she said. That I disguised someone as a human to see how my students would react. That seems like a stretch, Yuki observed. Well, I have a track record of doing odd social experiments to gauge peoples reactions, Selene explained. There was one year where I had one of my friends teach a class. He isnt exactly the most professional person. So it was fun seeing people who were raised in a more affluent setting being taught by a drunk adventurer. So you saying that I was an experiment wouldnt raise questions. It would raise questions, just ones about my behavior and why I would do such a thing. Though some would question whether Im lying or not, most people would accept what I tell them eventually. I see. Thank you. Youre welcome, she replied. But please do note that next time you do something that would potentially create problems for me, you should tell me before hand. I would advise that you wouldnt do something that would cause me problems, but I cant control you so at least notify me. I will. Now, I have a question for you. What are you planning to do now? What do you mean? Ive told people that youre an elf, Selene explained. You cant exactly go back to class looking like a human. So what do you want to do? Go in as an elf and act as if nothing happened, or make have me make an announcement schoolwide? I would prefer the first option, Yuki replied immediately. I would too, Selene smiled. Just curious, but why did you decide to come out as an elf now? Like you said, I couldnt hide it forever, he shrugged. So I thought the tournament was a great way to come out. And attract attention at the same time, she noted. What other reasons did you have? I feel like you already know what they are, Yuki said calmly. Dont you? Selene simply smiled in reply. You can leave now, she said, dismissing him. Have fun with your little break. I seriously hope that when you come back to class later, another storm of calls doesnt brew. Im surprised that the calls ended so early, Yuki commented. Oh, they didnt. Im just not the one answering them anymore. And automated reply? Ah, no. You see, my assistant headmaster is answering them for me, she said. She pointed to a room beside her office. Hes in there right now. Probably answering calls. Gale? Yuki said, remembering the name of the deputy headmaster. Mhm. So for his and my sake, please dont cause such a storm again, Selene said pleasantly. Understood? Yes, Yuki nodded. Ill be going them. Until next time, she waved. He stood and walked out of the headmasters office. When he reached the gates of the Academy, there were two people waiting for him. They were conversing with each other, but when they noticed him walk out they quickly made their way to him. Done? Erica smiled. Yes, Yuki replied. How was it? Akira asked. Ill tell you later, he said. Lets go. Erica, you said that were going to introduce me to a metallurgist? Chapter 176 – Jeremy’s Smithy What was the persons name again? Yuki asked. He was sitting in a train cart, Akira next to him and Erica on the seat in front. They were on their way to meet with a metallurgist that Erica knew. His names Jeremy, Erica replied. I call him Jerry. Did you contact him already? Well, I tried, she shrugged. But he didnt pick up which was pretty typical. He gets engrossed into his work pretty easily. Mmm. Ill let you knock on his door then, Yuki said. He looked at his watch, noting the time. We be there in twenty minutes. He leaned back into his seat and stared out the window, watching the scenery blur past him. The place this Jeremy lived was quite a distance from Junction and even further away from Fenrir. But he found that he couldnt take a transporter to go over there since the town didnt have a station. Initially, Yuki wasnt even planning to go with Erica to meet with her metallurgist friend. Akira was the only one that was going to leave with her. However, he changed his mind later and told them that he was planning to meet with the person as well. Though he was going to be taught by Akira, having the advice of someone that was doing it for possibly hundreds of years would be invaluable. He passed the time by looking through his watch to see if there was anything that he needed to tend. When he finished, he simply stared outside, emptying his thoughts. A small ding pierced through his peace and he saw a notification at the door of the train cabin telling him that they were about to reach their location. Stretching his arms, he nudged Erica with his foot who had fallen asleep. She woke up with a massive yawn, rubbing her eyes. Were here? she asked. Almost. A few minutes, Yuki replied. A few minutes later and the cabin opened up, a small message telling the group that they have arrived. Yuki swiftly made his way out of the train, nodding to a staff member that waved them goodbye. Lead the way, Yuki said, glancing over at Erica. She looked around for a bit before setting off in a direction. Yuki followed her closely behind with Akira beside him. They wove their way through the small town, attracting the attention of many around them. Its not everyday a small town like this gets visitors, I guess, Yuki thought. Here we are, Erica announced with a smile. Jerrys place. They stopped in front of a wooden door reinforced with black iron. There were two windows but had so much grime that Yuki couldnt see past them. The only thing they let out was a dull light that told Yuki that there was someone inside. A sign above the door proclaimed in faded letters Jeremys Smithy. Hes a craftsman, Yuki noted. I guess that would make sense. It would be weird if a metallurgist just made materials. His work is pretty good, Erica said. He makes more practical items though. Cups and whatnot. I have a little mug from him thats been holding up for quite some time. Mmm. You said you knew more people? Yup. Why? Does one of them make jewelry? I think so. Are you planning to buy some jewelry? No. Ill have some more questions for that person so when you plan on going to them, tell me and Ill come along, he said. Oh, okay, she nodded. What yall dawdlin round Jerrys place for? a voice drawled them from behind. Yuki glanced behind him and saw a woman. The small wrinkles on her face hinted at her age. Yall have some business with im? Yes we do, Erica replied with a bright smile, her voice taking on the same speech mannerisms as the woman. Just chattin a little, thats all. Jerrys pretty lucky to have a pretty lil missy like you visitin im, the woman said with a small smile. Yuki noticed that her gaze seemed to be shifting rapidly, almost as if she had to make a conscious effort to keep them up. He followed her gaze and saw that it landed on Ericas chest area. She was wearing a lower cut t-shirt today that revealed much more than she normally did. She told him it was because she checked the weather and saw that it was going to be hotter than usual. It aint like that, Erica said with a laugh. Its business. Just want to ask him some questions. Buy some things. Well, if youre plannin to stay the night, I have an inn down the road, the woman offered. I wouldn mind it if you took a room and we could chat. And your friends as well. Ill keep that in mind, Erica smiled. Now, if you don mind us, well be goin in. Of course, of course, the woman nodded. See you around. She waved, her fingers curling lightly and walked off. As she did, her eyes lingered on Erica for a bit longer, flicking up and down with a hungry gleam. Then her head turned and she left. I dont trust her, Akira said after the woman had walked a safe distance away. She doesnt look like shes doing this to be kind. Youre right. Shes doing this for her own reasons but theyre nothing evil. I think I know why people were staring at us, Yuki commented, glancing at Erica. I thought it was because were visitors, but apparently not. Im sorry, Erica replied, an embarrassed grin on her face. I cant help it. I have my bracelet on, but it only suppresses. It doesnt completely mask. If that was suppressing, I kind of want to see what happens when your entire aura is released, Yuki said. That would be interesting. That would be tiring, she laughed. Ive done that for years. I could barely walk out of a building without being stopped by someone who wanted to talk or buy me a drink. You know that woman had a ring? Yuki asked. Youre turning straight girls into spaghetti. No, Erica replied, shaking her head. Shes not straight. While my aura is suppressed, it isnt strong enough to do that. I think shes bi. I see. Planning to meet her later? Of course not, she laughed. I dont do those types of things. And plus, shes not my type. You dont like older people? No, its not that. Im perfectly fine with older women. I just like people that arent as lusty, if you understand what I mean. Perfectly. Anyway, Yuki said, switching topics. Lets head on in? Yeah, she nodded. Erica opened the door, a small bell ringing as it swung open. Yuki let Akira enter before him as he held the door open. Welcome! a cheery voice greeted them. How may I help you today? In front of them was a young girl sitting behind a counter. There was a register on it as well as a few jars with little trinkets. Yuki glanced around the shop and noticed the multitude of shelves attached to the walls. There were mugs, cooking knives, pans, pots, and a number of other items. There were also a few statues, but from the small number of them and the fact that each was different from the others, it seemed that they were made just for fun. Hi, Erica greeted in reply, smiling. Is Jerry here right now? Oh, he left a while ago, the girl replied. Hell be back soon though. Thats what he told me. How long ago? Erica asked. Oh, about two hours? He should be back soon then. What do you want from him? If its something I can help with, I can do it right now, she offered. I want to purchase some materials, Erica said. And my friend here wants to ask him some questions. Oh, I cant touch the materials, the girl replied sadly. Jerry wont let me. He said I might break them. I told him that its metal so how am I going to break them and he replied with youll find a way. Sounds like him, Erica laughed. Anyway. Well wait for him. Mind if we look around? Help yourself, the girl smiled. And if you have any questions, you can just ask me. Yuki was already examining pieces being displayed. The mugs were made from common metals like copper and steel. There were also a few clay and porcelain ones as well. The cooking knives were more unique, using metals that were stiffer and held their edge better. They seemed to be alloys of sorts. It seems that this person really is a metallurgist, he thought. The cookware was even more interesting. They were made out of metals that Yuki couldnt identify. He knew that they were alloys but the individual ingredients were impossible for him to distinguish because of how finely them were mixed together. The alloy seemed to be specially made to transmit heat better and evenly. There was an outer layer in the pots that seemed to be the exact opposite and acted as an insulator. Interesting. He went around, picking things up and looking at them carefully. Akira did the same, passing by him every so often inside the small store. Erica was busy chatting with the girl at the cashier desk. Soon, a bell rang and the door to the shop opened up. A man walked in, holding a barrel in one arm and a bag in his other hand. He was well built, his muscles pronounced. His face was well kept, a neatly trimmed beard and combed short hair. Oh, customers? the man asked, his voice pleasant and soft. He sounded completely different from the woman from before and even the girl at the register. I didnt think we would have anyone today. He looked at each of them, going from Akira to Yuki, giving them each a nod. Then his eyes alighted onto Erica and widened. A smile broke out on his face, displaying his white teeth. Erica! the man greeted. What are you going here? Jerry, you remembered me? she replied. Of course I do. How can I forget? he laughed, his voice booming. Who are your friends here? Ill introduce them to you, Erica smiled. But can we speak some place a bit more private? Yes, yes. Come, follow me, he gestured as he walked past the register. Well speak in my workshop. Chapter 177 – Jerry Jeremys workshop wasnt quite what Yuki expected. There was an anvil which was to be expected from a craftsman who works with metal. A fireplace blazed gently beside it, but instead of wood for fuel, it burned mana from crushed ores. Various tools were hung nearby on hooks attached to the wall. There was a bin full of misshapen metal that looked to be unfinished works. However, that one thing that stood out to Yuki was how clean the entire space was. The floors were stainless, the tools shiny, and even the fireplace was perfect. It was not something Yuki expected from a place that was about manual labor. Still a clean freak, I see? Erica commented as she looked around. Even your tools are spotless. A craftsman is represented by the state of his tools, Jeremy replied seriously. I treat them like they are my children. And this room as well. Well yes, the room was a bit overboard, but the idea still stands. So how have you been doing? she asked, taking a seat at a table inside the workshop. Ive been doing quite well recently, Jeremy replied, sitting as well. The shop has been a bit slow as of late, but its fine. I make most of my profits from materials anyway. You had a kid as well, Erica said with a raised eyebrow. How did that happen? Last time I saw you, you were lonely here working with metal horse statues. Come on, he laughed. I have a very active dating life, thank you very much. Maybe, she smirked, shrugging. Then her eyes grew serious. I dont mind to pry, but what happened to the mother? How do know that something happened to her? Jeremy asked, his voice dropping. I talked with little Lily for a bit while I was waiting, Erica replied. I gathered enough pieces to come to that. I see, Jeremy sighed. He rubbed his eyes. I think you got smarter during the twenty years we didnt meet. Ha, are you saying that I was dumb before? Maybe. Erica laughed. But seriously, what happened? She died, Jeremy said flatly. His eyes dropped and he stared at the wooden table in front of him. Thats it. She died. Oh. Sorry for asking. Its fine. Its been nearly ten years, he said with a sad smile. Ive moved on. For the most part. What was her name? Elizabeth, Jeremy answered. I called her Liz. She named Lily. Jeremy, Yuki said, interrupting. Can I call you Jerry? Uh, yes. Sure, he replied. He stared at Yuki for a bit. Not to be rude, but who are you? Im a friend of Ericas. My names Yuki. I should have known that, Jeremy said ruefully, a small smile on his face. Of course you are. And this young lady here? Whats your name? My names Akira, Akira answered. Akira and Yuki. Interesting names, he commented. He frowned. Ive never heard them before. Where are you two from? Oh. No ones asked me that before. Junction, Yuki said. And yes, our names are pretty uncommon. Junction, Jeremy nodded. That explains it. There are so many people in Junction of different types. Ive met someone whose name was just a letter. That had to be the weirdest day of my life. Well, maybe the second. But I digress. Erica, why are you here? Im a customer, she said. Im here to buy things. And I decided to say hi as well since Im here anyway. What are you trying to purchase? Since you didnt get anything from the store, were you waiting for me to return to greet me before buying? No, Im buying materials, Erica explained. And Lily told me that I had to wait for you before I could do that. She did, did she? Thats my girl, Jeremy smiled. Yes, if you want materials, you need to wait for me to come back. Its for safety reasons. I dont want people stealing my products. The other reason why Im here is for my friend, Erica continued. She gestured towards Yuki who was standing. She wants to ask you a few questions about metallurgy. Oh? She does? Jeremy looked at Yuki with renewed interested. Theres not many young folks like you that are interested in such a field. I see, Yuki replied. Are you buying her materials for her to practice with? he asked, directing his question to Erica. The materials are for her, yeah, she said. What kind? He pushed his chair out and stood. Or do you want me to make some recommendations for what I think a beginner should start with? Uriel should have given you a list, Yuki said to Erica. I have it, she nodded. She took out a slip of paper from her jean pocket. Here you go. She handed the list to Jeremy who accepted it with a smile. He opened the folded slip began to read the contents. His smile froze. You want these? he asked slowly. He lowered the list and stared at Yuki. Are you sure? Those are what I need, Yuki replied. Its for a project. And its also why I need to ask some questions. Metallurgy is something that Ive never done. I know I need it for what I want to create, but I want to make sure I dont make any mistakes. But these materials. Theyre not just hard to work with. Theyre dangerous when handled improperly, Jeremy explained. Explosively dangerous. And thats why I want to ask questions. Theyre expensive as well. Thats not a concern. They stared at each other, Yuki not budging a bit as he looked right back at Jeremy with cool eyes. Jeremy sighed. Fine. I hope you know what youre doing, he said. I dont want someone so young to die because of something so stupid. Ill survive. I have help. You do? Who? My friend, Yuki said, nodding toward Akira. She has experience in this field. Does she now? Thats good. But how much experience? The things youre trying to undertake are not something a novice or even someone experienced can do. It would take a master. We have a certain skill set that would help ensure that this works out, Yuki replied shortly. Give us the materials. Youre payment will follow. Dont say I didnt warn you, Jeremy said. He walked off, muttering under his breath. Did he say explosive? Erica asked, looking at Yuki with wide eyes. Yes. I already knew that, Yuki shrugged. When you start to decompose orichalcum into its components, it becomes unstable. You need to balance it out with an absorbant or else itll explode. Oh, so you knew that. Of course. I looked up these things when I was trying to find the right materials to finish my project. I just realised that I should combine them now rather than trying to find the holy grail. Please wait a bit. Im going to speak with Uriel for a little. His hand went to his pocket and he placed a communicator inside his ear. Tapping on it, he connected it to Uriel. Hey, boss, Uriel greeted immediately. What can I do for you? I want you to do a quick investigation into someone, he said quietly. He thought back to what Jeremy had muttered as he was walking away. Or really, someplace. Sure. What kind of investigation? Full blown or just a quick information round up? Uriel asked. Information. Find Jeremys Smithy and give me a list of the customers and the items bought by those customers, he instructed. Specifically those that ordered materials. Oh, also look into a certain Elizabeth Garnier. Jeremy Garniers deceased partner. Will do, boss, Uriel replied cheerfully. Ill be back in a jiffy. Ten minutes tops. If Im not back by then, call the cops. If you want me to. She laughed and then the earpiece went quiet. He slipped it out and placed it back into his pocket. A few minutes later, Jeremy returned, holding a box in his arms. Here they are, he said. Theyre stored into containers. Everything is here. Thank you, Yuki replied. How much? Twenty silver, Jeremy answered. Now I know thats a lot, but these materials are not the easiest to come by or to han Here, Yuki said, interrupting him. He placed a two stacks of coins on the table. Do I need to pay for the consultation as well? Ah. No. Perfect. Then you dont mind if I start asking questions, do you? Of course not. Ask away. Chapter 178 – Business And were done, Jeremy announced with a flourish, displaying a chunk of metal that laid on top of the anvil inside of his workshop. Its fairly easy once you get the hang of it. Youll probably get used to it much quicker than I did as well. I see, Yuki replied. He picked up the metal and examined it. It does look quite easy. Is it just decomposing and reforming? Thats essentially it, Jerry nodded. Of course, understand your materials and how they interact with one another is also a major part of the entire process, but that comes with practice and knowledge. Of course, Yuki said. Do you know what shouldnt be combined? No. I just know what I cant combine, he replied, smiling. Thats the beauty of it. Sometimes that combination that blows up in front of you isnt impossible. Its just that you did it wrong. Mmm. You should have told me that you were an earth elementalist, Jeremy laughed. I was worried because I thought you were just like someone trying to do the most difficult level of a game they just started. I thought being an earth elementalist was a given, Yuki said. I assumed that most people that want to get into the field of material crafting would have an earth affinity. Well, I can see why you would come to that conclusion, Jeremy nodded. We handle raw materials like metals and gems which all come from the ground. And youre not entirely wrong in thinking that earth elementalists would be the best suited for such tasks. Every metallurgist that Ive seen or heard that was a master of their craft was an earth elementalist. I see. What do you consider yourself? Skill wise. I would say that Im an expert, he smiled. Nothing more. Maybe a little less. When I watch true masters do their work, I realise just how much I have to learn. There was one time where I actually had the privilege to speak with arguably the best alchemist of all time. Alchemist? Yes. Alchemy includes metallurgy. Its just that the ones like me that only focus on the metals are called metallurgists, Jeremy explained. Alchemist do metallurgy as well as medicine creation and many other things. I see." Anyway, the alchemist was actually quite a nice person, he continued. We chatted for quite some time. What was their name? Yuki asked. It was Sophie, I think. She didnt have a surname, Jeremy replied, scratching his chin. I dont think she was married. I dont know about right now though. Sophie? Yuki tilted his head. What did she look like? Fairly young when I saw her. Very beautiful as well. He frowned. I think she had dark brown hair. Mud brown eyes. Fairly average height. Maybe a bit taller. What was she like? Very kind, Jeremy smiled. She was very encouraging to me. I had just started metallurgy maybe, oh, fifty years ago? I was struggling since my fire attribute wasnt the best for it. I see. But that isnt to say that only earth elementalists have an advantage when it comes to metallurgy, he said, raising a finger. Fire affinities are more suited for such a field compared to the rest of the affinities barring earth of course. We are very good at smelting. I can guess why. What I was having trouble with was know what proportions I needed to mix the metals with. I didnt know what went together. How different metals interacted with each other. I was quite close to giving up actually. Switching careers to just become a blacksmith. Sophie changed that? She did. Now that I think about it, she was quite odd as well, Jeremy smiled. Maybe a bit eccentric. She encouraged me in her own little way. She said that I would never be able to be as good as her in metallurgy. Oh. So she told me to stop making that my goal, he continued, scratching his cheek with a small smirk. I got a bit riled. I thought she was insulting me. But then she continued speaking. She said that I needed to make small steps forward, one foot at a time. To look back and see the others behind me and realise just how far I had gone. Thats sound advice, Yuki nodded. One cant truly appreciate how far one has gone until they look back at where they were. Thats what she said. And she was right. Compared to others my age, I was excelling. I just didnt know it because I was too caught up with comparing myself with those that were gifted in such ways that it was natural that they would surpass me. Maybe I should ask her for help, Yuki thought. He considered the idea a bit longer. Or maybe not. As a teacher, her eccentricities can be a little much. Ill work with her. So that was really helpful for me, Jeremy said. Then he shook his head and smiled. I went very off topic. Youre a very attentive young lady. Im sorry you had to sit through that. Its fine. I was interested, Yuki replied. His watch vibrated. I think someones trying to call me. Could you wait for a minute? Sure. I dont mind. Yuki nodded and stood from his seat beside Jeremys anvil. He placed the communicator in his pocket into his ear and gave it a light tap. Its done, Uriel announced. I just sent it to your watch. You can take a look at it. I highlighted the important stuff. Thanks. Ill check, he said. Ill let you know if I need anything else. Got it boss. Have fun~. The line went dead and he slipped the piece back into his pocket. Tapping on his watch now, a screen appeared. He clicked on the file that was blinking to catch his attention. Then he quickly scanned through it, making sure to read the words that were highlighted a bright yellow. I thought so. He closed the file and went back to his seat. Jeremy was chatting with Akira and Erica now, waving his hands animatedly as he told them a story. Done? Jeremy asked when he saw Yuki walking back. With the call? Yes, Yuki nodded. But I still have a few questions if you dont mind. Ask away. Its about your wife, actually, Yuki said looking right at Jeremys eyes. Is that really okay? Go ahead, he replied, his grin falling. I was curious about what she did for a living. You did metallurgy. What did she do? Um, well, she mainly helped me around the shop, Jeremy said, looking down with a slight frown. What Lilys doing right now used to be her job. What else? We also used to sell potions. Liz made them. They werent the most amazing, but they were quite good for someone who made them for a hobby. Thats what she did. Then I wonder. How did she die? Why do you ask? Im just curious, Yuki shrugged. Someone who tended a shop died at a healthy age. I think its quite odd. I believe she was out gathering materials for her potions, Jeremy answered. I dont know what killed her. I just know she died in the forest. Really now? Yuki leaned forward. You can give me more. Im not going to tell anyone. What do you mean? Look, Ill make this simple for you and just drop all the pretense, Yuki said plainly. I know what your wife did. I know her job. And I believe you when you say that you dont know how she died. Jeremy stayed silent. She must have been impressive, Yuki continued. Being part of the L-taf and the leader of her corp is an amazing feat. I think youll be glad to hear that she died protecting and with honor. You know what happened? Jeremy whispered. I do. Tell me. That day when you last saw her, she was given a directive to head to the border between Libra and Keynal, Yuki said. It was a routine mission. She was to lead her corp and do a check around the towns there. According to reports from those that survived, they ran into unforeseen circumstances. An irregularity appeared nearby the town Captain Elizabeth and her team were lodging in. She died protecting the town. A week later, the Libra Taskforce sent out another team to eradicate the monster. I, I see, Jeremy said slowly. He pinched the bridge of his nose. I knew what she did. I didnt know how she died. You understand why I couldnt tell you what her actual occupation was, right? I do. But since I already knew, you no longer are bound by the oath. How did you meet her? Liz? During one of those routine checks. Luckily enough, she came to this town. Jeremy leaned back in his chair and sighed. I still remember when I first saw her. She came into my little shop to look around. Lied and said that my goat statues looked nice. They were supposed to be horses. Erica let out a snort that she quickly covered. Yuki glanced over at her, her shoulders shaking. Yeah, we laughed about that as well, Jeremy said with a small smile. We talked, went out to get a drink. I met her buddies which I found out were her corp members later. I didnt know she was an agent until we started dating. I see. Have you been in contact with the L-taf or the government in general since then? Of course. They come by once in a while. I get reparations as well. Not that they help. How about recently? Recently? How recent are we talking about? Oh, lets say three years. Excluding the times they come to give reparations, the last time they visited was roughly two years ago? I think. You think? Well, Im not quite sure if they were from the L-taf or not. They did have a government badge, Jeremy frowned. I didnt really ask questions since thats not normally healthy for you. That was the smart decision. They came to buy something? Yuki asked. Yes, they did, he nodded. Oh, I remember now. It was two people. They came in and said that they were interested in a recent item I had just gotten. Showed me their badge as well. What was the item? A rather large gem I had happened to come across in my explorations into the local caves, Jeremy replied. From my brief evaluation, it was the largest elemental jewel I had ever come across. What kind?" Water, I think. Im not good at evaluations, he said. If its not an element Im familiar with, I can only guess. That doesnt really matter. You sold it to the two? I did. They offered quite a lot for it. I was happy to give it to them since I myself have no real use for elemental jewels. I guess. Now besides those two, did any people come by that bought unusual materials recently? How did you know that? Jeremy asked. Same way I know about your wife. Well, yes there have been quite a few people actually. I think they come from the same group, he replied. They were quite annoying. Not them personally, but the things that they ordered. They werent the easiest to make. Where were they from? Yuki asked. I dont know why someone would want such materials so frequently. They were from a company, not a singular person which makes it kind of more logical. I just went with because I could create more business relations, Jeremy said. They said they came to me because I was the most skilled metallurgist in Libra. Which might be a stretch, but could be right. Most of the masters live in Montsol. Yes, but what was the name of the company? Im sure they told you, right? That would be quite odd if they didnt. They did, Jeremy nodded. They said they were from Mason Incorporated. Chapter 179 – Thinking They bade Jeremy farewell, saying goodbye to little Lily as they passed her on their way out of the store. Yuki held a bag that contained a few of the containers Jeremy had placed the materials he had sold him. The rest he had stored into his ring. Mason Incorporated, Yuki thought. He walked to the train station as his mind considered the new information that he had just been given. Akira and Erica were beside him, quiet as they looked about the town and the places they passed by on their way to the train. Yuki checked his watch for the time. The train should be arriving in a few minutes. Once he reached the station, he sat on a bench and waited for the train to arrive. The other two sat beside him. So, why did you ask Jerry about all of those things? Erica asked after a while, breaking the silence. Hmm? It seemed kind of odd to suddenly ask him those things, she shrugged. It was important, Yuki replied. I decided that it would be easier to just unload everything upfront first rather than try to steer the conversation. His wife seemed to be a very touchy subject so I attacked that. It made him trust me faster which made this whole thing much easier. Isnt that kind of mean? I do what I have to. I wasnt insensitive to his feelings, so it should be fine, he shrugged. Jeremy got closure. I got answers. I guess. What Im more worried about is the information that we just got, he continued. Theres a lot to consider. Like what? Akira asked. Well, the fact that Mason Incorporated is buying materials from a leading figure in metallurgy means that theyre trying to get some very rare metals, he said. Which we already knew, but this just gives more evidence. Im more worried about the elemental jewel he sold. The water jewel? Yes. Theres no reason for the government to get involved with the sales of jewels and materials, Yuki explained. So while I dont doubt the fact that the people who bought the jewel were from the government, I wonder what their reason for doing that is. Elemental jewels are powerful tools, right? Akira said. That would make them valuable. The government may have just wanted it to keep it safe. Or for their own uses. Maybe. What do you remember about elemental jewels, Akira? They''re jewels that have been infused with mana that has taken on an elemental affinity, she replied, sounding as if shes reciting information from a book. They can be used to amplify the strength of ones elemental magic if one channels their mana through it. They also can be used to convert pure mana into mana of the affinity of the jewel. It can what? Yuki said, turning to look at her. Oh, you didnt know about that part? Ive never heard of elemental jewels being able to do that. I know they can amplify, but that only works when the person using the stone is of that affinity and uses elemental magic. Well, jewels can also convert mana. Not much research has been done on this aspect of elemental jewels, however there are a few things that have been observed, Akira explained. One is that, when pure mana from the world is absorbed into an elemental jewel, it becomes the affinity of that jewel. But it has to be pure mana. It cannot come from a living being. That explains why Ive never seen it happen before, Yuki said, tapping his cheek. So when pure mana is released from something that has died or forcibly released from something thats absorbed it, it can be affected by an elemental jewel. Correct, she nodded. It no longer is pure, but now elemental mana. For instance, the water elemental jewel would transform any mana into water attribute mana. I dont believe anyone has discovered any practical uses for this though. Why not? For one, people cant absorb mana that isnt from them, Akira replied. And any mana they create isnt pure until they die and its naturally released back into the environment. So converting mana into elemental mana just makes it useless for people. How about as a power source? Thats been considered, but the only real attribute that would be beneficial would be lightning and maybe fire. And thats not considering the main problem with using such a method as a source of energy. The problem being amount and efficiency. I see, Yuki nodded. Jewels are rare. And I would think that the mana wouldnt be converted very fast. Youre right. Its also the type of jewel that makes it so difficult, Akira added. For a large amount of mana to be converted, youll need a really large and pure jewel. Meaning all of the impurities are gone. Most elemental jewels arent larger than tiny pebble. So energy is out because of the material constraint and the speed. Correct. Okay. Wait. Let me think. He quieted, his mind racing. The possibilities that had just opened up because of this revelation flooded him. The implications of what could happen didnt comfort him. Akira, he said slowly, his eyes closed. Yes? Let me give you a hypothetical situation. Answer it to the best of your ability. Alright. What if one had access to large amounts of pure mana? he asked. Then they would be able to convert a lot of mana. It would still be slow and not really practical since the process itself if slow and the jewels would be small. I see, I see. Then what if along with the massive amounts of pure mana I have, I also had the best elemental jewels known to the world? For instance, the Jewel of Fire. Then youll be able to convert mana faster and at a purer state, Akira replied. Itll still be slow, but itll be better than using tiny jewels. Perfect. So then, if I use that massive amounts of mana and convert it with the perfect jewels I have, then I could create a lot of elemental mana relatively quickly. Yes. Though I would wonder how you would store that mana. What if I had ridyst? That would work. I have a question. Ask away, she smiled. Could elemental jewels be used as a focus? For energy. I believe so, Akira frowned, thinking. Ive seen blueprints for cutting machinery that used a fire jewel or a water jewel. People would channel mana, and it would focus it into a point. But that only works if the mana is already elemental in nature. I see. And back to the hypothetical situation, I dont see a use in a slow generating elemental mana source. Itll be too slow for any real energy usage. Thats if youre planning to use it to power something in the long run for long periods of time. If its only for short burst, then time would be a factor, correct? Yes. And if youre not going to use said elemental mana for a while, then rydyst would be a perfect battery to store for later. Where are you going with this? Akira asked, tilting her head. Remember back when Uriel told us that Mason Inc. was making something related to beam tech. Yes. And I said that they didnt have a focus? Yes. I also said that pure mana would be easy to disperse with a simple barrier. Correct. Those were all problems that would have to be fixed if Mason Inc. wanted to create a giant laser beam of death, Yuki said. Yes, Akira nodded. Yuki paused and waited, staring at her. Her eyes widened. Wait. I think I found a way to fix their problems. And Im sure they know about it as well. Possibly years before me. Chapter 180 – Possible Laser Beam of Death Wait, wait, wait, Erica interrupted, shaking her head. I think Im following but I dont think Im following. Where did you get confused? Akira asked. When we started on the hypothetical situation, she replied, frowning. So let me see if I got this right. Elemental gems can change mana into elemental mana. Yes, Akira nodded. But its not practical to use for energy. Also yes. Okay. Ignoring the part where Im not sure how elemental mana can produce energy, its not practical because its too slow and the necessary resources needed to make it somewhat possible are kind of impossible to get. Yes. Great. So now heres the part I started getting lost on. The hypothetical. Are you saying that someone is gathering everything in order to quicken the speed of the mana transformation thing? Thats correct, Yuki said, nodding. And that someone is Mason Inc. Mhm. So that they can build a laser beam, Erica finished. Well, that part isnt a given, but everything seems to be pointing toward that, Yuki corrected. Possible laser beam then. Mhm. Is there anything else you dont understand? No, I think I got everything, Erica sighed. So. What are you going to do then? About the laser beam. Well, its not confirmed yet, Yuki replied. Ill need to get someone else besides Uriel to investigate this. Its also possible that the two people that bought the elemental stone from Jeremy were normal people from the government. Why the government would want such a stone, I wouldnt know. But you think Mason Inc. was the one that bought the stone, Akira said. No. Yuki shook his head. I think someone who was from the government bought it. However, it probably wasnt a normal person from the government. Normal? she asked. They probably had ties to a group outside of the government. I can think of one group in particular. You think it was the Shikaku? I think its a very strong possibility. He glanced at the train track and say the train approaching them from afar. The trains coming. The Shikaku also kind of own Mason Inc., dont they? Erica asked. Essentially. Or at least, theyre very close partners, Yuki said. So by extension, the Shikaku are trying to develop a giant laser beam using elemental jewels. Yeah. Thats what I came up with, he nodded. I wont know for sure until I look into it more. I hope that it was just the government wanting to gather interesting relics of sorts. The train rolled up slowly and the doors opened to let them on board. Yuki had paid for round trip tickets already, so all he needed to do was tap his watch against the scanner and have their tickets be read. Anyway, Yuki continued as they sat down. The thing that Im worried about is that if Im correct, then this laser beam would be quite problematic. What do you mean? Erica asked. Well, the problem I pointed out the first time about the laser beam was that it would be easy to block since pure mana is pretty easy to divert away or dispel, Yuki said. But now, it probably isnt pure mana and is elemental mana. Okay. How much more difficult is that to block? A lot more difficult. Barriers work by absorbing the impact of a blow. That means whenever a spell hits a barrier, it absorbs the mana of the spell. The amount it could absorb before breaking is based on the strength of the barrier. I didnt know that, Erica frowned. I never really used barriers. Thats the basic principle behind barriers, he said. Obviously, the stronger the spell, the more mana the barrier has to absorb in order to block it. Now heres where things get a bit complicated. The type of spell affects the strength of the barrier, doesnt it? Akira said. Yup. Some spells are structured in such a way that they are resistant to outside forces absorbing the mana behind the spell, Yuki explained. Unless the barrier is made in such a way to counter this, this means that the barrier has to do more work in order to break that resistance in order to absorb the blow. Others are made to break through the barrier by destroying the underlying spell behind the barrier. But we wont worry about that. Whats relevant here is that the type of mana also affects the necessary strength of the barrier. How so? Akira asked, intrigued. Lets start with pure mana which is what powers every spell that isnt elemental in form, he said. Lets say I create a bullet out of mana. This bullet has two properties. One is to pierce and the other is to destroy. Mana is used to allow this to happen. If I launched this at a barrier, depending on the barrier, one of two things will happen. Either the barrier was made to resist the impact of the bullet and let the bullet waste all of its mana as it tries to pierce and destroy or the will absorb the mana that is in the spell. I see. Now, pure mana is easy to absorb since its pure. Everyone knows what its like and everyone knows how to manipulate it. Thats why every barrier in the world would be able to resist a spell powered with pure mana. But elemental mana is different? Correct, Yuki nodded. Elemental mana is made by imbuing mana with elemental attributes. This no longer makes it pure. Therefore, a simple understanding of mana is no longer enough. One would have to understand the element as well. So if a fireball was to be launched at someone that was created using fire elemental magic, then the person would need to be of a fire attribute in order to block it with a barrier? Akira asked. With a barrier, yes. Specifically a barrier that is aimed to absorb the impact, Yuki said. There are a number of other ways a person can block or dodge the attack but if they want to use a barrier they need to have a very good understanding of that element. Normally, that only happens if someone is of that attribute. Oh, I think I understand why the laser being elemental in type would be a problem, Akira said with a small sigh. Mhm. If the beam is elemental, then a conventional shield wouldnt do. It would need to be erected by someone of that attribute. And that person better have a massive reserve of mana or the greatest and most efficient barrier ever. If the beam is one element, Im sure people can gather many of that element and then they can merge a barrier together, Akira said. They can. But what if its a rare element? Like earth for example. There are not many earth attributes in the world, Yuki replied. Actually, not earth since many earth elementalists are supports and so they might be able to block it given enough people. Lets say wind. Theyre very far and few between. They wouldnt be able to block a beam of that scale over a large enough radius. I see. Theres also the problem of we dont know what element the beam will be until its unleashed, he continued. It could be water. It would be fire. It could be anything. We dont know if that water elemental jewel is the only elemental stone they have. Which is why we need to investigate this, Akira finished. Correct. I wouldnt worry about this right now, Yuki said. Ill get Uriel on this and maybe see if Tiar can find out anything else. So while we wait for results, Ill be working on my project. Youll help, right? Of course, Akira smiled. What can I do? Erica asked. Yuki glanced over at her. I dont want to be bored, you know. You can help us, he shrugged. Or train. Ill be training as well, so you can help me with that. Great, she grinned. Lets see if I cant tier up before we need to do some work. I also have classes, Yuki sighed. So Ill be going to the Academy on weekdays. Oh yeah. Wait, you talked with Selene right? Erica asked. Yes. So what did she say? Just to tell if I plan on doing something like that again, he said. Its not a big deal. Ill be going class without my disguise from now on. Youre going to go like that? Erica said, waving vaguely at Yuki. As an elf, yes. Oh. Okay. She sounded a bit dejected to Yukis ears. Whats wrong? he asked. So everyone is going to see the real you, Erica said. Yeah. After what I did, its only natural. He stared at her for a moment. Do you not want me to? Kind of. Kind of? Yuki thought for a few moments. Oh. Its only my appearance, Erica. They wont know anything else. Thats between us three. Dont worry about it. Yeah, but I kind of liked being one of the few people to see that side of you, like physically, she frowned. Well, you know the real me emotionally. And many other things. I would say thats more important. Youre right, I guess, Erica sighed before smiling. No worries. I hope everything turns out okay when Monday comes around. Me too. Now get some rest. This train ride is going to take a bit. Chapter 181 – Impressions Yawn Caitlyn stretched her left arm up and covered her mouth with her right. She glanced up at the clock that hung over the glass screens of her homeroom. Class was going to be starting in a few minutes. I dont like Mondays, she thought. Turning her palm, she stared at the black emblem that was tattooed into the skin. It was shaped like a bird with a ring of intricate designs and symbols around it. As she looked at it, it pulsed, sending a wave through her hand. I wish I could let Karion out during class, she sighed. But the Academy doesnt allow spirit beasts to be let loose during classes. During the tournament, she didnt have as much time as she usually did to practice with her spirit beast or just play with it. One of the rules for the tournament explicitly stated that spirit beasts werent allowed during the rounds. They said it was to keep the tournament focused on the persons skills. I wonder when well be able to fight with our spirit beast in an actual battle. Its just been simple drills and skirmishes so far. There was a small commotion that caught Caitlyns attention. Glancing towards one of the two entrances into the classroom, she saw Yuna entering the one closest to the front of the room. Yuna always seemed to manage to attract attention no matter how quietly she tried to enter the class. I guess its a side effect of being the most popular in the class. For reasons I dont really know. Caitlyn frowned. I dont think Ive really seen her speak to anyone other than Yuki. Thinking of Yuki, she scanned around the classroom. I dont know why I bothered looking. If she was here, I would have noticed, she thought. Where is she? Hi, Caitlyn, Yuna said as she walked up to Caitlyns seat. How are you? Im good, she replied. A little tired. Me too, Yuna smiled. The orientation? Yeah. I didnt know it would be that long, Caitlyn sighed. I thought orientations were supposed to be a few hours at most. Not the whole day. During the weekend, the Libra Taskforce had contacted her and notified her about a mandatory orientation for trainees. It was early in the day, the sun barely starting to rise. When she arrived at the designated location, she found that everyone that was at the orientation with her were adults that varied from fresh and young boys to middle aged women. The relief Caitlyn had felt when she found Yuna there as well was immeasurable. For most of the orientation, the two of them stuck together. They listened to the presentation, making little quips that they whispered to each other, and did a few training exercises together. During the few breaks they had, they chatted. It turned out that Yuna did talk quite a bit as long as it was with someone she was comfortable with. She also seemed quite innocent for someone that was seventeen going on eighteen. She didnt even seem to know that she was popular at the Academy. But shes actually pretty nice. I misjudged her, Caitlyn thought. And shes just friends with Yuki. Atleast, thats what I picked up. Were going to be pretty busy soon, Yuna said with a little sigh. Im not sure if Im ready for that again. Again? Caitlyn repeated. Yuna sat down in a desk that was empty and crossed her legs, her skirt lifting slightly to reveal her thigh. Caitlyn noticed a few boys staring and gave them a glare. They averted their gazes quickly. Whats wrong? Yuna asked her, noticing her expression. Hmm? Nothing, Caitlyn replied with a shake of her head. You said again? Oh, um, yes. I spent that last couple weeks just training nonstop for the tournament, Yuna said. So I barely had a few days of rest. Yeah, I understand. I feel the same. But we have a month before the training camp begins so thats our rest. I know, I know. Caitlyn looked at the clock again. The bell to signify the start of the school day should be ringing any second. Wheres Yuki? she thought. Shes normally here a minute or two before the bell rings. The room suddenly fell silent. Caitlyn looked around, confused. Following the gazes of nearly everyone in the classroom, her eyes traveled to the entrance that Yuna had entered through. Whos? A girl stood at the doorway, an elf based on the body structure. Caitlyn couldnt see her ears because of the her neatly brushed neck-length brown hair. Her eyes were a shimmering grey that looked like crystals in the sunlight. Shes pretty. And I think Ive seen her before. Caitlyn squinted. Is that? Yuki? Yuna whispered beside Caitlyn. Thats Yuki? Caitlyn thought, giving a quick look towards Yuna. Then her gaze went back to the girl who started to make her way towards them. Thats Yuki? Why isnt Yukis disguise on? Yuna thought. Her mind raced. Theres no way he forgot to put it on today. So why isnt it on? Yuki walked up to her and Caitlyn, seemingly ignoring the stares from the people around him. The clothes he wore seemed quite loose and plain. But it didnt seem to matter as he attracted attention anyway. Its not like he can cover his face. That would probably attract attention as well, she thought. Hello, Yuna, Yuki greeted. Caitlyn. Hi Yuki. What happened? Yuna asked. With my appearance? Yeah. I talked with Selene. She said that its fine for me to come out now, he replied. So Ill be going to class like this now. I didnt think that it would attract so much attention. New looking students must be quite a big attraction. It seems so, Yuna nodded. I dont think its that, Caitlyn muttered next to her. Hmm? Nothing. Yuki, were you always an elf? she asked. Yes. Selene disguised as a human for fun, he said. She wanted to do a little experiment to see how people would react to a human. So after my little announcements at the tournament, she said that I can go back to being an elf. Oh. That explains why youre so strong. Maybe. Humans are relatively weak. How was your weekend? Yuna asked. It was fine, he replied. I didnt do anything really exciting. How about you? Orientation for the Libra Taskforce, she answered. It took quite a long time. I see. The bell rang and Mabel walked into the classroom. Lets go to our seats. He walked over to his desk, Yuna following him. Caitlyn stayed where she was already sitting. Everyones been quite busy the last couple of days, Yuki whispered. We learned some new information that Ill inform you on later. But just be prepared for a call in the future. We might need to do some work. Got it, Yuna nodded. She paused for a bit. "Um, small question. Are you still a guy?" "I''m whatever you want me to be," he said. "I don''t care at this point. If you want to use he because it''s more comfortable for you, then go ahead and use it." "I see. Okay." Yuki? Mabel said, her voice confused. Is that you? What happened? Chapter 182 – Meeting Yuki let out a soft sigh as he waited in the meeting room of his guilds headquarters. He had told Yuna to meet him there to discuss a few things. He also called there rest of the elites to brief them all in person about the things he had discovered the past few days. School was interesting today, he thought. He had told Selene to not announce to the entire school that he was going to come to class without his human disguise on anymore precisely to avoid as much attention as possible. But now that he looked back, it probably didnt make a difference. If anything, it would have cleared a lot of confusion if he let Selene announce it. New faces attract more attention than I thought they would. Probably because its the middle of the year. It seemed that anywhere he walked on the campus, most people would glance at his direction within a few seconds. Others would just blatantly stare while some would try to conceal their gazes which only made them more obvious. But what Yuki found odd was that many seemed to stare longer than one would normally if they were just noticing something new. I wonder why. Hopefully itll die down soon enough. Preferably by tomorrow, but thats unrealistic. Knock Knock Someone rapped the doorsill to the meeting room. His eyes flickered up and saw Yuna standing there. Yuki checked the clock that was hung directly in front of him on the back wall of the room. There was still a few minutes before the scheduled start of the meeting. Youre early, Yuki said. I know. I like to be early to things, she replied. It makes things much more manageable if schedules suddenly change. Where do I sit? Anywhere, Yuki replied, waving his hands at the table surrounded by floating chairs. If you dont like your position, you can move around. Were not picky. I thought we had assigned seating? No. This is your first meeting here as a member of the elites, so I can see why you thought there might be a seating arrangement. There isnt one though. However, most would agree that this seat here where Im sitting is my seat. So besides that, there is no seating arrangement. Got it. Ill just, um, take this one then. She sat down on one of the floating seats, bobbing up and down a little. Oh. Comfortable, she said with a soft voice. Glad you think so, Yuki said. Yuna sat straight up, her hand shooting to her mouth. Damian worked hard on them, so hell be happy to hear that. I didnt expect them to be so soft, she explained in a slightly apologetic tone. They looked quite solid. They were made to look that way. Theyve tricked quite a few people, he said. Anyway, since we have a few minutes before the meeting begins, do you have anything you want to tell me? I dont mind answering anything that Im not going to be answering during the meeting right now. Oh. Um, I dont have anything right now, but maybe Ill think of something later, she said. Yuki nodded and sat back into his chair. It reclined back slightly. He watched the seconds on the clock tick by, his eyes regularly flicking towards Yuna who had a slight frown on her face. Oh, I thought of something, she said suddenly. Hmm? You gathered a lot of attention today, Yuna said. She paused. Well, this isnt really a question. Its more of a remark. Thats fine. Im just surprised by the amount of people that were watching you today. So was I, Yuki sighed. I knew that I was going to attract some attention, but mainly from people that I have classes with. I didnt expect that amount of attention. Do you know why? No, not really. I said before that it might be because I look new, but that doesnt actually explain the amount. He caught a small wave from the corner of his eye and saw Erica standing there, Akira beside her. He nodded towards them. Itll die down eventually. I hope. I hope were not interrupting anything, Akira said. Come in. Zoe will be here soon, Yuki replied, looking at the clock. Tiar with her. Damian will be late. Sarah as well. What are you two chatting about? Erica asked. She plopped herself down onto a seat. My public debut as an elf, Yuki said. It was quite an eye catching one as well based on the amount of attention it drew. We were talking about why Yuki grabbed so much attention, Yuna explained. Were not really sure why. Really? Then youre either not thinking hard enough or youre thinking way too hard, Erica laughed. The answers pretty obvious. I dont really care all that much, Yuki said. Itll die down soon enough. Anyway, heres Zoe and Tiar. He gave the two a small wave as they walked into the meeting room. Tiars hair was messy and stuck out in various places. It seemed that he had just woken up a few minutes ago. Zoe was on the complete opposite spectrum. It seemed like she had hours to get herself ready. Lets get started on this meeting, Yuki said. The other two will amble their way here eventually. Uriel, bring up the files. On it, boss, Uriel replied, appearing over the table. She pulsed a bit before screens appeared in the air. Here you go. Thank you. So, I have not told anyone what todays meeting is about, Yuki started. If you are confused, well, thats normal. Except maybe Tiar and Zoe. Tiar, you know what this is about right? Yeah, yeah. Of course, he nodded. Its about the thing you asked me about yesterday, right? Mhm, Yuki said. Remember a few months ago when I told you all about the device that Mason Incorporated was probably developing? The beam weapon? Yuna asked. Yup. This meeting is about that. I did some digging based on information I obtained a couple days ago, he said. I also asked Tiar if he had any information on this and instructed him to investigate some things today. I have the things you wanted, Tiar said. I can share right now if you want me to. Hold it for a bit. I need to get everyone up to date on the situation. Oh, and the rest are here. Sarah and Damian rushed into the meeting room as Yuki was finishing his sentence. Damian was panting and Sarah plopped herself down onto a seat. Glad you two can make it, Yuki said. What happened? I was helping someone on the way here, Sarah replied with a small smile. I got sidetracked. Was in the workshop, Damian panted. Working. Busy. I forgot. Well, youre here now. So let me get everyone up to date now, Yuki said. He tapped the table and brought up a screen. In our previous meeting, I talked about how the beam that Mason Inc. was possibly developing had a few shortcomings that had to be addressed if it was to be used as a weapon. Oh, this is about the laser weapon thing? Damian asked. Yes. Thats why you needed to be here. I see. Alright, fill me in. A few of the shortcomings was the power of the weapon and the lack of an obvious focus for the energy in order for the laser to actually work, Yuki continued. I think they fixed them. What? Damian said. Sarah and Yuna had similar reactions. I have reason to believe that Mason Inc. is actively gathering elemental jewels which would be used in their weapon. These jewels can provide the beam with the necessary power needed as well as act as the focus. Jewels? Akira asked. Meaning not just one type? Correct. Tiar can tell you all in about that, Yuki replied. Hmm? Oh, yeah, Tiar nodded. So, I have a pretty big position in Mason and because of that I know some stuff that other people wouldnt know. One of those things is that at the facility Im at, we have a very large elemental jewel in our vault. I think its lightning attribute. We also know that they possibly have a water jewel, Yuki added. That is, if the Shikaku are a part of this as well. Continue. Along with that, I also am privy to some of the plans that Mason have, Tiar said. So with the bosss instructions, I asked around about jewels and the like. Someone told me that the jewel at our facility was going to be sent to R&D. Looking at the system, I saw a few other plans about retrieval and the like. It seems like a small group is going to be going someplace to retrieve something. Im not sure what that something is yet. You think thats an elemental jewel? Erica asked. Possibly, but thats not what Im really worried about right now, Yuki replied. What is important is that these jewels are being used and not just one type. So I can almost guarantee that if theyre still out there searching for more elemental jewels. With different jewels, they can make beams of any attribute, Damian mused. That would be a giant pain in the ass. Yeah. And so, heres the plan. Or the general outline of one before I get enough information to actually make a detailed plan. Yuki tapped on the screen before him. A list appeared, hovering in the air. First, we need to locate where the highest grade elemental jewels are. Or the second highest, depending on the type. Second, we need to see which types Mason Inc. already has. Tiar will be doing that for the most part. Got it, Tiar nodded. We also need to make sure that they are in fact looking for other jewels, Yuki continued. So look into that as well. Tiar nodded again. Now the last thing. Once weve done all that, we need to ensure that these jewels are safe and secure. How are we going to do that? Akira asked. We cant rely on others to do that. Exactly. Thats why were going to take them before others can. Chapter 183 – Plan Initiation So when are we starting? Erica asked. On the plan? Yuki replied. Right now actually. Since were all here already, theres no real need to delay the first part. We can at least start it. He scanned the number of screens floating in front of him. I asked Uriel to compile a list for me of all of the known high grade elemental jewels in existence, he continued, still scanning the screens. His eyes alighted on one that seemed to pulse gently. Ah, here it is. Thank you. With a few taps, he duplicated the screens and tossed one to each of the people sitting at the meeting table. This is the preliminary list. Its incomplete due to a lot of factors, Yuki said as they scanned their screens. This is based on official registries from a number of different groups. The problem with that though is that many gems are not registered and aren''t exactly legal, so there are many that are not on the list. That means that the elemental jewels on that list may not be the largest ones in the world currently. I know for a fact that there is a water jewel that is not listed. How are we going to find the unregistered ones? Akira asked, sliding her screen back to Yuki. Thats going to take some time, he replied. However, Tiar can help us with a lot of that. You said youre privy to Masons plans? I am, he smiled, his white teeth flashing. Perfect. Then I want you to compile a list of everything you know, Yuki instructed. Any plans or interests that youve discovered. Anything you find in the future I also want you to record. Understood? Got it. Now the difficult part is going to be tracking down the more hidden jewels that exist in the world, Yuki said. Quite frankly, they can be anywhere. Black market? Erica suggested. Yeah, Yuki nodded. Thats what I was thinking. You can do that right? Yup. I know quite a few people in there, she said. Ill see if I can locate any more jewels. Hopefully not get ripped off. Great. The final place these jewels can be if theyre not registered and have actually been found is going to be in a private collection. Thats something that we cant really do anything about directly. Wait, Yuna said, raising a hand. Private collection like the ones rich folks have? With relics and art? Yes, but it also be poor people with family heirlooms, Yuki said. Hopefully its rich people though. They are much easier to track and locate. Are there any jewels that we can eliminate to narrow down our search? Akira asked. Actually, yes, Yuki nodded. Water is probably one. So we dont need to look around for another one, but we should still keep an eye out if a high quality one becomes known. Another one we can eliminate is lightning since we know that Mason Inc. already has one. The last one we can get rid of is ice. How do you know that? Some digging brought to my attention the fact that Mason Inc. had recently purchased, and I quote, The Largest Ice Jewel in Existence. Oh yeah, I think I saw that on the news a few months ago, Erica commented. I think we can safely assume that they dont need another ice attribute stone. Unless it breaks So all thats left is earth, wind, fire, and naturae, Zoe listed quietly. Only four well need to look into. Correct. I think I can help with one of them, she said. Which one? Yuki asked. The naturae one. It is my main attribute, so anything related to it is something I pay considerable attention to, she explained. I can say for certain, however, that the highest quality naturae gem is out of reach for the Shikaku and Mason Inc. How can you say that for sure? Yuki said, raising an eyebrow. I know the person who has it, Zoe replied. There is no way Mason Incorporated will be able to contact them. And thats assuming they know who this person is. And youre confident in that. Yes, I am. Do you perhaps know the location of the next highest grade naturae jewel? I knew the location, she replied. But its probably been moved around quite a bit since I last checked. So currently, I dont know. But you knew where it was before. Yes. That means that you can follow the trail and locate it again? Correct. Perfect. How long do you expect that to take? Yuki asked. Ill be looking into the other jewels while you do that. Depending on the situation, it can take anywhere from a few days to a month. I dont believe itll be longer than that. Then Ill leave that to you. While you look into that, well be searching for the other jewels. Well deal with the last part of the plan outline once weve located every possible target. Is there anything else? Yuna asked. Not really. Just a few notes that I think you all should know, Yuki said. One is that since this is ongoing, you all should expect another call for a meeting in the not so distant future. Probably within a month. Second is that this is not the only thing going right now. Ive sent Mat out on an investigation quite some time ago. Hes still out there, but hes notified me that hell be returning soon. So we might be dealing with that as well later on. Understood, she nodded. What should we prepare for? Prepare? For which thing? Um, whichever comes first? Well, for the thing with Mason Inc., just brush up on your espionage and combat skills, he shrugged. Not all of you, however. Im sure you know who will be going with me on those missions. For the other one, I dont know what it entails yet, so focus on the Mason problem. Okay. Got it. Are there any questions? Yuki asked. Yeah, I have one, Damian nodded, frowning a bit. Do you have a few elemental stones I can use? I want to run some experiments. I can probably get some, Yuki replied. One of every type? Yes. That would be optimal. Alright. Ill do that then. Anything else? He turned his gaze to the rest of the table. I dont have any, boss, Tiar said. Me neither, Erica chimed in. I have a small one, Sarah said, raising her hand. Go ahead, Yuki nodded. Will I be participating in the acquisition missions? Most likely, Yuki said. Itll be as your normal role. Watch the area and hold the perimeter. Okay, I understand. Any other questions? Yuki asked. No replies. Great. Then Ill see you all here again. Hopefully soon. FriendlyDragon Chapter 184 – Finished Project Yuki sat quietly in a dim room, staring at the wall of softly glowing screens that floated before him. He rested his chin on his hand, his arm on his desk, as he watched numbers and letters scroll across the screens. They typed themselves, lines upon lines being written. His eyes followed them, cold and unwavering. Then they stopped. The cursor blinked in place for a small moment before a clear ding rang out and a check mark appeared on each of the screens. The sides of Yukis mouth twitched up at the sight. Holy shit, it worked, Damian gasped beside him. It fucking worked. Dont get too excited yet, Yuki replied, his voice calm. This doesnt mean the thing will actually work. Just that the software couldnt find anything wrong. Gah, youre right. I just want this stupid thing to work by now, Damian growled. We worked on this thing for how long? Three months? Im willing to work on this thing for three years if necessary, Yuki shrugged. Thats how these things work. You shouldnt rush them. To be completely honest, Ive been working on this partly out of rage. Its your passion project. Im helping because I want to see this stupid thing work. I know, Yuki smirked. He reached out and touched the black metal gauntlet that rested on the workbench in front of him. A soft blue light emitted from the chinks. Lets test it out now. His finger lifted the small cable attached to the side of the gauntlet. He considered it for a bit before electing to keep it attached. If something didnt work, he didnt want to have to resync everything again. He pressed a button made of the same material as the entire gauntlet, blending in seamlessly. The gauntlet opened, the metal wrist plates unlocking and the entrance of the metal glove expanding like a blooming flower. That part works perfectly. This time. I might need to test it a few more times later. He slipped his left hand into the open gauntlet, the soft lining inside of it cushioning it. The entrance immediately tightened and formed a seal around his wrist. It was comfy, not too tight but not allowing the gauntlet to move. The entirety of the metal glove morphed and shifted until it molded itself to fit snugly around Yukis hand. He lifted his hand, the weight of the gauntlet barely noticeable. Good. Its not strangling my hand like last time. Yuki began to do a series of hand and finger exercises, twisting his fingers and wrist about as he made odd shapes and poses. Then he made more jerky motions, quickly shifting his fingers positions. The gauntlet responded perfectly. It followed his movements, moving fluidly without any delay. It felt just like he was just moving his hand normally. Perfect. There was a small delay last time. Im glad we managed to get rid of that. Its working, Damian muttered, his eyes following every movement Yuki made. Lets test out how well it holds up in what it was designed to do now, Yuki said. He stood up from his recliner. Do we still have unused plates or did we go through them all? We still have some, Damian replied, standing up as well. He jabbed his thumb towards a corner. They should be there. Yuki went over, his left hand still wriggling as he tested the gauntlet. He found a few metal plates that he had used to test the puncture strength of various weapons. Taking one, he tightened a clamp on each side which held it firmly in the air. Here goes, he said quietly. He wound his left arm back and shot it forward, smashing it to the metal plate with a resounding bang. A small shock traveled up his arm at the impact and the metal plate warped. He drew his arm back and inspected the results. Good protection, he said, flexing his hand. I barely felt the impact. The metal plate was complete deformed. I think I could have punctured it if I used more power. The gauntlet looks good as well. No obvious damage from the impact. Perfect, Damian replied. The thing wor His comment was interrupted by a rapid series of bangs as Yuki continually punched the metal plate. After a few seconds, Yuki withdrew and examined the gauntlet again. Still nothing. Seems to be okay then, he commented. Okay, Damian said. Yuki pressed the button and removed the gauntlet from his hand. He went back to the workbench and grabbed a prosthetic hand that he had made before modeled after his own. He slipped the gauntlet over it. Then he shot out with his right hand, a knife flying toward it which he grabbed by the handle. Lets test the other protective qualities now, he said. Eyeing the gauntlet, he stabbed downwards with the knife. The blade hit the back of the metal glove before bouncing off, leaving a small gouge in the metal plating. Yuki examined the knife and found minor cracks forming in the blade. Picking up the prosthetic hand with the gauntlet equipped, he watched as the gouge left by the knife disappeared. I need to make a new knife, Yuki said. The gauntlet broke it. So the protection is pretty good then, Damian nodded. I mean, that should have been a given. The problem was with the movement. Not the material. Its always good to double check, Yuki shrugged. The repairing properties also seem to be working quite well. Get me the bracer. Yuki heard the sound of metal being moved and tools being pushed aside as Damian looked around for the bracer. Here you go, he said, handing it to Yuki. Thanks. The bracer was made of the same thing as the gauntlet and was designed the same way. Yuki placed it over his left forearm and watched as the metal bracer surrounded it, shifting a bit until it fit snuggly. He flipped his arm to reveal the underside of his forearm. He twitched his wrists and a knife shot out from a concealed sheath in the bracer. The bracer still works properly, he said. Thats good. Lets link it with the gauntlet know and see if anything messes up. Glancing over at Damian, he saw that the dwarf had already removed the metal gauntlet from the prosthetic hand. He took the metal glove with a nod and slid his hand into it. The gauntlet closed and conformed to his hand. He stared at the two pieces, the gauntlet and the bracer, as the small gap between them closed and soon lit up with a soft blue light. A faint smile appeared on Yukis lips as he moved his hand and arm about. Perfect, he said. Works? Damian asked. Like a charm. For now. Want me to copy over the new edits to the other gauntlet? he asked. Ill change the necessary stuff of course. Go ahead, Yuki nodded. Ill put these two pieces with the others now. He slowly removed the two metal armour parts, the two still connected to each other. Then he went over to the cabinet that sat in the corner of the lab and put them back where they were. Heres the other one, Damian said, handing Yuki the right gauntlet. Yuki took it and put it away as well. So we did it? Probably, Yuki replied. Its not completely tested yet, but it works now. We did. Fuck yeah! Damian exclaimed, pumping his fist into the air. I cant believe the two of us actually did it. In three months as well. Hell yeah! You were just complaining, Yuki said. Well, of course. To be completely honest, I was kind of working on this partly out of hate, he shrugged. The stupid thing wouldnt work so I kept smashing my head at it because I hate it when things dont work, you know. Ahem, a voice called out from speakers hidden throughout the workshop. The two of us? What am I then? Yeah, yeah, yeah. The three of us, Damian corrected. You helped a lot as well. Ill give you that. How about Tobias? He did a little something as well~, Uriel said, her voice teasing. Nah, not him. That stupid bugger probably broke the goddamn gauntlets, Damian growled. Uriel, whats the time? Yuki asked. If its about the meeting, its about an hour from now, she replied. We have a meeting? Damian said, frowning. I didnt notify anyone about it yet, Yuki said. Oh. I thought forgot again. But well be having a meeting in an hour. You can remember that, right? Of course, of course. Im going to the mess hall for a bit though. I need a drink. Go ahead. I need to make a few calls. Uriel, tell the others to gather. He glanced over at the metal cabinet. Now that were done with this project, I think we can go forward without any hesitation. Chapter 185 – The Third Part Bzzt Bzzt Yuna glanced down at her wrist. Her watch was buzzing, notifying her to a received message. She collapsed the screen she was reading and tapped on the shaking mail icon on her watch. Meeting today in one hour. Make sure to bring some snacks~ It might be a long one >.> Uriel wrote this, didnt she, Yuna thought as she read the message. Theres no way Yuki made this. She pushed herself up from her chair and went to her room to change. It was the weekend, so she hadnt bothered to change out of her pajamas. Throwing on a few pieces of clothing, she drank a cup of water before leaving her dorm room. In the hallway, she noticed someone waving to her. It was one of her hallmates. Heading out? the hallmate asked. Yes, Yuna nodded with a small smile. You too? No, the hallmate replied, shaking her head. Im going to visit someone. Have fun. Thanks. They waved goodbye to each other and Yuna went to the elevator. It brought her down to the first floor where she nodded towards the dorm receptionist bade her farewell. She glanced at her watch as she walked. There was still around forty more minutes before the meeting was scheduled to start. She walked down the streets until she reached a bar that she was now extremely familiar with. The moment she entered, the servers greeted her with a wide smile and a few of the regular customers raised their glasses towards her. She greeted back in return and went to the bar where the bartender gave her a nod. What would you like for today? the man asked, placing down a glass he was wiping with a towel. A quick snack or a drink? Not today, Yuna replied, shaking her head. Im here to meet up with a few people. Did you see them come by? No, sorry, the bartender said. They didnt pass through here today. Maybe theyre already there. Maybe. Ill be checking then. See you later. She waved. You too, the man nodded. She went to the hallway and peek around to make sure no one was watching. When she made sure that it was clear, she pushed on a panel of the wall and opened the door to the small transporter room. Hey, Yuna~ Uriel said the moment she stepped inside. Going to the meeting already? Its starting in thirty or so minutes, she replied. I like being early. Im sure Yuki likes that. Lets get you going now, why dont we? The metal plate that rested on the ground lit up with a bright white light. Yuna stepped on it and waited as a faint hum gradual began to fill the air. Then the light flashed, blinding her briefly, before disappearing to reveal a glass tube around her. The tube opened and she walked out. Have fun~ Uriels voice chimed. Arent you going to be a part of the meeting as well? Yuna asked, tilting her head. Of course. But I can still tell you to have fun cant I? I guess. Its in the meeting room? Thats where Yuki is right now, Uriel replied. So I would think so. Unless he made the meeting room his office without telling me. Alright then. Ill going there then. Yuna began to walk down the hall. Oh, I dont think youll be able to go in right now, Uriel said. The door is locked and I just remembered that Boss told me to not let anyone yet. Why? Yuna asked, slowing down her pace. I dunno. From what I hear, hes calling someone so he probably doesnt want to be interrupted. Boss doesnt normally take that long when calling people so he should be done pretty soon. Oh, okay. Thank you. She continued her walk and stopped right outside the meeting room. The glass walls of the room were frosted today and the door was completely shut. He must have really wanted privacy today. I wonder who hes talking to. She sat down on a small yet comfortable bench that was placed next to the walls of the hallway leading to the meeting room. Checking the time, there was still a little over twenty minutes left before the scheduled start of the meeting. I''ll just wait then. She leaned back and placed her hands between her thighs as she bounced her feet up and down. She stared at a nondescript crack that formed at the junction of the glass walls of the meeting room and the floor. Her mind began to wander as she mused over the possible identity of this unknown caller. Yuna? a voice said, breaking through her thoughts. Youre here already? Yuna blinked and took a peek at her watch. Five minutes had passed. Locating the source of the voice, she saw Akira standing at the doorway of the meeting room which was now open. Yes. Is Yuki done? she asked. Ah, yeah, hes done, Akira nodded. Did you wait long? We didnt mean for anyone to be waiting for that long. No, Im fine. Do you need something to drink? I can get you some water if you would like. Really, Im fine. Thank you, Yuna smiled. Over the last few months, she found that Akira was extremely thoughtful, especially towards Yuki, Erica, and herself. Why were you in there with Yuki? It was a group call, Akira explained. Erica is in there as well. I heard my name, Erica said as her head popped out from the meeting room. Oh, hey Yuna~. Were you waiting for us? Just for a little bit, Yuna replied. Well, were done so come on in. Erica gave her a big smile before disappearing back into the meeting room. Akira gestured towards her to come and went back inside as well. Yuna stood up from her seat on the bench and followed them in. When she walked in, she found Yuki standing up and stretching. Yuna, hi, Yuki greeted when he saw her. Youre here already? We still have twenty, well now nineteen minutes before the start of the meeting. I was nearby when I received the notification for the meeting, she explained. So I decided to come. Yuki scanned her, his eyes going up and down. Just came from the dorm? he asked. Yeah. Well, just wait for a bit then. Nineteen minutes should pass relatively quickly. Yuna nodded and took a seat at the meeting table, the hovering chair bouncing up and down a bit. Yuki began talking to Erica and Akira in a low voice, his mouth hidden behind the two. Yuna couldnt quite hear what he was saying, but it sounded like they were just talking about a project of some sort. Some time later, Damian walked in holding a bagel. Yuna frowned and glanced up at the clock. There were still a few minutes before the meeting was to start. Yuki greeted Damian who nodded in return. I did some more work on the thing, Damian said. If you want to check it out later, feel free. Damian, youre early, Erica said with a small smile. Did it start raining in the Frier Lands as well? Haha, he replied. Boss told me about the meeting an hour before it actually happened in person. There would be no way I would be late. More time passed before Zoe and Tiar walked in as well. Sarah followed them just a few seconds later. They took their seats and waited quietly for the meeting to begin. Yuki was staring at the clock, watching the seconds tick by. 11:00. Lets begin, shall we? Yuki said. Im sure all of you know what this meeting is for, right? The jewels? Yuna asked. Yes, he nodded. The jewels. And the plan. Weve finished part of the second step of the plan which was locating elemental jewels. Weve found a few of them. Which ones? Damian said, stroking his chin. Two for now, Yuki replied. The first one is the naturae gem that Zoe was tasked with locating. Shes completed that and well be dealing with that one at a later date. The one that well be discussing today is the second one we found. That one is of a wind attribute. Wind? Tiar said, raising his eyebrow. Those are rare. Where is it? Its inside the private collection of a rich family, Yuki said. They recently got a hold of it. Luckily, Erica knew the person who sold the gem to them. So thats why we know they have it. He tapped the table and summoned a number of holographic screens. Scanning them, he focused on one and expanded it. It was a file case. Today, well be discussing the plan to retrieve this jewel, he continued. So be prepared to move soon. Were going to steal it? Yuna asked. Of course, he nodded. Technically, they dont have it legally speaking. So who cares if we take it for ourselves. Now lets begin. I hope you all have some formal clothes. FriendlyDragon Chapter 186 – Party Formal clothes? Yuna repeated. Why would we need those? Ill explain why later, Yuki replied, waving his hand. First, let me explain the situation here and the background. He waved his hand and the already large screen expanded further until it was the same length as the meeting table. He began to tap at various icons and files, opening and closing them as he seemed to search for one in particular. Like I said before, we found this gem with Ericas help, he said as he still swiped through various files. This wind elemental gem that we discovered isnt part of any legal registry. The highest rated gem on anything remotely legal is this one. He slid an image of a finely cut pale emerald jewel. Yuna couldnt tell how big it was since there was no scale for her to judge it off of. The small lines of text next to the image named the jewel the Heart of the Wyvern. It is a tier one elemental jewel and was kept inside the Libra Hall of Treasures. I seen it before, Damian commented. Yuna glanced over at him. He was staring at the image. Ive been to the Hall of Treasures. Its pretty small actually. Maybe the size of, um, smallish egg. Yes, Yuki nodded. Its not a big jewel. But it is quite pure and potent. It is the highest grade wind elemental jewel that is known to the public. However, you all already know that it is in fact not the best one out there. He threw out another picture. This one looked to be of a deeper green, and instead of being cut like a jewel, it was polished into a seemingly glowing oval. This is the jewel not registered, Yuki said. From what was listed on the auction page, this thing is said to be a bit bigger than the Heart. But that part isnt as important as the evaluation of the jewel. His hand flew around as he tapped a few screens. A list of information appeared beside the image of the polished jewel. Im not too trusting of the evaluations of someone that isnt officially trained, but it shouldnt be too off or else they would be dead, he continued. This jewel is also graded to be a tier one elemental jewel. However, thats not as important as the other information thats written beneath that. A few lines of text began to glow. The two things to look at is the purity scale and the absorption rating. Ill show a comparison between this one and the Heart. A second list appeared. As you can see, they arent really close. The other jewel far out classes the Heart in every category there. Some of the differences are small, but most are quite significant. That thing is almost ninety percent pure, Damian remarked, squinting at the text. Thats some of the highest purity Ive ever seen. Same here, Yuki said. If it was any purer, it would just turn into wind. Its mana absorption rating is also really impressive. That thing can store quite a lot in a really short time. Thats one fine jewel, Damian nodded. I would love to get my hands on that. Well, good news. Thats the plan. Now that the target has been introduced, let me explain the rest of the situation, Yuki continued. First, we found all of this information because of Ericas help. Which I will let her explain. Everyones eyes turned towards her. Yeah, so, um. Hi, she said with a small wave. I know a few people within not so legal circles. Some of them are part of the black market. So with a few simple questions and bargaining, I was able to find out about that jewel. Then I told Yuki who told me to find out where it was which I did and told her. And what Erica told me was that the jewel was sold to a very rich and powerful family, Yuki said. A picture of a group of people smiling together appeared. Thats them. Theyre the Hyrins. An elf family thats been living in Libra for decades if not centuries. Their pockets are deep and so are their connections. The Hyrins? Yuna thought. She tapped her lips. They are a big donor of the LIA and I think shareholders in a lot of companies. Where are they keeping the gem? Yuna asked out loud. In a vault of some sorts? Yes, Yuki nodded. Its in their family treasury which is in an undisclosed location that would also be rather annoying to break into since, if rumors can be believed, its more secure than government facilities. More secure? Zoe said quietly. Do we at least know the location? You say its undisclosed. That doesnt mean its not known. Correct. I know where the treasury is. The problem is is that I dont know anything besides that. So breaking into the treasury isnt possible currently. Yuna tilted her head. That must mean that Yuki must have found another way to take the elemental jewel. Im assuming you have a plan, Damian frowned. Of course I do, Yuki replied. I did some digging into the Hyrins. They lead quite an active social life. Lots of parties and celebrations. They also enjoy bragging and showboating. Showboating? Are they going to show the jewel off really soon? With a bit of digging into their business ventures, I found that they own a mining company that focused on gems and rare metals. Its been falling on hard times lately and so people are waiting for some sort of discovery or unveiling to revitalize it or else the company might go broke. Pictures of the mining companys logo and headquarters appeared. Their stock prices were displayed right next to them. They showed a very constant downward trend. Now they have the highest quality wind elemental jewel in known existence, Yuki said. It far outclasses the one the government has. And its worth quite a bit of money. How much? Damian asked. They bought it for five thousand gold. Five thousand! How do people have that much? Five thousand gold, Damian blinked. Yes. I thought their company was falling on hard times. Well, yes. That doesnt mean the family is. They have a number of other business ventures that are doing just fine. I wish I was on hard times, Damian grumbled. Anyway, thats not the actual price of the jewel, Yuki said. They got it for a discount. I think five thousand gold and a favor, right? Yeah, Erica nodded. The seller could call in a favor whenever they want. Just one though. Magic contract. Now. Heres the real meat of this entire thing, Yuki continued. Tomorrow, there is going to be an event over at the Hyrins house. From the invitations that I didnt get, it seems to be a party and an auction all rolled into one. A three dimensional picture of a gigantic mansion flared up and began to rotate. Thats a house!? Damian cried. That thing is bigger than Nefelis arse. Um. Yuna glanced over at the source of the sound, Zoe, who was frowning. I dont think Mother Nefelis butt is as big as you think. Well, shes a goddess so it must be large. Its a godly arse, he explained. Have you seen some of the old paintings of her? I think those are exaggerated. Trust me. I would know. I''m a dryad. This isn''t really the time for a theoretical discussion on the size of a goddesss ass, so moving on, Yuki interrupted. The event is to be held here. Parties will not be able to enter without an invitation. Thats not really a problem. Whats important here is that this is also an auction. And what do you think is going to be auctioned? The jewel, Yuna replied. Precisely, Yuki nodded. Theyll be selling the jewel during the event. Theyll first unveil it, show it off to their guests who are obscenely rich and then proceed to sell it to one of them. This is all to revitalize their dying mining company. From the corner of her eye, Yuna saw a hand raise up slightly. It was Sarahs. Are they going to pass the jewel off as their own discovery? she asked. Probably. Itll help them out a lot if they did. Plus, who would refute them? They probably have all of the documents to show it as their own. The image of the house disappeared along with a number of the screens leaving just one blank one. Now heres the plan, Yuki said. We need to get into that event. That part is not the difficult part. After entering the event, we then need to locate where the jewel is being kept. That information is completely unknown at this time and will probably remain unknown until the actual event starts. After we locate the gem, we then take it for ourselves. The details will be sent along after a small but important notice. That notice is that not everyone here is going on the mission. Oh? Yuna thought, her eyes widening slightly. Well, I think he did say that last time. I wonder whos going. Ive already discussed this with Erica and Akira before. They are going to be part of the mission. Sarah, I already said that you will be joining us as well but as a guard. The max party size that will be allowed into the event is four. So Yuna, you will also be going. Understood, she replied, sitting up a bit straighter. Then she frowned slightly. Wait. If Sarah is the guard, then who is the last person? You, right? Normally, yes, Yuki sighed. I would be the fourth person in the party. However, the security measures in place are not something I want to mess with too much. I already know that my name, my position, and my face are out there. I would be recognized immediately or flagged by the system immediately if I try to enter. Then whos the fourth person? Damian? No. He doesnt have the right temperament for espionage and this type of work, he said. He glanced over at the dwarf. You know its true. And youre absolutely correct, Damian laughed. "I''ll probably make too much a ruckus if I go." Tiar cant go because I dont want to risk his position in Mason Inc, Yuki continued. Zoe will be coming, but she will be with Sarah. Shes our support. I don''t want to risk her by sending her in. Then who? Yuna asked. Ive called someone, he said. A person I know. Youll see them when the mission begins. Was that what the phone call was for? That and other things, Yuki nodded, his mouth twitching up. Dont worry about that part though. Now, before I get further into the details about the mission, let me say something important that I want you all to remember. He leaned forward, resting his palms onto the meeting table. His neck length hair shifted forward, covering parts of his face. Plans never go perfectly, he said in a quiet voice. Something will always screw up. The more complicated the plan, the more things that will screw up. So the golden rule in any mission is this. Be ready to improvise. We already need to for the second part of the plan. Just be prepared to do more. Got it? Yuna nodded. Everyone else in the room voice their understanding as well. Good. Now lets get into the details and steal us a nice shiny gem. Chapter 187 – Party Prep Clothes? Erica asked with a raised eyebrow and her arms crossed as she leaned on one leg. For the party? Yuna forced a small smile on her face as she gave Erica a slight nod. Im sure you have at least something, Erica said, frowning. She sounded concerned. One nice dress? I dont, she replied, shaking her head. I only have shirts and school uniforms. I see. Well, you can look at my closet and see if you like anything in there. Honestly, I would prefer if we could go out and get something, but the timing isnt with us. I know, Im sorry, Yuna said, looking down. I didnt want to be a hassle. I thought I had something at least. Dont worry about it, Erica smiled. Its fine. Go ahead and pick something out. Yuna nodded and went to Ericas closet. Inside were a number of different outfits, each of them grouped together in their respective categories. She gently looked through them as she tried not to disturbed the neatly hung outfits. Taking a few out, she held them up but ultimately always put them back. These are awfully revealing, she thought as she looked at the dubiously placed slits and suspiciously thin fabric. She imagined herself in them for a split second before shaking her head. Heat crept up her neck. I cant wear these. Having trouble? Erica asked, appearing beside her. I, um, yes, Yuna replied with a rueful smile. These are all so cute, but I dont think theyll fit me well. And some are bit too mature for me. Ill look weird in them. She closed the closet and turned to Erica. Im sorry. I know Im being picky, she sighed. Maybe Ill just grab something random and deal with it. No, no, no. We cant have that, Erica said, vigorously shaking her head. She took a step back and looked Yuna up and down. Then she nodded. Youre right. My clothes arent right for you. She considered Yuna for a few more seconds, tilting her head this way and that way as her eyes wandered about. Then she snapped her fingers. I got it. Why dont we visit Akira really quick? she suggested. Her tastes will probably fit you more. Really, I would personally go to Yuki about this, but I dont really know where she is. Yuki? Yuna repeated. Why Yuki? Oh, you didnt know? Erica said with a small smile. Yuki is amazing at style and stuff. We go out a lot together to found outfits and things like that. We have pretty similar tastes. Similar tastes? Yuna thought back to the revealing dresses and garments that Erica had in her closet. Really? Yuki likes that? Well, he is a guy. Yeah, yeah, Erica nodded. Those dresses, some were picked by me and others by her. I told Yuki what I preferred or she just guessed it and then gave me a few things to try on. They were perfect for the most part. But if he has the same tastes as you, then how would that help me? Yuna asked. Oh, Yukis tastes dont really affect her judgment, Erica laughed. She can be pretty objective if she wants to be. She picks what fits the person. Yuki helps Akira pick things out as well, you know? He does? Mhm~. Lets go visit Akira. Youll see. They went right across the hall to Akiras room. It wasnt her real room as far as Yuna knew since she didnt stay there much. It was reserved for her on those special occasions that she stayed at the Valkyrie base. That was usually for a mission like tonight. Akira~, Erica sang as she knocked on the door gently. Busy? No, Im mostly finished, Akiras voice replied. The door opened as she poked her head, giving Yuna a smile. What do you need? Were trying to find Yuna here a nice dress that she could borrow for the party, Erica explained. I let her looked through mine, but she didnt find anything she liked. I see. Come on in then, Akira said, her smile widening. She stepped back and pulled the door wider. I was just finishing my preparations so I dont mind at all. Thank you, Yuna said. She walked into Akiras room and looked around. Um, is that the closet? She turned and couldnt stop a gasp from escaping her. Akira was standing beside the door in simple yet beautiful gown. It was a very light tan, nearly white, and flowed down to her feet. It was tight yet not revealing. Mellow but eye catching. Her makeup was of a similar thread. There was barely any, just a little to bring out the gold in her soft brown eyes. Yuna? Akira asked with a small tilt of her head. I said yes. What? Thats the closet, she said, pointing. I keep my dresses in there. Is something wrong? No, nothing, Yuna replied quickly, shaking her head. Thanks again. You look amazing, Erica commented to Akira as Yuna turned and headed to the closet. She listened to the two of them talk as she flipped through the neatly hung outfits. Simple is always so underrated. Yuki said that it would fit me well, Akira said. Do you think shell like it though? Shell have to be blind to not be impressed, Erica laughed. Trust me, its amazing. Im starting to feel self conscious about my outfit. Dont be. You can pull off almost anything. If you can look beautiful with no makeup and just jeans, then you might kill some people when you wear your dress. Maybe, maybe. But Im going to have some competition. We should go to Yuki to have a competition. I dont think my heart could take that, Akira laughed lightly. They quieted for a bit. Yuna, having trouble? Ah, uh, no, Yuna replied, blinking. Just thinking. Okay. If you need help just ask us, Akira said. Were happy to help. Thank you. A few minutes later and some more flipping, Yuna took out a simple looking dress. It was an emerald green dress with a long and flowing skirt. To Yunas eyes, it was classy but not showy. Exactly what she wanted. Found something? Erica asked. I think. Can I borrow this? Yuna asked, glancing at Akira before hastily shifting her gaze away. If its not too much trouble. No, go ahead, Akira replied. I dont mind. Im not using it right now anyway. Thank you. Do you need some makeup as well? Not that I think you really need any. Yes, Yuna sighed. I do. Im sorry. I dont really have any of this stuff. No worries, Akira smiled. I mean, its to be expected no? You didnt get raised up with these things. Yuna smiled softly in return but didnt respond. Erica, you have more than I do. Can you help her with that? No problem, Erica said. Ill do my best. See you in a while. She waved at Akira and opened the door. Akira nodded back. Yuna folded the emerald dress over her arm and hurried out, trying hard not to stare at Akira on the way out. Lets go~! Erica said as she closed the door. Ill make you gorgeous. I promise~. I dont know where to look. Yuna was sitting in a hovercraft as it took her and the team to the Hyrins house for the event. She was seated in between Akira and Erica, her legs clamped together and her hands folded tightly on her lap. On her right, Erica had her legs crossed as she wore a scarlet red dress that was open in places that made Yuna blush just from thinking about it. On her left was Akira who Yuna couldnt glance over to without automatically staring. Then theres me. She looked down at the plain emerald dress she wore. Erica had assured her that it looked wonderful on her and Akira also agreed, but she couldnt help but compare herself to them. Landing soon, Akira said quietly, breaking Yunas thoughts. A minute at most. Are you all ready? Of course, Erica replied. Yuna? Yes. Well be meeting up with Yukis contact first, so we wont be immediately going to the Hyrins, Akira said. Yuki said that the contact will be waiting beside a carriage. Yup, Erica nodded. All ready back there? Sarahs voice asked. It came out from the speakers hooked up in the cabin of the hovercraft. Were going to be landing right now. We are, Akira replied, raising her voice. Land at anytime. Got it. A few moments later, Yuna felt a small jolt as the hovercraft stopped just above the ground. The hovercraft fell silent before the door opened up, folding outward to create a set of stairs. Have fun, Sarah said. Well try, Erica replied, smiling. She stepped out first, followed by Akira and then Yuna. Yunas eyes widened slightly as she walked down the steps and looked about. They had landed in an airfield that was illuminated by a number of crystal lamps. There were a number of other hovercrafts around them, all of them luxurious based on the outside. I feel so weird, she muttered. With all the rich people around us? Erica asked, looking back. I do too. But this was the place the Hyrins said to land. So this is where we are. I dont know why their private airfield is separate from their home, Akira said. But I digress. Lets find Yukis contact, why dont we? They walked off, Akira leading them. Yuna glanced around at the other people that were near them. She caught the gazes of many of them staring at the three of them as they walked by. She sped up her pace and began walking beside Akira. Is that her? Erica said, nodding towards her left. Yuna turned her attention to the direction that Erica was motioning to. She froze in her spot and stared. Yes, thats her, Akira said. Standing besides a black carriage was woman. Yuna couldnt tell if she was an elf or something else. She wore a black halter with a split skirt that showed part of the womans smooth white right leg. Her brunette hair was tied up in an elegant braid. Elegant, Yuna thought. Thats exactly the word to describe her. Everything about the woman looked elegant from the way she stood, the dress she wore, or just the way she turned her head and waved at Erica and Akira as they approached her. Yuna knew she was staring, but she couldnt force herself to tear her eyes away from the woman. She felt an odd attraction, as if the womans presence was drawing her in. She continued to stare, taking in everything she could about. The womans light makeup that did more than most people could do with an entire stores worth. Her white nails. And her soft, glossy lips. Yuna~ Erica called out. Having a moment? What? Yuna replied, shaking her head sharply. Im sorry. I spaced out for a moment. I could tell, Erica laughed. Come on and introduce yourself. Yuna hurried forward until she was right in front of the mysterious woman. The woman gave her a gentle smile. Heat rose rapidly within Yuna and she dropped her eyes, landing directly on the womans cleavage which werent the most concealed. Shes big, Yuna thought. She shook her head again. Whats wrong with me? Lets introduce ourselves later, the woman said, her voice soothing and melodic. Were going to be inside the carriage for a bit, no? Yes, Akira said, nodding. Lets go in then. She opened the door and Yuna peeked into the carriage. It was quite cosy inside with only two cushioned booths that were quite close to each other. Erica climbed in, Akira following her. After her, the woman stepped in gracefully. Come in, Yuna, Akira smiled, beckoning towards Yuna who felt as if her feet were frozen to the ground. In there? she thought. With those three? In that small space? Those three stared at her curiously before she began to drag her feet to the carriage. I dont know if I can take this. Chapter 188 – The Hyrins Yuna sat in the corner of one of the two benches in the black carriage. The seats were soft and fluffy and the inside of the carriage was well circulated and cool. But Yuna was anything but comfortable in her current position. She stared at the red velvet floor as the carriage hummed along the road as it carried her and the other three in it. It took all of her willpower not to turn her head. What is going on? she thought. Initially, Yuna thought that she would feel jealousy of some sort and she was prepared to clamp down on it. Being surrounded by people whose appearances alone made her feel small would normally bring such feelings. But that wasnt at all what she was feeling now. I dont know what Im feeling. She sensed a presence leaning next to her and turned her head. Inches from her face was the side of the womans face, her long lashed eyes looking down at the location Yuna was just staring at. Yuna jerked back, smashing the back of her head against the walls of the carriage. Ow, she exhaled through her teeth. Oh, sorry, the woman said, her head turning towards Yuna. She reached out and touched the back of Yunas head. I didnt mean to startle you so much. I was just curious about what you were looking at so intently. Its fine, Yuna said, forcing a smile. The womans hand stayed on her head and began to move her fingers gently. Um. Does it hurt? the woman asked. Yuna blinked and looked directly at the woman for the first time in the last five minutes. Their eyes locked onto each other. And Yuna immediately forgot how to speak. The womans eyes were like nothing she had ever seen before in her life. They were a shimmering kaleidoscope of colors that almost seemed to move with every blink. The silver iris that the sparkles of color were imbedded in only served to highlight them more. Her eyes were a galaxy that drew Yuna just like how a lamp draws a moth. The woman placed a finger under Yunas chin and closed her mouth with a quiet chuckle that left a tingle in Yunas ears. She leaned back, removing her hand from Yunas head. Then she looked at her with an amused expression. Youre Yuna, right? the woman asked. Ive heard about you. Im, Yuna. Yes, she replied, nodding. The lady crossed her arms and rested her cheek on the palm of her hand. Well, you can call me Zero, she said. Im Yukis contact. Ill be working with you three on this mission. It promises to be quite an exciting one as well. Zero? Yuna tilted her head at the name. Is that a code name? Maybe~? Zero smiled. Its technically Agent Zero as given by Yuki, but Ive shortened it to Zero. Does it stand for anything? Its not an acronym, if thats what you mean. By zero, Yuki means that Im the first contact before the real first contact. So Im entrusted with things that others normally arent. Ive never heard of you before, Yuna said. I keep to myself. Most people have never seen me. Zero tapped her chin. Actually, most people havent seen me. She made parenthesis in the air with her fingers. Then with a snap of her fingers, a pocket mirror was procured in her hands. Yuna noticed the ring on Zeros right ring finger. It was a small thing with a few tiny cut gems, but it matched perfectly with the elegant figure that wore it. Ring finger. Does that mean she has a husband? A weight pushed down on her chest. Yuna frowned. Why do I care? Zero opened the mirror and stared into it intently. She tilted her head this way and that way before looking up. Akira, hows this color? she asked. She pointed towards her eyes. Im trying to get something to match my dress and hair. Maybe something a bit lighter? Akira suggested. She paused. Green might not be the best. Mmm. Erica? Im with Akira here. Yuna listened to the exchange, confused. Then Zero turned to her and she let out a small gasp. Zeros eyes had changed completely, the silver and the myriad of colors now gone and were replaced with an emerald green. Your eyes, Yuna said. What do you think? Zero asked. How? I can alter my appearance, Zero smiled. It prove very helpful in the field of espionage and what not. Does the color fit me? It looks like my dress, Yuna observed. Where do you think I got the idea from? Zero replied, raising a flawless eyebrow. Your opinion? I, um. I think Akiras right. Personally. Its not like its bad, Yuna rushed. There just might be something better. I dont know. Im not good at these things. Really? What color would you suggest? I dont know. Blue? A dark blue? Oh, thats actually a great idea, Zero said, smiling. She scrunched her lips and frowned. I might need to change my hair color a bit though. Maybe lighten it up to more of a dirty blonde. Or gold. Gold hair, black dress, sapphire eyes. I like it. And right in front of Yunas eyes, Zeros hair rapidly changed to gold. The color grew out from the roots until it covered the entirely of her hair. Then the same happened to her eyes, a deep blue spreading out from the pupil until her irises were completely changed. Thank you, Zero said. I think you give yourself too little credit with style. No, Im really bad at it, Yuna replied immediately, shaking her head. I mean, just look at me. Thats your worst? Zero laughed, her voice bright and clear. If thats your worst, I would love to see your best. That dress is amazing on you. That color compliments you quite well, you know? Really? Of course. Why would I lie about these things? Zero smiled. Theres room for improvement, but thats like anything. Im not perfect. Akiras not perfect. Even Erica here isnt perfect no matter how much shell try to tell you otherwise. Maybe. But you three seem really close to that, Yuna remarked, the thought instantly popping up in her mind. With your looks, you can pull off almost anything, Zero continued. So trust me when I say that you look amazing. Yuna opened her mouth to reply, but nothing came out. She could feel the heat radiating from her cheeks. She was pretty sure the other three could feel it too. See, I was telling you~, Erica chimed in. You look wonderful. I dont know why youre so down, Yuna. She looks wonderful, right? She turned to Akira beside her. Yes, Akira nodded. But thats how she normally is. Its just that today, she looks extra amazing. Stop it, Yuna muttered, covering her face. It felt like it was going to explode. The stopping of the carriage saved her from this new and not unpleasant form of torture. Zero tapped on one of the tinted windows of the carriage, the glass turning clear. They had stopped in an elaborate driveway, the entirety of the path illuminated by crystal lights and golden fixtures. The door of the carriage popped open for them to exit. After you, my lady~ Zero said to Akira, gesturing with her arm. Akira giggled and stepped out. Then she reached out and helped Zero down. Thank you. Wanna one up them and have me carry you out? Erica whispered to Yuna with a smirk. No, Yuna replied, then she thought about it, the idea rolling around in her mind. It seemed oddly appealing, the image of Erica hold her in her arms, their bodies pressed together No. She hastily stepped out, leaving Erica behind who clicked her mouth. I was joking, Erica pouted. Well, partially. I dont think I could take that, Yuna thought, not turning around. All set? Zero asked. Akira nodded. Yuna did as well. Yup, Erica said. Perfect. Thanks for the smooth ride Uriel, Zero said, waving at the black carriage. It honked in reply. Lets go then, shall we~? Zero took the lead, walking quickly with a small strut. Erica was next to her. They seemed to be talking with each other, laughing here and there. Yuna was behind them, determinedly looking straight ahead. Akira walked beside her. The Hyrins residence soon came into view. It was a hard thing to miss. The driveway led directly to it and it was an imposing giant white structure. More lights illuminated the building as well as the fountains and statues that were in the courtyard in front of the mansion. The group of four quickly made their way through the front yard of the house. A front yard that looked more like a park. Zero stopped at the steps that led up to the double wooden doors that were the entrance to the mansion. There was a man standing behind a podium with a tablet in his hands. He wore a suit that seemed to be something a butler would wear. Hello there, Zero greeted, smiling and waving. Dapher. Party of four. The man stared at the group. Yuna saw his eyes flicker back and forth between the four of them, sometimes flicking downwards. His mouth was agape. Oh gods. Did I look like that? Yuna groaned. Anyone there~? Zero said. The man blinked and she laughed. There you go. Dapher. Party of four. I apologize, the man said hurriedly. He looked down at his tablet and scrolled for a bit. Ah, here we are. Dapher. Party of four. Were pleased to have you. The man stepped out from behind his podium and gave them a practiced smile. He gestured up the stairs and gave them a bow. We hope you enjoy your time. I hope we do too, Erica laughed. The group went up the stairs, Yuna in the back again. She noticed the man leaning to his side, his eyes wide. Then their eyes met, his face paleing. He shuffled back to his position behind the podium and Yuna went up the stairs. She relaxed her face, removing the glare that she didnt know she had on. Yuna, have you ever been to a party? Zero asked when they reached the top. No, she replied, shaking her head. Never. Why? Then this will be quite the first experience, Zero smiled. The life of rich people is like a whole new world. Ill be your guide to it. The towering wooden double doors swung inward, bathing the group in a golden shower of light. The light blinded Yuna as she tried to peer past it. Welcome to a new world, Zero said beside her. The world of the wealthy and the powerful. Chapter 189 – Heartbeat The inside of Hyrins mansion was something that Yuna had never seen before in her life. Even her wildest dreams couldnt compare to the extravagance that laid before her eyes. Everything from the people to the decorations to even just the cups screamed lavishness and wealth. The attendees wore flashy gowns and suits with fanciful decorations and designs. They had on multitudes of jewelry from massive bracelets to necklaces to even things that seemed to resemble a crown on top of their heads. Their extravagance perfectly matched the event that they were attending. Yuna turned her head a bit and found Zero standing beside her with a small content smile as she watched the crowds of people milling around. Looking the other way, Erica and Akira stood there. Akiras eyes were slightly wide while Erica held a similar expression as Zero though one that seemed more playful. Then Yuna looked down at herself in her emerald green dress. Compared to everyone else and the hall around them, they stuck out like a sore thumb. Their simplistic attire and lack of jewelry were complete opposites of their surroundings. Was this supposed to be a covert mission? Yuna thought, frowning. Did Yuki forget to tell us to dress accordingly or did he think it wouldnt affect anything? Worried? Zero asked quietly, her melodic voice easily picked up by Yuna over the constant noise of conversation around them. A little, Yuna replied. She turned to look at Zero, but quickly changed her mind and stared straight ahead at one lady that had a solid gold necklace that seemed to weigh at least ten pounds. Our clothes. Hmm? Oh, our clothes compared to everyone around us? Zero said. Yuna nodded. She chuckled. Dont worry. We might stand out, but this mission isnt really something too covert. We have Erica here to help us clean up too. Right, Eri? Yes we do~, Erica smiled. Eri? Yuna wondered when those two got so close. Now, a little word from the boss, Zero said. Also, follow me. Were being a bit weird just standing around. They walked off at a slow pace, bunched together to hear what Zero was about to relay. Yuki wants us to use codes for our name, she said. Erica will be Eri. Akira will be Autumn. Yuna will be Diana. Diana? Yuna repeated. Why? Thats what he told me, Zero said with a small shrug. I think its quite pretty. Me too, Akira nodded. Diana. Okay, Yuna said. Great. Now, assimilate into the party for a bit, Zero instructed. Itll be awhile before the jewel is unveiled. So have fun, but dont forget your mission. And Erica. Try not to woo all the girls alright? Zero winked, and Erica giggled, hitting her playfully on the arm. Erica asked her something in a small whisper that Yuna couldnt hear. Zero nodded and Erica smiled. Then she grabbed Akiras arm and started pulling her along, waving at Zero and Yuna as the two of them disappeared into the crowd. Where are they going? Yuna asked, turning her head to look at Zero. Her eyes were firmly on her shoulder. To experience the party, Zero replied. Which we should be doing as well. Dont you want to join in? Yuna did. She just felt a bit uneasy. This was something that she had never had a chance to experience before. The most festive thing she had ever attended was mission celebrations when a particular tough mission was completed. And those were just a few handshakes and words of praise. Take it slow, Zero said. Yuna blinked. You dont need to feel pressured into going right in. Take it in slowly. Yuna felt heat travel up her neck. She didnt realise that her mood was that easy to read. How about this. Zero turned and grabbed Yunas shoulders, her head tilting down a bit to look directly into Yunas eyes. Why dont we find a seat and just watch for a bit? When you feel comfortable, then we can go a bit deeper in. Sound good? Shes taller than me, Yuna thought as she nodded slowly. Perfect, Zero smiled. Her hand slipped down from Yunas shoulders and grabbed one of her hands. Come on. She led Yuna past a few people until they reached a table laden with silver platters and bowls and trays filled with food. Zero brought her to a chair, a lavish cushioned chair made with leather and what Yuna hoped was gold plating. Mmm~. This is a nice chair, Zero commented as she sat down. Sit, sit. Patting the chair beside her, she beckoned to Yuna. Yuna took the seat slowly, sinking into the chair. Her eyes flickered about as she locked onto the nearest people around her. They werent paying any attention to her. She let out a sigh of relief. Theyre people too, Zero said. Yuna glanced at her. Theyre main focus is themselves, you know? I guess I was worrying for nothing, Yuna smiled, letting out a soft laugh. Remember, just relax~ Zero said. Now, if you dont mind me. She closed her eyes and tapped lightly on her eyelids. Yuna watched this curiously as her eyes reopened and she began to stare off in the distance. Then she blinked, her eyes flickering to Yuna. Excuse me for a minute, she said, standing up from her seat. She tilted her head to the seat. And save that for me. Ill be right back. She gave Yuna one last smile before swiftly walking off, her head moving this way and that way. Soon, she too was lost in the ocean of partygoers. Yuna swallowed and gripped her hands together tightly. What do I do now? The party still went on around her. People walked by her, chatting with their friends and partners. Most of them ignored her, but a few took notice of her. They didnt look for too long though before going back to their own business. I hope Zero comes back soon. Yuna stayed in her seat, watching the people around her. She didnt know how much time had passed. There were no clocks that could be seen in the ballroom and she didnt wear her watch since it would help people identify her. Then she felt someones presence standing over her. She looked up quickly. Hi, a young man greeted her, his hand up in an awkward position. Yuna didnt know if he was waving or trying to shake her hand. How are you today? He sounded stiff and almost robotic. Yuna peered behind him and saw a group of similarly aged men standing around watching her. Are you here alone? the man asked. No, Im with somebody, Yuna replied politely, giving the man a small shake of her head. Wheres he? Im not with a he. Oh, so with a friends? Then she wouldnt mind if I asked you to dance, right? Dance? Yuna repeated. She felt her insides curl up. Yeah. Would you like to dance with me? the man asked, offering his hand. No. Why not? the man frowned. Its a party. Youve should be dancing and having fun. I dont want to dance, Yuna replied shortly. Thats my answer. I promise you that Im not bad on my feet, the man said. Thats not the problem. Oh, so its me? the man asked, stepping back. Im the problem then? I never said that, Yuna sighed, looking down at her feet. My answer is no. At least give me a reason. When a girl says no, she means no, a voice said softly. Yunas head shot up and found Zero standing behind the man. The man spun around and froze. Why dont you be a dear, and let her be. She said no. Fine, the man growled before stomping off. Thanks, Yuna said once the man was gone. My apologies, Zero sighed. She pushed a few stray strands of hair behind her ear. I didnt mean to leave you alone for that long. Its fine, Yuna smiled. All that matters is that you came back. Really? Zero smiled back at her. Then she pursed her lips. You know, that mans idea wasnt really that bad. Dancing. I cant, Yuna said, shaking her head vigorously. I dont know how. Then let me teach you, Zero replied. She reached out and grasped Yunas hands in her own, her soft skin sending shivers up Yunas arm. Come. Have this dance with me. She gently pulled Yuna to her feet and walked backwards as she led her to the dance floor. Yuna followed reluctantly, shuffling her feet but not wanting to break their contact. Put your hands here, Zero instructed, wrapping Yunas arms around her waist. Well take this nice and slow. Zero put her arms on Yunas shoulders and began to guide her around, calling out instructions as to where Yuna should place her feet. After a bit, Yuna got a hold of the simple footwork. There. That wasnt so hard, was it? Zero whispered. No, Yuna said. She looked up from her feet, her gaze locking onto Zeros. Whatever words she was about to say next died in her throat. They moved like that, silently, staring into each others gazes. Zero had a slight smile on her lips as they slowly moved their way around the floor. Zeros eyes reflected the glowing lights around them, making them more dazzling than they already were. Her golden hair shimmered. And Yunas heart pounded. Yuna dropped her gaze first, looking around. She instantly regretted doing that. Everywhere around her, she found people staring at her and Zero. That was when she realised just how weird her position was right then and there. The two of them were much closer together, their bodies almost pressing against each other, than everyone else in the ballroom that Yuna could see. This isnt good. She tried to push herself away, but Zero tightened her hold, pulling her closer. Their bodies meshed together as Zero smiled down at her. Any thoughts about the people around Yuna immediately fly out of her mind. Dont worry about, Zero whispered in her ear, sending shivers down her spine. Its just you and me right now. No one else. Yuna couldnt respond. She felt as if her chest was about to explode. Her heart pounded so hard that she was worried that she might have been experiencing a heart attack. And with their breasts so close, she knew Zero could feel it too. Then to make matters worse, Zero suddenly began to lean her chin atop of Yunas shoulder, her mouth right next to Yunas ear. Every breath she took tickled her. Do you feel hot? Zero asked. Youre red. Im fine, Yuna managed. Mmm. Well. Do you want to know what I was doing when we were separated? Yuna gave her a slight nod. I was trying to find the jewel, Zero said. Yunas back straightened, her eyes widening. Relax~. I know where it is. You told Yuki? Yuna asked quietly. Of course. What did he say? That it was time to start the operation. Chapter 190 – Other Side What do you think so far? Akira paused, a glass of wine on her lips. She considered Ericas question for a bit. Whether it was about the party or the mission, she wasnt quite sure. Its been decent on both fronts, Akira replied. Both? Erica said, tilting her head. Then her eyes brightened. Oh, I didnt mean the party, but yeah, its been okay so far. I was talking about the other thing. Oh. Well, still. Its been decent, Akira shrugged. I just hope that we make some progress soon. Weve been searching for a while, havent we? I think? Erica pursed her lips. I dont know why there arent any clocks around here. It wouldnt hurt their wallets to get one. Based on this place, theyll get one thats solid gold and encrusted with natural diamonds, Akira replied dryly. So it actually might hurt their wallet. Thats true, Erica laughed. Still smiling, she looked around. Maybe we should meet back with Zero and Diana. See how theyre doing. Why not. That sounds like a plan. They began to search for the other two, stopping here and there to grab something off a tray of a passing server or to take something from a table. They made their way around the ballroom slowly, chatting with each other. How are things going with Boss lately? Erica asked as they stepped aside to let a couple pass by. We havent seen her all that much the last couple months. Why do you ask? Akira replied. I just was curious if you had any progress with her, is all. Maybe~, Akira smiled. Im not sure actually. Does she seem different to you lately? Hmm. Thats a good question. Erica twirled her hair with her index finger, frowning. You know, she does seem different lately. But I cant really place my finger on it. You can tell, too? Watch your step. Erica sidestepped a veil dragging across the ballroom floor at Akiras warning. She seems more, I dont know, expressive? Is that the word? Akira thought back to the last few times she saw Yuki. Those rare times that he showed an expression of any sort seemed to come more and more often. Small smirks and light laughs werent impossible to elicit. Yeah, I can see that, Erica nodded. Did I tell you that found her wearing some interesting clothes one day? What do you mean? Some dresses. That looked like they could have came from my wardrobe, Erica grinned. "I think she was really bored that day." Where? In her room? Akira asked. No, in the base actually. Well, yeah in her room, but at the base, she clarified. Which is pretty risque, wouldnt you think? Mmm. Thats true. Akira paused for a moment before opening her mouth a bit hesitantly. So, um, how did they look on her? Those clothes? Erica smirked. Akira bit her lip, feeling her neck redden. But she nodded stoutly. You see what Im wearing? Erica gestured towards her own dress that was form fitting and open in quite a few places. It resembled those Chinese qipaos. But with carefully located openings. Akira stared at one such opening around Ericas chest area, before ripping her eyes off. She nodded again. Well, think of something like this, but tighter and about as if not a little more revealing. Oh. And she looked so hot in it, I need a drink right now just thinking of it, Erica said before swiftly going up to a server passing by. She grabbed two glasses and handed on to Akira. You look like you might need one too. She winked and downed her glass. Akira accepted the offered drink and gulped it down. Then she shook her head and began searching around the room. She forgot that they were trying to look for someone. Is that them? Akira said, pointing towards two people that were slow dancing tightly together. They seem close. Yes they do~, Erica laughed. Zero is probably playing with her, but I think shes over doing it a bit. Couldnt help herself. I think we should help then, Akira replied, holding down a smile. Come on. As they approached the two that were still slow dancing across the dance floor. When Akira got closer, she noticed that Zero was talking to Yuna very rapidly, her lips quickly forming words that she whispered into Yunas ear. Zeros eyes went up suddenly, locking onto Akira. A bright smile blossomed on her face. I was just about to go looking for you, Autumn, Zero said, separating herself from Yuna who looked quite out of breath. Eri, youre here too. Having fun? Erica smirked. A little, Zero replied, grinning. I was just filling Diana in on a few things that she needed to know and that Im about to tell you two as well. Come on, lets walk for a bit. They grouped up, Akira and Zero in the middle with Erica and Yuna on the outsides. Walking leisurely but not slowly, they made a path through the party, people parting to let them pass. So the main thing is that Ive found the target, Zero began. Ericas mouth opened but Zero quickly shushed her with a finger. Let me finish, Eri. I did a quick search around the entire building here when we entered. That came up with nothing, so the thing isnt in this room with us right now. But its pretty close since I could pick up its signature. The wind jewel? Yuna whispered. Mhm. Also, speak a bit louder. And relax your back, Zero instructed. Anyway, I could feel it, but couldnt see it, so it was probably in an adjacent room. So I just went around to each of the doors until I felt the strongest signature. Wheres that? Akira asked. Somewhere back there, she waved. A server promptly came up to her, offering a tray. Oh, thank you~. Such diligence. Zero smiled at the young boy whose expression immediately brightened. She took a glass of cider thanked the boy again before he went off to serve others. Anyway, Zero continued. Ive looked at the blueprints of this place, so I know all of the rooms as well as the little nooks and crannies. So I can say with moderate confidence that I know where the jewel is. So what are we going to do? Akira said as Zero took a sip of her cider. Thats what I was speaking with Diana about. I have my instructions. If my part fails, then we go to plan b and wait for the jewel to be displayed. Fail as in just the mission, or are we talking major fail? Erica asked, frowning. Like dangerous fail. Im not sure. Ill know when I get there, Zero replied, tapping her chin. Im fairly confident that I can get out if something happens. It shouldnt be that big of a deal. Especially since I have back up. What do you mean? Akira asked. I found a computer. Oh. I should be fine, Zero smiled. She reached out and touched Ericas shoulder. Dont worry about. Just have fun while Im gone. Ill be back before you know it. If something happens, weve got your back, Erica said. I know. I trust that you do. Anyway, if all hell doesnt break loose, then Ill be back soon. If it does, then you need to escape. If you cant, well, things might become a little, um, lets say messy? Lets hope it doesnt come to that, Akira sighed. Well see you soon, Zero. Count on it, Zero nodded. Then she split off from the group, disappearing into the bustle of people still partying. Akira watched as she left, her gut tightening. Are you three close? Yuna asked. Hmm? Akira said, looking at her. Zero, you, and Eri, she clarified. She scratched her neck as she stared at the ground. I dont mean to pry. No its fine, Akira replied. Are the three of us close? She looked back at the place Zero had vanished from sight. I would hope so. Chapter 191 – Auction She would hope so? Yuna tilted her head at the oddly worded reply. Does that mean that they are close? Or she wants to be close? Not elaborating anymore, Akira gestured to her to follow her and Erica. They began to wander about the party as a group as they waited for Zero to return. It has to be almost 19:00, right? Erica asked, looking around again before sighing. I still wish there was a clock somewhere. Zero said that it was almost time, didnt she? Akira said. The auction. Thats why she wanted to see if she could get a good look of it before then. Thats one way of putting it, Yuna thought. The room suddenly went silent, the music cutting off abruptly. Then the lights dimmed and the sounds of a slowly rising string enveloped the room. It sounded like the music that a movie would play in the background before an epic reveal. There they are, Akira whispered, jutting her head to the grand staircase that led down from the second floor of the mansion. The sponsors of this party. The Hyrins. Yuna looked up and followed Akiras gaze. Her eyes landed on a group of people that were slowly making their way down the massive crystal and glass staircase. There were four people, three female and one male. The male stood in the center in a dapper black suit. The three women around him wore glamorous white and blue gowns that almost glowed under the spotlight that had been trained on them. Are those Mr. Hyrins wives? The entire room watched the Hyrins as they took their time to traverse the steps. The massive dresses the three women wore didnt help them in that department. The man seemed to be holding himself back to walk at the same pace as them. At last, they reached the bottom. They walked across the room, heading towards a stage that had been erected since the start of the party near the back of the ballroom. The crowd parted to clear a way for the party of four. Up close, the four looked nowhere near as glamorous as they did on their reveal. The women wore generous amounts of makeup that barely conceal the wrinkles and worry lines one their faces. The man had them on full display. Beyond that, Yuna noticed the silvery white roots in the mans hair that clashed with his shiny jet black locks. It seems that the hard times have really done quite a bit to them. Unless their just very old. Yuna frowned. I never asked Yuki for their age. And it wasnt on the profiles he gave us. The four made their way to the top of the stage where a podium stood. The man stood behind it, the three women taking a seat on the chairs that rested on the sides of the podium though a bit back. Welcome all, the man said, spreading his arms like a preacher. My name is Rujin Hyrin, the head of the Hyrin house. These are my lovely wives Julie, Kiele, and Rachel. The crowd clapped politely in response. Kiele? Yuna thought as she clapped as well. What an odd name. What did I miss? Zeros voice suddenly piped up from behind her. Yuna nearly jumped, controlling herself at the last moment. Oh, its just the introductions. Welcome back, Erica greeted. Hi~, Zero said, taking a place beside Yuna and Erica. She looked at the stage. Oh, their daughter couldnt make it. She is in another country, so I guess thats only natural. Another country? Yuna repeated, tuning into what Zero was saying. Rujin Hyrin was still going on with his pleasantries. Mhm, Zero nodded. Shes getting education in Kiera. Thats where her mother Kiele is from. Oh. So how did things go? Akira asked in a low voice, her eyes still on the stage. Its been moved, Zero sighed. When I went back, I couldnt feel it anymore. I still snooped around in the room to see if they hid it in something, but came out with nothing. They probably took it to prepare for the reveal. Where do you think it is then? Akira said, glancing over at her. Probably underneath that stage, Zero replied, jutting her chin towards the platform the Hyrins were on. This makes things a bit complicated. Well have to switch to plan B. I love plan B, Erica grinned. Oh gods. Plan B, Yuna thought, groaning inwardly. Plan B, Akira repeated. Yup. So on my signal, itll start. Its our only option right now, Zero shrugged. You have everything prepared? Theyre in my ring, Akira nodded, holding up her hand and waving her finger. How about you? I have everything, she replied, touching the blue gemstone earrings she wore. On my cue, remember. Whats the cue? Yuna asked. She didnt remember that ever being disclosed. Yuki said that it would obvious enough if it came to that. Itll be obvious, dont worry, Zero smiled. Oh. Zero shushed them and they refocused their attention to the stage. Rujin had just finished his pleasantries and introductions. He let out a small breath, swallowing a bit, before placing his hands on the podium. Now, we get to the real meat of this event, he announced. The part that you all really came for. That is, the auction. He clapped his hands, summoning a holographic screen behind him. On the screen, a large logo was displayed with the words Hyrin Mining Co. underneath it. I would like to formally announce that we at the Hyrin Mining Company have made what may be one of the most impressive discoveries of the century, Rujin said grandly. Around a hundred and fifty years ago, the Jewel of Fire was discovered in the mine shafts deep within the Montsol mountains by the dwarves. It was a wonderful discovery, hailed as the king of all gemstones and the most powerful of elemental jewels. The Jewel of Fire appeared on the screen in all of its smoldering scarlet glory. But now that will all change, Rujin said. The Jewel of fire disappeared behind him. We have discovered something will blow that little red jewel out of the water. An elemental jewel that has far surpassed anything that weve ever seen before. I present to you, the Heart of the Wyvern. A familiar image a smooth pale emerald gem appeared on the screen. Dramatic music played as Rujin gestured with both of his hands towards a display that was rising from the stage. In a glass box, a glowing egg size gem laid on a red velvet cushion. Thats the real thing, Zero murmured. This is the Heart of the Wyvern. The highest grade an elemental jewel can be. Every single test conducted on this beauty has blown us away. Its absorption. Its purity. Its durability. But to make things even better, this jewels attribute is one of the rarest to find. That is, the wind attribute. The crowd oohed and ahhed. Rujin smiled broadly, soaking up every second of it. And now, you have the opportunity to obtain this priceless gemstone for yourself, he announced. Thats right. The piece being put up for auction today is no other than the Heart of the Wyvern. Now, shall we start the bidding? The crowd held their breath. The starting bid will be at six thousand gold coins, he said. He took a scan through the room. The bidding. Starts. Now. A flurry of movement erupted from the crowd as bidders rushed to get their bids in. Rujin looked overwhelmed, but pleased, pointing at people to call out their bids. The bids were kept track on the screen behind him. Should we do something? Yuna asked quietly, directing her question to Zero. No. Trust me, she replied. Something is going to happen. Yuna nodded at stared at the screen as the price of the jewel slowly rose from six thousand to seven thousand. It began to sputter after breaking the eight thousand coin mark until only three bidders were left. Eight thousand four hundred, a man declared, his voice booming. Then eight thousand four hundred and fifty, another man said in response. Eight thousand five hundred, a woman said calmly immediately after. There was a pause as everyone awaited the response. Oh ho, the first man laughed. Well then. Eight thousand seven hundred and fifty. Beat that. The other man tightened his lips and began drumming his fingers on his pants. The womans face remained unchanged though her eyes did harden. Eight thousand seven hundred and fifty, Rujin repeated. Can anyone best that? Silence. Then a hand. A black gloved hand that held a wooden cane. The gentleman in the back, Rujin said, gesturing. I would like to bid, the man said, his voice deep and low. A hat cast a shadow over his face. Well, obviously, Rujin smiled. What would it be? Ten thousand. Rujin blinked, his smile still stuck on his face. Ten, ten thousand? he repeated, licking his lips. You heard me. I, I see. Then, um, can anyone beat that? Rujin asked. His voice was less boisterous than it had been a few moments ago. No one. Then going once. Going twice. And sold. Rujin picked up a wooden mallet and slammed it on the podium. The sound rang out, echoing in the silent room. Then Yuna heard the rustle of some clothes as Zero stood up from her seat. Yuna watched as Zero calmly snapped her fingers, a gun materializing in her hand. Then she cocked it and aimed carefully. Bang The sound of the shot exploded throughout the room as people screamed and scattered at the noise. The glass casing around the Heart of the Wyvern shattered. And there stood Zero in her black dress, a gun in her hand. Akira and Erica stood as well, slipping masks on their faces. I guess that was the cue. Yuna called to the ring on her right hand and summoned her own mask and sheathed sword. She quickly placed the mask on and drew her blade, the sheath disappearing. Then she readied herself for the chaos that was about to ensue. Chapter 192 – Plan B Plan B. Otherwise known as the backup plan. Its a plan created for when the main plan inevitably fails. The main plan was to infiltrate, locate, and acquire. It was simple enough in its basic parts, but the innumerable variables that could render the plan useless made it necessary for the backup plan to be formulated. And the backup plan decided on was fairly simple. To quote Yukis words, Smash and grab. I dont care how you get out as long as you do. Most people at the meeting hated it. Akira seemed indifferent to it. Erica loved it. Swinging her spear wildly about as rushed to intercept the swarming guards that streamed into the ballroom, Erica had a wide smile plastered to her face that was hidden behind the purple mask she wore. The only thing others saw were two bright electric purple eyes. She began slashing and stabbing about with enthusiasm, taking on multiple enemies at once. Akira was next to her doing the same as she wielded a sword. Stall until Zero gets the jewel, Erica thought as she smacked the back of one guard, cracking the helmet the guard wore. Should be easy enough. Maybe Ill use this as physical wave clearing practice~. Erica fell into a rhythm of cuts, thrusts, and parries. She made sure to not critically wound any of the incoming guards. Having more people fighting would mean more practice for her. And people not dying would make all interested parties less mad. Around her people screamed and yelled. Bangs and gunshots rang out and echoed. The sound of things breaking and shattering normally followed all of that as well. To Erica, these werent the sounds of destruction. They were the sounds of the artful disorder of the battlefield that was mayhem. Another gunshot. Off to the corner of her eye, Erica spied a guards head snapping back, their foot step forward, and then fall face first into the floor. She slammed her spear to the ground in response. A wave of static erupted out from her, shoving everyone around her away. Want to clean this up, Eri? Zeros voice asked cheerily somewhere behind her. Why not, Erica replied. She crouched and launched herself up, back flipping until she landed beside Zero. How do you want to do this? Big bolt? Zero suggested. It might make a hole up there, Erica smirked. Does it matter? Erica laughed and gripped her spear tightly with both her hands as the guards relocated her and began to advance. Akira was still whirling about in a tornado of steel, fending off dozens of the guards at once. Zero waved her hand with a flourish, a shimmering concave barrier instantly forming in front to intercept the speeding projectiles that were being launched their way by the guards. With her other hand, she held it open beside her waist. Erica could feel the mana rushing to it. Want me to group them closer or are they all tight enough already? Zero asked. A magic circle flared in her palm. Yeah, Erica nodded, giving the wall of guards a contemplative gaze. I want to hit them all in one shot. Why are there so many of them? Guards? Money can do that for you, Zero laughed. Get ready. Autumn? Dont worry, I already told her. On cue, Akira disappeared. The people she was fighting suddenly crashed into each other. Beside Zero, a column of sand rose from the ground, and Akira appeared. Zero gave her a nod before pressing the palms of her hands together. Mana compressed between them, her hands glowing a pale green. Im ready, she said quietly. Got it, Erica replied. She twirled her spear as sparks began to erupt out from it. Go ahead. I got this. Zero nodded again and thrusted a hand to the ground, her thumb and first two fingers sticking out. Her eyes changed color, the grey changing to a pale emerald. The ground underneath the guards lit up as a magic circle inscribed itself. Barriers rose out from the ground, trapping them in a sphere. Then she clenched her other hand. The wind within the room whipped as it began to flow towards the barrier. You ready? Zero asked, her glowing eyes sending shivers down Ericas spine. Bring it. She punched her clenched hand downward. The guards trapped within the barrier were sucked together as a vortex formed inside. Erica followed. Slamming her spear on the ground, violet electricity erupted out from it. Oh yeah. You should cover your ears, Erica said. Just as Zero and Akira did so, a giant bolt of lightning came crashing down from the sky. It struck down upon the spot the guards were sucked into with a mighty roar as it split the air. The shock rammed into the barrier Zero had erected between them and the guards. Debris soon followed it, crashing into the ground. Erica looked up and saw the stars blinking back down at her through the ceiling. Are they dead? Akira asked, blinking rapidly. No. It just looks worse than it is. Theyre just knocked out. Maybe paralyzed at worst, Erica replied. Did I get all of them? I think so, Zero nodded. I cant really see all that well right now. Anyway, time to go. The barriers fell. The sounds of pounding foot steps came from behind them and Zero looked behind. Erica followed her gaze to see Yuna running towards them. Behind her, a stampede of guards followed. They seemed to have come from the back rooms of the mansion. ''More of them?'' You know what, we really should go, Erica said. I agree. They turned and blasted off towards the door that had been blown open by Ericas lightning bolt. On the way out, they stepped on a few unfortunate guards before they leaped off the stairs that led up to the entrance of the mansion. Then they sprinted off into the distance. Good job, Yuki said. Erica was back in the base, the others who participated in the mission there as well. Minus Zero, who said that her job was done for the day and gave the Heart of the Wyvern to Akira before promptly disappearing. Is it on the news yet? Erica asked, grinning. It has to be. That was crazy. Thats the first question you ask? Yuki replied. She raised an eyebrow. And to answer you, yes. There are a few reports. Nothing really big yet since it just happened and damage control. Did we come out clean? Sarah asked. She still held a sniper in her arms. I looked around, but Im not sure. Youre clean, Yuki nodded. Well done. Your help made it really easy to get out of there. Thank you, Sarah smiled. And the rest of you did well too, Yuki continued. Akira, you have the jewel still? Yes. Here. Akira procured the Heart from her ring. No one will be able to trace us, right? No one will probably be able to trace us. Uriel will be helping out in that field so I wouldnt worry too much about that. Its unfortunate that the plan had to go to plan B. But you seemed to be having fun. I think that was mainly Erica, Akira replied. That was the most fun Ive had in combat for a while, Erica grinned. How about when we skirmish? Yuki asked. No. Those are competitions. I dont have time for fun when those happen. Really now, she smirked. Well. One of you had fun at the very least. You guys did a good job wrapping it up quickly. Anyway, youre all dismissed for today. What are we going to do with the jewel? Yuna asked, speaking up for the first time. Stow it somewhere no one can steal from, Yuki replied. Or at least have a really hard time stealing it. You all can go home or wherever you live. Were good for the day. We might have another meeting tomorrow though. Thank you, boss, Sarah said. If there is a meeting tomorrow, I look forward to it. Be on time. Ill try, she said with a small laugh. She left the meeting room. Ill be going as well. Good night Yuki, Zoe waved before walking out as well. "I guess we should go as well then, Erica said, nudging Akira. Want to eat or are you full from the party? I didnt even eat that much, Akira frowned. I didnt say that, Erica laughed. But do you? A snack maybe? Sure. She turned to look at Yuki. Well be going then. See you later? See you later, Yuki nodded. Erica hooked her arm around Akiras and marched out of the meeting room. You know, that party was really fun, Erica remarked as the two of the walked down the hall. Especially that last part. It was okay, Akira sighed. We should do that again, Erica grinned. Lets not. Chapter 193 – Next Step Yuki glanced towards Yuna who was the last person to stay inside the meeting room. She looked distracted, her expression blank and thoughtful. Yuki watched her until her eyes flickered towards him. She blinked. Have a question? Yuki asked. What? she replied. You look like you have a question, Yuki said. I have time. Oh. Its nothing. Yuna said, shaking her head. Yuki waited. I was just thinking about the mission. The mission? Is it about how it turned out? Yuki said, raising an eyebrow. If its about the use of plan B, then just know that it wasnt exactly planned, but necessary. I know that you didnt like it, but it was the easiest and relatively safest option. Its fine. That wasnt what I was thinking about though. She sighed. Its more about the after than what happened during. Did something happen? No, its more of a lack of something happening. But its not a big deal, she said, smiling a little. I think Ill be going. Alright. Bye. Remember that there might be a meeting tomorrow, Yuki reminded. Got it. Yuna gave Yuki a wave before walking out of the meeting room. Yuki noticed through the glass walls that the contemplative look she had returned as she walked down the hall. I wonder what happened. Then everything went bang and then all of those guards dropped on the ground! Erica exclaimed, waving her hands animatedly. That roof disappeared. It was so good. Erica, I was there, Akira sighed with a slight smile. Im just telling Yuki. I know. I saw everything, you know? Yuki said. Well I wanted to tell you again. Okay, he shrugged. You did seem to be enjoying yourself immensely. That was the first time in a while that I got to zap something with a big bolt, Erica grinned. It wasnt full power or anything since I know you wanted to limit the amount of casualties. Still was great though. Depending on how things go, you might have some more of that in the not so distant future, Yuki said. You two eat yet? Its only been ten minutes, but that might be enough time. We didnt eat yet, Erica replied. She paused. Well, I didnt eat yet. Maybe Akira did. Oh come on. I cant eat that fast. I dont know. You havent really pushed yourself have you? I cant eat a meal in ten minutes, Akira laughed. Itll take at least fifteen. Is that with appetizers and everything? Yuki asked. Well, if its full course, maybe twenty minutes. A little more? While were speaking of food, are we going to grab something? If you didnt eat yet, then that was what I was planning to do, he said. Unless you want to do something else? No, Akira said, shaking her head. Im getting hungry anyway. The fighting took a bit of energy from me. Im a bit hungry as well. Giant lightning bolts took quite a bit from me. They can do that, yeah, Yuki said dryly. Anyway, lets get something really quick, why dont we? A few minutes later, they were back at their apartment, each holding a bag of food in their hands. They went to the living room and took out burgers from one of the bag and fries from another. Akira had another bag for an extra burger just for herself. They ate, chatting about random subjects that were brought up as the conversation went on. The topics varied from the food they ate to things they read about online to discussions on various fighting tactics. Slowly, their conversation shifted back to the events of the day. Yuki, Ive been thinking, Akira said. About the mission. And the jewels. About what exactly? Weve taking the highest grade jewels available. But does that really stop them from creating the weapon? Or weapons? she asked. Erica stopped eating to listen. They can just use another one, cant they? Yeah, thats something that came to my mind while I was trying to figure out how to handle things, Yuki nodded. The main thing is that it prevents them from having the highest quality weapon. Making it as weak as possible can only helpful. But dont we want to prevent the weapon from being made? That would be optimal, yes, but that really isnt possible, Yuki sighed. When I got all of this information, they already had crucial parts that are irreplaceable. Like the ridyst. If they didnt have that yet, I could have taken it and they would be at a roadblock. Arent the jewels a roadblock? Erica piped up. Theyre more of a minor inconvenience for the most part. It prevents them from creating the weapon for a bit before they find a replacement. Elemental jewels are easier to replace than ridyst. But itll lower the power, Akira repeated. Yeah. Itll make it easier to block as well as delay when the actual weapon can be completed. Unless of course its multiple weapons. So maybe delay one of them. Oh. See its not an end all. Nope. I wish there was a way to do that, but its impossible. Maybe if I knew more or earlier, but thats all we can do to prevent the weapon or weapons from being made. The bright side is that once weve collected enough evidence to prove that such a weapon is being made, we can give people some time to create appropriate defenses. Hows that part going? Did Tiar come up with anything? Akira asked. He said that hes close, Yuki shrugged. He has a lot of verbal evidence, but that wouldnt hold up against skepticism. We need hard evidence. The records of the materials theyve been buying arent enough since the idea of a weapon being created is only a guess. They could very well be trying to make the greatest energy plant ever known to the world and love shiny elemental jewels. Have we decided how were going to tell people about this stuff? Erica said. I dont remember. No, but Im leaning toward letting Yuna do that. Shes part of the L-taf. Theyll be the first people that we want to convince that there is a threat. They have the influence to organize the appropriate response. Of course, this all fails if the government is already taken over by the Shikaku. If thats the case, its not really something we can do anything about, Akira sighed. Yeah. So well just have to accept it for what it is and live with the consequences. Cant we try to destroy the weapon? Erica suggested. I mean, thats a possible course of action, but that relies on too many factors, Yuki explained. The first problem is that there very well could be more than one weapon. Plus a lot of other factors like locating the weapons. Ill still look into it and hope that we can do that, but I wouldnt hold my breath. Oh. Thats unfortunate. Yup. So what are we doing next? Akira asked. Next? What weve been doing, Yuki shrugged. Find jewels. Take jewels. Thats what tomorrows meeting is about. Zoe found the next one. Chapter 194 – Next Jewel Whats the meeting for today? Damian asked. He was bent over, holding a few tools and wearing a pair of goggles. Update or something? Yeah, kind of, Yuki nodded, sticking his hand out as he read a few readings on a screen. Can you pass me the disk? Here ya go. Yuki took the offered disk and slipped it into the interface of the screens he was looking at. What else is the meeting for? Or am I going to have to wait or something? Just updates and some more plans, Yuki shrugged. Youll see when it starts. Which is in, lets see, ten minutes. What? Yeah, you might want to get ready right now. Unless you plan on going to the meeting like that? I mean, I could. I thought the meeting was going to be later though, Damian frowned. I would have sworn you wrote ten fifteen. I wrote ten. I think you combined it with the part where I said the meeting would be about fifteen minutes. Huh. Yuki returned his attention to the screen before him. A loading bar indicated that the data transfer to the disk was almost completed. We can go once this thing finishes, he said. That the suit programming? Damian asked. Yeah. Im just making a hard copy right now. Im going to transfer some stuff over later. Oh yeah. I should wash my face right now then. Probably, Yuki replied, looking at him from the corner of his eye. Ill go do that then. Seven minutes later and Yuki was standing outside the door of Damians room. He checked his watch, tapping his foot as he watched the seconds ticked by. Damian had gone in to wash his face about five minutes before. Yuki wasnt sure what he was doing now. Then the metal door of the room opened up and Damian bursted out. He wiped his mouth and noticed Yuki who was standing beside the door. Why are you here? he asked. I thought we were going to go together, Yuki said. What took you so long? I drank some water and then realised that I needed to take a shit, Damian replied. So that took some time. But Im good now. Good to know. Yuki began walking to the meeting room, Damian following him. Along the halls, they passed by a few staff and guild members who greeted Yuki immediately to which he responded in kind before they went off to do whatever task they were given or wherever they were planning to go. When they arrived at the meeting room, the scheduled time for the start of the meeting had come. Yuki took his usual position at the head of the table while Damian took his normal seat. Almost late, Yuki, Erica said with a smile. Tell Damian that, he replied. But we all made it here on time. Including Sarah. I was nearby, Sarah said. Mmm. Well, I hope you can make it on time every time. Well, lets begin? He clapped his hands, the room darkening and the familiar screens appearing above the table. He glanced over at Zoe who raised an eyebrow. Yuki shook his head in reply. There were a few things that needed to be taken care of before the main topic of the meeting. So first things first, Yuki began. While there is other business to attend to, this is the time for our monthly check. Well take the first few minutes to do that. Uriel, tell me how things are. Right, Uriels voice replied. She appeared above the table. For the most part guild operations are running smoothly. Current member count is sixty seven people. Around thirty are currently out on the field. The rest are either running operations in the guild or are in reserve. Have any problems arisen or any potential problems that should be looked into? Yuki asked. Ive taken the liberty to increase the food supply for the kitchens, Uriel said. Food was running low due to the influx of new members. A few logistical problems were brought up, but Ive dealt with them. You can look at the logs, if you want. Ill check them out later. How about the rest of you? he said, directing his question to the people sitting at the table. Anything that you want to comment on or report? The workshops running a bit low of materials, Damian commented. I know. I was already planning to a resupply, Yuki replied. Anything else? Zoe raised a few fingers. Yuki nodded towards her. There seems to be a small bug being passed around right now, she said. Ive been getting more people than normal in the clinic. But its nothing to really worry about. Just a little bug. I might need one or two more staff for a bit. Uriel, do we have any registered medics? he asked. A few. Three are inactive right now since weve havent had any real need for a while, she replied. Want me to contact them? Zoe, are you fine with three? Thats fine. Contact them, Yuki nodded. Anything else? Shakes and silence answered. Wonderful. Then lets move on to some more interesting topics, he said. He swiped a few screens away. Remember. If you want to tell me something that you might have forgotten thats important, just tell me. Anyway, Zoe. She nodded and went to the front to stand beside Yuki, standing a few inches taller. Yuki brought up a file case with a few deft taps. With the retrieval of the Heart of the Wyvern, weve gotten one of the elemental jewels that needed to be obtained. Zoe here was sent to find the naturae one. Thats what shes here to report on. Yuki stepped aside to let Zoe take the stage. Thank you, she nodded. As I said last time we were here, I know where the most powerful naturae jewel is. The one that I was tasked with locating is the second strongest one. The good news is that Ive found. It wasnt the hardest. What did you do? Tiar asked. I can barely find my keys in the morning. You found the thing in a day. I knew who had it. It was simple enough to follow the trail to see who has it now, she replied. And so Ive tracked it down to another household. More rich people? Damian sighed. Of course. Theyre the only ones that can afford to pay the offered prices for such powerful jewels. Of course, this is where the bad news comes in. This jewels circumstances are completely different. How? Akira asked. Ill leave that to Yuki to explain, Zoe replied. The jewel was purchased from the person that I knew who had by a family quite a few years ago. Its been with that family ever since. Theyre more quiet than the Hyrins. They keep to themselves for the most part. How did they get rich then? Damian said. Smart investments, she shrugged. Thats mainly it. But thats not really important, Yuki interrupted. Thank you, Zoe. Ill explain the rest now. Zoe went back to her usual seat while Yuki retook the head of the table. So. Like Zoe already said, the jewel is held by another rich family. However this family is less powerful and more quiet. This is their home. He pulled up a picture of a two story house that seemed to be right in the middle of a forest. Oh, thats not that big, Damian commented. The Lewins, the family here, own some land as well around their house. The image zoomed out and highlighted a gigantic area of forest that was as big as a moderately sized town. Holy fuck. Theyre favorite pastime is hunting, Yuki continued. Their house and property is one that has been passed down their family for generations. They have investments in various companies that have been giving them a steady income, so theyve been satisfied with what they have. Theyre not planning to the sell the jewel then, right? Erica asked him. Nope. They have under lock. Then do we really need to steal it? Cant we just leave it with them? No, because one of their investments is Mason Inc. Oh. Thats not good. Mhm. Thats why we need to hold it for them for a little bit, he said. You all can probably guess what Im about to say next right? Were going to go take it? Erica said. Yup. And it just so happens that they are having a little family reunion in a few days. Its the perfect time for us to strike. Whos going? Akira asked. Team of four are going directly. The teams will be announced the day of the mission. But the ones that are going will know about it before then. He glanced over at Damian. What? Am Im going? Damian said, frowning. What? No, Yuki replied, shaking his head. Why would I tell you to go? I dunno. You never know. Youre participating, but not at the location. Youll be watching over things. Ill explain more later. Oh. Yuki check the time. Fifteen minutes had passed since the start of the meeting. Perfect. Thats it for today, he said. He waved his hand, the screens disappearing and the room brightening. Remember. We start on Sunday. Youre all dismissed for now. Chapter 195 – Hologram Shopping In her dorm room, Yuna sat on her bed with Yuki standing at the door, leaning against the frame. He was giving her a relatively neutral expression that had a hint of curiosity in it. They stayed quiet even though they were only a few feet apart. Sorry for calling you out here, Yuna said, breaking the silence. The quiet had grown a bit too loud. I dont mind, Yuki replied. But I did think that it would be something else. Like the specifics about your assignment. It kind of is, right? Well. Maybe. The clothes one wears can be relevant to the mission depending on the type of mission, he shrugged. I guess that since this is a reunion for family and friends you dont want to stand out right? Its a bit of that and something else, Yuna said. She scratched her neck, not wanting to elaborate any more. Mmm. Well. Let me take a look at what you have and what I can work with, he said, gesturing towards her closet. Yuna nodded and pushed herself up from her bed. She went to the closet, pausing right before opening it. I dont have much, she said as she turned her head towards Yuki. Thats fine. Just show me. She nodded again. With a small sigh, she slid open the door to her closet to reveal its contents. Or really its lack of contents. There were a few hangers that had three sets of school uniforms. Besides those, there were two other outfits that were almost identical to each other. They consisted of a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. Yuki stood in front of the closet and gave it a critical gaze. Yuna watched his eyes flicker to the corner where another set of clothing hung. It was a uniform. On the shoulder of the blazer was an emblem with three letters. He looked away, not commenting. I see why you called me, Yuki said. He closed the closet. Theres nothing in there that you can wear to a formal reunion. Thats. Putting it nicely. Tell me. What do you want to do? he asked, turning to her. What do you mean? Yuna replied. Theres a few different ways we can solve this, he said. I can ask Erica or Akira to lend you some clothes. Or we can go out and buy clothes. Its up to you. I would rather buy clothes, she said. She already borrowed an outfit from Akira before. Yuna didnt want to have to do that again. It would be good for me to have something so that this doesnt happen again. Thats true. Then well need to get multiple pairs, Yuki mused. One outfit is no good. Cant I just rewear it? What? No, he said immediately, shaking his head. Thats not safe. Wearing the same outfit to every event you go to will lead to easier recognition. And also, wouldnt you get bored wearing the same thing over and over again? But getting multiples would take too much time and money right? she replied. Im fine with one. Ill just work with it. But do you want to do that? Not really, she thought. It must have shown on her face. Then lets go, Yuki said. He went to the bedroom door and looked back. Were going to be out for a bit. Theres so many, Yuna whispered as she walked through the department store. She passed holographic models that wore advertised outfits, some of which hung on the racks upon racks of clothing around her. Why are there so many? Its a department store, Yuna, Yuki said beside her. She glanced over at him. Ill be more worried if they didnt have this much. I guess. Couldnt we have bought stuff online? Yeah. But thats only possible if you know what you want. Plus, I like to actually try on the stuff before buying it. Oh. This brings up a question that I really need to ask you, he said, facing her. What kind of clothes do you like or want? I, uh. I dont know, a dress? Yuki paused, raising an eyebrow. Ok. So not a suit. Though, now that I think about it, that wouldn''t that bad of an option. Hmm. But what kind of dress? he asked. Design wise or feeling wise if you understand what I mean. I dont know, Yuna repeated with a shrug and a small smile. Just something that look nice on me, maybe? I dont know how rare those will be. I see. Well. Come with me then. Yuki led her to a part of the store where a woman sat behind a desk. Two hallways flanked the womans desk that opened up to multiple stalls. Hello, Yuki said as he approached the desk. The woman looked up and smiled broadly. Back again? How may I help you today? she asked. She looked passed him and saw Yuna. Brought a friend? Yeah. Im trying to find some clothes for her to wear to a little reunion, he replied. Ill be using one of the rooms. It might take a while though. Really? If its her wearing the outfits, I dont think itll take all that long, the woman laughed. But thats fine. Take your time. Thanks. He motioned to Yuna to come with him. Yuna gave the woman at the desk a small nod as she passed by who replied with a little wave. Then she caught up to Yuki who had opened up one of the stalls. This is a changing room, he said. Well be trying things on in here and whatnot. Go on in. Yuna entered the room and saw her reflection on a tall mirror that was placed directly on the wall in front of her. On the side wall was a panel that was currently one displaying the logo of the department store. She saw Yuki shut the door quietly behind her. Before we start, I just need to make sure you understand something, Yuki said. He sat down on a bench that was placed in the stall. When you say that you just want clothes that look good on you, you dont seem to understand that that is a harder task than what it sounds like. Is it because I dont look the best? she thought, her chest suddenly feeling as if someone had just added weights to it. And its not because of what youre thinking, Yuki continued. Its the exact opposite. Youll look good in nearly anything you wear. And that brings up a few problems. Anything? Yuna repeated. Yes. Anything. With your looks, you can pull off almost anything, he said. We just need to narrow that down to what we need. Or really, what you want. I feel like Ive heard that before. Outfits are more than just clothing that helps the person wearing them shine. Theyre a statement and represent who you are. They give people around them a certain feeling depending on what the outfit was designed to do. So what we need to do is figure out what is it that you want to convey. Thats my question to you. Convey? I dont know. Its a reunion, so something simple would do, no? I dont want to attract too much attention, she replied. Simple. Okay. I can try to minimize attention as much as possible. Anything else? he asked. What traits do you want to display? Any specific theme? Im not sure. Well, thats fine. Ill figure that out. How about impressions? Do you want to impress someone or some people? Or give them a certain impression about yourself? Impress someone? An image of a certain woman with rainbow grey eyes appearing in her head. Why would I want to do that? How would I even do that? So its a yes, Yuki noted. Yunas eyes widened. Dont worry, Im not going to ask who it is. Itll just help me narrow down my search. Well. That should be enough for now. He went to the side panel and tapped on it. The logo disappeared and was replaced with a menu and small render of the room. Um, what does that do? Yuna asked, her curiosity piqued. Itll let me adjust how the changing room looks, he replied. The lighting, the flooring, the furniture even. Can you stand here for me really quick? Yuna obliged and stood at the location Yuki pointed at. A few seconds later, a model of her appeared on the screen in the exact location of the rendered changing room as she was in the actual changing room. As she moved around, the model followed her movements. Whats that for? she said. Itll let me project outfits onto you, Yuki said. Its how well try on clothing. They dont let you do this online. Oh. I thought Ill be physically wearing the clothes. You can, but this will narrow down the things you actually have to wear quite a bit. If you dont like how a projected outfit looks on you, then thats one less thing you have to wear. Then if you really like something, you can request it to be brought over and try it on physically. Thats nice. I didnt think of that. Its why I like this place. He tapped on the screen for a bit, moving a few sliders and selecting a few options. The light in the room dimmed a little and holographic pieces of furniture appeared. Lets begin why dont we? He began to rapidly select pieces of outfits on the menu, each one being projected onto Yuna. Every so often, he would stop and ask Yuna to turn or take a pose. Then he would go right back to cycling options. At first, Yuna felt like curling up underneath Yukis constant critical gaze, but eventually became used to it. Time ticked by as they stayed in the room. Sometimes, Yuna would comment on a certain piece that she liked. Yuki seemed to take notice, but didnt seem to actually do anything about it as he continued cycling options. At last he stopped. I think were good for now, he said with a nod. I hope you like them. Im sure I will, Yuna replied. Yuki nodded and hit one last button. A side compartment opened up to reveal three sets of clothing neatly folded on a tray. He picked up one of them and held it out to Yuna. Lets try them out, why dont we? Chapter 196 – Reunion Yuna stared at the mirror in front of her. A woman stared back. Her eyes were lightly lined with a greyish blue. A light grey eyeshadow complimented it and together brought out her sky blue eyes. The woman wore a pure white dress that hung off one shoulder. It had a long skirt that went down to her feet. It was quiet, yet brilliant. And Yuna didnt quite know what to think about it. This doesnt really look like me. But at the same time, it was undoubtedly her. It was the same eyes, the same hair, the same skin. There was something there, though, that wasnt there before. A certain feeling. A certain aura. Yuna remembered something Yuki had said to her. Beauty is power. I can see what he meant. But it still doesnt feel like me. The person staring back at her from the mirror seemed so much older, so much more mature. Her mind and her appearance didnt match. And yet it did. As she continued to stare her thoughts began to wander. I wonder if shell like it. She shook her head. Ugh. Im getting a headache. Lets think about something else. She turned away from the mirror and the woman in it. Her eyes landed onto her bed. She was inside the guild base, so it wasnt her normal bed. On it was a fancy bag emblazoned with the logo of the store that she went shopping in with Yuki. Erica had handed it to her when she came by to help Yuna with her makeup and hair. Its a gift from Yuki, Erica had said as she laid it on top of the bed. She said to enjoy and make sure to take care of it. What is it? Yuna had asked. Erica shrugged and replied that she didnt check since it wasnt her gift. Yuna hadnt opened it yet because Erica was keeping her busy with her fussing over Yunas appearance. When they were finished, Ericas eyes had an odd gleam before she left. I wonder whats in it. Lifting the bag, Yuna weighed it. It wasnt heavy which was expected from a clothing store. The inside of the bag was covered with a sheet of tissue paper. She pinched the paper with two fingers and removed it to reveal neatly folded clothes underneath. As she slowly unfolded the clothes, she immediately recognized them. These are the ones that I said I liked. Every single piece that Yuna had felt attracted to while Yuki was cycling through clothing was there. There werent many, just a few shirts and pants. But she didnt know that Yuki was keeping track. With how fast he was changing outfits, she thought he simply was completely zoned out and focused. A smile spread across her face as her heart welled up with something foreign. How do I thank him? She thought over it with nothing coming to mind. This was something she also didnt have experience. The basics of gift giving was simple enough. But she wasnt sure what to give in return. It has to be something close in value right? Hmm, she mumbled as she tapped her chin. A knock at the door distracted her from her thoughts. Checking the time, she realised just how much time had passed. It was time for the operation to start. She went to the door and twisted the handle to pull it open. Akira was behind it, her fist raised as she was about to knock again. She froze and then promptly stared at Yuna. Are we late? Yuna asked. Akira didnt respond. Then Yuna noticed what Akira was wearing. She was clad in a tight black jumpsuit that had pieces of flexible armor attached to it at vital places. Though not its purpose, it also had the side effect of highlighting Akiras entire body and its various parts. Um, you two? Ericas voice said beside them. Akira blinked and Yuna jerked her head to the side only to see Erica wearing the same attire. Erica grinned. We have work to do. What did you do to Yuna? Akira asked. Yukis recommendations, Erica shrugged. Im just following what I was told to do. She looks stunning, Akira replied bluntly. Yuna blinked then rapidly felt herself heat up. I know right? But anyway, we really need to go so follow me. She took the lead with Akira following though not before giving Yuna one last look. Yuna watch them walked past her, her eyes being dragged downward before she caught herself and hurried to catch up. Clear your head, Yuna, she thought. Focus on the mission. The three of them quickly made their way to the transportation station Zoe was waiting for them. They stood patiently in front of her and she inspected them before waving them off with a farewell. Then a few minutes later they were in Junction. Before leaving the small hidden room of the Hangout, Akira produced hooded jackets which she gave to Erica and Yuna. They put them on and then went out. The place is in the outskirts of Junction, right? Erica asked as they went into the main room of the Hangout. The rich area? Yes, Akira nodded. She craned her neck searching for someone before her eyes lit up. And theres our help. Yuna followed her gaze and alighted upon a woman leaning against the bar as she chatted with the barkeeper. Though her clothes were completely different and her hair had changed colors, Yuna recognized who it was almost immediately. Her chest tightened curiously. Zero. Ever since their first interactions, Yuna couldnt ever forget her. Every time without fail, her thoughts would turn towards her. Whenever she had free time, she would reminisce about the mission. It seemed such a long time ago even though it was only a few days ago. Zero~, Erica called out to the woman. The woman turned her head towards them and a smile promptly bloomed across her face. Hey there~, Zero waved. How are you all feeling today? Excited? Worried? Well see when we get there, Akira replied. Of course. Hi Yuna, Zero greeted, staring right at her. Her eyes were brown today, a color similar to Akiras. How about you? Im good right now, Yuna said with a smile. Thats good to here. Zero grabbed a glass on the bartop and downed it in a single swing. Ah. I take it that its time to head out? Yup. You know the directions? Erica asked. Mhm, Zero nodded. Lets go shall we? She did a little hop off her seat and stretched for a bit. Then she waved to the barkeeper before gesturing to Yuna and the others to follow her. As she walked to the door of the Hangout, Yuna realised that she wasnt wearing a dress. Rather, she had suit pants on. Thats interesting. It looks nice on her. They group with each other and followed Zero as she led them down the streets of Junction to the residential area of the city. Yuna braced herself for the inevitable attention their attire would draw from the people around them, but was surprised when many just walked right past them without a second thought. Worried about something? Zero asked, looking back. No, Yuna replied. Just a bit confused. About? Were not really attracting attention. Of course. Were in Junction. Theyve seen weirder things. If anything, were fairly normal since were heading towards the residential part of the city. That makes sense. They kept walking quietly. As the traversed the city streets, Yuna noticed that the area slowly began to change. The buildings became less dense and were considerably shorter. Their designs were less modern and more and more old fashioned. Zero turned into a park where she stopped. Here we split up, she said. She turned back and looked right Akira. Ready? Mhm, Akira nodded. Lets hope the plan goes well. You know it wont, Zero laughed. Go. Hopefully well meet up in an hour so. But you know thats probably not going to happen. I know, Akira smiled. Make sure to stay in touch now. I know. She turned and quietly went into the park, blending into the scenery. Erica followed her after a quick wave goodbye. Zero watched them leave before walking the other way. Yuna went with her. Yuna, you understand your part? Zero asked as they walked slowly. I do, she replied. Perfect. Then were ready, Zero nodded. She stopped in front of an open gate. Ready Diana? Yes. Chapter 197 – Confused The scene in front of Yuna was much different than the one when she was at the Hyrins. For one, it was much quieter with music softly playing in the background. The people seemed much more tame, dressed in muted whites and blacks. They whispered with each other with a few bursts of laughter or giggles breaking through here and there. Come, Zero said, gesturing with her hand. Lets look around. Yuna obliged and hurried to catch up to her. They went about the house, walking into rooms as they walked. The people there would wave but not call out to them. Yuna could only believe that they assumed they were some distant friend or relative. As they walked, Zero pointed out little things here and there. For the most part they were innocent enough. Oh, that knife over there is quite expensive. I think Ive seen it at the market place before, she said one time. That color is so pretty, she said another time, complimenting an attendees dress from afar. Other times, the little remarks werent so innocent. They have a chimney. We should take note of that. Never know when we might need to use it. That doors lock is a bit old. She had pointed at a shut door. We can break into it if the need arises. Yuna just nodded at those comments. Luckily they came rarely and the conversation was normal the rest of the time. Every so often, they would drop by the main dining hall and grab a quick drink or snack. Wait. The mission. I was supposed to be working on the mission, she realised, the thought piercing through her mind. She had completely forgotten. As they walked around, Yuna had fallen into a daze of sorts. She listened to Zeros little comments and small talk without a thought about the reason why they were at the reunion. And now her chest clenched and fell, turning to stone. She wished she could forget about the task at hand again. No, I cant. I have to focus, she thought, giving her head a small shake. Erica and Akira are depending on us. Something on your mind? Zero asked beside her. Yuna glanced to her, their eyes locking. She nearly lost her train of thought again before catching herself. Yes, Yuna nodded. She scanned the area around her before lowering her voice. Werent we supposed to be trying to find something? Thats what Ive been doing, Zero smiled gently, her voice amused. Why do you think weve been walking around so much? Oh. Gah, why am I so dumb? She hit herself mentally. Does she know Ive been distracted? Dont look so glum, Zero said. She hooked her around Yunas. We still have time to roam. We can do both at the same time, you know? Wont that affect our focus? Itll be fine, Zero smiled. Its important to enjoy yourself. To not be so tense unless the situation calls for it. Its good for your health, you know? I, I guess. Come on. She gently pulled Yuna with her, and they resumed their walk. Zero began to speak more directly and her comments became conversations. As they went about, Yuna felt herself loosen up, her chest no longer suffocating as she smiled back to Zero. Shes right. I cant be so tense all the time. Hello, a voice called out. A womans. Zero stopped, Yuna stopping with her. They turned and faced the woman that had called out to them. She was with who Yuna presumed was her husband from how close they were together and the rings they wore. Hello, Yuna replied reflexively. Can I help you? Zero asked the couple. Just wanted to greet you two, the woman said with a practiced smile. I was wondering about where Ive met you two before. I dont remember at all. Anxiety crept up on Yuna again. The woman was being polite but her point was quite clear. She didnt know who they were. Which she shouldnt since Yuna and Zero werent related to the family in anyway shape or form. Of course, Zero replied, smiling in return. Thats to be expected. Were friends with Jolene. In Kiera? Oh, that girl, the woman grumbled. She has so many friends I dont believe she even knows who were true friends are. But I can see why I didnt recognize you two. Its only natural. She invited me and my friend here, but I see she couldnt make it, I see. No, she couldnt. She said she had sudden business that needed to be dealt with, the woman sighed. But enough about her. Talking about people that arent here is a bit rude, no? Yuna nodded. Zero didnt reply. Anyway, where are your partners? the woman asked. The two of you have just been roaming about by yourselves and I would be lying if I wasnt a bit curious. Partners? Yuna didnt understand what the woman was implying. You know, a husband or boyfriend? the woman elaborated, looking at Yuna. You must have one, right? What do you mean? Yuna asked. She didnt see why she must have one. You dont? Why? Yuna didnt respond. She couldnt respond. She didnt understand. All Yuna knew was that her stomach was beginning to knot. You should find one, the woman continued. Having a husband is wonderful. Its not good to be going around with other girls. Itll give some the wrong idea. Yunas eyes narrowed. Though not understanding completely, something about the womans words didnt sit right with her. The knot within her sparked. Her jaw clenched. Who was this woman to tell what she should or should not do? A hand rested on her shoulder and Yuna blinked. Zero stepped forward, pulling her back a step. A smile still rested on her lips, but her eyes were anything but happy. The wrong idea? Zero repeated quietly. What do you mean by that? Oh, you know. Two girls, the woman said vaguely, waving a hand. I see. She pulled Yuna closer and wrapped an arm around her. Shes with someone. The woman didnt say anything though her eyes narrowed. So if you dont mind us, were going back to enjoy the reunion, Zero said before walking by the woman, her arm still around Yuna. The two of them continued quietly. Zero continued to hold Yuna. Yuna didnt question why though she was getting more and more confused. Then they stopped in a dim hall with no one near them. Are you okay? Zero asked. Yuna blinked. That wasnt what she expected Zero to say. Im fine, Yuna replied. Good. I cant stand people like that, Zero said. I shouldnt have done that, but I couldnt help myself. She did that to protect me, Yuna realised. Her stomach loosened and warmth slowly spread through her. I might have endangered the mission, Zero sighed. She twirled her hair around her finger. I should have stayed quiet. Yunas head shook. Though she didnt understand the details, she could tell that the woman was attacking her. And Zero defended her. Thank you, Yuna said quietly. Zero quieted for a bit. They stood in the dim hall, not moving. Then she raised her head and gave Yuna a contemplative look. You dont know what that conversation was about, do you? Zero said. Yuna looked away. She could feel the heat rising up to her face and was thankful for the dim lighting. You dont, Zero said, cracking a smile. Then she laughed, Yuna indignant yet embarrassed. Well. I guess thats for the best then. With that odd statement, Zero stood up and put a hand to her ear. She cocked her head and gazed off at a direction. A frown gradual formed on her brow. Diana, she said. She looked right at Yuna. We might be a little busy soon. Yunas back straightened at those words and she shoved the confusing events to the back of her mind. There would be time to think about them later. It was time for the real mission to begin. Chapter 198 – Vault Minutes Before Akira stared at the panel before her, her eyes narrowed as she listened to Uriel in her ear giving her instructions. Erica was nearby keeping watch for her. Her hands carefully tapped the glass panel, bypassing the menu and accessing the code and the magic behind it. Alright, from here, all you need to do is enter this code, Uriel said into her ear. A line appeared in front of Akira, the line being displayed so that only she could see it on the lenses of the glasses she wore. Her fingers flew and she rapidly inputted the line into the mainframe. Then with one last check, she hit enter and waited. A few moments later, Akira got her results. Alrighty now. Im inside, Uriel announced. Let me scout the entire building and plot out a pathway for you. Itll only take a little bit. Maybe a minute at most. Go ahead, Akira replied. Her hand went up to her ear and tapped on her ear piece, switching the contact. Erica, Uriels in. Great, when can I come back? Erica asked. Start heading back now, Akira said. She should be done in a few minutes. So the gem is in the treasury, right? Yes. Yuki confirmed it. So Uriel is locating the exact location and the best way to get to it. Alright. Ill be right there. Erica went silent and Akira leaped into the brush that surrounded the entrance to the Lewin familys treasury. It was only a door. The actual building was below ground and encased in magic reflective metal. Akira tried to probe it before, but could barely get any readings passed the metal barrier. A few seconds later, she felt Erica approach her location. When she arrived, Akira nodded to her and kept track of Uriels progress. Now that Erica was here, there wasnt a need to keep watch. Time? Erica whispered. Seconds left, Akira replied quietly. Were almost there. Mmm. They waited silently until Akira heard a small ding from her ear piece. Alright, Im all set, Uriel announced. Come on in and Ill lead the way~. Akira motioned to Erica to follow and quickly crept up to the locked door. When she reached it, she heard the sound of the lock disengaging. She opened it with her gloved hand and Erica slipped inside noiselessly. Akira followed after. The path down to the treasury was a long flight of concrete stairs. The two of them carefully made their way down them, not wanting to make a sound. The walls around them were solid rock and the area was cramped. A single noise might create an echo loud enough for someone to hear. Thank you Yuki for showing me how to sneak around, Akira thought with a little smirk. Minutes ticked by until they arrived at the bottom of the staircase where they were met with another entrance. This time is was a set of heavy metal doors that looked to have some sort of biometric lock. Akira and Erica waited patiently for a few moments until the doors slid open. Thank you, Akira heard Erica whispered to Uriel under her breath with a little laugh. Your welcome~, Uriel replied. Heres your route. Ill let you know if any problems arise. With Akiras glasses, Uriel superimposed a holographic map onto her surroundings, a red line indicated the route. Akira tapped on her watch and opened up a birdseye view of the map in the corner of her vision. Every few seconds, a red blip appeared on the map in various spots. These blips would slowly move around the map. Security, she thought. Ill have to keep watch of that. With a nod, Akira set off with Erica closely behind as Akira followed the carefully outlined path Uriel had plotted. There were cameras, but Akira knew that Uriel had already taken control of them or she would have already warned Akira. Then they approached a door. There was a guard or two behind it based on Uriels map. So there are two guards here, Uriel said. I cant find another path around this room, so if you can deal with them that would be wonderful. Akira nodded and lifted her fists. She did a few punching motions and tilted her head to the door, directing her gestures to Erica. Erica nodded in reply and clenched her fists. Open it up, Akira whispered. Righto. The door slid open to reveal the faces of two guards, one looking confused and the other shocked. Their hands went down to their waist bands and Akira leapt into action. She rocketed towards the guard that looked only surprised, identifying that guard as the main threat. Sweeping her leg, she knocked the person over, their head smashing onto the ground. The guard wore a helmet, so they didnt seem to affected from the way they immediate began to try and stand back up. Akira didnt let them do that. With her legs, she shoved the person back down. They fell flat against the tile floor. Then Akira grabbed the helmet the guard wore and tore it off them, the helmet automatically opening so as to not injure the person wearing it. The now revealed guard tried to turn his head behind, but Akira promptly smacked the back of his head and the guard went limp. Done? Akira asked as she got up from the man laying silently on the ground. Yup, Erica replied. Let me wipe them really quick and then we can go on our way again. Akira nodded and waited as Erica went to each of the unconscious guards and touched their heads. Once she was finished, she gave Akira a smile and Akira refocused her attention on the red line that guided them. For the rest of their path, most of the guards were fairly avoidable. Most were on circuits and so Akira and Erica would hide for a few moments until the guards passed. Others were stationary, but could be circumvented easily unlike the first room. Here we are, Uriel announced. Akira stopped before what looked to be a circular vault door. This is the main vault where the Lewins store their greatest treasures. How do we get in? Akira asked. Well, thats a bit of a problem since its on a separate system from the rest of the treasury, Uriel replied. So I need you to get me into that lock. How? All Akira could see was a single glass panel. When she tapped on it, it opened up to a scanner and nothing else. No menu or any buttons of any kind. I dont see a way in. Yeah, thats the other part of the mission. You know what type of mission were doing right? Burglary? Well, yeah, but also breaking and entering. So were going to be doing a bit of the breaking part now. That sounds like something Yuki would say, Akira sighed though she smiled. Yuki did make me, Uriel said. So anyway. Smash that panel good and get to the circuitry. Wouldnt that trigger the alarms? Well, yes, but since the alarms are part of the regular treasury system, I can intercept the signal before it actual sets off the alarms, Uriel explained. So break that thing to your hearts content. Though make sure someone doesnt pass by because I cant hide noise. Ill warn you if I see anyone. Got it, Akira nodded. She turned to Erica. You want to help me? Break the panel? Erica replied with a raised eyebrow. Im okay. Ill keep watch over you. I dont know why I cant just short circuit the entire thing. That would break everything, Uriel immediately responded. It would lock down the door. Akira could force it open, Erica suggested. Yuki wants to minimize the breaking part of the breaking and entering. Fair enough. Quiet, Akira said. She positioned herself right in front of the panel and judged the distance. Let me focus. Just watch my back. With her left hand, she felt the glass panel, analyzing it for any flaws that she could exploit. She gauged the strength of the material and the structure. Then with a small nod, she pulled her fist back and let loose a rapid flurry of blows. The panel shattered to reveal the contents behind it left untouched. Ok, what now? Akira asked. You have that thing that Boss gave to you right? Uriel said. Just stick it into one of the ports. Just remove a wire. Tell me which wire youre pulling out first though. Alright. Im taking the green one out, Akira said. She touched where the wire was connected to the circuitry and yanked it out, leaving a port behind. Then she took out a small device and slotted it in the port perfectly. Done. Perfect, Uriel replied. She stayed quiet for a bit. Alright. Im in now. Now before I open the door, here are a few heads up. A few? Akira said, raising an eyebrow. Yeah. One is that there are no cameras or biometric sensors inside that room, Uriel said. So its basically dark in there for me. I see. The second is that there are a couple of other things in there, so make sure not to disturb them because they each have alarms rigged onto them. Theyll sound nearly immediately, so if you disturb to many of them, I dont know if I can stop all of the without shutting down the entire room. Which then youll might be stuck in there for a little bit. Thatll be bad. Mhm. So dont do that. Is that all? Yeah. Erica, were going in armed, Akira said. She snapped her fingers and summoned a sword. Uriel doesnt know whats in there, so well play this safe. Got it, Erica replied. And dont touch anything that doesnt need to be touched. I know, Akira, Erica smiled. I was listening too. Alright, open it up, Akira said. Have fun, Uriel bade as the lock on the vault door disengaged and the red light over it blinked to green. The door shuttered open and Akira raised her sword as she narrowed her eyes. The inside of the vault was dim, but Akira could see everything like it was as bright as day. And then she let out a soft sigh of relief. Nothing. Still holding her sword cautiously, she crept into the vault room and scanned its contents. It only held a few items, but they all seemed of high value. One thing that caught Akiras eyes was an ornate chestplate that almost glowed with mana. The enchantments that surrounded it were something she had never seen before. Yuki would love to mess with that. She returned her attention to the searching for the naturae jewel. Her eyes landed on a pedestal where a shining lush green gem rested on a cushion. The target of the mission. She dropped her sword and quickly but carefully made her way to the gem. Uriel, Im taking the gem, she said. Thanks for telling me, Uriel replied. Akira touched the glowing gem and snatched it in one fluid motion. She paused and waited to see if an alarm would sound. Nothing. Perfect. Alright, Erica, lets get going now, she said, turning around. Eh, we have a small problem, Erica replied, her voice calm. Some visitors. Akira stopped and stared at the silhouettes of two people standing at the front of the vault. They had helmets on as well as armor. And they werent guards. Oh, she sighed. She raised her sword. Lets get this over with. Chapter 199 – Someone New Identify yourself, a robotic voice demanded. It came from the two people clad in black armor that stood at the vault door. Akira didnt reply. There was no point in answering and potentially giving away crucial information. She decided to just stand still and watch. Erica did the same, shifting her spear a little in her hands. Why are you here? the voice asked again.State your business immediately. With an exaggerated sigh, Akira raised her hand to her ear and brushed past the earpiece hidden there. Then with barely a thought, her tapped on the mental bond that connected her and Yuki. Yuki, we have some trouble, she said. [I know,] Yuki replied. [Im on my way. Hold tight.] Alright. I will not warn you again, the robotic voice said. State your business immediately and identify yourself. Why are they acting like theyre a part of the security around here? Akira thought, her eyes narrowing. A few moments of silence passed. The two clad in black armor drew swords from their waists. One took up a defensive stance while the other pointed their blade at Akira. Your time is up, a different voice said. This one was deep and quiet. A man. We will give you ten seconds to reconsider your decision. One. Akiras grip tightened on her blade. It would be a little bit before Akira could expect backup in the form of Yuki to come. She didnt know if there were more than the two people standing in front of her. There was also the slight problem that she didnt even know who those two were. This might make a bit of a racket, Akira thought. [Make as much as you want,] Yuki replied. [Ill be there as soon as possible. Within two minutes at most.] Thats a lot of time to make noise. [I know.] Ten, the man finished calmly. Have you changed your mind? Akira didnt reply and merely stared at the two armored people that blocked the exit. Erica stayed silent as well, her eyes unwavering and calculating. Hmph. I thought so, he said. With that one of the two in black step forward while the other drew upon their mana. Then the one that step up disappeared. Akira blinked and immediately raised her own blade. Another blade impacted it seconds later and Akiras eyes narrowed. She pushed back and widen the space between her and the now visible attacker. This isnt someone to take lightly. The strength behind that blow and the speed it came with told Akira that she needed to be careful. Just delay. Theres no need to go crazy just yet. Lets see how this goes. The person disappeared again and Akira caught a flash of metal off to the corner of her eye. She parried the blow, the person now visible again. It seemed that he was using quick bursts of speed to close the gap. Akira didnt know if the man could maintain it and was merely conserving energy or that he could only manage that much. Lets go with conserving, she thought. But no matter how fast the person went, as long as they slowed enough for Akira to catch him moments before his attack lands, she was able to parry it easily. After a few more blocks, she decided to test a counter. Sliding past the slicing blade, she thrusted out with her own sword. It hit nothing as the person easily evaded it. Hmm. Ill hold back then. Lets see if he decides to ramp up his attack soon. Akira reserved herself to only playing defense. Her eyes wandered to Erica who was busy defending against the second guard. It seemed that Yuki had spoken to her as well as she seemed to be holding herself back as well. Then Akiras opponent stopped a few feet from her. She could feel his eyes observing her carefully though they were hidden by the mans helmet. He twirled his sword slowly. Interesting, he said. Why have you taken the gem? Oh he noticed. So he knows what is supposed to be in the room and what is not. And isnt a guard. And cant be a family member since they are all at the house. Or really, the gems, the man said with little sigh. Tell me. I think you know who we are. I sure know who you two are. Akira sighed as well. Of course. Shikaku. Not talking, hmm? I guess thats only natural. I wouldnt talk either if I was in your position, but Im the evil bad guy here so its only natural, isnt it? He laughed for little. We can make this very simple and easy. Give me the jewel you have. And you can go on your merry way. I wont stop you. Akira shook her head. Immediate reply? The man tilted his head. Not even going to consider it? She shook her head again. Wow, I got rejected fast. Why do you even want those jewels? I dont think theyll really help you in anyway. Especially you. Youre an earth attribute. Thats a naturae jewel. Hmm? Akiras eyebrow shot up. The man could see her attribute. It was possible that he detected it from the minute amount of mana she used outside the vault door, but that was extremely unlikely. Thats problematic. Still not going to answer, huh. Oh well. At least I can say that I tried. He raised his sword again. Lets do this the old fashioned way then. Akira only raised her own blade in response. The two of them gazed at each other, neither of them wavering. The man leaned forward and shot himself forward. He didnt disappear this time and his speed was slower. Akira block the incoming attack with relative ease, but narrowed her eyes as she realised what had changed. Hes moving at a constant speed now. It seems that hes putting in a little more. They went at it again, Akira raising her own speed to match her attacker. She tested the waters when she could, striking out with quick stabs. Most of them hit nothing or were blocked. Some the man let through and bounced off his armor. Thats bad. As the seconds passed, Akira began to wonder just what the man was trying to do. He should know that the level of attacks he was launching wouldnt be able to do anything to Akira. So there must be another reason. There were only a few Akira could think of. The man might be trying to do a battle of attrition, but that seemed unlikely. Another possibility was that he was simply observing Akira. That seemed the most logical. Ill just use very basic moves then, she thought. Thats all I need right now until the man tries to actually do something. Her eyes flickered towards Erica who was still fending off the other person. Based on her movements and her overall aura, she was bored but controlling herself wonderfully. Akira refocused her attention on her own attacker. She didnt know how much time had passed. Yuki should be here any moment now. Then the man stopped again. He motioned to the other enemy and they stopped as well, making space between them and Erica. Erica didnt bother to chase and pulled back as well. Alright. My time is limited, the man said. Im sure you understand. So lets get this over with right now. He held his sword with two hands, the blade straight in front of his helmet. Akira watched as mana flowed out from him and into the sword. Behind the helmet, two glowing spheres appeared, red and ominous. He was planning something. And Akira didn''t want to find out what. Without any hesitation, Akira dropped onto one knee and slammed her hand on the ground. Chains erupted from the ground around the man, but the other black clad person knocked them away swiftly. Get him, Akira said, her voice rising. This can be bad if we dont. Erica nodded and shot forward with her spear as Akira summoned more chains. The other person blocked them all with ease, encasing the man with a barrier while parrying Erica with their sword. Akira sighed. It was too late now. The man slashed his blade and a shockwave erupted from it. Akira braced herself against it, her feet slipping slightly. She locked her eyes on the man whose blade was now glowing a dark shade of grey. One last chance, the man said quietly. His voice rumbled like thunder. You are a worthy opponent. I do not wish to harm you right now at a time when such is unnecessary. Hand me the ring or just the jewel and you can keep the ring. Then we will leave. I cant do that, Akira replied. There was no point in being silent anymore. Youre going to have to take it from me. He was trying to locate the jewel during our exchanges, she thought. And he found it. I sincerely hope you dont regret this in the future, the man sighed. Till another day. Then he dissipated into the air, not a trace of him left behind. Akiras jaw clenched and let loose a wave of mana to try and detect the man. She couldnt find him. All she could feel was normal air. Alarm bells rang in her head. This wasnt a normal opponent. This was someone that was something she had never fought before. Her breathing quickened. Her heart pounded. Her eyes flickered about, but she knew it was for nothing. She wouldnt be able to block the next attack. This is just a warning, a voice whispered in her ear. Do not oppose us. Her eyes widened and she growled as she raised her sword. The voice laughed. Its useless. Clang A body appeared in front of her eyes that held two knives in their hands that trapped the blade that was inches away from Akira. Then with a quick slash, the air rippled and the man appeared again a few feet away. A person stepped forward, wearing a black suit with flowing brown hair. Oh, someone new? the man said. Sorry I was late, a soft melodic voice said. I had to arrange a few things upstairs. Diana is a bit perplexed right now. Yuki, Akira smiled. "Took you long enough." Yuki turned back and smiled. His brown eyes, though, were filled with concern. Only a few minutes passed. Are you okay? Yuki asked. Yes. I wasnt going to be a few seconds ago though. I know. Lets take of this right now. Yuki turned and faced the man that was watching the two of them. Take care of this? the man repeated. Hmph. This has become a little more interesting. Chapter 200 – Cold I wish I had time to change, Yuki thought. These clothes will probably become ripped after this fight. It took him a while to come. He had to straighten some things out and instruct Yuna on what to do while at the same time not draw any more attention than he already did. Then he had to find someplace to hide for a few moments away from everyone else. I cant let people see the other me, he thought as he watched the man before him. That is something that can be important in the future. Hmm. So the boss has come out now, the man said, twirling his sword. I was wondering if you would appear. Observant type, Yuki thought. I cant gauge his strength. I wonder. What rank does this person hold in the Shikaku? Oh, youre quiet as well. Just like your friend, the man remarked. I can talk if needed, Yuki replied. I just prefer to not to most of the time. But I do have some questions. I do too. But we both know that we wont get any answers, the man said. Will that stop us from answering? I dont know. Then lets see what we can share. Yuki flipped his knives, the blade spinning. Let me start first. Are you here for the jewel? The man laughed in reply. Why ask me that? You know the answer to that already, he said. Let me ask you a question next. Why are you interfering with our operations? Now its my turn to say why are you asking me that, Yuki said. You know that that is something that I cant answer. Just like how you cant answer why you want this jewel in the first place. Hmph. Then I guess were at an impasse. It would seem. Well then, Ill give you the same offer that I gave your friend, the man said, spreading his hands apart. Hand the gem over and Ill leave, no questions asked. No. Wow, ouch. Rejection immediately. At least consider it for a little bit. Its to the benefit of everyone if this ends quietly, the man said. Im sure you know that. I do. But I cant do that, Yuki replied. I see. Then we have no choice then, the man said, dropping his arms. You know what we need to do then. Of course, Yuki nodded. He raised his arms, bringing his blades up. Come. Lets waste no more time. Keep them busy, mate, the man said, nudging the person beside him. I dont want anyone interfering. Understood, a robotic voice replied. The person reached behind their back and pulled out a metal pole which they attached to the hilt of their sword. How long? Well see, the man said. The person nodded and spread their feet apart. Yuki watched them carefully. He noted the dimensions of their armor and their design. It was sleek. A jet black with metal plating all around that seemed quite flexible. The other one is a female, Yuki observed. Not that it helps to know that right now. Ill let Akira and Erica keep her busy. The man raised his sword and took a stance. Yuki couldnt see his expression past the helmet the man wore. All he could find were two red glowing orbs. Then Yukis eyes narrowed. The man had been continuously channeling mana into his blade and himself nonstop throughout the entire conversation. And that was a problem. His mana pool must be large. As well as his experience. Yukis grip tightened. There may not be time to stop and observe quietly. The fighting would take priority in this battle. Then the mans eyes brightened. Yuki blinked. The man was gone. Calling to his own mana, Yuki braced his arms, crossing his knives. He expanded his senses simultaneously. A mass of particles in the air hurtled their way toward him right before a sword appeared out of thin air and crashed into his blades. Yuki slid past them, the sound of metal scraping across metal screaming out. Then he slashed at where the mans wrist would be if the sword was being held. It sliced through the air, hitting nothing. Well. It was worth trying, he thought. Another sound of metal striking metal. His eyes flickered to the side and saw the other person between him and Akira. It seemed that Akira had tried to help but was intercepted and now they were occupied with each other. Thats fine. I need to focus.'' His arm shot to the side of his head and knocked away a slicing blade. He spun and stabbed out. It wouldnt do anything, but it would help him keep his flow within the fight. Keeping track of the air, he locked onto the man again. At the next attack, Yuki tried to trap the sword and pull it away, but merely disappeared into the wind. That proved to be a recurring theme. Being able to block the attack, but unable to launch a counter. Meeting metal but slicing air. The other battle didnt seem to be faring any better. The woman seemed to be holding her own against both Erica and Akira. It seemed that this battle was going nowhere. But Yuki knew better. Only being able to defend made it impossible for Yuki to exact any advantage. Maybe if it was a battle of attrition, but it wasnt. Yuki would tire eventually. It was time to try something. He channeled mana into his blades and took his time. If this worked, then it would mean Yuki had a chance. All he needed was the right time to try and strike. Then it came. A direct stab aimed at his chest. In a flash, Yuki sliced forward. As he did, he changed the mana in his blades to that of wind. The man didnt bother pulling back. The blades cut upwards, the air surrounding the blades coming under Yukis control as they did. They still went through nothing, but the mass that was the man seemed to shudder for a split second. Yukis eyes narrowed. Did that do anything? The man reformed, though only partially. His upper half appeared while everything below his waist was a swirling cloud of particles. He lifted his sword arm and examined it for a little. Im honestly impressed, the man remarked. Ive never had someone figure out a way to touch me that fast in a while. It seems that I miscalculated a little. I didnt know you were a wind attribute. What? Didnt he identify Akiras element from a glance? Yuki thought, perplexed though he controlled his face to not show it. Akira, he knows of your attribute right? [Yes. Saw it immediately. Busy right now,] she replied. Understandable. Of course, I cant really tell what attribute you are. And thats odd, the man continued. He laughed for a bit. You are quite interesting, you know? Yuki didnt reply. He wasnt sure why this man was sharing such important information. Unless the man felt like it wasnt information that was consequential. But from what Yuki had seen from him, he didnt seem like the type to share without reason. Using the elemental magic to take control of the air to separate a part of me from, well, me was quite a smart approach, the man praised. But theres a small problem with that. Whats that? Yuki replied. Why dont I show you? the man said. Yuki could hear his smile from behind his helmet. Tell me what you think. He spread his arms and dissolved like dust into the air until there wasnt a trace of him left. Yuki again fused his senses with the air to find the man. But he did it warily. The man might as well have said that something would change this time around. And Yuki recognized what changed immediately. He couldnt find the man. There was no trace, no hint, nothing. All Yuki could see was air. What did he do? Yuki frowned. A familiar weight began to press down onto his chest. His head swiveled around though he knew it would do no good. He has to be here. Coldness. His chest tingled as a shiver went his spine. His gut clenched. His gaze fell. Protruding out from where his heart would be was a shining metal blade. Its cold gleam jeered at him. Death. Or at least, what would be death. Yuki blinked as the slow realisation that his body felt fine. Only a cool chill could be felt from where the blade seemed to pierce him. Another blink. No blood seen. Just cold. You could die right here, the man said quietly from behind. Yuki swallowed slowly, his mind racing, but his thoughts sluggish. All I need to do is think one thought and this blade completely solidifies. Oh. The man had somehow passed the blade through Yukis body and had the precision and control to solidify only the parts outside. Except those parts also werent completely solid. The tip was still smokey. So you see it now? You cant win how you are now, the man whispered. No matter how much you struggle or analyse, you cant. It wasnt arrogance. It was the truth. And Yuki knew it. Let me tell you the difference between me and everyone else, the man continued. And listen close because I will not repeat this. The difference is focus. Dedication. What I dedicate myself to. What I am willing to suffer through to achieve perfection. Thats what separates me from everyone youve fought. From my subordinates. And from you. But youre young. The man knelt down beside Yuki and rolled a ring in his fingers. It was the ring that Akira wore. The one that held the naturae gem. Ill be taking this, the man said. The visor to his helmet slid up and Yuki saw his face for the first time. It was old and grizzled with dull blue eyes. A small smile appeared on the mans dry lips. Im sure you understand. He stood back up and pocketed the ring someplace Yuki didnt know. He snapped his fingers and his partner immediately appeared by his side. Akiras head turned to where Yuki was. On his knees. He didnt know when he got there. Yuki? Akira said, rushing to him. Erica followed her closely, worry in their eyes. Why is there a blade sticking out of you? Yuki only shook his head. There was a blade there because someone put it there. How? He didnt know. Take this both as a warning and an invitation of sorts, the man said. Yuki looked up and saw him standing at the entrance of the vault. That is what I can do. If you cant arise to the occasion, then hide. No one will blame you for it. But if you think you can. If you believe you can. Then come. I will be waiting for you when you do. Why? Yuki breathed, his head shaking. Why spare him? Im old, the man replied. Older than you think. You interest me. I want to see what you become. So show me. He turned and snapped his fingers again, the phantom blade in Yukis chest disappearing. And though the blade was gone, its stinging coldness still remained. Chapter 201 – Chasm Yuki? Akira asked, grabbing his shoulders gently. Talk to me. What happened? Yuki blinked and looked up at her. His chest still stung. The events that had just occurred ran loops in his mind. It was all so clear. The man disappearing without a trace. His presence impossible to detect. The phantom blade sprouting out of Yukis chest. It was all so clear in his head. I dont know, he said, his voice a whisper. I dont know. We should get going, Erica murmured. People might be coming here. Yuki nodded. He pushed himself up slowly. Then he went to exit the vault without a word. Footsteps behind him told him that Akira and Erica followed. He walked down the hallway of the underground treasury, his pace slow. Without much thought, he navigated his way through it. All while staring ahead blankly. Yuki. He felt someone tapping on his shoulder. Akira. Yuki, what about up top? He tilted his head, not quite understanding. Then he remembered. Tell her to come back, he replied. He sighed. I have to go. Cant let her know I was here. Oh. Yeah. Akira quieted and they kept walking silently. The hallways echoed with their footsteps though no guards came. Yuki didnt think too much into it. He wasnt thinking too much in general. The air suddenly cooled, dragging his attention. He was outside now, standing in front of a metal door that opened up to a stairway. The entrance of the treasury. It was dark, the stars shining bright. Crickets chirped and the leaves of the trees rustled quietly. I guess Ill be going then, he said. He wasnt sure who he was directing that to. Tell Yuna. I will, Akira replied. She didnt move. Yuki turned his head back. She was staring at him, her brows drawn and her mouth set to a small frown. He recognized that look. It was one of worry. Ill be fine, he said, forcing the corners of his lips up. Just tell her. And come back as soon as possible. Akira matched his expression and gave a small nod. She wasnt convinced. Yuki could tell from her eyes. He turned back around and headed off. The path to the ship wasnt very long, only a few minutes away. When he arrived, his fingers punched in the console of the transporter within the ship. He disappeared in a flash and appeared within the familiar glass tube of the transporter within the guild base. Then he stumbled his way through the halls. It was empty, no one in sight. Everyone was either at home or at the main living quarters of the guild. He was thankful for that right now. His feet brought him to a metal door. He pressed his hand against the glass pane next to it, leaning against the door as he did. It opened up, him nearly falling through. Cold, he thought. His hand went to his chest. Cold. He felt his heart pounding as his chest rapidly rose up and down. Flopping down onto the bed, his arms spread out and he stared up at the ceiling. The blade. Those words. Helplessness. They already ran loops in Yukis mind, getting louder and louder as they morphed together into one word. Weak. His eyes closed. Weak. It echoed in his head. Weak. Then, gradually, as he laid there, his thoughts began to drift away from him, taken away to some place unknown. His consciousness slowly went with them until sleep pulled him in. Fire. Cries. Screams. Noise. People. Or things. Everywhere. Running about here and there. Pointing, shouting. Dying. Some have wings. Others have horns. More with tails. More running. People again. Now chasing. More noise. Loud noise. People falling. Not getting back up. Tears. Then air. Now Im falling. Falling and falling. The ground now. Stuck. The chasers are here. Picked up. No. Screams again. No, pleas. From nearby. The chasers look away. Another loud noise. No more pleas. Put me back. They dont. Placed somewhere. Now just darkness. No more noise. No more sights. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Still nothing. Why. Show me. More. Release me. Time? Time. What is time? Something that passes. Time has passed. How much? Release me. Trapped. Darkness. No noise still. No sight still. No colors. No blood. No cries. No laughs. Nothing. Still. Release. More time. How much? Too much. Constricted. Constrained. Walls all around. No more. No more. Me. Confined. Imprisoned. No more. I cant take it anymore. RELEASE ME Yukis eyes shot open, his breath sputtering out. His chest heaved as he stared up at the ceiling of the room. He was still inside his bedroom within the guild base. He heard softs breathes beside him and saw Akira sleeping peacefully. Release me. The words repeated in his mind. He pushed himself off the bed and stood up. The dream played in his mind. But it wasnt a dream that was visual. No, it was more emotional and feelings. He looked down. His hands were clenched. Release me. Socks on his feet, Yuki went out to the halls of the guild base. It was the middle of the night. The halls were dim and empty. He walked through them, making no sound. Then he came upon an elevator which opened up when he approached it. Entering it, he hit a button on the menu and waited. His breath did not abate. Release me. When the doors opened again, a giant open space laid before him. It too was dark like the rest of the base. Yuki marched right out, his jaw clenched. He stopped before a hovering punching bag. Raising a fist, he gave it a light punch, the bag shaking back and forth briefly before stabilizing again. Weak. Thats what I am. Another punch. His teeth grinded. Headstrong. Arrogant. A stronger punch this time, rocking the floating bag. Stupid. Shortsighted. More punches followed, rattling the bag as it barely had time to recover. Brows furrowed, and teeth bared, Yuki began to unleash a flurry onto the bag. Noise. His dream echoed in his mind. The screams, the cries, and the noise that could only be gunshots. Sounds from a scene completely foreign to him. Yet he felt himself burn. Why? he thought, hammering away. His fists came faster and faster. Why? What do I need? What more do I need? A growl resonated in the air, filling his ears. On the bag, he found the face of an old man. Dull blue eyes. Grey hair. You cant win. The face mouthed those three words. Those words screamed out to Yuki, demanding his attention. The growls grew louder as his chest became a bonfire. Thudthudthudthudthud He needed answers. Who is this man to say that Yuki cant win. What makes him better than Yuki. What did he have that Yuki could not obtain. Nothing. Yuki also had nothing. And that needed to change. Release me. It echoed in his mind again. Two simple words. Yet Yuki did not know what they meant. He did not know where they came from. He did not know what they wanted from him. But if it helps me, then I will do it. With one last mighty swing, his fist tore right through the bag and smashed right into the metal core. The bag flew backwards and crashed into the wall a few yards behind it. Yuki stopped, letting his arms go limp. The growl continued. It was coming from him. I need answers. His chest heaved, his fists numb. I will get answers. He turned and walked out, the fire within him dying. But it never went out. He snapped his fingers as he crossed the door into the elevator. The room blackened. And the doors shut. FriendlyDragon Chapter 202 – Analysis Erica, do you know where Yuki is? Akira asked, peeking into Ericas room. Erica head slowly went up from her bed. Yuki? she repeated. She scratched her head and frowned. No. I came to the base and went right asleep. I havent seen her since she went back last night. It thought she was with you? Yuki was, but when I woke up, I couldnt find her, Akira explained. So I thought she might have passed through. She didnt, Erica said, shaking her head. At least, I didnt see her. Oh. I see, she sighed. She went inside the room and sat beside Erica who was still laying on her bed beneath her sheets. Im just worried you know? Akira could tell Yuki wasnt doing well the moment he had stood up. He looked distracted and felt distant, his mind elsewhere rather than on the situation at hand. She could feel it within him, but he withdrew too far for her to fully understand what was going on. Why not ask Uriel? Erica suggested. She would probably know where Yuki is. She knows where everyone is it seems. I should have thought of that, Akira said. I wonder what Yukis doing. I wouldnt have the faintest clue, Erica laughed. Meditation. A common practice people would use to relax and empty their minds from the stress of the world around them. Yuki rarely ever used them like that. For him, meditation was a tool to focus his mind rather than empty it. And focus was what he needed right now. The fight played in his mind like a broken recording. Every movement that he made replayed bit by bit. Every action that his opponent took that he could see flashed before his minds eye. He broke down, reconstructed, and broke down again the entire scene in an endless cycle in his attempt to understand it. And he still drew up blank. I swear that my attack did something to him, he thought, rewinding back to when he did his last counter. It looked like he reacted. But what Yuki couldnt figure out was what happened after. His understanding of what the man did before was already blurry enough. Yuki understood that the man had converted himself into wind and blended himself in with the air. How that was possible, Yuki didnt know though it wasnt the first time he had witnessed something like that. He had watched Akira crumble into dust only to reform meters away. He had seen Zoe fuse with trees and travel through them for miles. But I never understood how to do it. I thought it was something demons could only do, but that doesnt seem to be the case. That old man being able to convert himself into air proved to Yuki that such a skill wasnt limited to only demons. However, just from an outside view, Yuki understood the amount of skill and focus that a skill like that required. To be able to do such a task while also fighting hinted at the true skill the man held. The mans small speech before he disappeared played in Yukis mind again. The speech where the man declared that they were fundamentally different. That the difference between them was focus. What exactly the man was referring to, Yuki wasnt sure. However, it was becoming more and more clear as he poked at the fight to find what set him and the man apart. The man knew only one element from what Yuki could see and that was wind. That didnt make him any weaker though. He seemed to have a mastery over the one attribute he had, a mastery that not many could obtain. Being able to attack while a mass of air particles connected by mana displayed just a part of his skill set. He didnt use any other magic besides wind, Yuki thought. I dont think that its because he doesnt know any other magic. It might be because hes more comfortable with his elemental magic. There was a term for someone that dealt exclusively with elemental magic. They were elementalists. The term made Yuki think back to Earth and his time with Aether. They technically were elementalists as well since it seemed they only knew elemental magic. But elementalists in Ethros were different. To be considered an elementalists, one needed to be a master of an element. One had to dedicate themselves to that element. Not many did this, at least from what Yuki could see in official records. Many who become an elementalist did so because they lacked talent in other types of magic. However, there were a select few that chose this path because it best fit them. This man has to be one of them. There was no other way to explain it. The mastery the old man had over the wind and air was impeccable. If he wasnt a wind elementalist, then that presented a whole other problem. But theres almost no way that he isnt one. This might be premature, but that man might rival demons of the same attribute. And that was where Yuki believed the man meant when he said focus. The man had seemingly dedicated his entire life to the pursuit of mastery of the wind. A pursuit that looks to have been successful. Others, on the other hand, would dabble about in various practices and fields until they found one they liked and learned enough to become good. A few more would endeavor until they were experts. But few would spend the time needed to become a master. That told a lot to Yuki. For one, it meant that the man must have a lot of free time, or at least, had a lot of free time. Mastering something wasnt something that could be done in a day. It also meant that the man was a natural talent. Finally, it told Yuki that the man had extreme amounts of focus and dedication. To master something like magic wasnt an easy task. Yuki himself got frustrated at times with certain ideas that failed to produce results no matter how much he tried. It takes titanic proportions of will power to force oneself down the road of mastery. And that type of focus isnt something I have. Yuki had focus. He knew that for a fact. He also knew that it was fundamentally different from the mans. Yukis focus was centered around necessity. When a problem arose, Yuki would throw himself at it and hit it relentlessly until it was solved. But once solved, he would move on. And that has worked so far. But maybe its time to try something else. Because of how Yuki developed his skills, he was far from balanced, so to speak. His skills were disproportionate to each other in mastery and his techniques were rough. And despite being disproportionate, his skills were still too close to each other in mastery for him to consider one pathway as his main. My class and passives dont help with this. Assassin was by all intents and purposes, a wonderful class. However, it also required a multitude of skills from various fields. One had to be able to conceal themselves, track people, and learn various forms of fighting. Support mage was another amazing class. However, it required that one learn every support class known in order to truly become a master of that class. Then his passives. Demonic growth wasnt a problem. If anything, it helped with the mastery of multiple skills and techniques. The problem was weapon master. By having it, it meant that Yuki had the potential to master any weapon he held. And by focusing on only one weapon, Yuki saw it as a waste of such a unique passive. Then theres that passive that still has question marks. But based on everything else, it probably also encourages me branching out to multiple fields. So it was impossible for him to solely focus on one skillset. Doing so wouldnt be using the available tools he had to their full potential. However, there did seem to be implications as to what skillset he should focus on first. And that was that of an earth elementalist. Show me my skills pertaining to the earth, he asked, directing his question to his UR. I havent checked in a while. I dont think anything has improved so far. A few moments later, lines of text appeared before his eyes. MAYUMI YUKI (Rank A / 2 Star / Tier 4) Title: Gaeas Chosen One Class: Assassin / Support Mage Passive Abilities: Weapon Master , Demonic Growth , ??? Blessings: Earth Dragons Blessing , Gaeas Authority (10%) Skills: Metallurgy (Lv. 5) Techniques: Magic - Elemental Magic: Expert Earth (Lv. 7) Earthen Core (Unknown) Physical - Dance of the Dragons (Lv. 6) : Earth Dragon (Lv. 5) The blessing is higher than I expected, Yuki thought as he read through the information. Probably because of the metallurgy I was learning. Everything else was about what he expected. His skills had barely gone up in general because he had recently been focusing his efforts on other things. He suspected that his earth magic went up a little mainly because of the time he spent learning metallurgy which required him to use the earth in ways he never had to before. But this was good in Yukis eyes. It meant he had something to aim for. It meant that he had goals that he could set. Focus. What the man said was important, but not in the way the man probably meant. Yuki would focus, yes. But equally on everything he had. So the goals for now. Raise my earth magic. Hopefully to that of a master, though that might be reaching. With it, I think I can improve my fighting skills as I have more to work with, but more I have to master. Lastly, I need to figure out what the hell Earthen Core really does as well as that blessing. Sophie had given him a brief explanation before on Earthen Core. Now he needed to figure out a way to utilize it. And that started with understanding it. If what Sophie said was true, then it would help him immensely. As for the blessing, Sophie knew nothing about it. That meant that Yuki was by himself on that front. He knew it was powerful. He just needed to know what that power actually is. He opened his eyes, ending his meditation. Blinking a for a bit as he gathered his bearings, he checked the time. He was meditating for roughly a few hours. Akira must have woken up by now. Akira? he asked, tugging on their mental chord. Are you up yet? [Yuki? Where are you? I was just about to ask Uriel,] she replied, her words coming out in a tumble. So youre up. Im in the training room, he replied. Ill be going up soon to eat though. Then I have some business I need to attend to. [What business?] Training. Chapter 203 – Chatter One. Two. Three. One. Two. Three. One. Two. Two. One. Three. Five. The drill sergeant barked out orders, calling out which attacks he wanted at a time. Yuna complied, swinging and stopping her mock blade in time with every order the sergeant made. Her arms were sore from the last few hours of drills she had been doing. The weighted blade did nothing to help with that. But she soldiered through, moving from one stance to another. Halt! the drill sergeant commanded. Yuna immediately responded, dropping her arms and straightening her back. Everyone around her followed. Break. Well reconvene in ten. Yes, sir, a multitude of voices replied in unison, Yuna one of them. Then they scattered about. Yuna went to the water station at the edge of the training ground. She poured a cup out and downed it in a few seconds. Then she refilled it and repeated the process a few more times. Save some for me, a voice panted beside her. Yuna saw Caitlyn grabbing a paper cup as well. Youre going to drink the entire damn container. Of course not, Yuna laughed. I dont think I can drink that much. Maybe half. Yeah yeah yeah, Caitlyn replied, waving her hand. She poured out a cup of water for herself and took a sip. Im going to be so sore when the day ends. Me too, Yuna sighed. But we did kind of sign up for this. Hmph. But I didnt sign up to rescind my right to complain. And complain I will since I cant do anything else. She finished the rest of her cup. Anyway, how are things going? We havent talked that much because of the sergeant killing our limbs. Ive been doing fine, Yuna said. A little bored lately, but overall its been okay. Bored? Caitlyn frowned. With training? Youre bored with this?" No, Im bored after training, Yuna laughed. Something would have to be wrong with me to be bored while training. You never know. I just havent had anything to do the last couple of weeks, she explained. Her gaze drifted. Normally theres at least one thing, but nothing lately. School? Caitlyn said. Okay. Its not terribly exciting. Youre not wrong. Yunas mind wandered some more and a face bubbled up to the surface. Her heart tugged and a sudden desire flared up within her. It wasnt an unfamiliar fire. She had felt it burning here and there on and off over the last weeks. I wish she was here. Talking about her again? Caitlyn asked, raising an eyebrow. Yunas hand shot to her mouth. She didnt realise she said that out loud. What do you mean again? Yuna replied with a frown. Everytime were together, you mention her without fail, Caitlyn said. Her expression didnt change. Especially three weeks ago. I dont think I talk that much about her, Yuna said, her frown morphing into a pout. Ill let you believe that. What was she like again? Shes so cool! Yuna replied immediately. She thought back to the times she was with Zero. Shes really kind too and perceptive. I dont know how she does it. But she does. She remembered her voice, that soft voice that would wash over her everytime she heard it. And that face that she could never forget, a picture so eye catching that it entranced her everytime she saw it. See what I mean? Caitlyn said. Yunas mouth shut and reddened. She hadnt meant to say all of that out loud. Is she really that amazing? I think so, Yuna nodded. Hmph. You want to know what I think? Caitlyn asked. Yuna nodded again. You cant get this girl out of your mind, right? Well, not always. I dont think about her all the time. My mind goes there only when I have nothing else to do. Can I ask you to picture a hypothetical situation? Sure. Why? Entertain me for a bit, Caitlyn replied, waving her hand. Picture this. Its a starry bright night outside. Its just you and that girl. Or woman. Woman? Shes a woman, Yuna said. Older, hmm. Anyway, back to the picture. Just you and the woman, Caitlyn said. It gets a bit chilly and so you shiver a bit. Yuna could see it clearly in her mind. Before a lake. Zero next to her as they stared off at the shimmering water. A soft breeze blew by, chilling Yuna who was in a dress. She shivered, folding her arms. Then you feel something envelope you, surrounding you with warmth. Yuna felt just that. You look up and see the woman smiling down at you, her arms around you. She noticed that you were cold and says that she wanted to keep you warm. Yuna saw that as well. Zeros arms wrapped around her, squeezing her lightly. The warmth was so pleasant that Yuna could just melt. Cant have you freezing out here, Yuna heard Zero say. That sounded like something she would say. How does it feel? Caitlyn asked. It feels nice, Yuna replied mindlessly, her thoughts distracted. I see. Well, thats kind of normal, Caitlyn mumbled. How about we up it a little? The woman turns you around to face her. Yuna felt Zero grab her shoulders and gently guide her around until they faced each other. She could see her grey eyes as they gazed back at her. Then she says something to the effect of, you still look cold. Zero leaned in and rested her forehead on Yunas. She placed a finger on Yunas chin and whispered. You still look a bit cold. Yuna shivered. But she was the opposite of cold. Then she kisses you, Caitlyn said plainly. And thats exactly what happened in Yunas mind, Zero placing her lips on Yunas. Yuna couldnt describe such a feeling though. She had never felt something like that before. But now she wished she knew what it would be like. Then alarms rang in her head as she realised what it was she was exactly picturing. Heat flooded her and her hands when to her mouth, covering it. And judging by that reaction, I think I might be right, Caitlyn said with a smirk. Wha, what do you mean? Yuna said, flustered. How did you feel when you pictured the two of you kissing? Caitlyn asked. Her eyes said that she already knew the answer. No, thats embarrassing Yuna looked away, staring at the ground. Did you like it? Yuna didnt reply. But she knew her face gave her answer away for her. How about if you picture yourself kissing me? Caitlyn said. Yuna frowned. She couldnt picture that. Maybe a kiss on the cheek, but nothing more that. And it wasnt for a lack of trying. Yuna just couldnt see Caitlyn doing such a thing. It didnt seem to be something she would do. And she wasnt sure that she would be able to respond in turn. Nothing? Sorry, Yuna said. No need to say sorry, Caitlyn laughed. Thats not why I asked you that. Though it doesnt sort of make me feel a little sad. Sorry, Yuna repeated. I already said its fine, Caitlyn waved. This isnt about me right now. I think I know why you keep chattering about that woman. What do you mean? I think you like her, Caitlyn said with a grin. Of course I like her, Yuna frowned. No, I dont think you get what Im saying, Caitlyn said, shaking her head. You like her. You know? Yuna just blinked in reply. You love her? Caitlyn elaborated. Want to be her girlfriend and do, um, things? Like kissing. But more. Yunas mind traveled down the road that Caitlyns words were creating before her mind halted when she realised what Caitlyn was suggesting. The heat that was starting to abate from her cheeks quickly rushed back. No! I dont want to do that! Yuna replied, vigorously shaking her head. No! I dont think so. Really? Caitlyn didnt sound impressed. Just sit on it. But be careful with who you tell this too. What do you mean? Yuna asked. Youll figure it out eventually, she said with a wave. Just think about it. Yuna tried to clamp down on her racing mind as it began to piece together information unbidden. There was no way that she was in love with someone. She didnt even know what that would feel like. Gah, Ill think about this later. I still have training to do, she thought, shaking her head more. Then she paused. Wait, Caitlyn. What? How do you know so much about this? Yuna asked. She tilted her head. Do you have experience in this? Wha-what do you mean? Caitlyn snapped, her face reddening. Of course not. No. I just could, um, relate. Yeah. Who is it? Yuna pressed, her eyes lighting up. Something to distract herself from her own thoughts. Tell me. No, shut up, Caitlyn growled. I cant let you of all people know. Oooh. Why~? I said shut up! Chapter 204 – Two And one and two and one and two and one and two, Yuki grunted. His voice was low as his fists flashed forward in a jab and a punch. And one and two and one and two. With every repetition, the fist that would jab would alternate, striking out like a snake, before the other fist followed it and smashed into the sandbag. It was a new one. Yuki found one that was reinforced. As his fist flashed out, he bounced on his feet, switching them every other repetition. Music blared around him, filling him with energy. His body followed the rhythm of the beat, his every strike in time. His mind was blank as he dedicated everything to his current task. Sometime later he felt the gaze of someone on him. He stopped and shook his hands as he faced them. Is it lunch already? he asked Akira who was off to the side of the training floor. He tapped his earbuds, pausing the music. No, Akira replied with a smile. Almost though. I just wanted to watch you, thats all. Doing basics still? Yeah, he nodded. I need to start from the beginning. My foundation isnt stable right now, so I need to fix that. Mmm, I see. I can help today again if you would like? Akira offered. We still have some time before we need to go. Sure. Just spot me and tell me when I make a mistake, he said. Im going to be doing some leg work now. Akira stepped onto the mat, taking her shoes off before she did so. Then she walked up to where the body bag was hovering in front of Yuki. Walking around a bit, she inspected it before giving it a satisfied nod. That thing looks expensive, she commented. Really? I would hope so, because it is, Yuki replied. He took up his stance again, the image of it flashing in his mind. Here we go. He did a kick, carefully controlling his every movement. Then he did another. Then another. Slowly, he began raising the speed at which he striked. Akira speak up at times when a kick was up to form. He would correct it immediately. After he finished one rep, he switched legs. Then again. And again. After that, he changed the kick, switching to a side kick. He multiple repetitions of those as well with the attack aimed at various points of the sandbag that represented various parts of the body. Then he switched to a different kick after that. The entire time, Akira kept a careful eye out, making sure that Yuki did every attack perfectly. If she caught a problem of any sort, she made a comment and Yuki would repeat the rep. When he was finished, the time for lunch had come. Thanks, Yuki said to Akira as she put the sandbag away. She smiled and waved his thanks off. No need, she replied. Its time to go. Do you need to shower before we leave? A quick one for now, he nodded. He grabbed a towel that he had nearby and wiped the sweat that poured out from him dripping onto the floor. He glanced down. I need to clean this place up later. I can do that if you want me to, Akira said. Its fine. Its my mess so Ill clean it. No worries. Mmm. Yuki put the towel around his neck and went to a sideroom where he had showers put in. Akira followed him. Youve been training a lot lately, Akira said lightly. How has it been going? Im not sure, Yuki shrugged with a small chuckle. I dont know if there will be a day where everything snaps into place, but until then, Ill keep training until Ive felt like Ive mastered the basics. You dont think you did? No. The images I see and the motions I actually do are too different, he explained. And while before I was okay with good enough, Ive realised that I cant do that anymore. I see. Akira quieted for a moment as Yuki stepped into a shower and closed the curtain. He took his clothes off before turning on the water as she spoke again. You know, you have me. What do you mean? he asked, turning his face to the showerhead and closing his eyes as the warm water washed over him. I know that the fight was a shock, she said carefully. But were a team arent we? Yuki sighed and pressed his forehead on the wall. I just, you know. I just want you to know that youre not alone, Akira continued. Her words were harder to hear now over the sound of the water. You working so hard makes me worried He pressed his eyes tighter. He knew what Akira meant. He had thought of the exact same thing. But he just couldnt think of another way that he could improve his skills. Unless. Akira, he said quietly with both his mouth and mind. I understand. She quieted. She didnt need to say anything. Yuki could feel what she wanted to say. The shower curtain slid open and Yuki grabbed Akira, pulling her to him gently. She didnt resist and instead wrapped her arms around him as she rested her head on his chest. Im sorry, he whispered. Ive been distracted lately. I know, Akira whispered back, her head still buried in his chest. We are a team, he said. He blinked as he felt Akiras warmth fill him. And youre right. She looked up. Yuki pressed his forehead against hers and closed his eyes as she shut her own. A flood of emotions rushed through his mind. Fear. Loneliness. Worry. Warmth. Everything Akira felt. I didnt mean to make you feel lonely, he whispered. He swallowed slowly. I wont ever abandon you. Dont be afraid. I cant help it, Akira replied, her voice barely audible. Aki. He lifted up her chin and stared right into her eyes. Look. He tilted his head toward his right arm where a black tattoo wrapped around it. The circular seal was still there, but the beast inside it had spread out. The chimaera in it curled gracefully around. It got bigger too, Akira commented mindlessly. Hopefully theres a maximum size, or else I wont be able to cover it that well, he said with a small smile. But thats not important. This represents something that no one else has except us. It links us together. Akiras hand went to her own shoulder. The illusion over it melted off to reveal the tattoo underneath it. The exact same one Yuki had on his own arm. Its a part of me. And a part of you, he said. Abandoning you would be the same as ripping apart myself. The same for me, Akira whispered. You want to know what I think about this mark? Yuki asked. Akira nodded. Its a representation of our bond, not just a mark that symbolises it. The stronger our bond grows, the larger it grows. Akira said nothing but leaned her head back into his chest. We are a team, he repeated. But our individual strength is important as well. What if one day, we cant be by each others side? What if we have to defend ourselves by ourselves? Ill make sure that never happens, Akira replied, a growl in her voice. I will too. But we cant stop everything, he said gently. We have train ourselves as well. But I dont mean that you need to leave me alone, he said. Akira quieted. Youre right. I shouldnt be doing this by myself. Akira looked up. I have you here, he continued, looking her right in the eyes. She stared back. Theres no reason why I should be doing this all alone. Thats what I was saying, Akira smiled. So how about it? he asked. I would gladly help you, she beamed. And youll help me, right? Do you really need to ask me that? I look forward to it then. They stared at each other, small smiles on their lips, the water still running in the background, splashing against Yuki. You know. Its kind of like were planning a date, Akira remarked, looking away as her cheeks pinkened. But this date is us trying to beat each other up, Yuki replied with a smirk. What else is more romantic? Akira laughed. They quieted again, their arms still around each other. Then Yuki remembered the time. They needed to meet up with the others for lunch to have a little meeting. Akira. We need to go soon, he said quietly, but not pushing her away. Oh. Yes. She slowly pulled her arms back and stepped a little away. She looked at him, before nodding. Ill be going then, she said. Make sure to remember to change, Yuki said. Your clothes are a little wet. Ill be out soon. Ill be waiting then, Akira nodded. She gave him another smile before leaving the restroom. Yuki stared at where she was for a bit before shutting the shower curtain again. Chapter 205 – Advancing Forward The hamburger for you, a server said as he placed a plate in front of Yuna. Another for you and you. And sandwiches for the rest. Would you like a refill for your drinks? Im fine, Yuki replied. The other people at the table voiced similar decisions. Yuna shook her head. Then please enjoy your meals, the server smiled with a little bow before walking away. Yuna looked down at her plate and rolled her sleeves up before she picked up the burger. Normally, she would have gotten a sandwich as well, but ever since her training for the Libra Taskforce had come into full swing, her appetite had grown. As she munched on it, she noticed Akira and Yuki whispering to each other, laughing here and there. Yuna caught herself staring and forced her attention back to her plate. Her mind wandered until it arrived back at the conversation she had with Caitlyn the day before. The one about love. I still dont get it, she thought as she chewed. Whats the difference between that and friendship? As an experiment, she had tried picturing herself kissing other people. Specifically Erica, Akira, and Yuki. Yuki she couldnt picture it since it seemed so out of character for him. The most she could see was him giving her a hug. Akira and Erica on the other hand were a different matter. When Yuna pictured Akira going in for a kiss, she found the two of them sitting together on a couch, their hands cupping each others face. They leaned closer and closer until their lips touched. When they seperated, they stared at each other and smiled gently, Yunas heart pounding. I didnt know I could imagine something like that. Erica was something else completely but equally enthralling. The same couch. The same room. But now Yuna was laying down, Erica leaning over her. Her hair tickled Yunas nose as they stared at each other, Ericas eyes passionate and fierce. When she leaned in, Yuna could feel her head moving up as well as her heart sped up, faster and faster. And when their lips touched, it felt like a tidal wave had crashed into her. Both of these situations brought up the same feelings she had felt when she picture Zero doing the same thing. That could only mean one thing. Its probably friendship. Right? Love was one on one, at least from what Yuna heard and read. Most polygamous relationships were for political or other more insidious reasons. But one could have multiple friends and feel a familial love toward them. Therefore, what she was feeling had to be a byproduct of friendship, she reasoned. Right? Yuna thought. Though her gut didnt seem to sit well with that thinking. What does love even feel like? No searches online could give her answers. They were mainly vague reaccountings of what someone personally experienced or general sayings that Yuna knew already. They also were continually conflicting with one another. Youll know when you feel it, Yuna recalled. What does that even mean? She felt something poke her arm and her head went up. Yuki was looking at her with a curious expression. Akira as well. Yuna looked to her side and saw Erica with her finger extended with a small grin on her face. What are you thinking about? Erica asked. Nothing, Yuna replied as her face heated up as she remembered what she was thinking about. Nothing. You seemed pretty engrossed in whatever it was you were thinking about, Yuki commented. I said your name a few times, but you didnt respond. Oh. Sorry. Its fine, he waved. We have your attention now and thats all thats important. Anyway, lets get started on this meeting part of this lunch meeting. He slid his plate to the side and laced his fingers together as he leaned on the table. We havent really done anything in the last few months, he started. So I apologise about that. I was a little preoccupied with some things. One thing, Erica chimed in. One thing, Yuki nodded with a smirk. Uriel was doing the other things. Make sure you all thank her when you can. Yuna nodded. Now, some of the usual people arent here today as you all probably noticed, he said. Yuna did notice that. Damian wasnt there as well as Tiar and Zoe. Thats because this doesnt relate to them right now. They already know the things they need to know. So Im involved? Sarah asked. Yes, Yuki nodded. And in a little more active role than usual. Up for it? Of course, Sarah smiled. Perfect. The details will be given later on, so be prepared. What this really is about is to catch you all up on a few things that were recently brought up to my attention and to inform you all on the things that led up to the thing were about to do. He shifted his seat and took a sip of the glass of water he had beside him. The server must have come by since it was nearly full. Yuna hadnt noticed. The one going thing with the laser is still a priority and some new information was received. But before I go into that, there is something else that is important as well. Mathali was sent to do a little investigation, as some of you may or may not have known. Well, hes reported that hell be returning soon and with important information. So be prepared in the near future for another, um, issue. Oh, I remember. Yuna recalled Yuki telling her something like that before. The border right? Luckily, hes not here yet, so we have some time before we have to worry about that, Yuki said. Moving on. The main reason for this little get together is to advance our initial plan. The gems. I found the next one. But the situation surrounding this one is completely different than the other ones. And not really in a positive way. Yuna didnt like the sound of that. The other two, we kind of had an invitation to come in, he explained. This time, not so much. Thats going to make this a little more interesting. That wasnt the word Yuna would describe the situation as. From what she was picking up, they wouldnt be able to waltz in and take the jewel like theyve done for the other two gems. Now it will be harder. Obviously. But we do have a few advantages that others dont have, so it wont be impossible. As long as we stick together, we should be able to at least get out safely even if the plan blows up. Does he expect the plan to blow up? You all will receive the more intricate details of the target and things like that later. He paused. I think Ive said that already. Anyway, you get those later. Ill explain the general outline right now. If you have any concerns just tell me. The sooner the better. Before he could continue, a server came by and offered to take their plates away. Yuki nodded and waited as the server did just that. Yuna thanked the woman before she walked away. Were going to have a main team of five, Yuki said, continuing on. You already should have a good idea of whos going by now. The team will go in and there will be a few people outside to help watch over everything. If things go bad, then theyll be there to help with the escape effort. If things go fine, then theyll still be there to help with the escape effort. That doesnt sound good. This target is important. Probably the most important one weve had for a number of reasons. The biggest reason is that there is more than one thing were going after. Thatll be explained in more detail later. Where is the place? Sarah asked. In the belly of the beast, Yuki replied. So brush up on your sneaking skills. Youre going to need them. Well. That concludes this meeting. The next time we get together will probably be on the day when the plan kicks in. He pushed back his seat and stood up. Everyone else at the table followed his lead. Ill be going back now, he said. Youre all free to do whatever you like. Just make sure to read the document Uriel will be sending you later on in the day. Understood, Yuna nodded. Good. See you all later. He walked off, heading to the hallway to take the hidden transporter to wherever he was planning to go. Akira and Erica followed after him, the three of them chatting with one another. Yuna turned and headed out the main entrance. I wonder if Zero will be going. Chapter 206 – Burglary Two Days Later It was a cold night, the wind chilly and strong. The leaves of forest trees rustled as they hit each other. The sky was clear though, devoid of any clouds letting the stars shine down on the land with their full strength. Yuna, however, felt warm in her thin black jacket. A cloth mask covered her face, keeping the wind away from most of it. Oh, there they are, Yuna thought as she spied a group of people making their way to where she was hiding. She popped out, the bushes around her shaking a bit at the sudden movement. The people coming towards her sped up before stopping. There were four people, all women from their figure. One held what looked to be a bow. Another had a spear. The other two had swords. Hey Yuna, Ericas voice greeted, waving her spear. Yuna waved back. The backup is here as well? Yuna asked. Yes, Akiras voice replied. You cant see them right now because theyre already set up. Theyre waiting for us. Then lets proceed shall we? another person sang, her voice washing over Yuna. It was Zero. Yes, Yuna said, nodding. The voice was from the other person with a sword. Yuna was glad that the lighting was fairly dark in the forest. The clothing they were wearing werent the most modest. Follow me, Zero said. She took the lead and zoomed off into the night. Yuna quickly followed after her along with the others. Her feet pounded against the forest ground as she ran. She was careful about quieting her steps as much as possible. However, compared to the other four around her, she might as well have been stomping around on the ground. Erica was the next loudest one, but her traces were barely audible. The other three might as well have not existed. Slow down, Zero said. Her voice was soft. Were approaching the target. The group slowed to a walk and carefully picked their way through the rest of the forest. Zero still led them forward though Yuna had to try hard to keep her eyes on her. At last, they completely stopped right before a clearing. In the middle of the clearing a one story building sat atop a small hill. It looked to be made of primarily glass and metal. Dim lights illuminated the inside of the building though there shouldnt be anyone inside since it was well past work hours. It looked very different from the last building that Yuna had infiltrated. So this is one of the labs for Mason Inc. You all remember the plan? Zero asked as she stared at the building. We cant speak much once were inside. Im good, Erica replied. Yuna? Im ready, Yuna said with a nod. Perfect. Before they went in, Zero announced that theyll be doing a quick equipment check. Yuna didnt have much in the way of technology, only her sword as well as the earpiece she had on. The body fitting onesie she had on underneath the hooded jacket she wore was probably the most complicated piece of tech she had. And it was only a soft layer that had small sensors in it that fed information about her body to a pair of glasses she had. Hows the sniper? Zero asked. She was directing her question to Sarah who was busy with her own gear. I checked it before going out, Sarah replied. So it should be in tip top shape. Worst case situation, I take out my bow. Mmm. Everyone ready then? Zero said. The team answered in the affirmative. Then they stood up. Zero gestured to Erica to take the lead now. It was time to initiate the start of the plan. The air crackled as Erica stepped out into the open, zooming forward until she was halfway between the edge of the clearing and the building. She slammed her palm on the ground and released a charge of electricity. The moment the pulse was let out, Zero, Yuna, and the other two sprinted out from their hiding place, their feet pounding against the dirt until they reached the side of the lab. From what Yuna remembered, the entire building was wired to the teeth with sensors. The glass was not an exception. According to Yuki, they were sensitive to magic, sending feedback every few seconds about the surrounding levels of mana. The electric impulses Erica was giving out were meant to disrupt them. Akira reached out and placed her finger tips onto the glass. Mana hummed around her before she removed her hand. Then she snapped her gloved fingers and a hole opened up as if the glass was water. Wasting no time, Zero stepped right in, making sure not to accidentally touch the liquefied glass. Yuna followed after her along with the others. Akira was the last one through. Zero marched down the halls quickly. She navigated the lab as if she had been working there for years until she stopped in front of a room filled with screens. She snapped her fingers and pointed around. Yuna nodded and drew her sword. Akira did the same. Erica and Sarah readied their own weapons. Though Yuki had told them that he didnt expect anything to happen at this phase, he did warn them that anything could happen. The seconds ticked by in Yunas head. Her eyes flickered about, searching for anything that seemed out of the ordinary. Then a beep. Hey there~, a cheery voice said right into Yunas ear. She nearly yelped, stifling her breath at the last moment. It was Uriel. Im in. Lets finish this up, why dont we? Yuna nodded. She turned to the others and Akira lifted her arm before tilting her head. Then they left, leaving Zero behind. She had a different assignment. Akira set a fast pace, Yuna having to almost run in order to keep up. She understood why. They had a short period of time where they could fool the sensors before they would for sure draw attention. And even that tiny period was doubtful. A set of glass double doors laid before them. Akira placed her hand on them, and much like how the panels of the side of the building opened up, so too did the doors. However she waited with her other hand to her ear. Yuna knew she was listening for Uriels go ahead. Youre all clear, Uriel announced. For about ten seconds. Go. Akira nodded and stepped in, Yuna and the others following right behind her. They were now inside the main research facility of the lab. The location of where their target was. Yuna did the next step. She reached out with her senses, searching for the water attribute jewel. Since it was her main attribute, she was the best suited for locating it. A bright cluster of mana responded to her. It drew her attention to an alcove off to the side of the room that had a glass window covering it. She went to it. On the other side of the glass, she found a deep blue gem pulsing back at her. The water jewel. She turned and lifted her hand, calling over the others. Akira signaled to the other two to guard before marching over to where Yuna was. Yuna pointed at the glass. Akira nodded but tapped her head. She was reminding Yuna of what Yuki had written about this part. The parts before the actual taking of the jewel are all fairly simple. There arent many things that could go wrong, Yuki wrote. However, once we come to the part where we must take the jewel, a number of variables come up. There was a reason why I said that there was support to help get you all out no matter how successful the mission was. The reason why there were so many variables was because of the lack of information. Tiar had given Yuki as much information as possible, but once the team was inside the lab, the amount of information dropped immensely. Because of that, Yuki had surmised that something will inevitably go wrong. Yuna came back to reality and gave Akira a nod. If something went wrong, there was nothing they could do except escape as fast as they could. Akira nodded back and rested her fingers on the glass for a bit. Yuna noticed her eyebrows furrowing before she removed her hand. She went to the side of the alcove now. Yuna, she said quietly. The glass was resisting me so I have to do a roundabout way of getting to the gem. This may or may not set off alarms. If it does, well. Go ahead. We dont have much time, Yuna replied. Akira nodded again. Then she drew her sword and stabbed it right into the wall. It cut right through it like butter. She shifted her position and pressed on the side of the sword handle. Yuna saw the blade pop out inside of the alcove where the gem was. With another push, the blade pressed against the glass before it the glass neatly popped out of its place. Oh. Thats the roundabout way? Then the alarms began to blare. Oh. Of course. Chapter 207 – Security The first thing that Yuna noticed was the metal barricades that slammed down in front of the entrance to the research facility. As Akira rushed over to the newly reinforced doors, Yuna heard the buzz of electronics being powered on. Her head turned in time to see drones drop from the ceiling and a pair of robots walk out from their hiding places in the walls. We have a few hostiles, Yuna warned, raising her blade. I can handle them, Erica replied as she stepped forward. See if Akira needs help. And get ready once that door opens. Yuna nodded and sped to where Akira was staring at the metal barricade. It seemed that she was evaluating it for whatever reason. Sarah was off to the side, behind a table, as she lined up her gun. What are you looking for? Yuna asked, her words tumbling out. Enemies on the other side, Akira said calmly. Grab the jewel first. With another nod, Yuna hurried to the now exposed alcove and swiped the jewel from its cushion. On the way back to Akira a few feet away, she ducked under a taser shot from one of the drones. Be careful~, Erica warned as Yuna passed by. Got it? Akira asked once Yuna came back. Yes. Good. Im going to crumple the barricade, so be ready, Akira said. She lifted up her arms. And find cover. You might need it. Yuna hid behind another table a few feet away from where Sarah was. She peeked over the top of the table. Akira reached out towards the metal barricade, her fingers curling inwards. A creaking sound entered the room, mixing in with the sounds of Ericas spear banging against metal. Then Akira pulled her right arm back and the entire metal barricade crumpled into a giant ball. Just as Yunas eyes locked onto the robots that were positioned on the other side of the glass door, a gunshot rang out. Instantly, the head of one metal guard shot back almost at the same time. Another gunshot. Another hole in the glass. And the same guard was completely blown backwards. Akira thrusted her arm forward, shooting the newly formed metal at the formation of robots. The glass door shattered as the ball hurtled forward. Yuna wasnt sure if the robots were dumb or their sensors just werent fast enough, but they seemed to make no effort to get out of the way. They were promptly rewarded with a giant metal ball slamming into them. They didnt get up. Was that it? Yuna asked. For them, Akira replied. Maybe you didnt need to take cover. But more will come. Come on. Erica, time to stop playing. We need to go. Got it~, she sang back. Yuna turned her head in time to see her do a series of quick stabs that pierced right through the metal hulls of the robots and the drones. Go. Im right behind you. What about Zero? Yuna asked. Shell be fine. Well swing by if we can, Akira said as she hopped right over the shards of shattered glass. Hurry up now. The four of them walked with haste, but never quite broke out into a run. Though it was important to escape, Yuna knew that no one was actually worried. Everything that was happening now was more or less foreseen by Yuki. The only real unknown was how and when the security measures would be triggered. The actual parts of the security were well known. The first wave was the capture and detain measures. That included drones and robots that had nonlethal weapons equipped. The second wave was a bit more dangerous. A turn in the hallway, and the four were confronted by a line of robots holding shields as well as guns. These guns were a bit more painful, consisting of high energy bolts that could bypass armor that wasnt resistant to magic. Akira snapped her fingers and a barrier formed between them and the robots. The bots fired, but to no avail as the bolts were absorbed by the barrier. While the robots were busy shooting the magic wall, Akira shifted it forward at a slow rate as she walked with it. Yuna followed right next to her with her sword drawn. The second wave of defense proved to be no problem as Yuna effortlessly hacked away at the bots that could do nothing but shoot. Once those were down, they picked the pace up again and marched down the hallway, Akira still at the front. The third wave was the one Yuki warned them to be careful around. And that was because it could be a number of things. What determined what actually was going to be thrown at them was their performance on the previous two waves. And since we cleaned them up so easily, I dont have the best of feelings about this. Thunk Her thoughts were answered in the form of five hulking metal guards that walked out from a side hall. Their every step clanged against the tile floor. Yuna wouldnt have been surprised if a tile broke every time they took a step. Two held giant shields and wielded equally large swords. The rest had rifles and stood behind. Those dont look nonlethal. We need to take care of those right now, Akira said, her voice rising. Really? I thought we could make some friends, Erica replied, twirling her staff. Yuna could hear the smile. Lethal pulse rifles. A barrier might not cut it. I know. Figure something out. Akira slammed her palms onto the ground. The earth shuddered and walls erupted up from it to create cover in the otherwise completely barren hallway. Yuna jumped behind one of the newly made walls just as the metal guards let loose with their rifles. She felt the walls shudder from the impact, but the blasts never went through. How do we get to them? Yuna asked, placing a hand to her earpiece. The armor should be able to hold against a few impacts, Akira replied quickly, her voice going straight into Yunas ear. Theres cover and I can always make more. Focus the ranged ones. Got it. Erica, youre with me? Mhm. You take left, Ill go right? Erica suggested. Alright, Yuna said with a nod. She peeked over the top before ducking again to avoid a shot. She counted the intervals between when the shot was taken and when the next shot was launched. There was a few second split where the rifles needed to charge up their next shot. Enough time to move out to get closer and duck behind cover. When the next shot came, Yuna slipped out from behind the wall she was hiding from. She dove forward, rolling, and popping up behind another wall. Another shot was fired just as she found cover, striking the ground a foot away from her. It took less than two seconds. Yuna noticed Erica moving as well from the corner of her eye. They turned and stared at each other. Then Erica lifted her spear and pointed towards the robots with her thumb. Yuna wasnt quite sure what she was planning, but understood the meaning behind it. She was going to do something. Yuna needed to take advantage of it. She gave Erica nod. Immediately, Erica spun out from her hiding spot and hurled her spear towards the group of five guards. The two guards holding shields closed ranks, locking their shields together in front of the ranged bots, blocking them from the spear. They also effectively prevent the ranged bots from firing as they blocked their line of sight. Yuna instantly recognized what she needed to do. She leapt out and charged towards the bots. The spear slammed into the shield of one bot, pushing it back as it pierced through it. Yuna hopped over line of melee guards while they were staggering before she slid along the ground to avoid the immediate fire from the ranged guards. Once she passed by the rifle wielding bots, she hopped onto her feet and lashed out with her sword. Her blade was stopped. The target of her slash had blocked it using its rifle. Yunas eyes widened before ducking instinctively. A bolt flew over her head from another bot that had refocused their attention on her. Another shot followed it from the third bot. And though she tried to dodge it, it managed to strike her right calf. The energy bolt sunk into her calf, heat rapidly spreading out from the area it hit. Then the pain set in, searing her leg and her mind. Her armor had protected her leg from becoming useless. But that didnt stop the shots from inflicting excruciating pain. She fell to her knee from the sudden shock. Her head went up at the sound of a rifle charging and a person yelling. She had at most two seconds to get and dodge the next attack. Her eyes locked onto a rifle trained at her head before they closed. She didnt have enough time. The shot fired. Her body braced for the impact. But nothing came. Two more shots. And still she felt nothing hit. Dont give up so easily, a voice said quietly into her ear. Yunas eyes blinked open. A pair of rainbow grey eyes gently stared back. Let me help. A gentle warmth replaced the pain within her leg. Yuna looked down and saw Zeros hand resting a top of her calf, now exposed to the air because of a hole in the cloth that was protecting it. Stand up, Zero said, grabbing her hand. We still have some work to do. Chapter 208 – Escape Akira, short bursts, Zero yelled out as she lifted Yuna up to her feet. Theyll be destroyed, but the shots are still blocked. Yuna wasnt quite sure what she was talking about until Zeros hand shot up. A bolt of energy aimed at them hit a barrier in the air. The barrier immediately shattered, but the bolt had already dissipated. Yuna, Zero said, blocking another shot. We dont have much time. How are you feeling? Im feeling good, actually, Yuna replied with a frown. She really did feel fine. The pain in her leg was nonexistent. Perfect. Youll stay that way for a few minutes at most, Zero said. We need to take care of these things before then. Ready up. Yuna nodded and lifted up her blade. Zero lifted her arm and waved at Erica who had scrambled back behind cover. Zero pointed towards the guards while her other arm created barrier after barrier to halt the incoming projectiles. Erica nodded and held up her hands. With a flick of a wrist, Zero commanded the winds and ripped the spear out of one of the shield wielding robots and sent it flying back to Erica who caught it cleanly out of the air. Ill support you, Yuna. Go in, Zero commanded. She pressed her palm against the ground and a wide magic circle lit up on it. Strength flooded into Yunas body, filling her with and leaving her feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. Yuna felt this before. A physical enhancement spell was put on her. With renewed confidence, Yuna charged at the five enemy robots. The rifle wielding bots raised their sights in response, but their shots were all blocked by barriers. The shield and sword wielding guards went to intercept Yuna at the same time. She sidestepped one while striking out at the one that was tagged by Ericas spear. Her blade snaked past the guards dented shield, and struck what seemed to be the bots sword arm. The sword cut, but wasnt able to go through completely. She yanked it out before twirling away to avoid the shield being thrusted her way. As she spun, she saw Erica engaging the other guard. Her spear crackled with electricity as it flashed forward. The robot was completely on defense, holding its shield desperately in front of itself. The three ranged bots were also firing at Erica, but barriers always formed in the nick of time to intercept them. Yuna refocused her attention on her own target. The guard robot didnt go after her, much to her surprise. It seemed content with staying with the rifle wielding bots. Yuna was fine with that. She bursted forward again, the enhancements on her accelerating her. Her sword lashed out again at the guard, blocking a swipe from the guards massive blade. She adjusted her angle and slashed upwards. As she did, strength swelled into her sword arm and her blade cut right through the metal. The robots arm crashed into the ground. Taking advantage of the momentarily confused robot, Yuna went all in on the guard. She slashed and hacked away at the bot, chopping up its various metal limbs and parts until it at last collapsed onto the ground, silent. Then she moved on to the rifle wielders. Another crash, and Ericas guard had fallen as well. Yuna rushed at the ranged bots, confident. Their shots couldnt do anything to her as long as Zero was there. The ranged robots proved to be a far easier task than the two shield bots. Their armor seemed to be less sturdy and they had more of a focus on speed than on taking damage. They were felled within seconds. When the third one toppled, Yuna nearly collapsed as the strength flooded out of her. The enhancement spells were lifted and the circle on the ground had disappeared. To add to that, she noticed the leg that had been shot was beginning to throb. It wasnt too painful, though. Time to go, Zero said quietly as she hooked Yunas arm. We cant rest yet. I promise that we can soon. Yuna grunted in reply and let Zero help her. Leaning against Zero, she walked forward, her gait with a slight limp to it. Now Zero had taken the lead, the rest of the group close behind. A quick warning, Zero announced as she sped towards the place they had entered from with Yuna in tow. The alarms triggered an automatic call to law enforcement. They should almost be here by now if not already here. So were going to have to split up. How? Akira asked. Ill be with Yuna. The three of you will split off by yourselves. Pick a direction and go. Then route back to the rendezvous. Got it. Ill veer east. Ill take west then, Erica called. Ill wrap around then go south, Sarah replied. Perfect. Now get ready to do that right now, Zero said. They arrived at the glass panel that they had crossed through to get into the lab. On the other side of the glass, a line of vehicles were parked side by side with their doors open to create cover for the people behind them holding weapons in their hands. Weapons that they had trained on the lab. Thats a lot of them, Yuna muttered under her breath. Yes. They probably have this place surrounding, Zero replied. Were going to need to bust through so this might be a bit flashy. The flashier the better, Akira said, peering through the glass. It might distract them. Im planning to do some heavy lifting. How about some construction? Thatll be wonderful. Zero gestured to the glass panel with her free arm. Akira walked up to it and placed her hand on it gently. It rippled as it was liquefied, but didnt part. Should we camo ourselves? Akira asked as she pulled back her hand. For a bit. Then the show. Then we split, Zero said. Ready? Well see. Zero lifted her hand. Yuna felt an influx of mana being channeled as a circle flared up at Zeros palm. Magic enveloped Yuna, wrapping her in what felt like a shroud. Zero looked around for a bit, turning her head as she checked something. Then she nodded. Time to go, she announced. They walked through the liquid glass, the glass barely being disturbed. Yuna watched the policemen carefully, looking at their expressions. Their furrowed eyebrows and down turned lips didnt change. The camouflage is working, she thought. But if I remember correctly, they should have set up a magic perimeter. Once we cross that, theyll detect us. Akira. Lets get this going, Zero said. Zero gently unlinked her arm from Yunas, holding her for a bit as Yuna gingerly put pressure on her leg. The pain was continuing to build within it. The spell Zero had casted on it was wearing off. Akira walked up and gripped Zeros hand. They lifted their free hands. The wind whipped and the ground shuddered as mana began to build around them. Yuna watched with wide eyes as the mana continued building, the air becoming thicker and thicker. Their eyes flashed as they brought their hands down. The wind howled as a gust blasted toward the lined up policemen. The ground rumbled louder. Then all hell broke loose. The grounding began shaking violently, through Yuna off balance. But the policemen seemed to be experiencing worse as they were thrown about. And that wasnt all. Yuna looked up and gaped as she watched a pair of tornadoes ascend from the sky. They touched down right in the middle of the line, ripping up the ground. The already disorganized policemen were now lifted up into the air as they were whipped around and around. Oddly enough, the metal vehicles stayed put on the earth. Lets go, Zero said as she turned around, the glowing of her eyes slowly dying away. She went to Yuna and lifted her up. More will be coming. How are the cars staying down? Yuna asked as she struggled to her feet. Akira, thats why, Zero replied, her face covered by her mask. Come on. We need to go. Together, the two of them went straight ahead towards the violent tornadoes. The ground had stopped shaking, but the policemen didnt know. They were still in the air. Yuna looked back and saw Akira and the other heading off in different directions. She turned her head back and stared straight ahead. The wind howled past her ears as she tried to ignore the growing pain in her leg. She focused on Zeros grasp instead, letting herself be pulled along. As long as shes here, everything will be fine. Chapter 209 – Unknown Emotions The pain in Yunas leg was back in full swing. A few moments after crossing into the forest, whatever spell Zero had casted on it had completely vanished. The disappearance left Yuna gritting her teeth, unable to put even a small amount of pressure on her leg. That shot must have had something else in it. Zero stopped. She squatted on the ground, pointing her back to Yuna. Yuna got the message. Hopping a bit on her one leg, she collapsed on Zeros back. Zero gripped the bottom of her thighs before standing back up. Then they set out again. They made a fast pace, Zero even seemed to travel faster with Yuna on her back than when Yuna was using her own feet. Yuna bobbed up and down as Zero navigated the dark forest in front of them. How Zero managed to carry her and almost run around within a forest where Yuna could barely see a few feet in front of herself, she didnt know. As the constant rocking slowly began to beckon Yuna to sleep, Zero stopped, snapping Yuna wide awake. Yuna lifted her head and scanned the area around them. Still the same night forest. Its fine, Zero said below her. Theres no one around here except you and me. Oh. Why did we stop then? Yuna asked, glancing down. I want to get your leg checked out, she replied. Do you think you can get down? I think so. Yuna slid down Zeros back, taking care to make sure she landed on one foot. She waved her arms around to keep her balance. Im off. Zero turned to her and grasped her back, gently guiding Yuna to the ground. With a few grunts, Yuna tried to keep her throbbing leg in the air as much as possible, but that proved to be impossible. With every jolt, she gritted her teeth. At last, she was settled on the ground, her head on a bag that Zero had pulled out of nowhere. She heard a snap and ball of light flared up inside the shadowy forest, dispelling the night around them. Yuna squinted at the sudden change in lighting, but soon adjusted. Once the spots in her eyes went away, her eyes focused on the woman leaning over her whose concerned grey eyes stared back. How does your leg feel? Zero asked, her soft voice washing over Yuna. Painful, Yuna replied. Zero chuckled at the response. She turned her attention to the leg in question. Yuna followed her gaze to the exposed flesh of her left calf. A large bright red mark was emblazoned on it that stung slightly when the cool night breeze blew against it. Zero reached out with a hand and slowly pressed her finger on it. Yuna replied with a sharp inhale. Mmm. I need to fix this right now, Zero said. Why? Yuna tilted her head. Shouldnt we try to get away as fast as possible? The longer we wait, the more inflamed the burn will become, she explained. And the longer we wait, the higher the chance of scarring will occur when we heal it. Im fine with scars. Let me just heal it right now. Itll only take a moment, Zero said. No, really. Im fine with a few scars, Yuna insisted. As she was about to say more, Zeros hand went to her cheek and caressed it. She quieted, letting Zero stroke her cheek. Im not, Zero whispered. Yunas heart pounded at those words. What does she mean by that? Zero sat back on her knees and slowly lifted Yunas leg, Yuna sucking in deep breaths as pain flared up. Then Zero slipped off her gloves and pinched the fabric of the bodysuit that Yuna was wearing. She slid her hand underneath it, the warmth of her hand sending shivers up Yunas spine. Im going to remove this, she said. Yuna nodded. The fabric was ripped and carefully peeled away, exposing Yunas entire lower leg to the elements. The cool air only made the sting of the burn more prominent. Zero positioned her right hand right above her leg. Im going to start. Go ahead. Zeros palm glowed a soft grey. The air around Yunas calf seemed to instantly drop. Then she pressed her hand against the red mark. Shock ran though Yuna as Zeros freezing palm came into contact with the injury before giving away to a soothing, blissful sensation as the pain in her leg was melted away. A moan escaped Yunas mouth, louder than she had expected. As Zero kept her palm on the injury, waves upon waves of bliss washed over Yuna eliciting more and more pronouncements of enjoyment as the pain was driven away. Yuna realised how weird she sounded, but she couldnt stop herself. When at last Zero removed her palm, Yunas chest was rising up and down as she sucked in deep breaths to calm herself. Zero turned to look back at her, placing her hand to rest on Yunas thigh. All done, Zero announced, the edges of her eyes crinkling from a smile. You seemed to enjoy it quite a bit. Yuna reddened as the sounds of her soft, yet mentally loud moans replayed in her head. Sorry about that, Yuna muttered. No. It was quite...cute. Yuna felt like her face was about to explode. She decided to take the comment as a compliment and nodded. Zeros other hand went to her mask and slipped it off, her other hand still on Yunas thigh. Yunas breath quickened at the sight of Zeros face revealing itself in all of its beauty. Her eyes wandered to Zeros lips before she dragged them away. Zero then took her hood off, shaking her hair a bit when the hood fell down. Yuna stared at her silvery hair that reflected the light of the soft glowing ball that floated beside them. Is there something on my face? Zero asked with a small smile. Yuna blinked and quickly turned away. She didnt mean to stare. A light giggle tickled Yunas ear, a sound that Yuna had never heard before. She turned towards Zero and saw her hand covering her mouth and her shoulders shaking. The sound was so joyful and pure, it lifted Yunas heart. She wished it could keep going. You know, Yuna. I dont think Ive ever said this to you, Zero started as she dropped her hand. She paused, leaving Yuna hanging, wanting to hear more. Zero smiled and leaned closer, the hand on Yunas thigh sliding up and curving into the inside of her leg. It was a new sensation. A sensation that sent shivers that traveled throughout her body. A sensation that pulled on her and made her mind race yet at the same time stop. Yuna felt herself getting drawn closer until their faces were inches apart. Yunas eyes met Zeros and she was sucked into the kaleidoscope of colors that was Zeros eyes. Her entire appearance, Yuna took in. From her long dark silver lashes to her glossy pink lips to her rosy cheeks. Yunas chest tightened, her heart raced, as she waited for what might come. Whatever that was. You really are Yuna shut her eyes as she felt Zeros breath. It smelled like peppermint. So cute, Zero whispered. Yunas entire body heated up at those words despite the cool night air. Though she couldnt look now, it seemed as though her entire body was blushing all at once. Then a tap on her nose. Yuna opened her eyes and saw Zero smiling at her with her finger stretched out. Cute~, Zero repeated with a small giggle. Youre blushing so much. She turned away and covered her face with her hands. She never received a compliment like that before. But her heart still fell at those words. That wasnt what she wanted. She sighed, releasing the breath she didnt know she was holding. Zero tapped Yunas nose again before pulling back. Yuna restrained her hands from reaching out and grabbing her. The image of Zero kissing her replayed in her mind and she bit her lip. If only. Why do I feel so...sad? she thought, her brows furrowing. Lets go, Zero said, reaching out. Time regroup with the others. Yuna grabbed the offered hand reluctantly, enjoying the feeling of Zeros soft hands on her own. She got onto her feet and began following Zero slowly. She wished they didnt have to go. That they could stay in the forest, just the two of them. Why? Why am I thinking of these things? Caitlyns words echoed in her mind unbiddenly. Those words that said that what Yuna had for Zero wasnt just friendship. That it might be love. A word so foreign to her. Is this what it feels like? Chapter 210 – More Laser This thing is bigger than I thought, Yuki remarked as he held a soft blue gem between his fingers, lifting it up to the light. When it was described to be egg sized, I was thinking small like a robin. Not a large chicken. I never saw myself, Tiar replied with a shrug. That was the description they gave me. Yuki nodded, his eyes still glued onto the shimmering azure jewel. Though he couldnt use the jewels element, the obvious mana it held was quite sizable. With this one, he now had the four classic elements or so they were called. The Wyvern is in the safe. I wonder where I should put this one, he thought. I dont want to keep multiples together unless its together with me. Well, good job everyone, Yuki said. He placed the jewel on the meeting table and looked around at the people gathered there. There were a few little complications, but Im glad to see that you all adapted well and got out relatively safely. Yuna? Yuna, who was staring down at her lap, looked up. Her eyes told Yuki that she wasnt all there. Is something wrong? he asked. No, Yuna replied after a brief pause. No. Nothings wrong. How about your leg? You got hit, correct? Yes. But Zero healed it up for me, Yuna said. A small smile flashed across her face before her eyes flickered away. Mmm. Im glad to hear that. Yukis eyes rested on her for a little longer before he turned to focus on the others gathered at the table. Any remarks that anyone wants to share? Observations? Concerns? Sarah raised her hand. Yuki raised his eyebrow. It wasnt often that she would speak during a meeting. Normally she would come to him after in private. Yes? he said, nodding towards her. I just have a small question, Sarah replied with an apologetic smile. Its about the security at that lab. Mhm? The last group of five robots that we faced were using lethal force. Why does a lab have such authorization? If I remember correctly, only the law enforcement is given the authorization for such security. Oh, I see, Yuki nodded. I understand your confusion. The reason such a lab has such authorization is because it belongs to Mason Inc. and it is contracted with the government for research. How important is their research that they need lethal force? In that particular facility? Quite unimportant for the most part actually, Yuki shrugged. They wouldnt do their more dangerous tests and store their more sensitive data in a location so open. But I think its more for the impression. If trying to break into this one little facility can kill or almost kill you, why would you risk trying to go to their even more secure locations? Oh, I understand, Sarah nodded. Anyone else? Yuki asked. He looked about. If not, then Ill be moving on. Because we have some important things to discuss right now. He clapped his hands and summoned a holographic screen. With a few taps and swipes, he navigated his files until he pulled up the one he wanted. The one taken from the lab. You already know that this mission had two targets, he began. The jewel is self explanatory. But one of the most important pieces of information that we lacked before was information related to the suspected weapon that was being developed. He selected a few documents from the file and blew them up for everyone to see. The lab that we broke into was one of the few that directly dealt with the development of the weapon. Their particular task was the testing of elemental jewels and finding ways to utilize the power of these jewels. Whats important, though, is that since this is one of the few labs that dealt with the weapon, they have access to the database where details about the weapon are stored. And these are those details? Damian asked, stroking his short beard. Mind if I take a look at them later? Im planning to give you a look later, Yuki replied. You think I was going to not let our main engineer take a look at schematics and plans? With you, I never really know, Damian laughed. Ill let you have at the information later, dont worry, Yuki repeated. And to answer the first question, yes, these are the details. A few of them. There are a lot more in that file. He waved his hand and most of the documents disappeared into thin air, leaving just one behind. It was a blueprint of a device. The actual entire document spanned for pages and pages, but Yuki had stitched them together into one continuous screen. This is the main attraction, he said, gesturing at the schematics floating in front of him. These are the actual plans of the weapon. Those words sharpened the attention of everyone in the room. Im not certain if these are the final plans or merely a prototype of the weapons, he continued. But I can ensure that the weapon will at least look something like this. It would make absolutely no sense for them to hold onto the old designs and research something for the old designs when some else completely is being made. With a few more taps, the blueprint floated to the side and he created another screen that laid flat above the meeting table. With the plans, Uriel and I have made a model of what we think the weapon would be like in real life. Holographic parts appeared on the horizontal screen, combining until a giant facility was formed. At the top of the facility was a giant tube-like structure that was attached to a dome of sorts. It looked more like a telescope than a laser. The first thing to note here is the scale of this thing, Yuki said as he motioned with his hand for the model to spin. This entire thing is the size of a large power plant. It has multiple rooms that all in some way help support either the operation of the weapon or the functionality. I even found plans for living quarters. For full time crew members, Akira murmured. Exactly, Yuki nodded. But other than that, what I want to highlight is the technical parts of the plans. The ones related to the weapon itself. Manipulating the model, he isolated the cannon and the main charging room. Then he created a cross section that unveiled the individual parts. If you all remembered from our other meetings and briefings, I said that I wasnt sure if this was going to be one weapon or multiple weapons. That was because of the multiple different types of jewels that were being stockpiled. So now Im here to announce that it is indeed one singular weapon. Holy. Fuck, Damian said, his eyes widening as he stared at the cross section. His eyes flickered about as he took in everything. Then he jerked his head towards Yuki. Thats possible? Oh. You see it already, Yuki replied with a slight frown. I was going to get to that part. Thats possible? Damian repeated, his words coming out slowly. It seems so, Yuki shrugged. Fuck. That shouldnt be possible to do, Damian muttered. He covered his mouth as he continued staring at the model. But this makes so much sense. And so simple. How the hell did no one think of this before? I dont know, Yuki said. When I read it, I was surprised as well. The solution was simple, it was actually quite funny. It was like a bad joke. Mind filling the rest of us in on what you two smarties are talking about? Erica interjected with a smile. I dont understand a thing. Ah, yes. What this is about is the nature of the weapon, Yuki explained. We know that it is an elemental laser cannon. It was just a matter of what element that laser was going to be. Since Mason Inc. had gathered different jewels of different elements, they had the capacity to create whatever elemental mana they wanted. But, to put it frankly, we were wrong. They arent trying to use one singular element. Oh. Akiras head went right up, an eyebrow raised. I think I understand what the two of you were talking about. I dont like where this is going. Where is it going? Erica asked, turning to look at Akira. Those fuckers arent going to pick and choose what element they want, Damian growled. Theyre going right past that. They found a way to combine all of them together. All the elements into a single elemental mass. And thats going to be the fucking laser. Chapter 211 – Balancing The room went quiet at Damians words. Akira had her lips pressed together in a grim expression. Damian looked angry. Zoe and Tiar seemed neutral. Yuna and Sarah only frowned. Oh. Okay, Erica said. Yuki could tell that she didnt quite understand the meaning behind Damians words completely. Let me explain what exactly that means, Yuki said, his calming tone a far cry from Damians anger. He raised a hand and formed a barrier with a small trickle of mana. Then he moved it, the barrier moving in the air until it floated in the air in the middle of the meeting table. I think I already discussed what a barrier really does, right? he started. But to review, it absorbs the energy from an attack. So either mana or physical. When elemental magic is thrown into the mix, then the barrier will have to be tuned to specifically absorb that type of mana since it is no longer just pure mana. The barrier dissipated into the air. So why would a fused mass of all the elements be dangerous? Yuki continued, leaning back into his chair. Well, its because it would contain all the elements simultaneously. It doesnt just fuse and become one completely different thing. You know what that means about the barrier right? It would have to be attuned to every element, Erica replied with a raised brow. Yup. If it isnt, then one of the elements will disrupt the barrier and destroy it quite nicely. Nice isnt really the word I would use to describe that, Damian said. Yuki glanced towards him. Fucking terrifying would be a mighty good start. You do have to admit that it is quite nice from an objective point of view, no? Well, yeah. But Im not objective. I can see that. But back to why a multi-elemental beam is so dangerous, Yuki shifted back. Not only will the barrier have to be all of the elements, each element has to be equally as strong as the beam itself. The barrier needs to be infused with elemental mana in order for it to become attuned to an element. The amount infused as well as the strength of a persons affinity affects the strength of the barrier. And since no one alive right now is attuned to every single element, the shield would need to be formed by multiple people of equal strength, Akira jumped in. Yuki nodded at her conclusion. Linking spells casted by multiple people is a whole other discussion as well. Yes, but Im sure that this gives everyone here a clear understanding of how dangerous this type of weapon would be, Yuki finished. He looked around at everyone at the table again, waiting. How exactly did they manage to put all the elements in a stable state? Zoe said, speaking for the first time and asking the exact question Yuki was waiting for. Good question. Yuki leaned forward, putting his elbows onto the table. The way they did it was simple. So simple. It was so simple that Im surprised that I, or really anyone in general, didnt think of it before. Heres what Mason Inc. has seemed to have figured out. He traced a circle on the table and a holographic plate appeared. Then he divided the plate into seven sections. Lets say that this plate represents the beam, he began. With a few more taps, he created a cone and placed the plate on top of the tip of the cone. The plate right now is balanced. It is just pure mana right now. More taps and seven different colored balls formed in the air. These are the elements. What happens when we put only one element in the beam? A ball floated to the plate and rested in one of the seven sections. The plate immediately tipped in that direction. The beam assumes that elements attribute, Yuki said. That should be self explanatory. Now what happens when we place more than one element on that plate? Another ball floated down on the plate directly opposite of the first ball. The plate leveled back. When placed opposite, they balance. Again, nothing new. Now another ball and the plate was one again thrown into imbalance. It tipped to its side and with it, the two balls that were already on the plate slid to the side. A third element will mess up the equilibrium again. And as you can see here, another problem appears. The new element will draw the others towards it, weakening them. With a snap of his fingers the balls on the plate disappeared. So how to fix this? Simple. Just put balls in every section, Yuki said with a shrug. Seven equally sized balls appeared and rested on the plate, one ball for every slice. And look what happens. Plate remained balanced. And that was the solution. Simple, isnt it? That seems a bit too simple, Zoe replied as she gave the model a critical gaze. There has to be a catch. What is it? Youre right, Yuki nodded with a small smile. Look closely. What else has to happen for this balance to happen? The room quieted before Akiras head went up. The elements have to be the same strength, she answered. Or in this case, the balls need to be the same mass. Exactly. Yuki tapped on the table and one of the balls enlarged. When they arent the same, the entire system is thrown off. The plate tipped again towards the direction of the larger ball, the other balls rolling in the same direction. When one element is too large or too small, then the beam would be imbalanced, Yuki explained. Of course, there is a margin of error, but that margin is very small. There are also a few other factors that have to be considered such as complementary elements and counter elements, but thats a discussion for another day. With a wave of his hand, the model disappeared as well as the various screens that were open. The room darkened before lights slowly turned on. I think you all understand why this weapon suddenly became more dangerous, so lets move on to something equally as important. The location of the facility. You know where it is? Erica asked with a frown. No, but I now have the tools to find it, Yuki replied. Now that Uriel has access to the database that is directly connected to the weapon, she can scour the information available. Tiar, your job hasnt changed. Just find what you can in the safest way possible. Got it, Tiar nodded. Ill be calling everyone back here once new information is found. Zoe, the new medics should be reporting today, so just a heads up. She gave him a nod before standing and leaving with a wave. Tiar followed her. Yuki turned his attention away from the two of them. Erica, Gatekeeper has approved the transfer of a few people into the guard unit, he said. He told you, right? Yup, Erica replied. I need to go and show them the ropes right now. Test them as well. Go ahead then. She nodded and left. Now. Yuna. Yunas head went up, her eyes focusing on Yuki as she waited for whatever Yuki was about to say. You seem distracted, Yuki said. He noticed that she was barely interacting during the meeting and would stare off into the distance at random times. Is something wrong? Ah, no, Yuna replied with a shake of her head. No. Nothings wrong. Did something happen? Um. Nothing important. I see. He stared at her as she averted her eyes from his. I wont dig, dont worry. As long as it isnt negatively impacting you, then Ill let you manage your own business. But if it still bothers you, then remember that you could always come and tell me. I understand, she said quietly. Good. Everyone is dismissed now. Chapter 212 – Worries The soft hum of the air condition rippled through Yunas dorm bedroom as it gently blew fresh, cool air about. It was only a warm night, but the humid air made things just uncomfortable enough. Yuna laid in her bed in thin t-shirt and pajama shorts, the sheets of the bed thrown to the side as one of her legs dangled. It was late. The last time Yuna checked the time, it was almost midnight. That was quite a bit ago. She shut her eyes, trying to force herself to sleep, but it eluded her despite her best efforts. A sigh escaped her as she reopened her eyes. What do I do? she asked herself. That was the question that was keeping sleep away. It was a question that intruded on her thoughts any time it could in any way it could. She rolled over, burying her face into her pillow. What do I do with love? It was a hard question, made even more difficult due to one little thing. Yuna only understood the word love in theory. And even what she understood meant nothing to her. People often described love as magical and wonderful. Yuna only could feel confusion and need. Need. What is it that I even need? she grumbled. It might not even be need. It could just be want. But what was it that she wanted? She stared at the headboard of her bed, her chin on her pillow as she thought the question over. As her mind wandered about, trying to locate the answer to her question, it traveled back to the night before. The night in the forest where it was just her and Zero. She saw Zero leaning towards her again, her heart pounding and her breath quickening. Zeros pink, glistening lips filled her vision along with her mesmerizing eyes. What if Yuna had just gone forward just a tiny bit? What would have happened? Then she blinked, shoving the vision aside. It would only add to her confusions. But she couldnt shake the odd clenching she had in her stomach or slow the pounding in her chest. Shifting her thoughts away as best as she could, Yuna sat up and drew her left leg to her. She examined her calf at the spot where the energy shot from that robot guard had struck her. Besides a slight discoloration in the skin, it looked as if nothing had ever happened. The color should go back to normal in a few days, she thought. No scarring. Just like she said. She lightly traced a ring around the lighter colored mark on her calf, the sensation slightly tickling her. Then she slid her finger up her leg. Her mind flashed back to the forest and Zero. Closing her eyes, she felt Zeros hand again against her thigh. She traced its movements as it slowly went up, closer and closer, the shivers growing stronger and stronger. But this time, the hand didnt stop. It continued on its course, slowly, softly stroking her skin inch by inch. The further it got, the quicker Yunas breath got as she waited. And wanted. Then the final inches were closed and with that something else opened Stop, stop, Yuna yelled in her head, the vision disappearing into the air. Her chest pounded and her body almost felt like it was complaining to her, but she held it in. I need to stop. I need to sleep. But sleep didnt reply to her calls. She continued to lay there on her bed, trying to focus her mind on a single question and stop if from running away and going places she wasnt prepared to think about yet. I cant keep going like this, she sighed. She listened to the hum of the air condition as she searched for a solution to her current state. I need someone to talk to. Her first thought went to Zero, but that was the last person she needed to see right now. Yuna didnt know what she would do if she was alone with Zero again so soon. Who else? The next person that appeared was Yuki. Yuna wasnt sure why he was her second choice to discuss something as vague as love. He wasnt very emotional himself, so how could he help with something like this? And yet, Yuna felt that he would be the right choice. When she was with him, it felt like everything was under control and that she could relax and open up. That was what she wanted. To open up. They seem to give off kind of the same feeling, Yuna thought. Yuki and Zero. Maybe its because theyre friends. Im always so thrown off around them. I wonder how they met. Her mind was set. She would go to Yuki tomorrow and ask him to see if he could help sort her out. He said that I can tell him about anything thats bothering me, she remembered, thinking back to the end of the meeting. Its at least worth a try. With her mind made up, the worry that built up within fizzled out and sleep rushed to take its place, ushering Yuna off within its soft embrace. BamBamBamBam Yukis fists flew forward in rapid succession towards the padded targets that Akira was holding in her hands. She moved around, bobbing and weaving, while putting the targets in random locations for Yuki to track. Yuki followed her around with laser focus, alternating between kicks, punches, and elbow and knee strikes. While closing the gap to unleash an elbow, he noticed Akira was looking off to the side where the entrance of the training room was. He stopped himself inches away from her. Yunas here, Akira said, her eyes flickering back to Yuki. I think she wants to talk. Yuki turned his head towards where Akira was looking just a few seconds ago. Just like she said, Yuna was standing at the edge of the training floor, her hands behind her back. She looked a bit uncomfortable, shifting about on her feet. I think so too, Yuki nodded. Then he raised his voice. Yuna, what brings you here? He walked to her, Akira beside him. Want to join us? he asked, stopping about a foot away from her. Join? Yuna tilted her head. Oh. No, I dont feel like training today. Ill have to do training every weekday. Mmm. I see. Then, I ask again. What brings you here? Just want to talk Her words trailed off. Yuki caught her eyes flickering towards Akira uneasily. If thats fine? Its almost lunch, Akira announced lightly. She gave Yuki a meaningful look. Ill be going to shower right now. If thats fine with you two? Ill go after, Yuki replied. Take your time. Akira smiled and gave him a small wave before quickly disappearing. Yuki waited until she was out of sight before returning his attention to Yuna. So. Its just the two of us now, he said. What was it that you wanted to talk about? Ah. Um. Yuna scratched her neck as she averted her eyes. I dont really know how to start this. Just talk. I dont judge. Well, um, what do you know about love? she asked. A rosy color tinted her cheeks. Love? Yuki repeated. He folded his arms, grabbing the elbows. Thats an odd question. Yuna didnt reply. Shes in love? With who? Yuna, let me start this off by saying that Im quite cold emotionally, Yuki said. She looked up and gave him an inquisitive look. My emotions are quite muted, even nonexistent at times. Im sure youve noticed at least somewhat. She nodded. Because of that, I dont have personal experience with things like love, he continued. He paused, before shaking his head. Maybe he did have some experience, but now wasnt a good time to make things more convoluted. However, because of my own lack of emotions, Ive spent years just watching others. Others that did experience these types of things. Yuna remained quiet. When you have nothing to dwell on personally, you come to realise that you have quite a bit of free time. So while I cant tell you anything about love from a personal standpoint, I can tell you what I know from just watching others and their interactions. That would be fine. Anything would be fine really, Yuna replied quietly. Love seems to be an emotion that cant be defined definitively, Yuki said. Its mysterious in how it works and works differently depending on the person. If you dont mind me asking, why do you want to know? Um. Ive just been feeling a bit unsure lately. Emotionally. She sighed and looked up at the ceiling. Confused. I want to know why. Describe it to me. What have you been feeling? I dont really know how to describe it, Yuna admitted. My heads just a mess. How do you feel when youre with the person? Relaxed. Excited? And, um, I kind of want attention. She reddened. I know that sounds so childish. No, no. Its fine, Yuki waved. How about when you arent with this person. How do you feel? Distracted, Yuna replied immediately. That person invades my thoughts everyday. A weird clawing in my stomach and chest. A bit sad. And you wonder if youre in love? Yuki asked. A little. Im pretty sure I am. I just dont know what to do. Why not just approach this person and gauge whether or not they seem interested in return? Yuki suggested. Unless you cant do that. I cant do that, Yuna said, vigorously shaking her head. I guessed as much. But honestly, if you dont step forward, then youll be relying on the person to step forward. Sometimes its better to just shoot your shot. Oh. I guess. So you think Im in love? Not to be rude, but its fairly obvious, Yuki shrugged. Its not really that normal to be that interested in someone unless its love. Wouldnt you agree? I thought as much, she sighed. I dont know what to do though. Like I said, maybe just shoot your shot. Do you think the person would get angry if you tried? No, never. Then the worst that could happen is youll get rejected. Itll be painful, but its better to do it now, than to wait and see your feelings grow. If they grow, then the rejection would just hit so much harder. Ive seen the toughest of people just become bawling messes for weeks because of rejection. Thats a bit extreme, but you get the idea. I see, Yuna said slowly. Thank you for the advice. No problem, he replied. Then a question appeared in his mind. If you dont mind me asking, can you tell me who this person is? I dont need names. Maybe just a simple description? Oh. Well, shes super kind and mature, Yuna said, her eyes brightening. Really beautiful as well. But she doesnt seem to let her beauty get to her head. Shes playful at times too. Wait. Its a girl? Yuki interrupted. His mind raced as he realised what that meant. Yes. Thats a problem. Do I tell her? I have to tell her. With the advice Yuki gave, Yuna might go and just blurt out her feelings to this girl. And if the girl didnt reciprocate, then that might cause a whole new can of worms to be opened. Yuna. Do you know what the mood around couples of the same gender is around here? he asked. What do you mean? Yuna replied. I see. Then this is something you might want to look up. Girl and girl relationships, he said. Actually, please look into this. Its important. Okay, she nodded though she looked confused. I just want you to know what youre getting into. I see. Thank you. Is there anything else? No. Ill go now, Yuna said with a small smile before turning and heading back to the elevator. Yuki watched her go, a slight frown on his face. Yuna was so innocent. But the world around her was not. He hoped that she could survive it. FriendlyDragon Chapter 213 – Assumptions What do you have for me, Uriel? Yuki asked as he shut the door to his guild office. The lights within the room dimmed as the glow of devices and screens replaced them. Information, Uriel replied. Her voice came from a large glowing mass of golden particles that floated in the middle of the office. Didnt I say that? Ah, yes. Information. The best description you can ever have, he said with a smirk. What is the information on? So glad that you asked~, Uriel said. Its about the laser weapon. I dug through the information we got some more and I also did some searching around with other sources of information I have access to. Tiar is a source of information to you? Yeah. Fair enough, Yuki shrugged. Tell me what you got. Will do. With further analysis of the information I have, I have reached a few conclusions, Uriel announced. Two files appeared in the air. Which one do you want to go through first? Yuki curled his fingers and the two files flew to him. He read their labels. One was titled Location and the second was labeled Time Frame. Location seems like a good start, he said. Then Ill begin with that, Uriel replied. The file opened up and pages flew out into a grid for Yuki. This file pertains to the possible location of the weapon being developed by Mason Incorporated with the likely sponsorship of the Shikaku. I compiled various relevant pieces of information into that file that included the properties owned by Mason Incorporated, the specifications of the weapon from the blueprint we found, and a few other factors. I see, Yuki muttered as he scanned through the pages. And what did you conclude? Im sure you dont want me to read through all of this right now. I will later. Well, do you want me to tell you just the conclusion or the reasoning behind the conclusion as well? The reasoning would be nice. A quick version though. Im planning to go out later today to buy some things. You got it, Uriel said. Well, first lets breakdown the weapon itself. Its an energy laser that utilizes elemental mana in order to destroy targets. Its big. The laser is also big. But it has one glaring fault and that is the lack of control. Lack of control? You mean the cannon is hard to aim? Yuki asked. The laser is hard to aim, Uriel corrected. The cannon just takes a really long time to move and lock into position. The laser, Yuki repeated. He thought for a second before understanding dawned on him. I see. Its the size and the trajectory. Correct~. The main problem though is the trajectory. The beam is a giant laser and lasers will fire straight unless there is something to direct the path. Looking through the blueprints and the materials they had on hand, they do not seem to have anything that would be able to do such a thing. Mmm. I can see where you might be going with this, but please continue. Of course, Uriel pulsed. So since they lack a way to redirect the path of the beam, they would need to find another way so that their beam could reach the target in such a way that it would mainly strike the target. To do that, they built high. So that they could aim down, Yuki finished. Yup. Obviously, I then looked at the properties that Mason Incorporated held in order to find a place that would be suitable for such a weapon at such a scale, Uriel continued. A particular holographic paper made its way in front of Yuki. This was the one that I landed on. The picture shown was a forest where a mountain rose up from the ground, its tip covered in snow. A mountain, Yuki said. Which one is this? Giants Peak. Not a terribly creative name if I do say so myself, Uriel replied. But it is the highest point within Libra and is fairly close to the center of the country. Oh, its the peak we can see from here. Yes it is. Mason Incorporated has a bit of in its portfolio. Its not a large portion, technically, only enough room for a small facility on one of the many little flats on the side of the mountain. So theyre just digging into the mountain without permission? Probably. If their weapon works, I dont think theyll need to worry about permits, Uriel said. Fair enough, Yuki shrugged. So what do you think? Is there any fault in my logic? Not from what I can see right now. Is that the only location Mason Inc. has that could function as the base for the weapon? They have a few towers, but it would be nearly impossible for them to fit a weapon of such a scale in that, Uriel replied. A few images appeared of such towers. Theyll have to put it underground, but since their properties are within metropolitan areas, it would have a high chance of being discovered. Makes sense. So the mountain is the best option. Thats the only mountain they have, right? Yup. They didnt bother buying more land in other peaks to disguise their location, Yuki observed. Because they thought their weapon wouldnt have been found out? Most likely, Uriel agreed. Mmm. Okay, what about the next file? he asked. About that file, Uriel started, the other screens disappearing until all that was left was the file being discussed. Its filled with my assumptions and reasoning, so do take it with a grain of salt. I do love salt in my food, so no worries. Tell me, Yuki nodded while bringing the file towards him. Time Frame. Does that refer to the time frame of when the weapon will be finished or when it would be fired? Or something else? All of that, Uriel replied. Its all of that. I compiled a timeline of all the events, filling in the gaps as I went through it. Then once I reached the present, I began to create predictions of the future. Oh, I see. Surprise me, he said. I dont think you want that, Uriel laughed. But lets see if I can. Since you want this to be quick, Ill generalize the past. Research for this weapon seems to have started around ten years ago. The idea probably came into fruition a few years before that. Originally, the device was made with more innocent intentions. It was research that was the product of curiosity. However, the research of two small scientists soon attracted the attention of powers bigger than them. Who? The Shikaku or Mason Incorporated? Yuki asked. Mason Incorporated originally, Uriel answered. An image of a group of people in suits appeared, smiling at a camera. But the board members of Mason Incorporated before were quite different from the ones now. Their intentions with the research the two researchers had were to show them to the Libra government and ask for a grant in order to develop it. It was for the defense of the country in their eyes. I see. When did that change? Three years ago. That was when the Shikaku became a large part of the board of directors for Mason Incorporated. This was based on Mason Incorporateds history of operations and how it changed over the years. Then Ill trust your analysis on that for now. Its in the file, correct? Yes. Continue then, Yuki nodded. Three years ago, research this weapon seemed to ramp up in scale, Uriel said. It became a priority. The government seemed to support this change. So that brings us to right now. Based on the blueprints that I was given, it seems that their research has been completed, and because of the materials that they have been stockpiling, construction has already begun. Makes sense. Now I get into my assumptions, Uriel warned. They may not be accurate. Ill risk it. Tell me. I believe that construction should be completed in about a month, she said. An announcement will be made about said construction within the month after that. There seems to be an announcement schedule already for the second Friday of next month. It will include members from the government and Mason. Before then, I expect that various tests will be done to ensure that the weapon works correctly before said announcement. So we have a two month time frame here? Yuki asked. Before the finalization of the weapon? A little less than two months, but yes. But the chances of the weapon failures appearing before then is very low based on what I saw, Uriel replied. So I believe that the weapon will be online before those two months. I see. He quieted as he processed the information. Then what is the expected fire date? When the weapon will be fired for the first time? Uriel asked. Do you mean when it would be fired in general, or when it would be targeted at something with the intent to destroy? The first. Then two months as well, she said. I expect the weapon to be first fired on the day of the announcement. As an example. So we really have only two months to figure out a way to stop the weapon. Possible. Thats wonderful, Yuki sighed. Two months to find out a way to shut down a weapon that had never been seen before. Two months to destroy ten years of research. Well. They do say that its easier to destroy than it is to create. Chapter 214 – Stormy Path Shhhhhh. Yuna stood underneath the head of her shower as it poured warm water onto her, steam curling around her. She lifted her head, letting the water press against her face. The warmth of the shower seeped into her as she relaxed, her shoulders loosening. A sigh escaped her. One of these days, I should go and get a massage, she grumbled as she rubbed her back. The muscles felt tight and there was an odd itch that she couldnt get rid of. Itll go away eventually. But my muscles arent going to get any less stiff. Training for the Libra Taskforce was in full swing and its effects were showing now. Though she had only been at the training for a few months, she already felt stronger and her status reflected that. Some other effects of the training were perpetual soreness and an increased appetite. I need to find some healthy foods I can stock up on that can give me the most calories, she thought. Her hand went to the shower handle and reluctantly turned off the stream of water. And a massage place as well. She remembered the masseur back in the LIA training facility that would give the trainees massages to relieve their muscles. The Libra Taskforce didnt have one in their training camp which didnt surprise Yuna. It was only a camp. She would be surprised if their base didnt have one. I should look these things up online. The glass door of the shower slid to the side and, after drying her body, she wrapped a towel around herself. Then her thoughts went to a note she stuck on her bulletin board a few weeks ago. Oh. That too. Another sigh escaped from her as she put on her night clothes. Then she left her bathroom and went to her bed, a laptop resting atop it. She picked it up before flopping onto the bed, bouncing up and down slightly. Lets start with the foods. For the next hour, she browsed the web for recommendations on healthy foods that could also fill her up. She made a list as she went, checking prices here and there to see if they would fit her budget. The amount I get from the Taskforce isnt that much, so I have to be really cheap, she thought as she scanned through some prices with a frown. Why are healthy foods so expensive? When she had a list of decent length, she moved on to finding a nearby massage place that she could drop by one day when she had time. In Junction, there were quite a few places to choose from. With a little searching, she found a place that was close to the Academy and with prices that seemed reasonable. The ratings were quite high as well. Perfect. What else do I need to do? She checked the time, her eyes flickered to the bulletin board above her desk. I should check if I have any work to do. She turned her attention back to her laptop and began tapping away as she went to various sites and checked on her messages to see if she had missed anything. There was nothing. Everything that she needed to do for the day and even the week were done save for things that she had no control over like future assignments. What time is it? Her laptop clock told her that it was 20:37. Should I sleep right now? But Yuna knew that it was much too early. She wouldnt be able to fall asleep at all and would have just laid there in bed staring at her ceiling. The bulletin board drew her eyes towards it again. Placing her laptop to the side, she went up to it and took off a note that was pinned on it. A reminder of her conversation with Yuki and what he said to her at the end of it. He actually sounded a bit worried, she thought as she recalled Yukis tone. Thats rare. It also made her worry. If Yuki was showing visible signs of uneasiness, then that had to mean that the topic that Yuna had brought up wasnt an easy one in any metric. And his advice at the end was to look up something before deciding on a course of action. Im not really sure how to look it up though. He had recommended searching up girl and girl relationships, but just thinking about typing those words into a search bar filled her with an odd dread. She didnt want to find out why Yuki wanted her to look such things up. But there was also an urgent need. I have to figure this thing out. It would be better for her health if she did. Her feelings would invade her anything she had time to pause and breathe. And with those feelings, Zero would appear within her mind, only serving to amplify those emotions. Yuna tried to clamp down on them, but it was like trying to stop a tsunami. The only way she could handle them was to simply ignore them. But I cant keep doing that. I need to figure this out before I see her again. If I dont, I dont know what will happen when shes near me. The note crumpled in her hand. Why did Yuki want her to look up such things? Was it to show her examples of her own problems and see how other people went about solving it? Or was it to warn? She was leaning towards the second one, but she hoped it was the first. Lets get this over with, Yuna thought, her jaw set. She tossed the crumpled note into a trash can beside her desk. It cant possibly be that bad. She went back to her bed and picked up her laptop again. Making a new tab, she set the browser mode to private and her laptop connected to the Valkyriess server secured by Uriel. Just in case. For her first search, she typed in what Yuki had said to her word for word. The term girl and girl relationships came up with mainly definitions and synonyms. Some were about friendship rather than love. Yuna already knew she was way past that. Lesbian, she read. A woman who is attracted to other women romantically and or sexually. So thats the word. But Yuna was sure that that wasnt what Yuki wanted her to learn about. The word meant nothing to her. She edited her search term, adding a what to it to create it a question. The results changed to accommodate the added word and became a page full of links to articles and forum boards. She clicked on a few of the articles, but they seemed to mainly be just longer definitions of what girl and girl relationships were. The forum questions were just question about what exactly lesbian relationships were and they were usually answered quite bluntly with a few sentences. Im going to have to go deeper, she thought, pressing her lips together. The next search term that she put was opinions on lesbian relationships. The immediate results looked to be much more promising and much more related to what Yuna believed Yuki wanted her to look at. There were a number of opinion pieces as well as forum threads. She read the pieces first, but quickly realised that they were of no substance. They read positive, however the tone felt flat and there was a distinct lack of emotion. It was as if the writer was being forced to create the article. The threads were no better. They were filled with passive aggressive comments on the moderation of the thread and Yuna could see why. Many comments were removed, making it impossible for her to understand anything. But it seems tame, she thought as she scrolled through the first page of results. There are a few questionable comments, but thats normal for online talk. Her questions still werent answered though. The reason Yuki had told her to look these things up was so that she understood the underlying mood around these types of relationships. What she had read only heightened her curiosity. The amount of nonanswers meant that something was there. She just needed to look for it harder. With a few minutes of clicking and changing pages, she search bore fruit. But she wouldnt describe the fruit as fresh. It was fruit that was rotten. As she went deeper and deeper into the web, she began to see words and slang that she had never read before. She could feel the disdain grow the more she read and with the disdain a certain sense of hate that soon grew to engulf everything else. People calling people within such relationships useless to society and a danger. Pointing at them and claiming that there must be something wrong with their heads. Some tried to sound as if they were pragmatic and said that people that were attracted to those of the same sex needed to seek medical attention. Others didnt even try to hide their calls for them to outright be removed. Yuna had never read or felt such hate before. She wanted to rip her eyes away and throw her laptop away, but she felt glued to her seat, unable to stop herself from reading. These people. How was it possible to hate others that had done nothing to them? Hidden among that black sea of anger and violence, Yuna also found a few people struggling to get themselves heard. People that wanted to get their stories of their experiences out to anyone they could. These scared Yuna the most. The hatred could be chalked up as people online ranting about the feelings they suppressed in the day. But these stories told her the opposite. The stories were all the same. Discrimination. Hateful speech. Violence. And sometimes even death. Not just words that could be written on the fly, but tales of real life. While it was possible that these stories were embellished somewhat, they had to be based on some truth. And that was enough to worry about. Yuna began to understand why Yuki wanted her to look this up. She understood why he sounded worried. Yuki was worried about what she would do. He was worried about the reaction that the world would have. I need to thank him, she thought when she at last shut her laptop. I think he just saved me from. But that didnt mean that more problems werent just introduced. Then what do I do? That familiar question reared its head again and Yunas stomach clenched. Her path forward which had just recently began to clear up was now hit by a storm. A storm filled with hate and danger. I cant just go forward now. I have to make sure to keep myself safe. I have to make sure that Zero stays safe. She laid back in her bed and stared at the ceiling blankly. She wouldnt be getting any sleep tonight. Chapter 215 – Unbalance Few Weeks Later Damian, give me the other orb, Yuki directed, his voice almost a whisper as he focused on the task he had at hand. And do not open it until I say so. Got it, Damian said behind him. Until I say so, Yuki repeated, emphasizing each word. Alright, alright. I already said sorry, Damian said. Wont happen again, I swear. I hope so. Yuki turned his head back a bit. Or else Ill tell Tobias about this. Dont do that. Yuki laughed and turned back, his eyes narrowing as he held his left hand steady. There was a glass orb nestled in his palm, different colored mana swirling around within it. There was a scarlet red, a golden brown, and a pale emerald twisting and twirling about. Though they were so close to each other, Yuki kept them millimeters apart through sheer focus. Anytime now would be great, he grunted. I got it, I got it, Damian replied, shuffling up beside him. Yuki glanced over and saw him holding another smaller orb. Tell me when to put this thing in. Right now, Yuki said. Slowly. Damian nodded and lifted the smaller orb he held a little above the one Yuki held. Clenching his jaw, Yuki forced the mana within the orb to separate even further. As he did so, Damian tilted his smaller orb and a thin stream of deep blue mana trickled out from it. It spread out within Yukis orb until it touched each of the other three colored mana. Once the blue mana had settled, Yuki placed his orb onto a small cradle that was within a metal box, making sure to keep his control on the mana. Then he stepped back with his hand stretched out to the orb. Close the box, Yuki whispered to Damian. He did just that. Now back up. Damian quickly shuffled backwards and picked up a helmet which he promptly put on along with a pair of safety goggles. Yuki sucked in a deep breath. One. His breathing slowed and he timed it with every count. Two. Three. With a thought, he severed his connection with the three pools of mana that he was controlling and let them free. Though Yuki couldnt see what was happening, he knew what should be happening. The different manas should have begun to intermingle with one another, mixing with each other. He waited, staring at the metal box. Damian was next to him doing the exact same thing. Time ticked by and nothing happened still. Whew, Yuki sighed. He turned to Damian. Alright. It worked, Damian said, a grin sprouting on his face. First try too. Yeah. Yuki let out another giant breath. Shit. That could have gone really bad. Yup. But it didnt. Thats good. Want to see what could have happened? Yuki asked. Sure. We might need cover though, Damian said. Ill wrap a barrier around the box, Yuki replied. But keep that helmet and those goggles on. Cant be too prepared. Well. Go for it then. Yuki nodded and reached out to the metal box. He scanned the inside of it until he contacted the glass orb filled with mana. Once he made a connection, he created a barrier around the entire box. Here goes, he said. Damian gave him a small nod. With a snap of his fingers, Yuki sent a small pulse of earth mana into the orb. The reaction was almost instantaneous. The metal safe the orb was placed in exploded, the pieces of it being stopped by the barrier around it. The shockwave from the explosion hit the barrier at the same time along with what seemed to be a giant wave of mana. Yukis barrier vaporized, but it accomplished its task. Fuck, Damian breathed. Yup, Yuki replied, staring at the aftermath. You know what. What? We should put a sign telling people not to mix more than two elements together. I second that. Thank you for finding the time to come to this meeting, Yuki said, addressing the seven other people that were seated at the table with him. Its a very important one. I think you all have some understanding on what this about? Yes I do, Damian called out. Of course you know, I told you already, Yuki replied with a wry smile. But everyone else? I think we have a general idea, Akira answered. Planning, right? Exactly, Yuki nodded. But we arent really planning. The plan is already made. Im just going to be explaining the plan. And answering any question you all may have. So lets begin. He clapped his hands and Uriel answered, a golden mass of particles appearing in the middle of the meeting room. Before going into the plan, Ill let Uriel explain some of the backstory behind the reasoning behind the plan that we created, Yuki said. So please listen to her carefully. I would prefer not to have to repeat any of that. Uriel brought out the same files that she had shown to Yuki and launched into an explanation that Yuki had already heard before. Every now and then, he would chime in to give a little bit more information, but for the most part he stayed silent and watched the expressions of the others. Or the lack of expressions. And that about wraps up everything Ive concluded as of now, Uriel finished. Any questions? Ill give you the best answer I can. I think we got everything, Erica said with a smile. Thanks Uriel. No problem~, she replied. Boss, need me to do anything else? No. Its fine. Ill take it from here, Yuki said. Uriel promptly disappeared. Now then. On to the plan. Or more specifically, how well be destroying the weapon. He tapped on the table and summoned a large holographic orb. Then he paused, considering how he would explain the plan. Do you want the abbreviated version or the detailed version? he asked. I can go on for sometime, so think carefully about your answer. Abbreviated, Erica immediately answered. No one objected. Alright then, Yuki nodded. With a few taps he created multiple different colored balls. To make this brief then, do you all remember the concept behind the multi-elemental beam that Mason Incorporated designed? The way of destroying the beam is just as simplistic as that concept. The colored balls went inside the larger orb that he had already created. They dissolved and began to mix together until they were a smooth mass. Here, the elements are equal in proportions, he said, gesturing towards the orb. They are unable to get an advantage against one another and are in constant conflict, but nothing will happen. The beam is similar to this. When the beam is fired, it will hold every element within it. Anything that the beam impacts will be destroyed. Theres not much that could withstand a magical attack at that scale. Next he created another sphere, this one grey. Now, how to stop this? Simple. We need to throw these elements out of balance, Yuki explained. The easiest way to do that would be to introduce more elemental magic of a certain attribute into the system. It would throw the entire balance out of scale. He sent the grey sphere into the larger orb and the entire thing exploded. Then he erased the projection. However, this pathway does have one problem. Its the scale of the beam that creates some logistical problems. In order to throw off the balance of the beam, mana needs to be shot right into the system that exceeds the percent error so that the imbalance actually occurs. But because of how huge the beam is, that is no small amount of mana. Can we have multiple people pool mana together and shove that into the beam? Akira suggested. That should solve that problem. Yes, but then well need to calculate the amount of mana we need as well, he replied. We cant just go by feel. Then what happens if the beam needs more mana than we would be able to gather before its fired? I see. Then I assume theres another way? Of course, Yuki nodded. And that way is also quite simple. All we need to do is remove one of the elemental stones that they have. One gem. And that will destroy everything. Wont they just replace the gem? Erica asked. If they find out in time, yes, Yuki said. But thats why you do it right before they begin the firing sequence. Oh. Which gem are we specifically talking about here? Zoe asked, her voice sharp. The naturae jewel. The one that we failed to retrieve last time, he said. She frowned. You seem to understand why. You know what might happen when you do that, correct? she asked slowly, her eyes looking directly into Yukis. Of course. Dont worry about those, he said, forcing a small smile. If you still have questions, you can ask them later. I see, she said. Then she nodded. Ill do that then. Good, Yuki thought, releasing a sigh of relief within himself. He knew exactly what would probably happen when the elements are put out of balance. And that was something he needed to keep to himself. No one else needed to know about that. Especially one person in particular. Im sorry, Akira, he apologised, resisting the urge to look at her. This was going to be a secret that he had to keep away from her. Chapter 216 – Distraction Yuna, you ready? Erica said, her voice a bit muffled by the closed metal door of Yunas room. You have everything? Almost, Yuna replied. She looked at the open bag that laid on her made bed. Ill be done in a few minutes. Alright~. Well be waiting then. From the lack of noise after that, it seemed that Erica had left. Yuna refocused on her duffel bag and began mentally checking off a list as she shuffled things around. She tapped on each item as she went through until she was satisfied. Good. Everything is here, she thought, folding her arms. Now, is there anything else I need? She thought over that question for a bit, going through a few hypothetical situations that she might get caught in. When nothing came to mind, she went to her drawers and started looking around to see if there was something she might have forgotten. Then she went to her closet. Opening it, her eyes flickered around, but she found nothing that would be of use for where she was going. Then a dress caught her eye. It was the dress that Yuki had picked out for her for the reunion. And with the dress came the memories of that night. Zero. She sighed. One word. But that one word simultaneously froze and warmed her heart. Shes not coming. When Yuki said who was going to be embarking on the mission, Yuna was more than a little scared. Then he announced that he was going to be one of those people. That meant that Zero wasnt going to be there. But instead of calming her like she had thought such news would do, it only worsened her torn state. Her heart sighed with relief while it shed tears of sadness and disappointment. I dont even know if I should see her, Yuna thought, closing the door of the closet. She flopped onto her bed and let out a long sigh. But I want to. But. I cant. Though she knew she shouldnt have, she had spent some more time looking into how exactly same sex relationships were seen. At the end of her search, it became abundantly clear what she needed to do. Or rather what she couldnt do. If I say anything, then it might put her in danger. I dont want her to get hurt. Especially because of me. She rubbed her back as a familiar itch popped up again. If she ever showed Zero her feelings and the wrong people found out, it could lead to a path of struggle and pain. In more ways than one. Her greatest fear wasnt causing Zero pain, though that was close to the top. Her greatest fear was more personal. Rejection. I dont even know if Zero likes me. I dont even know if she likes women. Yuna didnt know what would happen to her if Zero didnt accept her. And she didnt want to find out what that would be. I dont know what to do, she thought with a hollow laugh. Those words have become all too familiar the last few weeks. I dont know what I can do. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts, and she grabbed at the interruption with all her might. Anything to take her mind off of her current thoughts. Yuna? a voice called. It was Akira. Is everything alright? No. Not at all, she thought. Yes, she said out loud. Do you need help? Please. Im fine, Yuna replied. She closed the duffel bag that was on her bed and placed the strap around her shoulder. Im coming out. She opened the door and found Akiras gentle smile behind it. Akiras eyes that looked worried. Yuna couldn''t meet her gaze directly, dropping her own eyes to the ground. Are you sure youre alright? Akira asked, touching Yunas shoulder. You dont look all that here right now. Im, um, Im sure, Yuna nodded, glancing up. Akira stared at her for a bit, her expression unreadable. Then Yuna felt herself get pulled toward Akira. Arms wrapped around her in a soft embrace. Yunas eyes went wide and she almost instinctively pulled away. But then she felt the warmth and melted into Akiras arms, resting her head on Akiras shoulders. If you dont want to tell me right now, thats fine, Akira whispered. Yuna felt her stroking her head gently. When you feel like it, Ill always be here. Yuna could only give a small nod in response. The urge to just unleash everything built up within her, but she pushed it down with all her strength. She couldnt do that to Akira. So she just stayed there, letting Akiras warm embrace soothe her. Thank you, Yuna said quietly, unable to stop it from cracking. Sorry. Its fine, Akira replied. Take as much time as you need. The others will understand. A few seconds went by before Yuna reluctantly ended the embrace. Any longer and the guilt inside of her would come pouring out along with the tears that were already threatening to escape. Better? Akira asked with a soft smile. Yuna gave her a tiny smile in reply. Better. Without any other words, Akira gripped Yunas hand and led her out to the lobby of the guild base where the rest of the team was waiting. Yuki was the first to notice them, giving them a nod. Is everything alright? he asked. Yuna felt like she was having deja vu. Is my mood that readable? Shes okay right now, Akira replied. I think were ready to go. We have everything right? Mhm, Yuki nodded. He raised his hand, displaying the silver ring he wore. My things are in here. Its not much. Is that a cuff? Yuna interrupted, unable to stop herself. On Yukis left arm, there was a black metal cuff that Yuna had never seen before. This? he said, touching the metal cuff. Just some equipment. Youll see later, I promise. What could that cuff possibly do? But were ready, Yuki continued. Remember the plan and lets head out. He nodded and led the way out of the base. Erica and Akira followed right after him, Akira pulling Yuna with her. Behind Yuna, Sarah, Zoe and Damian did the same. They made their way to a small clearing where a hovercraft awaited them. Itll be a quick ride to the drop off point, Yuki explained as they boarded the vehicle. Then well be going on foot. You all should remember. Yuna nodded in reply. She remembered. They would drop little inside of the forest that surrounded Giants Peak. The reason they couldnt just drop right on Giants Peak was due to security that watched over the mountain as well as a large part of the forest around it. So the safest option was to just walk. The hovercraft started up as she took a seat. As she buckled in, the hovercraft rose and began its few minutes journey. The teams trek through the forest would be much longer. If Yuna remembered correctly, it would take around two days of careful walking before they would reach their location. Yuna was glad about those two days. It was two welcomed days of distraction from herself. Especially since Zero was going to be apart of this mission. It was two more days where she could ignore her problems. Maybe Ill figure things out in those two days? You never know, she thought before laughing to herself. Yeah. Like that would happen. But two days was better than none. Maybe thats all I can do. Ignore. Attention, Yukis voice said, piercing through her thoughts. Yuna looked up and saw him standing next to the door of the hovercraft. Were arriving. Get ready to jump. Yuna unbuckled her harness and stood up with the others. She shook her head, trying to clear her mind. Nows not the time for these things. I have a job to do, she thought, her eyes set. The door of the hovercraft slid open and air rushed in. The craft had stopped, floating above the point. Yuki gave everyone one last look. Lets go, he said. Then he promptly dived out of the hovercraft seemingly without a second thought. FriendlyDragon The tags as well. They''ll be in full swing once this arc is finished. Along with a few other things. Chapter 217 – Hiking As Yuki fell back first through the air, he stared up at the hovercraft as the others began their dive down to the ground. Yukis job now was to catch them before they smashed into the ground. He noted their positions and spun around to stare down at the rapidly approaching ground. Then he tucked his arms in and his descent accelerated. Before he crashed into the forest ground, he summoned the wind to cushion his fall. The moment his feet touched the ground, he looked up to locate the others. Once he found them diving through the air after him, he thrusted his hand out and the winds wrapped around him. He predicted their trajectory and created multiple cushions for them to fall on. Seconds later, they hit against them and he grunted as he strengthened them to make their landing as comfortable as possible. Thank you, Yuki, Akira said as she touched the ground. Youre welcome, Yuki replied. See anything on the way down? Everything looked clear to me, she said. Mmm. Everyone has their things with them? he asked, raising his voice. The rest answered with confirmations. Good. Then lets start the trek. Ill take the lead for now. Without another word, he walked off into the trees. The others followed him. As he walked, he reached out to the earth and the air to create a perimeter around himself and the team. Every now and then, he would send out a pulse of mana to scan the inside of that perimeter. Monsters should be avoiding us, he thought. Our little group here is much too strong for the normal monsters. So if something comes charging at us, it wont be some pushover. He cleared his head and let the information from his surroundings fill it. As he traversed his way to the mountain, the comfort of nature embraced him. It had been a while since he was last outside in the middle of nothing but trees and earth. There was some chattering behind him, but he didnt bother focusing on it. It probably wasnt about him and if they had questions about the mission, they could always go to him to ask. Instead, he put his sole focus on the task at hand. Scouting out the safest path. Time flew by. Yuki could tell from the rising temperatures around him as the sun rose higher into the air. Then he felt a tap on his shoulder. It was Akira. Yuki, its been five hours, she said quietly. We should switch after a break for a meal. Five hours? Already? Yuki replied with a small frown. Yes. You must be getting tired, no? I probably am, he nodded. I just havent noticed it yet. Well, lets take a break then. He turned around and waved his hand to signal to the others the break. They found a relatively clear area to rest for a bit and broke out of their bags food that they had prepared. Yuki accepted a sandwich that Akira offered to him, giving her a quick nod of thanks. Then the group of seven ate quietly in the peace of the noon forest. Glancing to his left, Yuki stared at the looming peak that awaited them. Giants Peak. Though it was still a day and a half walks away, its sheer size was already so apparent. It was the second highest peak in Ethros, second only to a mountain in the Montsol range. The story surrounding it is quite interesting, Yuki thought as he turned his head back to his sandwich. They say that it was created by magic rather than natural forces. And there seems to be some research that actually supported that story. If its true, then whoever created it must have been the most powerful person at that time. Maybe in history. He finished his small lunch and leaned his head back against a tree, his eyes closed, as he waited for the others to finish. Akira ws right. He did feel a bit tired. Constant vigilance and mana usage tended to do that. Initially, he wanted to switch the lead every three hours or so, but it seems that he wasnt keeping track of the time as well as he thought he was. Opening one eye, he peeked at the others, some of who were still eating. Akira was chatting with Erica while Zoe, who was right next to them, listened with a slightly amused expression. On the other side, Damian was tinkering with Sarahs weaponry, muttering to himself as Sarah watched. Then his focus landed on Yuna who was slowly chewing her own sandwich that Akira had given her. She seemed lost in thought, staring off at the trees ahead of her with her eyes a little glazed over. Every now and then, her free hand would go to her back and rub a particular spot, her blank gaze unwavering. Whats wrong? Yuki wondered. It would be weird to ask right now. Maybe later when its more private. He remembered back before they had all boarded the hovercraft. Yuna had arrived to the lobby hand in hand with Akira, her eyes a tinged red. Apparently Akira had comforted her. But from what, Yuki didnt know. Though he could possibly hazard a guess. When Yuna finally finished her meal, Yuki clapped his hands and the group packed up before setting off once again. This time Akira took the lead, Yuki right beside her. The two of them picked their way through branches and over rocks at a steady rate. As they hiked, they talked in hushed voices, Yuki not wanting to disturbed the nature around them. The topics of their conversation were quite varied. They would go from academic discussion on magic and research to talk about what they might need later for the apartment. Wherever the conversation steered them, they went with it. Then their conversation died as they ran out of topics. With an unspoken agreement, they decided to enjoy the peace and nature around them. After some time, Yuki was the one to break the quiet. Do you know whats wrong with Yuna? Yuki asked, his thoughts connecting with Akira. Only she could hear his question. She doesnt seem all that here. [Ive noticed,] Akira replied, an ear twitching at the mental contact. [I asked, but I didnt pry. She didnt want to tell me.] I see. Any suspicions? [Not really. Maybe something to do with the LIA Taskforce training? The Academy?] Maybe, Yuki said. He paused as he mulled over the suspicion he had about Yunas situation. I think its something else. Something a bit more personal. [Oh?] Akira eyebrows went up. Remember when she wanted to speak to me in private? he asked. Akira gave him a small nod in reply. What she wanted to discuss was love. I didnt expect that. [Shes in love?] Akira said, her mental voice rising. [With who?] I dont know who exactly, but I do know that its a girl, he replied. [I see, I see. Nothing wrong with that. I wonder who though.] Well, theres nothing wrong with that according to us, Yuki corrected. However the outside world isnt that accepting. You should know, right? [You told her about the attitude to same sex couples?] Akira frowned. No, I told her to find that out. Its something that she needs to know before she does anything rash. I dont want her to get hit unprepared. [So you think that her current mood is because of that.] Its possible, but if it is then Im still worried, he sighed. Its been two months since I told her to do that research. I dont know when she did it, but knowing her, it had to have been quite a bit ago. [And if shes still affected by what she found, then that would be a problem,] Akira finished. [I understand.] Exactly, Yuki nodded. Im going to need to find out what exactly is affecting her later. I dont want her to be distracted during the mission. It could be deadly. [I can try asking,] she offered. No, its fine. Ill do it. Im the leader of this mission, so its my responsibility to do these types of things. [Alright.] Now then. Yukis eyes narrowed as he peered to his left. Youve noticed that pack? [Of course. Want to take care of them?] Akira asked, her hand going to the sword at her waist. [A few lesser Fenrir wolves should be easy enough to deal with.] There are twenty of them, Yuki observed as he felt the pack racing towards them. You want to split them? [Perfect.] She drew her sword and Yuki flicked his wrists, two daggers shooting out. Somethings coming? Erica asked from behind them. A few things. Nothing to worry about, Akira replied, twirling her sword. Well take care of them. Should take a few minutes, Yuki added. Well be right back. Then they zoomed off into the trees, leaving behind the rest of the group who could only watched the two of them as they disappeared into the forest. Chapter 218 – Dusk The wolves proved to be exactly as Yuki and Akira had predicted. They went down after a brief skirmish, the entire fight taking about a few minutes. A few more seconds were spent debating whether or not they should take the bodies of the monsters with them to sell later, but Yuki finally decided against it. It wouldnt bring that much in. Yuki looked up at the sky. The sun was beginning its descent through the sky as it painted the clouds in vibrant hues. The night was fast approaching. It would explain why the lesser Fenrir wolves were out and about now. We should search for a place to camp, Yuki said to Akira. Yes. Lets go back and do that, she replied. Yuki nodded. They headed back to where the rest of the team was waiting. The others were still standing in the same places they were when Yuki and Akira had left. Done? Erica asked, walking towards them. Yes, Akira replied. Told you that itll be quick. I guess so, Erica smiled. Lets get going again, Yuki announced, clapping his hands as he directed his voice to everyone. Its starting to get dark, so well push forward a bit more before we set up for camp. The others nodded and waited as Akira retook the lead with Yuki beside her. Then they started their march again though at a slower pace. Yuki let Akira handle the monitoring of the area as he scouted for a suitable place for a camp to be set up. As the stars began to peek through the sky, Yuki located a small clearing that would be perfect for their current needs. It was surrounded by plant life that obscured it from view and had a small stream that trickled by near it. He nudged Akiras arm and she glanced over at him. When he turned his head to the side, her eyes brightened and she nodded. Well be stopping here for the day, Yuki announced, turning around. He saw Erica light up and Damian rub his hands together. The others seemed indifferent for the most part. Follow us. Ive found a spot. Taking the front now, he diverged from their original path and weaved through the trees and bushes, checking his surroundings every now and then to make sure nothing was sneaking up on them. Then he went past a few last trees before the clearing revealed itself. Heres the place, he said with a wave. Well set up camp right here. If you need water, theres a stream nearby. You really like clearings, Erica commented as she set her backpack down. I find them more comfortable than sitting on a damp ground with things potentially falling on your head, he replied. Im fine with caves though, but theyre not the safest. Im not complaining, she laughed. Im glad for your preference. I dont like the other choices either. Yuki smirked and snapped his fingers, bringing out a number of supplies that were stored in his ring. Lets get set up. Im a bit hungry. They got to work setting up the camp. A small fire pit was created that Yuki lit up with a small spark. Sleeping bags were taken out and laid out on the ground. They werent going to use tents. They were much too big and noticeable for a mission that was supposed to be secretive. With a wave, Yuki filtered the smoke that was beginning to rise out of the fire pit as it was fed fuel. Then he created a basic stand over it so that he could place a pot over the fire. After that, he grabbed the supplies that he had already taken out and got to work preparing the dinner for the night. Akira came by to fill the pot with water before she went to the others to offer them a small drink. Yuki began to prepare a simple stew with the vegetables and meat that he had brought with him. As he stirred slowly, he watched his teammates with passive eyes. They were chatting with one another again, talking about this and that. There was a light mood around the camp. They seemed unworried about the task that was ahead of them. Or maybe theyre just not thinking about it, he thought as he sprinkled a few spices and herbs into the pot. Which is good. I dont want them to be stressing over it right now. There was one dark spot in the overall mood of the camp though. And that was Yuna who was sitting against a tree a bit away from the rest. She still looked lost in thought, staring off into the distance. Or maybe shes also not thinking, Yuki mused. Maybe her minds empty. Trying to distract herself. He watched her for a few more minutes, but she didnt seem to notice his gaze. With a small shrug, Yuki returned his attention to the simmering pot. The aroma of stew began to fill the air and drew the attention of the team. Akira appeared beside him and stared at the pot. Hungry? Yuki asked with a slight smile. You already know, she replied. I set up a perimeter already. The smell might attract some unwanteds. Mmm, he nodded. Im almost done with the food. I can call you over later to give some to you. Or you can stay watch. Ill watch. Yuki nodded again and went back to slowly stirring the inside of the pot as it bubbled gently, steam lazily rising into the night sky. After some time, he grabbed a spoon and took a small scoop of the stew to taste. Its done, he thought. He placed the spoon into a bowl. Time to eat then. Akira, Ill give you some first. Can you call the others here? he asked. Sure, she replied. Then she turned and raised her voice. The foods done. Its time to eat. The rest of the team stood and made their way to where Yuki was, standing over a simmer pot that was the source of the aroma that was wafting through the air. Yuki used the ladle that he was using to stir his pot to scoop out large servings. They thanked him and went right to eating. For the most part, they ate in silence. Akira finished hers first and went back to the pot to get seconds. Yuki finished next and laid back, putting his bowl to the side. He planned on washing it along with the other dishes later once everyone was finished. Slowly though, the chatter began to pick up. Various topics were brought up at random as the conversations shifted every so often. Even Yuna was involved in the chatter, volunteering thoughts and information while smiling at jokes. Damian, you have a wife? Sarah asked. It seemed that the topic had shifted to that of family. I think Ive heard you talk about it before. I had a wife, he corrected with a tight smile. Now Im by myself. Otherwise I wouldnt be able to stay away from Montsol for this long. Oh, sorry, Sarah said. Its fine, Damian waved. I didnt say anything before, so you couldnt have known. How about you? Have anyone you fancy? No, unfortunately not, Sarah sighed. I havent found anyone that Ive really liked. Im lucky though that my family seems understanding enough. I think my brother already having a bride helped with that. I see, Damian nodded. Then he looked over at Zoe. How about you? Im a demon, Zoe replied. We dont marry. Then what do you do when you like someone? Damian frowned. We bond, she said. She didnt bother explaining any further. Oh. Then have you bonded with anyone? Damian persisted. I think its obvious? Zoe said with a small smile. Were rarely seem apart. Tiar? Mhm. That guy? Is there something wrong with that? Zoe asked, raising an eyebrow. He can be quite annoying, but hes a nice person. Clingy at times too. Nothing wrong, just surprised, Damian shrugged. He stroked his beard. Bonding, eh? How does that work? Do you have rings? No rings. Just magic, Zoe said. She pulled up her shirt a little to reveal her slim stomach. To the side of it was a tattoo. This is our ring. A tattoo? One engraved through mana, she explained. I think its much more intimate. Its a part of you. Itll stay with you forever. A ring can be lost. This cant. That sounds romantic, Sarah gushed. Erica, do you have something like that as well? Erica didnt reply. Yuki peeked at her and saw her staring down at the ground. Erica? Sarah said. I did. Its gone now, she said with a sad smile. Zoes expression darkened. Dont worry about it, Zoe. It was bound to happen. Who was it with? Zoe said, her voice low. Erica just smiled in reply, her eyes still dark. I see. Im sorry, Sarah sighed. It seems that Im the best at asking people the wrong things. Its fine, Erica said. You didnt know. Urgh. How about you? Sarah said. Youre younger than everyone here, so your experiences cant be this depressing yet. Oh Sarah, Yuki thought. His eyes shot towards Yuna. She looked confused at the sudden question. Do you have anyone you like? Sarah asked. I Yunas voice caught and she looked down at the ground. Sarah frowned. You do? Sarah said. Yuna put her bowl aside and stood. Im going to wash myself up if you dont mind, she said quietly before rushing away to where Yuki had said the stream was. Did I say something wrong again? Sarah asked, looking at where Yuna had ran off to. Yes. You did, Yuki sighed to himself. Chapter 219 – River Yuna stumbled through the forest, cracking branches and shoving through bushes as she tried to run away. Away from the others. From her thoughts. Her emotions. All of them, she ran from. She took another step and heard a splash from underneath her. Then she felt the water that gently lapped against her ankles as it tried to get around her on its journey down the small river. Then the sound of rushing water filled her ears. A familiar noise. She let out a sigh as she let the soft trickling water fill her mind. Her muscles loosened and her legs weakened. Stumbling a bit more, she waded a bit deeper into the small river until the water reached her thighs. Im pathetic, Yuna whispered as she stared up at the twinkling night sky. Why am I like this? The night didnt reply. She reached down and touched the top of the lazily flowing river. The tips of her finger skimmed the water as it went by. Here I am pitying myself about my emotions while others have to live with the deaths of their loved ones, she murmured. It made her problems seem so insignificant. Like Sarah has said, she was young. Theres no way her own experiences could compare. But I cant help it! she growled, slamming her fist into the water. Why did Sarah have to bring up such a topic? Why did she have to ask Yuna that question? She already didnt know what to do. And now she also knew that her problems were so childish. So stupid. A sigh escaped her and she knelt down in the water until the river met her stomach. As she stayed there, the face of a woman appeared in her mind. Zero. Stop, Yuna pleaded. I cant do this right now. Please. Her mind didnt listen. Zeros soft pink lips parted and she spoke softly. What are you going to do? Zeros gentle voice asked. Yuna closed her eyes and bit her lip. This was exactly the topic that she wanted to avoid. This was what she hoped the mission would distract her from. With Zero not there, she thought that there was a chance. But no matter what she did, it always seemed like everything would lead back to Zero along with the jumble of emotions that inevitably followed her. Scooping a little of the river water into her hands, she splashed against her face. Her fingers ran through her hair. She didnt want to deal with this right now. She couldnt. Taking in deep breaths, Yuna tried to calm herself down. Tried to empty her mind. She focused on the rushing water around herself, letting that wash away her thoughts. But that proved fruitless. The voice in her head persisted, always asking what she would do. Telling her what she could do. And what could happen. Scenarios played in her mind, continually getting more and more elaborate. All of them never ended well. I hate this, she thought. I hate this. Then another thought. Another possibility. One that she hadnt considered before. What would she do if Zero died before she could confess? How would she feel? Sad might just be the tip of the iceberg. Or, what if What if she did confess and Zero died? Because of her confession? Her mind jumped back to those hateful comments and violent intentions that she read. Those stories about alienation and even murder. If that happened, I dont think I would be able to live with myself. A little voice in the back of her mind whispered that such a thing was unlikely, but she could barely hear it. The rest of her worried and ran with the idea, creating more and more situations where Zero died. When if felt like her head was going to explode, she covered her face with her hands and let out a scream. I hate this! she cried. Why did this have to happen? Why did I fall in love? Love is stupid. She always heard about the joys of love and the warmth and comfort that came with those feelings. It sounded so wonderful. So pleasurable. But now she knew that it was anything from the truth. Maybe it was a small side of it. But love was stressful. Painful. And dangerous. I wish that I never knew these things, she thought, sinking further into the water. I was fine. I didnt need this. If only I hadnt met her. Though she thought that, her heart ached for Zero. For the warmth that her arms could provide. She wanted to be hugged, to be told that everything was fine. She wanted her worries to melt away as she clinged onto Zero. For Zero to stroke her head and whisper into her ear softly. But she isnt here, Yuna thought, clutching her chest as it throbbed with pain. She isnt here. She isnt here. And when she wasnt there, there was only pain and anxiety. Please, make it stop, she pleaded as her heart cried. I cant take this. Tears leaked from her eyes, but she couldnt stop them no matter how much she tried. She gave up and let them rain from her eyes. The river washed them away as they fell. Yuna? a voice asked from behind. Yuki. Whats wrong? Please go away, Yuna said, not turning around. Her voice cracked. Let me be alone for now. Whats wrong? Yuki repeated. His voice was unwavering. Everything, Yuna said. Please. Just go. Whats wrong, Yuna? he persisted. I wont be going until you tell me. Is this about your feelings? Her head went up. How could you tell? Yuna asked, still not turning. I said before, I watch people. I know how they react to certain problems, he replied. Tell me. Maybe I can help. I dont know. Yuna looked down and stared at the water. I dont know if you can help. I can try. Yuna quieted. Then she sighed. You know I like a girl, right? Yukis silence told her yes. I dont know if you can help with that. Youre a guy. What do you mean by that? Yuki asked. Its normal for you to fall in love with a girl, Yuna said, stirring the water with a finger. She bit her lip. Guys can just go up to that girl they like and just tell them. No worries about what the girls reaction will be or what other peoples reactions will be. Really? Its easier at least. I cant deny that. Thats why. How can you help me? Yould just tell me to tell that girl my feelings, wouldnt you? I cant do that. No matter what choice I make, something bad will happen, I can feel it. But maybe I can offer some advice, Yuki said. Its possible that it wont help, but maybe something for you to consider. Maybe. But I dont know. I dont think youll understand, Yuna replied, covering her eyes. The pain flared up again. I dont know who can help me with this. Who I can tell. Akira? Erica? Yuki suggested. They can help. I dont know. I can help too. I may not look like the best person, but I can help, Yuki said. Just give me a chance. I dont know, Yuna repeated, her voice rising. Youre a guy. I dont know if you understand. I dont understand because Im a guy? Yuki asked. Yuna stayed quiet. Thats how you see me, Yuki said. I see. Im sorry, Yuna said. I didnt mean to be mean. Please, let me be for now. I wish she was here, she thought. Just so she could comfort me. Who? Yuki asked. Yuna realised she must have spoken her thoughts out loud. Who do you wish was here? Just. I wish that the one I love was here, Yuna replied. I wont say anything to her, but her just being here would be enough. Yuki quieted. Time passed by. He must have left by now. Yuna sighed. It was for the best. She just wanted to be alone right now. Then someone called out to her. Yuna. The voice was different now. Softer. Melodic. Familiar. Zero. Yuna whipped around and saw her standing there at the bank of the river. She wore Yukis shirt, Yukis pants, and Yukis shoes. But it was Zero that stood there. Zero? Im here, Zero smiled, reaching her arms out. Im here. FriendlyDragon Chapter 220 – A Chance Yuna crept towards the bank of the river, not believing her eyes. Zero was here. The woman that her heart ached for was standing there, the moon shining down on her like a spotlight. Her arms were open with a gentle yet concerned expression on her beautiful face, made even more so by the shine of the moon. Her soft silvery hair flowed down, waving ever so slightly in the night breeze. Come, Zero whispered, beckoning to Yuna. Come. And then there she was, in the womans arms. Yuna didnt know when she left the river, just that now she was in the womans embrace. Yunas clothes were wet, but she didnt care and neither did Zero. Zero began to pat Yuna gently on the back and she realised that she was crying once again. When she tried to pull her head away to hide her tears, Zero pulled her closer, letting Yunas head rest on her chest. Yuna didnt resist and let herself sink into the softness. There she cried, Zero gently patting her back as she hugged her. After a while, Yunas tears began to fade away and she regained control over herself. Or as much control over herself as she could. She pulled back again, this time Zero letting her. Im sorry for being such a mess, Yuna mumbled as she wiped her eyes. I dont mind, Zero replied, her voice soft. Yuna touched Zeros shirt. It was wet now. I got you wet as well, Yuna sighed. I dont mind, Zero repeated. Are you feeling better? A little, she nodded. She steeled herself before looking up. Thank you. Yunas eyes met Zeros and felt herself get sucked into those deep grey eyes. Zero smiled and warmth filled Yuna. Im glad that I could help, Zero said. She ran her fingers through Yunas hair and sighed. Though, Im sure you have so many questions. Oh. Yuna had none. She was just glad that Zero was here with her. I can answer some of them right now, Zero offered. Lets sit. They went to the grass and plopped themselves down, their legs touching ever so slightly. No one spoke and Yuna was just fine with that. She enjoyed the moment and the feeling of Zero beside her. Then Zero let out a sigh. Well, ask away, she said, staring off into the distance. Yuna blinked and racked her brain for any question. She went for the most obvious first. Are you Yuki? Yuna asked, her voice hesitant. Yes, I am, the woman replied. But I thought you were a guy. Unless this whole thing is fake? Yuna wasnt sure if she wanted to hear the answer to that. You know, Zero was always a code name, Yuki said. She drew her legs in and wrapped her arms around her knees. Do you know what it meant? Yuna shook her head. It meant origin. It meant me returning to my base, she explained. Yes, I was a male. But no, this me isnt fake. This is who I am. You were so adamant before though that you were a guy, Yuna frowned. She felt her hand get taken and pressed against something soft. Turning, she saw that her palm was feeling Yukis chest. She reddened and gave Yuki a questioning look. Do you feel that? Yuki asked. Yuna nodded. Its as real as you are. Dont doubt it. Please. I am a girl. Yuki dropped her hand and sighed. You know, Ive always had suspicions. About who I was, she said. When I was younger, being called a boy irked me for no particular reason, but being called a girl scared me. I got used to it over time though. But youve probably noticed that I never really had the mannerisms of a typical guy. Yuna had noticed. She had chalked it up to Yuki being a more feminine guy. Though, there were times that no matter what she did, Yuki also appeared to be a girl. So please, I dont want you to think of me as a male, Yuki said. Im a girl through and through. Can you do that? Yes, Yuna replied. Gladly. Yuki smiled and Yuna momentarily forgot how to breathe. Thank you. But remember to still refer to me as a male in front of the others, she reminded. They dont know yet. Save for Aki and Eri. Akira and Erica? How long have they known? Yuna asked. Ever since Ive found out. Though Erica has been referring to me as a girl for a while now. When did you find out? Now you seem to have questions, Yuki said with a smile. Yuna turned red and looked away. Im just curious, thats all, she mumbled. Its fine, I said that you could ask, Yuki giggled. But I dont think we have the time right now to get into that. Its a long story that I dont think I can shorten all that much. Just know that its been quite some time now. I understand, Yuna said. Anything else you want to ask me right now? Ill try to answer as much as possible. She bit her lip. There was one question that Yuna wanted to ask. But it was a question that she didnt want to hear the answer to. She didnt know how she would react if she heard the words that she dreaded. What is it? Yuki asked, leaning closer. You seem to have something on your mind. Ask away. I wont bite. I promise. Then. Um. Yuna took in a deep breath. Um, you know my feelings right? Yes? I was just wondering if you can respond to them, she mumbled, the end of her sentence trailing off. Oh. So you do like me, Yuki said. Yuna gave her a small nod, but stared straight at the ground. Oh my. She let out a light laugh that filled Yuna with joy despite her apprehensive mood. What are you laughing about? Yuna complained, her voice muffled by her hands as she covered her red face. Its not funny. Im not laughing because its funny, Yuna, Yuki replied. Yuna could hear the smile in her voice. To be honest, I feel. Happy? Is that the word? Happy? That you find me attractive. Erica always says I am, but she always says that. She laughed again. I sound so childish right now. Yuna stayed quiet. Ill give you an answer, Yuki said, her voice becoming more serious. It wont be the one you hoped for though. But I hope that it wont be the one that you dreaded. Yuna raised her head. Her heart sank as she prepared herself for Yukis next words. What do you mean by that? she asked. Right now, I cant respond to your feelings, Yuki explained. She took Yunas hand and squeezed it. I hope you can understand. There are things I need to sort out first before I can. Im not sure yet how I feel about you. Maybe you can change that in the future. I dont know. I understand, Yuna replied with a slow nod. Theres also the matter of, nevermind. Thats a problem that I have to deal with, she said. She stared off into the sky. My problem. I dont want to trouble you with it. Okay. So youll give me a reply later then? Yes. Ask me again when you feel like its the right time. If I can answer then, I will. You can count on it. Those words filled Yuna with hope. It wasnt a rejection. There was a chance. She just needed to give it some time. Thank you, Yuna said. Her eyes stung as she felt tears welling up again. She quickly wiped them away. Im sorry. Im such a mess. Its fine, Yuki said, putting a hand on Yunas head. She pulled her in. You can let it out. Its just the two of us right now. Yuna obliged and let herself enjoy Yukis embrace for just a bit longer. Then she pulled away and gave her a small smile. Thank you again, Yuna said. No need to thank me. Come, lets return. Yuki stood up and gestured to the direction of the camp. Theyre waiting. Yuna nodded and watched Yuki as she slowly walked away and transformed back into a male. Her hair shortened and changed back into a shade of brown. I wont give up, Yuna declared. I still have a chance. A fire lit up in her eyes and a face of determination set on her before she ran to catch up with Yuki as they went back to the camp. FriendlyDragon Chapter 221 – Sleeping Bags Theyre back, Erica said. Akira turned to the direction she was looking at. Yuna seems to have calmed down. She seems to have gone through a lot more than just calming down, Akira observed. Yuki came back to the camp looking the same as always, albeit wearing a shirt that had somehow gotten wet. Yuna however looked completely different from how she was when she ran away. Though her eyes were a bit red, she no longer seemed distracted or distraught. Her eyes were now sharp and had a fire behind them. I wonder what Yuki said to her. Akira gave Yuki a look and he replied by putting a finger to his lips. Akira nodded. Theyll talk about it later. If everyones done, well clean everything up then we can head to bed, Yuki announced. Tomorrow, well continue our march to Giants Peak. Got it? Everyone voiced their understanding and got right to helping with packing up and cleaning dishes and utensils. Akira watched as Yuna went over to help Yuki, giving him a shy little smile. The little interaction gave Akira a smile of her own. So thats what happened. Ill need to ask for details later. Yuki looked back at her and gave her a little frown that only made her smile widen. He did a little exasperated shake of his head as Akira stifled a giggle before it could come out. I know exactly what happened. Yunas behavior reminded her of someones. That someone being herself. Akira buried the firepit with a snap of her fingers and went to see if Yuki and Yuna needed any help. Yuki shrugged when she approached and gave her a sponge to help with the washing. Yuna greeted her with a bright smile. You seem happy, Akira said to Yuna while scrubbing a bowl. What happened? Oh. Um. Yuna turned away. Im sorry about earlier. I ruined the mood didnt I. Well, I think the mood was already ruined when Sarah asked Damian, Akira replied. She caught Yuki smirk from the corner of her eye. So dont worry about that. What happened after? Ah, Yuki came and comforted me, Yuna said, staring off into the trees. She was really kind. It helped me a lot. Yuna glanced back at the camp for a quick second before focusing on the dish she held in her hands. Gotcha. Akira looked over at Yuki again, this time with a small smug expression. Yuki replied with another shake of his head. Yuna, can you rinse off these? Yuki asked. Yuna perked up at his voice and nodded. Of course, she said, taking the bowls and utensils. She made a small shower of water that washed out the soap and Yuki heated the air around them to dry them off. When they were finished drying, Yuki snapped his fingers and they disappeared. Alright. Were done, Yuki said with a nod. Yuna, you have your sleeping bag right? Yes. Do you mind sharing? I dont think Erica has hers, he said. Oh. Okay, I dont mind, Yuna replied. Thanks, Erica will be very glad to hear that. How did you notice? Akira asked. She had known that Erica had forgotten her sleeping bag because of the many times Erica had brought it up during the hike. She was looking through her things earlier when I said to clean up, he explained. I didnt see a bag. I see. She was annoying me about it the entire trip, so I thought maybe you heard that, Akira smiled. Maybe I did. I might have forgotten. Yuna, can you go tell Erica that you two will be sharing? Yuna nodded and trotted over to where Erica was frowning at the ring she wore on her finger. Akira watched as Yuna tell her Yukis suggestion. Ericas eyes lit up and she turned to where Yuki and Akira were standing to give them a thumbs up. Oh no. I think she might be thinking that were giving the two of them alone time. Ericas attraction to Yuna wasnt the most hidden of secrets. She was quite open about it with Akira. Do you think I might regret this later? Yuki asked as he watched Erica give Yuna a big hug. Erica should be able to control herself, Akira replied. She paused for a bit. I think. Hmm. How about we let them enjoy themselves. I know Erica will, Yuki said. He tapped his chin. I guess Yuna will as well. The two of them get along quite well. Mhm. By the way, on the topic of sharing sleeping bags, Akira said. Say I forgot my own bag. Did you? Maybe I did. What would you do? Hmm. If that did happen, I would offer to let you share mine. I think I forgot my bag. Akira felt a gaze on her and found Yuki giving her a raised eyebrow. She raised her arms. What? she said, feigning innocence. Yuki stared at her a bit longer before a small chuckle rose from him. With a snap of his fingers, a rolled up sleeping bag appeared in his hands. He held it out to Akira. Well, if were sharing, you can at least find us a nice place to sleep, he said. Thanks, Akira said with a smile. I cant believe I was so careless. Mhmm. With that, Akira found a relatively dry and flat spot that was mostly barren save for some grass and a few leaves and twigs. She cleared them away as Yuki made his way to her. This is quite private, he remarked as he looked around. I wanted to talk, Akira shrugged. About Yuna. Ah. Sure, I dont mind. But lets wait until everyone is situated. They waited patiently, watching the others as they found their own places to sleep. When it looked like everyone was prepared for the night, Yuki waved his hand and the light illuminating the camp site disappeared. The only thing light left was that from the stars and the moon above. Yuki wiggled his way into the sleeping bag first. After a small moment of hesitation, Akira came in after. Though it was her idea, she didnt really expect Yuki would actually agree. When she finished wriggling her way into the bag, she found herself staring into a set of silver grey eyes that were tinged with the colors of the rainbow. Then she felt something soft pressing on her chest and looked down. I thought you said that you wont risk it while were outside, Akira whispered. I already broke that rule today, Yuki replied with a small smile. No one is going to see us anyway. I guess. Im more comfortable like this, Yuki said. Humor me, why dont you? I like you better like this anyway, Akira said. She stared at Yukis breasts pressing against hers. Though, Im still a bit annoyed that youre bigger than I am. How does that even work? I dont know. Yuki looked down. You still have time to grow. Youll get bigger. Dont stress over it. Youre the same age as me. Maybe I peaked already? Yuki said. Hmph. Anyway, you said you wanted to talk right? Yuki rested her head on her hands. About Yuna? Yes, Akira nodded. She knows now, right? Yup. I had to tell her. It was the only way she would have calmed down, Yuki explained. I dont mind her knowing anyway. Im sure shell be able to keep this to herself. You know she likes you." Yuki laughed. Ive gathered. Shes going to be going after you now, Akira warned. Just so you know. I know. I think she can control herself until the end of the mission. And if I had to bet, she doesnt seem to be the aggressive type, Yuki mused. Then she smirked. Unlike you. Hey, Erica is much more aggressive than me, Akira pouted, her face heating up. True, but thats like saying dynamite isnt a nuke. They both can explode. Its just that one has a much bigger boom. Youre not wrong. Why were you asking about this? Yuki said, switching topics. You seemed to have gathered everything that happened just from watching. I just wanted to make sure that my assumptions were correct, thats all, Akira replied, not looking Yuki in the eye. Mhmm. Is that all~? Good night. Akira turned away and faced a tree that stood to her left. She was acutely aware of Yukis breast pressing against her back and their legs tangled together. She clamped down on her breathing and calmed herself. Erica has been rubbing off on me, she thought. Imagine if she was here though. Well, if you dont want to tell me, thats fine, Yuki said behind her. Her breath tickled Akiras nape. Akira didnt reply for some time. Yuki must have fallen asleep by now, her breathing had become slow and regular. I wont let her win first, Akira whispered. Yukis breathing didnt change. And Akira was just fine with that. The declaration was for herself. Ill be your first1You can interpret this anyway you want.. She closed her eyes and let sleep take her away. But before her mind succumbed to the beckoning of sleep, she heard a small whisper behind her. You already are. Akira didnt know what that meant. And before she could think about it, sleep took over. Chapter 222 – Inside the Mountain FriendlyDragon Yukis eyes were locked onto the glass doors of a small white building that rested on the mountain side that rose high above the ground before him. He could see it clearly, the suns intrusive rays nowhere to be seen as Giants Peak blocked it from view. Were right on time, he said as he checked the time on his watch. Perfect. Are we going right in? Yuki turned his head towards Akira whose eyes were on the white building above. Or is there a certain timing we need? Theres a slight window, Yuki replied. Its not that strict though. Let me see how the timing of this is going to work out. One second. He tapped on his watch and a glowing ball appeared in the air. Uriel. The press conference is going on right now, correct? he asked. Yes. It started two minutes ago, Uriel answered. Theyre still doing pleasantries and initial comments. They havent gone into the real topic of the conference yet. Estimated time until firing? Possible window of ten to twenty minutes. I will be able to narrow it down as time goes on, Uriel said. There is a chance for unforeseen events such as a weapon malfunction that prevents startup or preparation. Chance of that happening? Very low. I wouldnt rely on it. Could you give me a countdown? Yuki asked. You can adjust it as needed. But make sure to notify me when a change has been made. You got it Boss. Have fun out there. Uriel disappeared and a timer with twenty minutes appeared on Yukis watch. Then the seconds began to tick down. Alright then, he nodded. He raised his voice, speaking to the whole group. Lets go. We dont have much time. With that, he knelt on the ground and closed his eyes, well aware of the confused gazes that landed on him. He sent out pulses of mana, analysing the area around himself, especially the mountain. Poking around, he searched for any openings or entrances. After some time, he ran into an inconsistency within the side of the mountain. It was an area that was denser than normal and felt to be made out of metal. He couldnt quite see what was past it. Worth a shot. Yuki stood and motioned for the others to follow him before heading towards the inconsistency. When he arrived, he faced a solid looking rock face. Are we going to force our way in? Akira asked. We might. He stared at the wall, considering his options. He could either climb up the mountain and enter from the building where there were bound to be a number of guards and security, or he could try to break in from the side and hope that the security wasnt as tight. I think we will. He went up to the side of the mountain and placed his palm against its rough rocky surface. Mana seeped out from his palm and the rock absorbed it like a dry sponge, hungrily eating up the mana he offered. As his mana traveled deeper and deeper into the mountain side, the inconsistency became clearer and clearer. It was a metal door. With that, he began to search for the mechanism that powered the giant door. His probing landed on a small box that seemed to be radiating mana. He looked around it and found no other boxes or wiring. That lone box seemed to be the only thing moving the metal entrance. This thing runs on mana then. Should be simple enough to open up then. Closing his eyes, Yuki began focusing his mana until it surrounded the box. The box resisted his attempts to enter it, but there wasnt much it could do against the full brunt of Yukis will. Once inside, it was merely a task of triggering the right magic circle engraved onto a sheet of metal. When he withdrew, his efforts were rewarded with a deep rumble that shook the ground. A large portion of the mountain side began to shift. Yuki watched the process of the metal doors hidden behind the rock slid apart with great interest. Impressive. Being able to move that amount of metal and rock with a simple spell. Ill need to look into that more at a later time. He lifted his watch and saw the time. Four minutes had passed by. He tapped on the screen and created a small holographic screen on which he quickly sketched the magic circle that he had triggered to open the massive metal entrance. Alright. The screen disappeared when he lowered his arm. Without a word, he walked right through the doors. The others followed behind him without a question. With a flick of his wrists, daggers shot out before he grabbed them by their handles. He twirled them in his hands as he calmly made his way down the hallway. [You know where to go?] Akira asked. Somewhat. I assume this hallway leads to the main facility, he replied. So well just go down here. [Should we pick up the pace?] We have fifteen minutes left. Maybe we should. How confident are you in your sneaking skills? [You taught me.] Fair. How about the others? What do you think? [Erica is good. Sarah as well. Damian might be the problem. Im sure Zoe and Yuna will be fine.] I thought so. I can manipulate the air around him to keep his sounds contained, but I want to conserve my mana. [I can put a dampening spell on him,] Akira offered. [You had to open the door. I didnt do much yet.] That would be great. Thank you. Yuki stopped and turned, giving Akira a nod. She went to Damian and whispered something into his ear to which he answered with a grin. She waved her hand, mana coming out from her and enveloping Damian. When she was finished, she gave Yuki a nod. Well be picking up the pace, Yuki announced in a low voice. Try to keep up. With that, he started a jog that soon evolved into a run. They zoomed down the hallway with barely a sound. After a while, the hallway stopped and a massive space opened up before them. The main facility. Yuki opened up the blueprint of the facility that he had constructed with Uriel with the information that they had taken. He rotated it until it lined up with where they currently were standing. Then he marked their location and took out a pair of glasses. Putting them on, he could see the blueprint off to the corner of his eye as well as the dot that signified where they were. It pulsed gently and moved when he moved. Good. His watch vibrated. Glancing down, he saw the time had adjusted. Two minutes were removed, leaving them with ten minutes remaining. There was a message as well. People will be entering the main room to do a routine check before firing of weapon. Be careful, it read. Security as well. There should be more people than usual here, Yuki thought. Ill keep that in mind. Turning his attention to his team, he pointed with four fingers to his right. Sarah, Zoe, Damian, and Yuna immediately broke away and headed in that direction. Yuki went to the left, Erica and Akira right behind him. He headed toward one of the three rooms that were used to contain and convert the mana needed to power the weapon. As he approached, the sound of footsteps caught his attention. Without a second thought, he threw himself to the side and hid behind a pillar. He reached out and drew Akira and Erica closer to him while silently uttering a spell. Mana blossomed out from him and surrounded the three of them, obscuring them from the naked eye. When he finished, a group of people clad in black body armor and holding what looked to be taser rifles marched on past. They scanned the room, some of them looking towards where Yuki was hiding. But their gazes went right past him. Yuki waited until the group was out of sight before releasing the spell. Then he went right back to the mission at hand. Silently, he navigated his way around the facility until he stopped in front of the room of interest. He peeked inside and found two people in lab coats. They were busy looking at monitors and typing information into a tablet they each held. Yuki paid them no mind. He didnt need to be in the room for what he needed to find. Closing his eyes, he sent mana out to search the room. Please be in here, he thought as he scanned every section of the place. He found nothing. The elemental gems werent in the room. Only mana could be detected. Yuki let out a sigh. Of course. That would be too easy wouldnt it. He knew exactly where the jewels were now. They were in the center of the weapon with the cannon. He checked the time remaining. Six minutes. Chapter 223 – No Time [Where are we going?] Akira asked. She followed Yuki closely as he marched down a hallway, Erica beside her. [Whats wrong?] The gem isnt there, Yuki replied, snapping his fingers. Magic surrounded them, shrouding them from view. I know where it is though. Dont worry. [Mmm. Is that all?] Well see. A knot formed in his stomach as he said those two words, but his expression remained unchanged. They were for Akira more than they were for him. He hoped that this task wouldnt go in the direction that he was suspecting. But given his luck, he was certain that he had no say in this matter. His pace quickened as he navigated that facility, weaving around, hiding here and there as he avoided the paths of the people busy with their work. They seemed to be in a rush to make sure that the weapon was operational. Checking his watch, Yuki understood why. They had five minutes. Not a lot of time. A few moments later, he found the place he was looking for. It was the largest room of all. In the center of it stood a massive metal hollow pillar that stretched from the ground to the ceiling. It was surrounded with monitors that blinked with readouts. People rushed here and there, reading their screens and going to computers that were lined up against the walls of the room. They paid no mind to the group of three. Paying an equal amount of attention to the workers as the workers did to him, Yuki marched right in and found a spot to hide among a pile of parts that seemed to have been put aside for emergency use. Akira and Erica pressed themselves against him as he removed the magic concealing them. [What are we doing?] Akira asked, giving Yuki a confused expression. Their faces were barely an inch apart. [Are we just waiting?] Yuki stared at her imploring golden brown eyes. Her breath tickled his nose. Yes, Yuki replied. He shifted his gaze away from her and to the people hurrying about in the room. She was much too close. Once the people in here clear out, well get to work. [We wont have much time.] I know. But it should be enough. His eyes scanned the room until they landed on a few doors off to the side. They looked to be sealed shut. Do you see those doors? [Yes. Why?] If things go bad, theyre blast shelters, he explained. Keep them in mind. We might have to use them. [Are you expecting something to explode?] Akira asked. Yuki could hear the frown in her voice. Theres a chance. [How?] When the elements are put out of balance, they can have explosive results, Yuki explained in as little words possible. [Out of balance. Like what were about to be doing.] Yes. Akira quieted. That worried Yuki more than when she was actively asking questions. He checked his watch to check the time left. Three minutes. The sounds of chatter drew his attention. The workers in the room were beginning to file out from the room. Their mood was tense, but that was to be expected. Something they had created was about to be tested for the first time. He waited until they had all cleared out. Akira didnt speak again while they waited. She seemed to understand what was happening. When every worker had left and the door to the main room had closed, Yuki crept out from his hiding spot. Not wasting a moment, he went to the center of the room where the hollow metal cylinder stood. He scanned the readouts that were constantly updating on the screens surrounding the cylinder. The weapon was charging. Sixty percent already. It must have been charging while the workers were in here, Yuki thought. They must have been monitoring the starting stages. He spent a few more seconds, reading the rest of the information. His mind connected points together as his understanding of how exactly the weapon worked grew. And as his knowledge grew, so too did the knot in his stomach. I think I have a choice at this point. He bit his lip as he considered his options. I dont like this. Yuki. I think right now is a good time to explain to me what exactly youre planning to do. Akiras voice drew his attention away from the screens. Her voice was stern, but her face betrayed her worry and concern. She must have been able to read his mood. Erica gave her a curious expression before looking at Yuki for an explanation. Yuki didnt want to explain it to her. She would try to stop him, making his decision even more difficult than it already was. But he needed to tell her. It was kinder than keeping her in the dark with no understanding. I already kept too much away from her for too long, Yuki thought. His eyes flickered to his watch. Two minutes. Ill keep this short. The jewels are inside of the cannon, Yuki said, his words coming out as fast as they could. Initially I thought that I would just need to get in there and take them. But recent information has changed that. What do you mean? Akira asked, frowning. The room we were in before this is a storage for mana, Yuki explained. When there is a lack of a certain type of mana in the beam, it will take it from reserves and use that as fuel. So removing the gems wont be enough. Then? I have to manually unbalance the mana. I can only do that right when the weapon is fired. His stomach clenched at the next words he was about to say. And I have to be in there to do it. He pointed at the metal cylinder. Akiras eyes widened as understanding dawned on her. Erica gasped beside her as she came to the same conclusion. Youre going to go in there? Erica and Akira asked, their voices rising in sync. Yes. Please dont argue. We dont have much time. The weapon is almost done being primed, Yuki said. I need you both to go inside those blast shelters. I dont want you two getting hurt. I dont care about getting hurt! Akiras eyes flamed as she grabbed Yukis shoulders. I care about you! This can kill you. Maybe. What do you mean maybe!? Akira shouted. I dont have any other choice, Yuki replied. We dont have time. Then call this entire thing off. You know we cant do that. If it means that youll live, then yes we can do that, Akira growled. I wont have you dying here. I wont die, Yuki said quietly. Dont lie to me, Yuki. How can I lie about something I dont really know? Yuki laughed, his voice cracking. The anxiety that had been building within him began to bubble out. Would it make you feel better if I said I hope I wont die? If you dont want to do this, then dont, Akira said, her voice softening. We can also come back another time and destroy this thing. You know we cant, Yuki whispered. Akira said nothing. Go. Believe in me. Please. Akira stared at him. He could see the tears building in the corner of her eyes. He reached out and brushed them away, forcing a smile onto his face. Be out here when I come out, he said. Akira blinked, her lip trembling. Erica went to her side and gently pulled her away from Yuki, giving Yuki a small nod. He could see her fighting off her own protests. Dont die, Erica said, her voice shaking. I dont plan to. He watched the two of them as Erica guided Akira to the doors of the blast shelters. Akira let her, dragging her feet as she constantly looked back at Yuki. Yuki waited, fighting to keep his expression from changing. When the door of the shelter was shut, he turned to the metal cylinder. The cannon. His watch buzzed, notifying him that it was time. With a snap of his fingers, two jewels appeared in his hands. One glowed a pale green, the other a deep blue. Lets fuck this thing up. Chapter 224 – Mission Completed FriendlyDragon Yuki jabbed a button on one of the screens. A panel of the metal cannon that rose from the ground separated from the main cylinder. As it slid open to reveal the inside of the cannon, mana radiated out, Yuki staggering from the power. The amount and concentration was like nothing he had felt before. Even the generator that powered everything within the guild from the computers to Uriel couldnt compare. He gathered himself. His grip around the two gems he held tightened and he stepped forward. The mana engulfed him, swallowing him, as he entered the cannon. Oddly, though, the mana felt cool to his skin. It was clear, so clear that it was almost like it wasnt there. But its presence all but made up for that. Turning in a circle, Yuki found the location of the gems that were powering the weapon. They were impossible to miss, shining like beacons, the mana only amplifying their gleam. Elemental mana poured out from them, flowing out into the cannon in a torrent. It joined with the rest of the mana, flowing upwards towards the tip of the cannon. Its going to fire. It was time to act. Yukis eyes shut. With a deep breath, he tapped into his own mana. He felt it pour out from him, licking his skin as it wrapped around him. Another breath. His left hand went up to grip something around his neck. A brown and red jewel. Time to see if this works. He began converting the mana within himself. Slowly at first, but his pace sped up faster and faster as he went, all his mana changing until it became the attribute of the earth. Not yet, Yuki thought, his breaths getting heavier and heavier. Its not time yet. Every little drop that regenerated, he converted as he bided his time. The cannon had finished preparations. But it hadnt fired yet. Come on. Do it. Then he felt it. A shifted in the flow of the mana that surrounded him. It had begun to accelerate upwards. There could be only one reason why. The cannon had begun firing. With that, Yuki unleashed every bit of the converted mana that had been building up within himself. It exploded out in a rampage, roaring upwards. But nothing happened. It was simply absorbed into the beam. Yuki had planned for that. Without missing a step, he reached down into the depths of the necklace that he wore and summoned all the mana that had been stored within it for years. He had used some before, but there was still a considerable amount. He converted it all into earth mana and poured it into the beam. The beam wobbled. Yuki could feel it and he urged it to continue, to get stronger and more prominent. But it disappeared. And the beam remained unchanged. The mana around him was now accelerating almost too fast for him to keep track of. It roared past him. And now it was trying to go through him. With that realisation, so too came the searing pain that it caused. He gritted his teeth. Now wasnt the time to be distracted by such things. He still had a job that he needed to complete. But he wasnt sure what he could do. I didnt want it to come to this. It was time to do a test. A test of an idea that he had only recently given some thought too. He had no proof. He had no basis. A guess was all that he had. Fuck it, he growled. He raised his hands and opened them, the two jewels he held and the necklace laying there in his palms. Then they began to glow as they began to fill with mana. Mana that wasnt his. His idea was simple. He had no more mana to pour into the beam in order to throw it out of balance. He needed more mana in order to do so. Alternatively, he could try to remove a certain type of mana from the beam to throw it off balance. His plan was to do both. There was just a slight problem. Yuki could only control mana that was his own. Everyone could only control mana that was their own. It was impossible for him to reach out and grab mana floating in the air and force it to bend to his will. So he couldnt convert it into a single attribute. The work around for this was the jewels he held in his palms. Elemental jewels accepted mana indiscriminately. They didnt care where it came from or what form they came in. They absorb it and force it to become its attribute. And that was what Yuki was going to take advantage of. Currently, the mana that he needed to convert was passing through him, burning him from the inside out. It hurt. Badly. But it was necessary. He thrusted his arms up, his muscles screaming in protest. He ignored them and held them up. The mana around him that was zooming upwards followed his arms, into his hands, and out of his palms, right into the gems. The gems accepted them hungrily, absorbing the mana like a sponge does with water. Then they spat the mana out once they had finished converting it. Yuki braced for what was to come. Mana had an odd attribute. It acted like heat. It enjoyed balance, filling a space completely and evenly. It went from places of high concentration to areas of lower concentrations. That included his body. The surrounding mana began the mad dash to try and fill the void that the jewels had created. It poured into Yuki, burning and searing him. He was sure he was screaming. His mouth was open. But he couldnt hear a thing over the cries of his body. The mana wasnt just tearing away at his body. It was burning his very essence. As the jewels swallowed more and more of the mana, more and more mana rushed into his body. It raged like the sea does during a hurricane, ripping away at land indiscriminately. Only the land was him. But like most things, it was only overwhelming at first. The pain began to subside. Yuki opened his eyes and found out why. There was no more land for the sea to destroy. Am I dead? He felt almost nothing. His body was gone. No, it was still there, but it was merely a faint outline. Im. Mana. He had no flesh. He was simply mana. Then the soft whispers began to fill his nonexistent ears. They sang a familiar song. Many songs. Each voice a little different. Yuki listened to them, their harmony calming him. I remember. Realisation struck him. The elements. This was their song. He listened to it, feeling their meaning. They told him their experiences, their struggles, their joys. He listened to it all. It was like listening to a close friend. Then they asked him a question. Or really, a request. Our queen. Are you ready? Queen. The word reverberated in Yukis head. Who was this queen? Yuki didnt understand. Ready? Ready for what? Pain flashed through his head. No, her head. Yuki had been stripped down to her very essence. She gritted her teeth, trying to dispel the pain. Then a shock went up her spine. The kind of shock when someone was staring at you. Or something. Yukis eyes cracked open. A pair stared back. Two giant elongated eyes with thin black slits for pupils. Their irises were silver with flecks of every color of the rainbow. A rumbling voice rang in her ears. A womans. Release me. Those two words resonated in Yukis mind, shaking her to her very core. Her chest tightened more and more, until she felt as if she was going to implode. And then all was still. Yuki, a soft voice whispered into her ears. It sounded sorrowful and pleading. Open your eyes. Please. Akira. Yuki remembered that voice. Her eyes fluttered open. Her stomach clenched, but the eyes that looked back were a soft brown. They warmed her, comforted her. They felt safe. Yuki? Akira asked, her voice louder. Can you hear me? Yuki nodded, the motion sending spikes of pain down her spine. She gritted her teeth, swallowing her growls. Oh thank god, Akira whispered, leaning down and hugging Yuki. Thank god, thank god. Yuki suppressed her growls again. The shifting had aggravated her pains again. But even with that, Yuki felt something warm envelope her chest. Relief. Safety. Akira, Yuki said in a hoarse whisper. We need to go. Akira heard her. She gave Yuki a small nod before lifting her with two arms. As she did, Yuki noticed her surroundings for the first time. Everything was destroyed. Mission completed. Yuki turned her head and buried it into Akira. She could feel Akiras warmth. It relaxed her. Thank you, Yuki thought. For being here. Then her consciousness faded. Chapter 225 – Changed Yuki let out a gasp, her eyelids fluttering open. Her arm shot out and she grasped at her chest. The pain had subsided. Nothing was gone. The only thing she felt was the pounding of her heart. Im fine, she thought, letting out a sigh. Im fine. She leaned forward, the bed sheets falling around her as she sat up. Her hair fell past her shoulders and she touched it a bit, frowning. How did it grow so long? She turned to look at her surroundings and blinked for a bit, not recognizing where she was. It wasnt until she saw her watch on the nightstand beside her bed that she remembered. This was her room within the guild headquarters. She must have been moved there after she had knocked out. Oh yeah. The witch. Sophie. Or the dragon. She had done something to Yuki that had caused her to lose consciousness. Yuki wasnt sure what was done though. She felt no different from how she normally felt. Well. I do feel a bit more loose? Lighter? Throwing the sheets off herself, Yuki swung her legs out of bed and paused. She reached out and touched her legs, sending tingles through them. Her skin felt softer than she had remembered. Smoother as well. Did Sophie give me a touch up? A small smile sprouted on her lips at that thought. That would be an odd gift, but I wouldnt put it past her. Im not complaining though. Yuki stood and stretched her arms, letting loose a gentle yawn. She felt refreshed. Based on how long her hair was, maybe it was because she had been asleep for a while. That would be bad, Yuki giggled. Her hands shot to her mouth and she frowned. What was that? Yuki never giggled. She couldnt remember the last time she did. It wasnt bad though. The thought bubbled up in her mind, a small smile tugging at her lips. Yuki clamped down on it, forcing her lips down. God, why do I seem so bubbly today? What happened? She scratched her head before tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear. Slipping into a pair of fuzzy slippers that were placed on the floor beside the bed, she made her way to the bathroom inside her room. Let me rinse myself off really quick, Yuki thought. I always feel a bit icky when I get out of bed. She twisted the door handle and walked into the dark room that soon lit up as the motion sensors detected her. Then she paused, feeling as if she had forgotten something. Oh yeah. Clothes. Ill need those. Another giggle. She let this one go. What am I wearing right now? Looking down, she stared. She was wearing a robe, nothing else underneath it. But that wasnt what she was looking at. Her robe bulged out around her chest area. It resembled breasts. What. Her head jerked up and turned to face the mirror that hung on the side of the bathroom. Her reflection looked back at her. Eyes widening, she rushed towards it and placed her hands onto its cool surface. I. What? Her face had changed ever so slightly. Her chin had softened and her cheeks as well as her lips had plumpened. Her eyes looked like a brighter shade of grey, almost silver. Yuki noticed flecks of other colors sprinkled here and there in her irises. She quite liked them. Wait, wait, wait. Yuki shook her head. Im getting distracted. Though it wasnt obvious from her face, Yuki could see the change. Yuki could feel it within her body. She was no longer a he. Yuki had become a girl. What. Her hand slowly went to what she suspected to be breasts. She gently squeezed them, verifying that they were in fact real. The sensation traveled up her body. They were hers. When? How? Yukis mind didnt seem to be functioning all that properly. What? She turned in a small circle, the robe billowing out a bit like a skirt. Yuki quite liked that feeling. She did it a few more times before she realised that she would look like an idiot if someone walked in. But how did this happen? Yuki wondered as she stepped out of the bathroom. And what day is it? Grabbing the watch on the nightstand, she looked for the date and promptly dropped the watch and flopped onto the bed. About twelve hours had passed from when Sophie had given Yuki a blessing and when she woke up. Twelve hours. Then what did Sophie do to me? Yuki thought back to what Sophie had said to her before she had disappeared. Sophie said that she had given Yuki a curse. Yuki wasnt sure at that time what she had meant, but now she had an idea. Is this the curse? She looked down and stared at her body. If this was a curse, it was an odd one. Yuki had been expecting something horrible. This isnt bad. Maybe theres something else? That possibility made her frown. There probably was something else. There was no way that this was the entirety of the curse that Sophie gave her. Curses were meant to be painful or at least intrusive. Mmm. Well, I guess Ill find out eventually. Yuki stretched, still laying in the bed. She reached past her head and arched her back, letting out a soft sigh as her muscles were stretched. She heard the door to the room open and peeked at it, still stretching. Akira had just walked in and she was currently quickly turning around. Akira~, Yuki called out, her voice doing a small lilt. She sat up. Oh, that sounded a bit weird. Akira. Yuki, Akira replied, peeking behind but not quite looking at her. Whats wrong? Yuki asked. Um, nothing. Just, um, youre not wearing all that much. Oh, this robe? Yuki fingered the edges of the robe. It covers enough for now. Ill change, dont worry. That wasnt really what I meant, Akira mumbled. She turned around and stared at the ground. Um. How are you feeling? I feel quite refreshed actually, Yuki replied, a small smile tugging at her lips. I dont know why. Its not like much changed. Akiras head jerked up and stared at Yuki with a confused expression. Not much changed? Akira repeated. Well, besides the fact that Im a girl. I think thats a fairly large change. True. But youre fine? Akira asked again. You dont feel shocked or scared or anything? Well, I did feel a bit surprised when I saw myself in the mirror, Yuki said. She remembered her reaction and giggled. I was thinking I dont remember having breasts. You seem quite calm about this, Akira remarked, tilting her head. I mean, is it really that big of a deal? Yuki replied. Everyone already thought of me as a girl. This doesnt really change much. Mmm. Come here, Yuki said, patting the space beside her. Youre making me feel awkward just standing there. Akira complied, slowly making her way to the bed and taking a seat beside Yuki. She stared off into the distance though her eyes flickered towards Yuki every now and then. So, tell me. What happened? Yuki asked. Well, after you defeated the Witch, you collapsed from pain. So I carried you back to the base, Akira summarized. Thats all that happened. Oh, besides that, Yuki said. What happened when we came back to the base? Um. Well, I asked for Zoe to come and check on you. Akira then mumbled something that Yuki couldnt quite catch. Could you repeat that? Yuki asked, leaning closer to her. She told me to change your clothes, Akira said louder. Her ears reddened and she stared at the ground. Yuki scooted closer and noticed her getting more and more red the closer Yuki got. Cute, Yuki thought, a smile tugging at her again. Was this when I was already a girl? Yuki asked. Akira nodded. A grin appeared on Yukis face and she got even closer to Akira until her head was resting on Akiras shoulder. How was it? Yuki whispered into Akiras red ears. Her sharp inhalation of air widened Yukis grin. Stop it, Akira said, turning and swatting Yukis arm. I couldnt help myself, Yuki replied, giggles escaping her. Your reactions were just too cute. Hmph. You seem different today. Hmm? Of course, Im a girl now. No, not that. You seem more cheerful today. More expressive, Akira said. Youre smiling and giggling. Oh. Yeah, I dont know why, Yuki replied, drawing back. I was wondering about that as well. But it doesnt seem to be something that would be dangerous. I guess. Well just wait and see if anything changes. Mhm. They quieted. Yuki was fine with the silence. She felt no need to fill it with small talk of any kind. Then Akira asked a question. Do you want to find a way to turn back? Yuki blinked and tilted her head. The question didnt sit well with her for some reason. It was an innocent enough question. It was even a normal question someone in Yukis position would think of. Changing back was never a thought I had, Yuki thought. Was it because of shock that I didnt think of it? She threw that thought out. It wasnt because of shock. Yuki had just accepted that she had become a girl. Do I want to turn back? Drawing up her legs, she hugged her knees. "I don''t know," Yuki said out loud. "I don''t know." FriendlyDragon Chapter 226 – Trapped Yuki laid back down on the bed and stared up at the ceiling. Akira didnt say anything from her seat beside her. We shouldnt worry about changing until we know that its possible, Yuki said. She sighed. It wont do us much good thinking about what ifs. I know, Akira replied. I was just wondering. Why? Do you want me to go back? I was just curious. Thats not an answer, Yuki observed. But I wont push her. Shell tell me when she wants to. A knock on the door grabbed Yukis attention. She glanced over at it and saw Erica peeking inside. When their eyes met, Erica gave her a bright smile. Can I come in? Erica asked. Of course you can, Yuki said with a small smile. Ericas expression brightened and she walked in, eyeing the bed where Yuki and Akira were in. Yuki patted the bed. Come on, theres a lot of room. Erica accepted the offer with gusto and dove right into the bed, all three of them bouncing up and down as the bed shook a bit. Then Erica rested her head on Yukis stomach and let out a sigh. What is it? Yuki asked, poking her cheek a bit. God, I thought you were dead, Erica whispered, her face buried in Yukis midriff. When Akira brought you in. Did my condition look that bad? Yuki said, raising an eyebrow. She glanced over at Akira. It was pretty bad, Akira nodded. Your heartbeat was really weak. So weak that Zoe said that she could barely feel it. She said it was due to mana drainage. I used up all of my mana? Yes. We think it was used to change your body, Akira explained. Though, Zoe did say that the amount of mana consumed seemed odd for such a change. It does seem to be a bit too much for physical changes, Yuki said. She tapped her cheek and thought for a bit. Maybe my body put up some sort of resistance or more than just my body was changed? Could be both. Youre mana pool isnt small. True. I thought I cursed you, Erica muttered. I said not to die and look what happened. I didnt die? Yuki replied with a smile. She twirled a strand of Erica''s hair around her finger. Stop worrying. I wasnt in danger at all during the entire mission. That witch was actually quite nice once youve talked to her for a bit. Are you planning to figure out what she did to you? Erica asked, turning her head so that her cheek rested on Yukis belly. She looked at Yuki with curious violet eyes. Probably? Yuki said with a shrug. Ill see what I can find. Do you want to find a way to change back? Yuki frowned. Akira just asked me that, she said. She poked Ericas cheek again. Why? You want me to? Honestly? No, Erica replied with a smile. I really like how you look now. It suits you. Aw, thanks, Yuki said with a smile of her own. But I dont think I look anything special. Pretty normal except for my weird hair and eye color. Erica laughed, turning some more until she faced the ceiling. Her eyes looked over at Yuki. You greatly underestimate your looks, Erica grinned. Though her grin was pleasant, her eyes seemed a bit predatory to Yuki. It sent a shiver down her spine. A shiver that wasnt all that unpleasant. Shes right, Akira said. Yuki glanced at her and she turned away, her ears a bit pink. You look nice. Thanks, Yuki replied. Akira nodded. The three of them quieted. They rested on Yukis bed as silence crept between them. Yuki thought about her next steps and what she should do now that her situation had changed so dramatically. I cant exactly go around and do what I normally do without raising some eyebrows, Yuki frowned. Ah, geez. I cant really interact with anyone right now, can I. Until I determine whether or not I can go back, Ill just keep quiet for now. Akira, Yuki said out loud. Can you tell Zoe to tell the others that Im recovering and that itll be a bit of time before Im good again? Of course. Going to spend some time trying to figure out what happened? she asked. Yeah, Yuki nodded. Might just be a few minutes at best. At worst a day or two. If I cant find anything at that point, Ill just give up. Its not worth my time. I see. Alright. In fact, let me see something right now, Yuki said. With a thought, Yuki summoned her status screen within her mind. It appeared in a flash. But before she could read it, a giant message flared up, blocking the screen from view. It was an alert from the UR. [Notice: Self Awareness (2/3) Has Been Unlocked. {Male Form} Has Been Added As A Skill] Oh. That clears up a lot. Based on the wording of the skill that Yuki had just been given, that meant that what she looked like right now was her default form. The revelation sent relief through Yuki that surprised her. That wasnt the reaction she was expecting. I think I can shift back, she said. Her words immediately caught the attention of Akira and Erica. Shift? Does that mean you can go back and forth? Erica asked. Yuki could hear the hope in her words. Yes, Yuki replied, smiling as Ericas expression brightened. I think it takes mana to do it, so I shouldnt be going back and forth whenever. Whats the skills name? Akira asked. Yuki told her. Oh. Male Form. That sounds like this is your real form then. I think so, Yuki nodded. Akiras mouth twitched up but she clamped down on it so fast that Yuki might have imagined it. I think I have enough mana to try it out a few times. Make sure it works how I think it does, you know? Mmm. You can go back, right? Akira said. I think. I should. Alright. Why? Worried that I would stay stuck as a guy? Yuki asked, a grin on her lips. Akira looked away. Dont worry, I dont think its a one time thing. She closed her eyes. If this skill worked like how her human disguise worked, then all she needed to do was picture her male form and magic would do the rest. She did just that, and felt a small drain on her mana as it worked to change her body. Then the drain stopped. Ah, it finished. With that thought, what felt like a weight came crashing down on her. Her breath caught and her eyes flashed wide open. Her skin crawled as her fingers clenched and unclenched repeatedly. Trapped. She felt trapped. Yuki? Akira said, leaning towards her. Yuki, whats wrong? Yuki only replied with rapid breaths, her now breastless chest heaving up and down. And despite the fact that she should have been feeling lighter now, the loss only seemed to press down on her more. This wasnt her body. This wasnt her at all. Then Akiras arms wrapped around her, squeezing her tight in a warm embrace. It melted the cold knot that had tightened in her stomach. Her breaths calmed as she felt her panic drift away, as if it was being sucked in by Akira. Yuki let herself stay in that soft hug for a few moments longer. Better now? Akira asked. Yuki nodded. Better, she replied, separating herself. Sorry about that. Were you panicking? Maybe. It felt like it. What happened? Erica asked. I could feel you freaking out. I just Yukis words drifted off and she frowned. I felt like I was trapped. Trapped in a very small box. Yuki looked down at her body and found nothing strange. It looked exactly like before she had become a girl. I guess being a girl was my default, she said. But youre okay now, Erica said. Yeah. I feel fine. It was true. She looked into herself and noticed something else. I dont really feel anything right now. The difference was like night and day. Before she had felt urges to smile or laugh or pout, but now there was nothing. The only thing there was a deep seated uneasiness that had replaced her panic. Oh. That must have been the other that was changed. Her emotional barriers had been struck down. It explained a lot now. Can you change back? Akira asked. Yukis head went up. It might help. The thought of changing back to female created a tugging in Yukis stomach. Her body urged her to do it. It was almost begging her. She obliged. When the spell was done, that weight that had been pressing down on her vanished and her body sagged as relief passed through her. Thanks, Yuki said with a small smile. She looked at Akira. It helped. You know, if changing to a guy hurts you so much, how are you going to go back and forth? Erica asked. Yuki looked at her and frowned. Not that I want you to. Yuki wasnt frowning at that. What Erica said was true. And Yuki needed to be able to change back and forth unless she wanted to have to explain many things to many people. Being a girl leader also didnt help Yuki at all. She would need to do more than she would have to as a guy in order to gain respect from strangers. Ill need to practice, Yuki replied with a sigh. The crushing panic that she had felt echoed in her mind. Yeah. Practice. But not today, Akira said, her voice stern. You need rest. Your body isnt completely well yet. Yes doctor, Yuki teased, grinning. She shifted her position, going to lean closer to Akira to say something, and felt her robe slip off her. Immediately, Akira and Ericas faces went bright red and they turned their heads in a blur. Yuki grabbed her robe and wrapped herself quickly. Then her hand went to her own face. It felt hot. Sorry, Yuki said in a small voice. That was, um, something. Ha ha. She let out an awkward laugh that trailed off when the other two didnt respond. They slowly turned their heads back to her. Yuki caught them glancing at her chest for a split second before they looked directly at her. I think you should wear actual sleep attire, Erica said, a trace of pink still in her complexion. Akira nodded vigorously beside her. I think so too, Yuki replied. She pulled her robe tighter around her and changed the topic. You know. Tomorrow, we should go out. Where? Akira asked, her words coming out quickly. She sounded grateful for the shift. Shopping for things that Ill need. And I might need some help in the next few days. What kind of help? Erica said. Akira tilted her head. She had the same question. Well, Im a girl now, Yuki said, the words comforting her for some reason. I need to learn how to be one. Oh. Then we can help with that easily, Erica smiled. Akira nodded her agreement. Dont worry. Leave it to us, Akira said. Then Ill be in your care, Yuki replied. They smiled at each other and fell quiet. With the silence, Yukis thoughts wandered until she remembered what had just happened a minute ago. Her face heated up. Akiras and Ericas faces reddened as they seemed to remember the same thing. I should change, Yuki said. Akira and Erica voiced their immediate agreement. Chapter 227 – Uniform Yuki didnt know what kind of stores to go to for girl clothes. Or really, she didnt know where to go for stylish ones. Style wasnt something Yuki normally worried about when it dealt with herself, but now things had changed. If she was going to walk around with Akira and Erica, she was going to need to look good doing it. Its more for me than anyone, Yuki thought ruefully. As a guy, it didnt matter. But if Akira and Erica are near me, Im going to look like a boring slab of stone compared to them. Erica had taken the liberty of guiding them to what she called her favorite apparel store in Junction. She warned that it was a bit pricey, but Yuki didnt mind. The best things were rarely cheap. The place she took Yuki and Akira was within a large department store that advertised itself as the largest in all of Ethros. All around them, people were out and about shopping. Some seemed to be by themselves while others were in large groups that chatted loudly with one another. This is a lively place. Here it is, Erica announced, presenting the place with her arms as if she owned it. Sketchbook. I promise that if you are looking for something, theyll have it here. Its quite big, Yuki commented. She walked in and fingered a shirt that a holographic mannequin wore. This feels nice. Of course, they use high quality materials, Erica smiled. And what I like is that for a price, you can ask them to tailor things for you. So if they dont have it, they can make it. Oh, thats nice. Erica puffed her chest out and Yuki laughed. You seem quite proud of a store that isnt yours. Come on, Akira said, tugging Yukis t-shirt. Lets look around. No need to do that, Erica interrupted. Let me show you two something amazing. She grabbed their wrists and half dragged them with her as she wove around a few racks of clothing. She stopped in front of a desk with a woman neatly dressed in a dress suit. There were two hallways on either side of the desk that were signified by hanging signs as dressing rooms. Hello there, Erica. Back again? the woman said greeted with a practiced smile. Her eyes went past her and seemed to stick on Yuki who gave her a small smile in return. Brought some friends today. Hi Julie, Erica greeted in return. Yeah, this is Akira and this Yuki. Were going to be using a dressing room to try out some things. Go ahead, Julie nodded. There should be a few open rooms. Ill notify you three if you need to wrap up. Thanks, Erica said with a wave. Come on you two. She ushered them into a relatively small room that had benches along the side for people to sit on. Yuki took a few steps around the room, taking in what she could. There seem to be projectors of sorts everywhere in the room. The glass panel embedded in a wall was probably where one would control the projectors. What does this place do? Yuki asked, turning to Erica. Let me show you, Erica replied with a grin. She grabbed Yukis shoulders and moved her to the center of the room. Watch and see. Yuki watched her with curious eyes as she went to the glass panel and began tapping on it. The room darkened and the hologram projectors turned on. They shined their light down on Yuki, bathing her in light. First were going to take your measurements, Erica said, tapping a button. A net was projected around Yuki, molding to fit her. Yuki lifted her arms to make the process go by quicker. When they finished, a small chime went off. Erica read the measurements on the screen and frowned. Erm, I think it messed up a measurement, she said. Which one? Yuki asked. Your, um. Bust. I think your baggy t-shirt is the reason. Oh. Then do it again? Ill hold my shirt tighter. She grabbed the loose sides of the t-shirt she wore and bunched them together until it tightened around her. The holographic net wrapped around her again and gave off another chime as it finished. Alright, this seems to be better, Erica nodded. Youre bigger than I thought. Thanks? Akira went over and read the measurements as well. She frowned. Youre bigger than me, she pouted. How does that work? Yuki wasnt sure how to answer that. She decided to change the topic. Erica, mind showing me what this all is about? Yuki asked. Of course. Let me blow your mind. With a few more taps, the projectors flared again and Yuki was bathed in light once again. She looked down and found herself wearing a flowery dress, its skirt going down to her knees. It looked so real that if it wasnt for the fact that Yuki could still feel the baggy t-shirt and jeans she wore, she would have thought that she was wearing the dress in real life. Wow, Yuki breathed. She took a step and the holographic dress followed her seamlessly down to the physics of the folding cloth. A few more steps. Then Yuki looked into a mirror and found her reflection. A pretty girl with silver hair stared back, a small smile on her face. She turned her body a bit, watching the skirt of the dress twirl. Then the other way. Like it? Erica asked behind her. Yuki turned, a twinkle in her eye, and smiled. Lets try some more out, she replied. For the next few hours, Erica and Akira fiddled with the controls of the room, pulling up outfit after outfit for Yuki to try on. With every change, Yuki commented on what she thought, judging them and giving them grades. Some outfits were weird and extravagant, drawing out laughter from the three of them. Others were simple and cute, Akira taking a particular liking to them. The more sensual ones had Erica pitching for Yuki to buy them. Yukis personal preferences were darker colored outfits that conformed to her figure more, but didnt show off as much skin much to Ericas disappointment. But even after finding a few that Yuki liked, they stayed in that room, taking turns at trying out outfits until the woman at the desk, Julie, told them that it was time to leave. Whats this? Akira asked. Yuki peeked over at her and saw her holding up a school uniform. Did you buy a uniform? Yuki tilted her head and grabbed the uniform, running her fingers through the material. It looked familiar. The design of the blazer, the top, the green plaid skirt, and the tie that matched. It looked like something from Earth. Oh. Elementary school in the States. She remembered now. Taking the uniform, she folded it and sat down on her bed, staring at it. Her hands stroked it as something familiar began to bubble up within her. Loss. Yuki? Akira said, taking a seat beside her. I think I bought it by accident, Yuki said, her voice quiet. Should we return it then? No, Yuki replied immediately. No. Its fine. She stared at it longer, the loss within her growing as the seconds ticked. She knew why her hands had clicked buy, even if her mind wasnt attentive at the time. Is there a reason why you want to keep it? Akira asked. Yuki didnt say anything, but she felt that she didnt need to say anything for Akira to understand. Does it remind you of something? Someone, Yuki whispered. Who? Ive never told you about Samantha, have I. Akiras silence told Yuki the answer to that. It reminds me of her. Tell me about her. Well. She was kind, energetic. The type of girl you couldnt help but like. I avoided her at first, but she grew on me. I would go to her house, or she would come to mine, and we would play or just talk for hours on end. Then she disappeared. Yuki lifted the uniform and stared at it. This almost looks exactly like the uniform my elementary school had. It just needs the patch and it would be an exact replica, Yuki said. She fingered the collar of the blazer. She was looking so forward to wearing this. Samantha? Akira asked gently. Yes. Sam said that she was going to be transferring to my school. She had bought a uniform and everything already. Yuki quieted as she remembered the day Sam told her. It made me happy. A friend I could talk to the whole day. Then she tried to get me to wear the uniform. A rueful smile appeared on Yukis lips. We argued over that. Jokingly. I still didnt wear it though, and she didnt want to push me. That was the last time I saw her. Do you know what happened? Akira said. No. No one told me anything. I only ever asked one person about it. My aunt. And what did she say? She said that Sam had left and that I wouldnt be able to see her again, Yuki whispered. That didnt make sense. I remembered Sam crying one day, telling me that she didnt want to leave me alone. I asked her what she meant, but she didnt explain. It wasnt brought up again after that. She seemed fine, so I never thought to ask again. Akira didnt say anything. Maybe shes happier now. Wherever she is. Maybe shes at a school, laughing with friends, going out with them. Maybe she has a boyfriend or a girlfriend that she hugs at night. Maybe shes forgotten about me. Yuki. Let me believe that, Yuki cut her off, looking down. A cold dread clawed up at her. Please. Let that be the truth. Its better than the alternative. A warm palm cupped Yukis face. Akiras thumb brushed Yukis eyes, wiping away tears that Yuki didnt know had formed. She blinked, trying to hold them in. Its fine, Akira said softly. Let them out. Im here. She pulled Yuki into her and held her tightly. The warmth melted Yukis thin resistance and she cried freely, the tears pouring out. Akira whispered words of comfort into her ear. Im here, she said. The tears took their time to dry. Chapter 228 – Club The next few weeks proved to be quite adventurous for Yuki as she learned how to live her new life. The first hurdle she encountered was undergarments. It wasnt the wearing of them that stumped her, but rather the fact that she found bras rather uncomfortable to wear. But Akira and Erica insisted that she wore them when she went out, though Yuki could tell they had different reasons. Managing her hair also became a big part of her daily routine. It took a while to get used to such long hair with all the combing and the washing that was involved, but Yuki found it soothing in a way. The time she spent thoughtlessly running a brush through her silver hair or rinsing it off calmed her. Other than that, it felt as if nothing had changed at all. That is, when she was a girl, it felt as if nothing had changed. Yuki found that her biggest struggles came whenever she was forced to turn into a male. Just the thought would send shudders down her spine as she remembered the suffocating claustrophobia that followed. But she still needed to go out and attend classes and interact with others, so she forced herself. Akira and Erica were the two pillars Yuki could lean on. They made the transitions bearable. They were always there, helping her along the way as she adjusted, comforting her whenever she had to change. During class, Akira was with Yuki, whispering words into her ears any time the crushing constriction began to rise within her. But even with that, Yuki still couldnt quite get used to changing to a male. She was glad when class ended. It meant less time spent being something she was not. And it meant more time with the other two. Now it was time for Yukis first mission as a girl. With her male form probably well known and circulating about, her transformation had become something of a blessing. She could go around without being recognized. To help with not being recognized, Yuki had a handy skill that she discovered by accident when she was brushing her hair. She tried to imagine what she would look like if her hair was curlier, and within seconds, her hair became so. After that, she experimented to see what she could and couldnt do. She found that it couldnt radically change her body, but it did apply to her male form as well. Of course, that meant that it would be safer to go on missions as a male and change her looks. Yuki decided to ignore that train of logic though. She didnt like having to be something she wasnt for longer than she had to. Alright. I hope this doesnt look too flashy. Yuki smoothed her bodice, and turned this way and that as she looked at her reflection. It had a black and white horizontal striped pattern and an overall simple design that she found quite cute. The short black skirt that went down above her knees and black over knee socks completed the rest of the outfit. I wonder what theyll think? Her heart beated quicker at the thought, and she tried to calm it down. There was no need to be nervous. They always gave her positive comments on her style choices. But her heart didnt seem to want to listen. Time to go. She took a breath then walked out of her room and into the living room of the apartment where Akira and Erica waited. Then she stopped right at the end of the hallway and stared. Akira and Erica sat together, talking. They didnt seem to notice her yet and Yuki was glad for that. Though what they wore wasnt extravagant or fancy, they stood brighter than Yuki had ever seen them. Her stomach clenched. But she was far from scared. Yuki, Akira called out, her voice bright. Yuki snapped her open mouth shut and gave her a small smile. Oh, you look really cute. And you look gorgeous. Yuki couldnt say those words out loud. Just the thought of doing that sent butterflies loose. Are you ready to go partying~? Erica asked with a grin. I havent been out to a club in ages. Were there for a reason, Erica, Akira reminded her, though she smiled as well. Yuki, ready? Come on, idiot, say something, Yuki thought, hitting herself mentally. You never were shy before. Yes, Yuki said out loud, nearly biting her tongue. Erm. Lets go? The two nodded with laughs and led the way. Yuki rushed to catch up to them, glad that she was wearing flats. Then they left the apartment. Their destination was a nightclub inside Junction. It was a Friday night, and a monthly party was to be thrown there. Though the three of them were attending for reconnaissance purposes, Yuki couldnt help but get excited. She understood what Erica felt, but instead of ages, Yuki had never been to such a party ever. When they arrived, there was a small line as a bouncer inspected each person coming in. The line went by quickly. Each person who was to be admitted had an invitation with them and anyone who didnt was immediately kicked out no matter what the person said. The bouncer also seemed to take the liberty of questioning people he found suspicious. The three of them soon made their way to the front of the line and the bouncer gave them a quick look over that was all business. He raised an eyebrow and stuck out his hand. Invite, the bouncer said. The three of them complied and held out their digital invitations. Alright. Are you girls by yourself? No. We got each other, Erica replied. The bouncer smirked. Good answer. Just be careful in there, the man warned. This crowd isnt beginner friendly. Oh, we know, Yuki grinned. She had done some research before. But thanks for the warning. Alright. Head on in. The man tilted his head and stepped aside to let them pass before sticking an arm out to stop a person trying to squeeze past. Hey, dumbass, I didnt say you. Yuki walked past the doors of the club and was hit by a wave of sound as the music filled her. A small smile lifted the corners of her lips, the urge to move along to the beat building within her. Then her hand was taken and Erica was pulling her gently. Come on, Erica said, half yelling. Lets have some fun. Yuki let her drag her, reaching out to grab Akiras hand along the way. They stopped in the middle of the dance floor and stared at each other. Then Erica began to dance with a smile that urged the other two to do the same. It was awkward at first, Yuki shuffling about, feeling a bit shy. She could tell Akira felt the same. But soon the music drowned out her worries. They spun and danced, their feet stepping to the beat. The crowd melted away in Yukis mind until all that remained was the three of them. Sometime, Erica had gone away to look for something, leaving just Yuki and Akira. The two closed the space left behind by Erica. They held each others hands, stared into each others eyes. The music shifted, slowing down, and so too did their movements. But not Yukis heart. The longer they gazed at each other, the harder it beated. A strange urge built in Yukis throat, imploring her to close the gap even more. Akira filled Yukis every sense. Her warm hands that always pulled her up when she was falling. Her golden brown eyes that melted Yukis worries. At that moment, she was the most radiant thing Yuki had ever seen. And Yuki wanted to see how that radiance would feel on her skin. Abruptly, Yuki jerked her head back and let Akiras hands go. She muttered some excuse about restrooms and stumbled away. She ducked into a quiet hallway and slid down the wall. Letting out a sigh, she put her hand to her chest. Her heart was pumping faster than she had ever felt it done before. What was that? she thought, holding her head. What the hell. Her body felt hot, and her skin was flushed. The slightest breeze that brushed her sent shivers that traveled throughout her body. It was confusing. But exhilarating. The image of Akira appeared in her mind again. That beautiful portrait with those rosy lips. Yuki wondered if they felt as soft as they looked. A soft gasp escaped her lips and she realised where her hand had gone. She stood up abruptly, the sudden change making her light headed for a moment. Focus Yuki, she growled. Focus. Youre here for a reason. Stop getting distracted by whatever that is. She shook her head and gathered herself, pushing down whatever it was she was feeling. Then she made her way out into the crowd again to find Akira. Just the thought of her sent waves through Yuki, filling her with an odd sense of confusion and need. And when Yuki found her, those feelings flared brighter before she smashed them down with an iron fist. I need to sort this out later. If I can sort this out at all. Chapter 229 – Love The rest of the mission consisted of Yuki clamping down on her bubbling emotions that tried to escape out from her whenever her attention relaxed. It didnt help that the sources of these foreign feelings were always with her. When they seem to calm down for a moment, all it took was one direct glance at Akira and Erica to a lesser extent for those feelings to come raging back. It came to the point where Yuki couldnt look directly at them for prolonged periods of time. Luckily, the mission was a welcome distraction. Yuki used it as an excuse to distance herself and focus solely on their targets. She stuck around them, setting up listening devices as well as using her own ears in order to glean any information she could. The focus required helped her get her mind off of whatever those feelings were. But the mission couldnt last forever. Before the party ended, Yuki had to withdraw and gather Akira and Erica. She did it with many physical motions rather than words. She didnt trust her voice at the moment. They walked out of the club, the music still blaring. Giving the bouncer who still stood at the door a quick wave goodbye, they made their way to the Junction transportation station. They didnt speak the entire way. Yuki didnt know what to say. The other seemed okay with the silence. So she decided to keep it that way. The trip back to their apartment from the station was equally as quiet. But the dark had helped Yuki in calming herself. She could still feel the presence of the two beside her, but what had been an inferno was now just a smolder that warmed her stomach. That smolder though was still dangerous. It urged her with sweet whispers, telling her to do this or that. Telling her that it wasnt much and that they meant nothing. That Akira and Erica wouldnt mind. Take it, the voice said when her eyes glanced at Akiras and Erica''s hands. Youve done it before. Its not a big deal. This is different though. How? I dont know. It just is. Do it. And though she resisted at first, her flimsy protests quickly collapsed. It couldnt hurt. It was just handholding. Except the small fact that she had never initiated something like that before. But before she could change her mind, her hands snaked out and gently gripped the two girls hands. Oh god. Why am I nervous? Her stomach flipped at the stares Akira and Erica gave her. Then their hands closed and held hers in return. Small smiles appeared on their faces and Yuki gave them one as well. They didnt ask any questions, the three of them walking like that until they reached their apartment. That wasnt so hard, Yuki thought. Stop freaking out. They stopped in front of the door and Yuki let go of their hands reluctantly, hoping that it didnt show on her face. She placed her hand on the door lock, the lock beeping and the door opening to let them in. The lights inside the building glowed, bathing the place in a dim light. Well. Its late. We should start heading to bed right? Yuki said, her voice quiet. Yeah, Erica replied. Akira nodded her head. Lets get ready. Taking turns to use the bathroom, they prepared for the night. Yuki rinsed herself off and brushed her teeth and hair, before heading to her bedroom. The room that she shared. With Akira. Oh god. Why am I worrying about this now? she complained. Just go in there and sleep. She pushed the door open and marched in before nearly turning around again when she saw Akira lying in bed. Shoving down her seconds thoughts, she went to the otherside of the bed and slipped in. Then she found herself face to face with Akira, their faces inches apart. How was it? Akira asked with a small smile. Did you have fun? The party? Yuki replied, butterflies in her stomach. She kept her face straight. Yeah. I did. Im glad. I thought you werent since you seemed so focused on the mission, she said. But its good that you did. You dont go out for those types of things all that often. Yeah. It was a nice change in pace, Yuki said, the corner of her lips twitching. I never thought that I would go on a girl outing to a nightclub. But here I am. But here you are, Akira repeated. They stared at each other, Yuki doing everything in her power to look natural. Did you see Erica during the party? Yuki cracked a smile. She remembered. Erica seemed to be having the time of her life, dancing like there was no tomorrow. Yup. She was going crazy out there, Yuki giggled. Right? They chatted together underneath the blankets in hushed whispers. Yukis nervousness slowly melted away as they talked and laughed. But not completely. Underneath the sheets, her toes still curled and her heart still pounded. She liked it that way. It still reminded her that those feelings were still there, but now they werent intruding on her thoughts. Akira was the first to fall asleep. Her closed eyes, her small breaths, and the way her hands nestled underneath her chin made her adorable in Yukis eyes. She reached out hesitantly and cupped Akiras cheek. Akira made a soft sound and nuzzled her face against Yukis palm. So cute. The contrast between the stunning beauty that Yuki had danced with and this adorable girl only made Yukis feelings grow. She rubbed Akiras cheek and gazed at her with a small smile on her lips. Then Akira shuffled forward, snuggling against Yuki, their bodies pressing against each other. A gasp escaped Yuki, but she didnt pull away. It felt right. The warmth of Akira and the way her head pressed into Yukis chest. It felt perfect. Everything clicked into place. Oh. Yuki understood now. That nervousness. The want. Those strange urges. She knew what they meant. She was in love. Crap. This is bad, she thought. Am I supposed to confess now? Do I wait for some sort of mood? What do I do? Akira let out a little noise and snuggled closer, distracting Yuki from her thoughts. She decided to put that off for later. Right now, she would just enjoy this moment. Yukis eyes fluttered open and she felt a moment of deja vu. She was in her room within the guild base and Akira was there beside her, sleeping. Then she remembered why she was here again. The cannon, she thought. I knocked out. Her hand went to her body and felt around. Everything seemed to be intact and in the correct places. But she felt far from fine. Her muscles were sore, her entire body felt tired, and her mind was almost lethargic. It took everything to struggle to shift her body so that she laid a little more upright. So mana exhaustion is bad. She started to laugh but her body screamed in protest so she stopped. Ugh. I wonder how long I was out. Her gaze went to Akira who was sleeping soundly beside her, her head resting on her arms that laid on the bed. That looks uncomfortable, Yuki thought. Let me wake her up. She gently nudged Akiras arm, ignoring the little waves of pain that accompanied the action. With the prodding, Akiras head slowly went up, blinking as she tried to remove the sleep from her eyes. Then her eyes widened. Yuki? Youre awake, she said, her voice full of relief. Oh thank the gods. She leaned over and grabbed Yuki, giving her a tight hug. Yukis muscles complained, but she kept it to herself. A little pain was a small price to pay. Im awake, Yuki whispered. How long was I out? Two days, Akira whispered in return, her voice tickling Yukis ears. You were out for two days. I was worried it was going to be longer than that. Well, Im here now. Yuki rested her chin on Akiras shoulder and closed her eyes. Im awake. Thank you. For staying here with me. No need to thank me. I always do it. Thats why I need to thank you, Yuki said, guilt gnawing at her. Ive never told you it before. Even when you were always there to help me. Then youre welcome, Akira replied. She leaned back and gave Yuki a smile that tugged at Yukis heart. Yuki smiled back. Let me go get Zoe to do a quick check up. She started to break away. Yuki felt panic build within her and she lunged out of bed, grabbing Akiras wrist. Her body cried out and she collapsed, taking Akira with her as she fell back onto the bed. Akira leaned over her, her face filled with worry. Yuki? Whats wrong? she asked. Yuki stared up at her. You look like youre in pain. Dont go. Yukis words left her mouth before she could stop them. What happened? Yuki didnt reply. She stared at Akiras warm golden eyes, at her picture perfect face, and those pink lips that were pressed together in worry. Im sorry, Yuki said. Her voice was quiet. Im sorry for worrying you so much. From hiding my plan. I didnt mean to hurt you. Its fine, Yuki. Im fine, Akira replied with a gentle smile. It all worked out in the end. Dont let it eat at you. Im so selfish. I never consider your feelings. I only do what I want and just force you to follow me. Im so stupid! Tears welled up in Yukis eyes. Youre always there to comfort me and I just take it for granted. Shhhh, its okay. Akira wiped the tears away. Yuki grabbed her hand and pressed against her cheek. Even now, Yuki said. A sad smile curled her lips. Do you remember what you said to me before? That youll show me how deep your feelings run? That youll change me? Yes. Im still trying to do that, Akira said with a small laugh. But now isnt the time for that. You dont need to anymore. Akira tilted her head. I dont understand, Akira replied. Yuki stared at her, the memories of that night in the club as they danced together. When they whispered to each other underneath those sheets. When they fell asleep, cuddled up together. Yuki didnt know if it was because of her lethargic thoughts, or the dreams she had, but any misgivings she had disappeared and she reached out. She reached out and cupped Akiras face, pulling her closer before she kissed her, a long and deep kiss as Yuki let out months of pent up feelings, her heart soaring at the sensation. You idiot, Yuki whispered when she stopped to take a breath. Tears poured down her face, but they werent filled with sadness. Im trying to say that I love you. FriendlyDragon Chapter 230 – Bonded Akira didnt understand what had just happened. Her brain was frozen stiff, unable to formulate any sort of thought or reason. Her lips tingled from the touch of Yukis lips. She knew her mouth was open in a stupid expression, but she couldnt force it closed. Underneath her, Yuki gazed at her with a small shy smile, her cheeks pink. Akira didnt know how to respond. This Yuki was something she had never seen before. She didnt know Yuki could be so vulnerable. So open. So sweet. So adorable, she thought. Yukis words echoed in her mind. Her declaration of love. She knew what every word meant, but together they still made no sense. Akira never thought such words would come from Yuki. You know. This is the part where you would respond, Yuki whispered. I, uhhhh. Um. Akira tried to form words, but all her mind could remember were Yukis lips and the words that had followed. Uhhh. Yuki raised an eyebrow. Yes~? she said, a grin tugging at her lips. Her lips. I dont, um, understand, Akira muttered with great effort, looking away. You love me? She felt Yukis soft hands press against her cheeks and gently guide her gaze back to Yuki. Yuki rose up until Akira was sitting atop of her. Then she leaned in, Akira closing her eyes on instinct. Their lips met again, the sensation melting Akiras heart and resistance. She fell back as Yukis fingers ran through her hair. Akiras arms wrapped around Yuki, pulling her closer to herself. Then Akira let her mouth part slightly and a soft sigh escaped her as their bodies melded together. When they finally broke apart, their positions were switched. Yuki now leaned over Akira, her silver hair spilling down like a curtain that separated the two of them from the rest of the world. They stared at each other, panting. Do you understand now? Yuki whispered. She did. Her heart soared as the words that Yuki said settled in her mind. Say it again, Akira whispered back. I love you, Yuki said, a smile tugging at her lips. And me, you, Akira breathed. They gazed at each other, Akiras heart pounding in her chest. Slowly, like two magnets, their lips moved towards each other until they touched. This kiss felt different than the other two they had shared. A good kind of different. It sent out waves that pulsed through her body, her back arching, as a purr reverberated from her. A soft growl rose to meet it. Abruptly, Yuki pulled back and her hand shot to her mouth, her eyes widening. She turned red as Akira began to giggle. Stop it, Yuki said, trying to frown as she lightly smacked Akiras arm. What was that? Ive never made a sound like that before. I dont know, but I liked it, Akira smiled. Were you purring? Yuki asked. It was Akiras turn to blush now. Yeah, she muttered. Lets not talk about that. Why? Yuki giggled. Its embarrassing, Akira replied, covering her face. I sound like a kitten. I thought it was kind of, um, hot. Yukis sentence trailed off and Akira stared at her as her ears reddened. What? Im being honest okay? Akira let out a small snort, before the two of them began laughing. But it wasnt long until Yuki stopped and grabbed her stomach. Ow, she moaned. I shouldnt be laughing. My body isnt one hundred percent yet. Oh, sorry, Akira said, her eyes widening. She grabbed Yukis shoulders and gently guided her until she laid back in bed. I forgot that you''re still hurting. Ill go get Zoe. Mmm. Come back soon. Yuki squeezed her hand before letting out a soft sigh as her body relaxed. Akira rolled out of the bed and went to the door. When she opened it, she stifled a yelp. Erica and Zoe were standing beside the door in the hallway, Erica with a wide grin on her face. Akira immediately understood what it meant. Oh god, Akira said, her hands going to her cheeks as she felt them heat up. Were you two out here the entire time? I have an excellent radar for these types of things, and these rooms arent exactly sound proof, Erica said with a wink. You two seemed to be having fun. Oh god. What were you thinking? Zoe frowned. She just woke up from a two day coma and thats the first thing you do? To be fair doc, they didnt go that far, Erica replied. I could tell. And Yuki kissed me, okay? Akira added. Wait, she did? Ericas head swung to her, her eyebrows raised. What? Was she good? Thats what you want to know? Akira asked in return. Well. Theres other stuff too, but was she good? Akira recalled the kisses they shared and felt the heat rushing to her head. She didnt have many experiences to compare, but Yuki certainly wasnt bad. She bit her lip, the desire for more floating up in her. She was surprisingly good, Akira answered, staring off into the distance. Mhmm. Im going in to do a check up on her, so unless you two want to keep talking about kisses, you can follow me, Zoe interrupted. She marched into the room, leaving the two. Erica shrugged and went in after her, Akira following behind. Yuki was sitting up in the bed with Zoe standing beside her with her hands on her hips. I dont think I need to reprimand you again because it seems like youre not going to listen anyway, Zoe said to Yuki. But Im going to anyway since its my job. You absolute idiot, dont you know that doing something like that could kill you? I know, I know, Yuki replied with an apologetic smile. Im sorry. I didnt die though, so everything is okay. Just because you didnt die, doesnt mean you die the next time, Zoe glared. And just a little fact, but I cant revive the dead. Ill be more careful. I promise. You better. Now take off your clothes and let me check to see if anything is wrong, she ordered. Yuki twitched and her eyes widened, a blush blossoming on her cheeks. What? You heard me. I need to make sure you dont have deformities on your body, Zoe explained. Come on now. You werent embarrassed the last time I did a check up. Things are a bit different from that time, Yuki replied. Like. My gender is completely different. Just do it. Yuki complied, shooting furtive looks at Akira and Erica. She removed her t-shirt to reveal her bare skin save for the undergarments she wore. Undergarments that looked suspiciously similar to lingerie. Akira averted her gaze, blushing furiously, and noticed Erica do the same thing. I didnt expect her to be wearing something like that, Erica muttered. Akira nodded her head in agreement. The clothing made the situation worse. Or better? Akira thought, fighting to keep her head gaze away. Oh my, Zoe said. Your mark. It got bigger, Yuki commented. It looks beautiful. Akiras curiosity got the better of her and she looked over to see what they were talking about. Her eyes landed on Yukis right arm where the mark that signified the bond Akira and her had was. It had changed completely. The circular seal was now gone and the chimaera that had been trapped in it now wrapped around Yukis arm. Akira pulled the sleeve of her left arm up and stared. Her own mark had changed as well. It looked exactly like the one on Yuki. What happened? Akira asked, glancing at Zoe. Zoe smiled. That means your bond is complete, she replied. She lifted her shirt to expose the tattoo that was on the side of her stomach. It was as intricate as the one on Akiras arm. Its how it was supposed to look like. Before it seemed to be constrained and wasnt a fully formed bond mark. I think it was because of Yuki. What do you mean? Akira said. Zoe means that my emotions werent equal to yours, Yuki explained. They locked eyes before promptly turning red and looking away. Um. Since they werent the same, the bond was unfinished. And since its finished now? Akira asked. Yuki didnt respond. It means that your feelings are now equal, Zoe replied. 1I think it goes without saying, but they''re basically married. Akira looked at Yuki and she looked back, her ears a rosy pink and a small smile on her lips. [Its a bit embarrassing when there are people around,] Yukis voice said in Akiras mind. It is, Akira replied. But. Maybe there was a little doubt about all of this. But now, with that, Im glad. Im happy. Thank you. [I should thank you. Without you, none of this would have happened. Thank you, for guiding me to my emotions.] FriendlyDragon Chapter 231 – Summaries After a few minutes of Zoe fussing about Yuki, checking every part of her for any problem, big or small, she told Yuki that she will be fine and only needed to rest for about a week before she could get back into the normal flow of life. Yuki nodded patiently as Zoe spoke, knowing that staying quiet would mean that Zoe would finish faster. It also limited the chances of Zoe launching into a lecture about health and taking care of one''s body. Were done then, Zoe said with a curt nod. Ill be back in about a week to do another check up on you, and if youre fine then, Ill give you the okay. Ill leave you three alone now. She nodded towards Akira and Erica as she left the room and shut the door behind her. Yuki stayed in bed, slipping back into her t-shirt. Akira and Erica remained standing. No one said anything. Yuki didnt know what to say, and she felt that the other two were much the same. So. Want to catch me up? Yuki asked, trying to break the silence. A lot must have happened the last two days. Sure, Akira nodded. She sat on the edge of Yukis bed and looked at Yuki. Starting from when you were unconscious? Yes, Yuki said, her gaze dropping slightly until they landed on Akiras lips. The kisses they shared flashed in her mind and she quickly averted her gaze hoping that the blush in her ears werent as obvious as they felt. Well. Lets see, Akira said as she tapped her chin. She went into a quick summary of what happened after Yuki had fallen unconscious in Akiras arms. She talked about how she and Erica had decided that Erica would stay behind to guide the others out while Akira fled with Yuki. How she had taken Yuki back to the base via a transporter that she had discovered inside the facility. When we came back, I put you here and then waited for the rest to return, Akira finished. Then I asked Zoe to check on you. After that, it was just us waiting until you woke up. Oh. Thank you then, Yuki said with a small smile. Lugging me back isnt an easy task. It was nothing, she waved. I know you didnt want anyone to find out that youre a girl, so I was only doing my part in protecting you. But still, thanks. Yuki reached out and squeezed her hand gently. Then she looked up at Erica. How did things go on your part? Well, I didnt find a transporter. So I think you can guess how things went for me, Erica laughed. Without both of you, it was really hard trying to navigate our way back. Zoe saved us. But you did it. To be honest, Uriel did it. I called her up and she piloted the hovercraft to us once we were far enough from the mountain. You did call her, so technically, you did it, Yuki grinned. Erica returned it. I like how you think. So nothing major happened to anyone right? Yuki asked, directing her question to both Akira and Erica. Besides me going asleep for two days. Yes, Akira nodded. How about world events? How did people take the fact that there is now a giant hole in Giants Peak? Wonderfully, Erica replied, her voice full of mirth. I think it was the most fun Ive had reading and watching the news in a while. Mind summarizing some of them for me? Yuki said. I do love me some hysteria every now and again. Gladly. Lets see~. Erica pursed her lips before snapping her fingers. So in general, most people dont seem to know what the hell happened. Thats led to a bunch of theories that sound like they were created by a troll. I remember one that said that the explosion could have been because of a gas leak. That was hilarious to read. I think it was a joke, but the comments underneath it were so serious. That must have been a giant gas leak then, Yuki said, her lips twitching up. I know right? Theres also a movement thats gaining steam to call that new hole in the mountain, The Giants Hole. I personally support it, Erica giggled. I just want to see those super serious newscasters and scientists having to say The Giants Hole. The Giants Hole. I would have expected something a bit more extra. Oh, trust me. If random people were allowed to name it, then it would have been extra. But you know, have to keep it a bit subtle so that theres a chance. Of course. But Ill still think about what could have been, Yuki said, shaking her head. Imagine. Someone exploring that hole. Were about to enter the Giants Anus. The two of them broke down in giggles, Yuki clutching her sides from the brief stabs of pain, and Akira stared at them before letting out a soft sigh. Seriously? Thats what you guys find funny? Akira said with a raised eyebrow. Yes, Yuki replied between giggles, Erica nodding vigorously beside her. Wow. Akira shook her head, but her own lips twitched up. Lets get back on topic now. Yes, yes, Yuki said. She took a deep breath to calm herself. What else? How are things with the government and Mason Incorporated? Yuki asked. She pushed aside her blankets and sat up, her bottom of her feet pressed together. We did just blow up a very big project of theirs. Well, for one, Mason Inc. has lost quite a bit of money, Akira said. They havent announced it yet, of course, but people will find out soon. Thats not going to end well, Yuki commented. Not at all. The government is in cover up mode, so theyve stopped all access to the mess we left behind in the mountain, she continued. And people being people, thats only made everyone more curious about whats in there. It would be a shame if people found out what was in there, Yuki said. A leak would be perfect, she thought. We should wait a bit. Maybe a week before we do anything about that. A week seems reasonable. It might come out before, Yuki nodded. It wouldnt be outside the realm of possibilities for someone within the government or Mason Inc. to tell the public about what was really going on in the mountain. I can wait. Itll give us some time to compile more information as well. Though, I think Uriel should have most of what we need. What do you think Ive been doing for the last two days outside of watching you? Akira smiled. Yukis eyebrows rose, and a grin appeared. Oh? Then I have to thank you again, Yuki said, leaning forward until she was on all fours. How? Akira asked. What do you want? Yuki replied. Hmm. Yuki caught her eyes flicking down towards Yukis lips. I want something to eat then. Are you talking about food? Yuki asked. A coy smile curled her lips that only widened as Akira reddened. Relax, Im joking. Want to go out? Can you cook? I can do that. Then that. I havent eaten your cooking in so long. Its only been like four or five days, Yuki laughed. What do you want then? Wait, I shouldnt ask you. Youll just say whatever. You know me too well, Akira nodded. Then how about you, Erica? Yuki said, glancing towards her. She was staring right at them. Ericas eyes widened, her expression changing at lightning speed, but it was just slow enough that Yuki caught the look she had in her eyes. Those bright violet eyes had dimmed for just a brief second, the corners of her lips downturned. It was a look that Yuki didnt like. It wasnt right on Erica. Erica? Yuki asked, her voice softer now. Yes? Erica replied. Her normally cheerful voice sounded just a bit too loud. That smile looked just a bit too wide. What do you want to eat? Yuki said. I dont want anything in particular, Erica said with a small wave of her hand. Im fine with whatever you make. Yuki stared at her. Are you sure? Yuki asked, her voice low. Chapter 232 – Alright Are you sure? Erica froze, her smile stuck on her lips. Yuki wasnt asking about food now. Erica could tell from her concerned eyes and soft voice. But Erica didnt know what to say. She wasnt even quite sure what Yuki was referring to now. Yeah, she nodded. Im sure. Yuki took a moment to stare at her, Ericas smile dropping with every second. Then she seemed to make up her mind, hopped out of bed. She stretched for a bit before glancing over at Akira. Lets go back to the apartment, she said. We will eat there. Maybe buy some things along the way for the meal. Im not sure what we had inside the refrigerator. Sounds good, Akira replied. She stood and looked at the door. Want me to go out and check to see if anyone is around? You dont want to be seen, right? Theres no one, Erica said. Yuki raised an eyebrow, the attention warming Erica pleasantly. I cant feel anyone out there. Its just the three of us. Then lets go before that changes, Yuki said with a smile. She opened the door and held it open with her foot as she waited for Akira and Erica to follow her out. Erica trailed behind as the other two took the lead. She watched them as their heads leaned towards each other and they exchanged various looks and expressions. They were communicating, but in a way so that Erica couldnt hear. She noticed herself frowning and forced it away before anyone noticed. But she couldnt get rid of the feeling of loss that accompanied it. The two of them together reminded her too much. Stop, she ordered herself. Nows not the time to think about that. Crying in public would be very bad. As she tried to find ways to distract herself, the three of them left the base through the transporters. Her thoughts were saved when Yuki suddenly let out a groan the moment they stepped into Fenrir Park and fell to one knee, clutching her head. Every single worry Erica had flew out of her and she rushed over to Yuki, kneeling beside her and placing a hand on her head. Her panic lessened slightly when she realised that Yuki hadnt fallen because of stress or anxiety. Wait. No, thats bad. That means that this is physical pain, Erica thought, her panic shooting right back up. Yuki, whats wrong? Akira asked, taking her hand. I feel like someone just threw me in the middle of a rave with no hearing protection, Yuki replied, grimacing. What the hell. Erica frowned and looked about the quiet park. There was an old couple sitting together on a bench giving them curious looks. A few birds were pecking who knows what from the brick paved courtyard. The loudest thing was the water that flowed gently out from a fountain. What do you hear? Erica asked, turning her attention back to Yuki. Lets talk about that later, Yuki struggled out. She shut her eyes and pressed the bridge of her nose. Then she let out a sigh. There we go. Lets get back to the apartment. Okay, Erica said, confused. She grabbed Yukis left arm and helped her up as Akira did the same with her right. But you know what happened? I think, Yuki replied, giving her head a little shake as if there was something stuck in it. Ill need to test something to make sure. I hope Im right. Because I do not like collapsing from pain. Yeah. Sounds like it hurts, Erica said dryly. Yuki giggled. You dont say, she said, giving Erica a playful shove. Come on. Lets go back before I start flopping about in pain again. True to her words, Yuki made a fast pace as she sped through the streets of Fenrir until they arrived back at their apartment. She opened the door and marched right in before she collapsed onto the couch. Erica shut the door behind her while Akira went to the couch and leaned over Yuki, peering at her. I still got a bit of a headache, Yuki muttered, her voice muffled by the cushion her face was pressed against. Oh. Do you want to explain what happened later then? Akira asked. You should rest. Its just a headache, Yuki said, her hand flopping about in the air in what was probably a wave. I can explain. Or really, show. She flipped herself around on the couch and stretched an arm out, hand splayed. Then she narrowed her eyes, mana pooling into her palm before it transformed into a ball of water. Ericas eyes widened. What? Erica said. She crept closer and poked the ball. Its really water. Since when? I dont know. I found out like five minutes ago, Yuki shrugged. Then with a wave of her other hand, the ball solidified until it became a ball of ice. A small frown and another wave later, lightning crackled about the ice. How about naturae? Akira asked in a whisper. I think I can do that too, but I need a plant and my head is starting to really kill me right now, Yuki replied. When we stepped out into the park, the elements started assaulting my head for attention. I managed to turn it off though, but theyre still there whispering. Whispering? Erica repeated. She tilted her head. She had never heard of elements whispering. When she found out her aptitude for lightning, she had heard a song. A song that she couldnt quite hear the words to, but could feel the meaning to. Others she had spoken to had said much the same thing. Elves seemed to only see visions. Can you understand whats being said? Erica asked. Kind of, Yuki said. Why? Ive never heard of the elements whispering words, much less words that could be understood. Thats interesting. Erica turned to Akira. How about you? Me? I dont know, Akira replied, frowning. Ive just been able to use the elements since I was born. Or really just the earth. All the other elements are deaf to me. Ive never heard it speak to me. We understand each other without need for words. Huh. Interesting. Why do you ask, Erica? Yuki said. Ive never heard of elements speaking, Erica shrugged. Lightning sings to me, but I cant understand it. Ive heard the same from other demons I know. It might be different for elemental demons like Akira, Tiar, and Zoe though. Oh. Thats interesting, Yuki said. Yeah. Just a little. They stopped speaking and silence grew between the three of them. Erica wasnt sure what to speak about. She thought over what Yuki had said about the elements whispering to her and couldnt make sense of it. She wondered what those elements said. Akira, can you check the fridge? Yuki asked, breaking the silence. Akira complied and went to the fridge, opening it. Her head moved around for a bit as she checked the contents of the fridge. Its kind of empty, she said as she closed the fridge door. We didnt have time to buy groceries lately, so I guess thats to be expected. Mind going out for me to buy some things? Yuki said, pushing herself up until she was sitting. I dont think I can go outside right now. Alright. What do you want me to get? Akira asked. She went to the couch and leaned on the frame, their faces inches apart Whatever you think is good, Yuki replied with a small smile. They stared at each other for only a moment, but it was long enough to make Erica uncomfortable. Then Ill get going then, Akira nodded. She looked at Erica who quickly averted her eyes from the two of them. Do you want to come with me, Erica? Erica thought it over. She didnt want to stay with Yuki along right now. Yuki had an odd ability to see what people were feeling that rivaled some succubi that Erica knew, including herself. On the other hand, Yuki seemed to be in some pain and Erica didnt want to leave her by herself like that. Ill stay, she decided. Ill take care of Yuki while youre out. Youve been doing it for two days, so its only fair, right? I mean, you helped me as well. No, you did most of it. I wouldnt say what I did was really helpful. But it was? Akira said, her head tilting. Im sure if Yuki knew, she would think the same. Fine, Erica said with a laugh. Ill take some credit then. Now go buy your things. Yes, mom, Akira grinned. Ill be back in thirty. See you later then, Yuki said, with a wave as Akira left the house. Then it was just Yuki and Erica, sitting a little away from each other. So, hows your head right now? Erica asked, trying to fill the space between them. Still hurts a little, but it feels just like a normal headache, Yuki replied. Ill see later if thats still the case. Thats. Good? Erica wasnt sure if that was the correct word. Anyway. Erica, Yuk said, her voice growing serious. She looked right at Erica, right into her eyes. Speak to me. Whats wrong? Ericas chest constricted. Maybe I shouldnt have stayed. Chapter 233 – Faye Erica looked away and bit her lip. Yuki must have caught her staring again when Akira was talking to Yuki. She couldnt help herself. Seeing the two of them, two girls, smiling at each other with love pulled at her heart. It reminded her of things she tried to run from. How do I reply? Normally, Erica considered herself a good liar. But Yuki wasnt one that easily missed things that she found important or interesting. Maybe Erica could have tricked her if Yukis question was just a passing comment, but with Yukis worried eyes locked onto Ericas every move, she doubted whether she could even twist the truth. Erica. What are you thinking about? Yuki said, her sharp voice piercing through Ericas jumbled thoughts. Could she tell that I wanted to lie? Erica wondered. She wouldnt put it past Yuki. What do you mean? Erica asked with a hesitant smile. Are you alright? Youve been looking a bit Yuki paused. Distracted. Thats a nice way of putting it, Erica thought though her anxiety lessened a bit at the gesture. Whats been bothering you? Yuki said. I dont know. I dont really want to talk about it, Erica sighed. Yuki stared at her for a bit before nodding. Alright then. Talk to me when youre ready then, she said. Wait, you arent going to pressure me? Erica frowned. Well, I dont want to make you feel uncomfortable, Yuki replied, her voice a bit confused. I dont like pushing people unless I have to. Erica blinked. That wasnt the response she was expecting. From watching Yuki interact with other people, she seemed to be the type that would nudge the other constantly until they folded or it became apparent that they wouldnt reply. I might have told her if she kept going at it. Now she just felt an odd feeling of loss, like someone had forfeited a fight that she had been preparing herself up for. It was a weird mix of relief, confusion, and just the tiniest hint of annoyance. Yuki settled back down on the couch and closed her eyes. Erica stared at her, her thoughts still bouncing about in her mind. She didnt believe Yuki would actually leave it like that, but as time went by and none of them spoke, that feeling of loss grew. Her mind went back to the scene of Akira and Yuki staring at each other with loving smiles and her chest clutched again. I want to tell her. The urges to spill her guts and to cry in private began to war within her. On one hand, she would probably start crying in front of Yuki and Yuki would find out things about her that she didnt want to be found out. On the other hand, she would feel terrible anyway since she didnt want to hide things from Yuki. As time marched forward and the alone time she had with Yuki continued to shrink, the telling side took the upper hand. Yuki wouldnt hate me, Erica decided. She paused and cringed. Maybe. Ill talk, Erica said quietly. Yuki didnt reply, but somehow, Erica knew she was listening. You and Akira together just reminds me of something from before. Before? Yuki said, her eyes opening and turning towards Erica. Yeah. She bit her lip. When I was still living with other succubi. Before I, you know, had to leave. It happened decades ago. But saying the words still stung her. It was mainly my fault, she continued. I shouldnt have given them any reason to do it. Shouldnt have done what I did. I was too stupid back then. Too young. And too violent. But what does it remind you of? Yuki asked. Erica blinked again. She didnt ask about what Erica had done. She had bulldozed right past that. Um, well. Obviously, the others knew I like women. They had to have found out somehow, Erica said. I had a bond with someone before. Another succubi. She was, in many ways, my first. My first love. My first kiss. My first fuck. Yukis lips twitched at that and Erica let herself smile as well. Yeah. I couldnt think of a better word for that. But she was. She was bi I think. She was pretty important and had been with a few guys before, so I didnt expect that she would like me. I was so confused as well. I thought I had hid my likes so well, but she saw right through me. Just like you she didnt say. I couldnt believe how happy I was when she kissed me. It was the first time I ever found someone like that. The first time I could truly open up. I didnt have to lie in front of others and compliment guys when I would have preferred to talk about the girls next to them. I didnt have to sit around awkwardly when the others talked about things I couldnt understand. I didnt mind when she told me to keep everything a secret when we bonded with each other. But secrets are hard to keep. Especially one like ours. It was bound to get revealed in some way or another. It didnt help that my preference for women was a bit of an open secret since I didnt know better before. She sighed. To make things short, our secret go revealed because of something I did. Then more things happened and I was told to leave or they would force me to. I understood why, so I left. What happened to her? Yuki asked, her voice soft. Um. She died. What was her name? Faye. Saying her same dug up memories that Erica had shoved deep into the corners of her mind. Her heart wrung as she remembered the late nights she had with Faye cuddled up in Fayes room. Fayes brilliant smile that lit up Ericas darkest days. Her name was Faye. And she was dead. Erica had already come to terms with this reality, but it still shook her whenever she thought of it. Faye had been with her for years, decades. But it only took a moment for her to disappear from Ericas life. Her lip trembled and she shut her eyes as the memories began to flood her. It was my fault. My fault, Erica whispered. My fault. A cool hand touched her cheek and a thumb brushed away a tear that had leaked out. Erica let herself lean into it. How was it your fault? Yuki said. I should have protected her. It was my job, Erica replied, barely getting the words out. I failed. I failed her. Yuki quieted and rubbed Ericas cheek softly with her thumb. Im sorry, Erica said. Im a mess. Were all a mess sometimes, Yuki replied. But Im like a trash can right now. Then thatll make me a raccoon. Ericas lips twitched. Raccoons are cute. Thank you. Erica giggled and clasped her hands around her mouth. Im crying over a lost love and youre making me laugh, she said. Youre going to make me feel guilty over here. I dont like seeing you cry, Yuki said softly. Erica listened. Its not you. Youre cheerful, playful, joyful. I like that part. So when youre feeling down, I want to help. I dont want you to sink on your own. So youll sink with me? If I have to. Ericas heart loosened just a bit at those words. But I dont want you to drown with me. Ill give you air. Trust me. Erica opened her eyes and found Yukis looking back at her. Are you sure? Erica asked. I promise. Ericas will cracked. Yuki pulled her closer, and held her tightly as hot tears poured out from Erica. They were tears of sadness. Relief. And guilt. This comfort she was receiving, she didn''t deserve. Im sorry, she thought. Let me enjoy this while I can. You dont know everything yet. Please dont hate me when you do. Please dont leave me if you do. FriendlyDragon Chapter 234 – The Wolf Yukis head turned to the door as Akira walked in with a couple bags in hand. She paused as she stepped through the doorway and gave Yuki an inquisitive look. Yuki only gave her a small smile and a shrug, trying not to disturb Erica who had fallen asleep on Yukis lap. [Shouldnt it be the other way around?] Akira asked. My headache is nothing compared to what Erica is dealing with, Yuki replied. She looked down at Erica who was sleeping peacefully. Shes scared. And hiding something, or at least didnt tell me everything. [What do you think that is?] Its something she did. I dont have enough to assume and I dont want to assume. Ill let her tell me when shes ready. [I see. Do you know why shes scared?] I have a guess. It has to do with the two of us and why she was so sad as well. She lost someone, someone she loved. The two of us reminded her of that person. And ten it felt like she was afraid of that happening again. Akira placed her bags on the floor and walked over to where Yuki was sitting, placing her hand atop of Ericas head. [Shes afraid of losing someone? Who do you think that is?] Akira asked. Either you or me. [Why? Its not like were going to leave her here and run away,] Akira frowned. [Unless shes afraid that were going to ignore her. But why would we do that?] Shes afraid that shes going to be a third wheel between us, Yuki explained. She has a tendency to blame herself as well, so that isnt helping. [What can we do then? To help her?] I dont know, honestly, Yuki sighed. Im not even sure if I managed to comfort her, though she does seem better. [She does. Well have to let her go at her own pace then.] Yeah. So, cooking, Akira said, looking at Yuki. How are we going to do that? Want to switch positions? Yuki asked. I dont want to wake her up. Akira agreed and with some awkward maneuvering, they managed to get Ericas head to rest on Akiras lap. Now free, Yuki went to the kitchen and began to prepare for the nights meal. She went about the usual motions of meal preparation and thought to herself as her body went on autopilot. Erica said that her partner was important. But now shes dead. Yuki splashed a bit of oil into a pan. If this person was really important, she might have been targeted. And Erica blames herself for not protecting her. But who could it be? The term important was too broad. It could have been someone who was the daughter of someone else important, thus making the daughter important. It could be someone who was important because she was famous. It could be a number of things. I dont know how succubi organize their communities, so that leaves even more things that are unknown, Yuki frowned as she flipped a steak. Too many things I dont know. Ill have to let Erica explain it to me later. Or itll reveal itself. Whichever comes first. She went to the fridge and a little gold pin that was stuck to the front door caught her eye. It was a gift that Mathali had given Yuki a few days after he had sworn himself to her. He had said that it was for Yuki saving his life, but Yuki didnt see how that was needed. Mathali had basically given Yuki his soul with his oath. Yuki was fairly certain that a soul was worth more than a magnetic gold pin. But the gift reminded Yuki of something. Mathali had recently messaged Uriel that he was returning from his reconnaissance mission that Yuki had sent him on and that took longer than Yuki had expected. Mathali promised that it was for a good reason, and that it would be explained when he returned. Which was when again? Yuki racked her mind until the date appeared. Oh. Tomorrow. The food was finished and she brought it over to where Akira and a now awake Erica were sitting. Based on how they were sitting, they had been talking while Yuki was cooking and lost in thought. But they had stopped now, turning their attention to Yuki as she brought with herself three plates. Time to eat, she said, handing them each a plate. What were you two talking about? This and that, Akira replied, Erica just smiling. Thanks for the meal. Thanks for buying the food, Yuki said as she sat down. They ate for a bit as Yuki collected her thoughts. So um. I know I just got better. What are you planning? Akira asked with a raised eyebrow. It wont be for a few days, Yuki said. Okay. But what are you planning? Akira frowned. So you remember how I sent Mathali out to investigate the border between Libra and Keynal? Yuki asked. Akira nodded. Well, this has to deal with that. Hes returning tomorrow and is bringing information with him. Alright. What do you expect from this report? Nothing good. So Im preparing myself to deal with things. He did say that its possible that a war of sorts would happen. You dont need to be involved with such a war though, Akira said. It doesnt involve you. True, Yuki nodded. She didnt. But a sinking suspicion gnawed at her. It all depends on what Mat tells me tomorrow. What do you expect? Well, Mat said that rapid evolution was happening, Yuki recalled. I think its probably artificial as well. So if someone has discovered a way to artificially create higher ranking monsters, then that is going to probably be weaponized very fast. Weaponized, Akira repeated. She mulled over it for a bit before something clicked. Oh. I think I know who youre worried might weaponize this. Yeah. If they get to it, then realistically were looking at something that will probably involve us. Are you two talking about the Shikaku? Erica interrupted. Her voice was a bit muffled from the food in her cheeks. Yeah, Yuki nodded. Ericas eyes seem to light up briefly at Yukis response. So we might have some battling coming our way? Erica asked. Mhm. Well know for sure when Mathali returns tomorrow. For now, Ill hold off coming up with conclusions. I dont know enough. But what are your suspicions? Akira said. Well, if theres a way to rapidly evolve monsters, then it would seem logical that someone would do that to create invasions, Yuki replied, tapping her chin. Just make a few monsters rank A and up and then you have a force that would require a bunch of people to fight against. Small towns could be destroyed within an hour. A few monsters though wouldnt pose a threat, Akira thought out loud. If you gather multiple monsters together, they will fight each other and the force would implode. Yeah. I dont know the limit to which this accelerated evolution goes, but what if it went all the way up to rank S? Yuki said. She frowned as she thought about the chaos that would follow. There havent been many rank S monsters in history. Four, Erica replied. Yuki tilted her head. There have been only four rank S monsters in recorded history. Fenrir is one of them. He took a small army to take down. Do you know why? Yuki asked, focusing her attention onto Erica. Yeah, of course, Erica nodded. Its because of Fenrirs fur. Its super protective in both the physical and magical sense. Attacks bounce right off it. Add that with the monsters incredible strength and agility, and you have a rank S threat. How did they kill it? Akira said. Oh, it took a small army to find a way to restrain it briefly which was difficult since it was a huge wolf, and once they had it restrained they blasted magic down its throat. Literally. That sounds violent, Akira frowned. It was the only place that wolf was vulnerable, Erica shrugged. Yuki stared at her and Ericas cheek pinkened. What? I like these things. I can see, Yuki smiled. What about the other ones? Do you know about them as well? Not as much as Fenrir since Fenrir was the more recent one, Erica replied. Then her eyes sparkled. Why? Do you want me to tell you? That would be great, Yuki nodded. Erica clapped her hands and launched into stories about all of the rank S monsters that had appeared in Ethros in recorded history. She smiled constantly and her hands and arms waved about as her excitement her voice couldnt convey leaked through her body. And Yuki watched with a smile of her own, listening carefully, and interrupting only to ask questions. Im glad she seems better now. Chapter 235 – Diablos Mathali returned exactly on the day he had told Yuki he would. Yuki waited for him in her apartment, Akira and Erica with her as well. When Mathali stepped in, his eyes went immediately to Yuki, not a drop of surprise evident in them. My lady, you do look quite stunning today, Mathali praised as he marched over to the kitchen bar where Yuki sat on a stool, sipping from a glass in her hand. The two ladies beside you as well. He gave Yuki a deep bow and Yuki looked at him, amusement twitching her lips. She set her glass down. You know I just woke up, right Mat? Yuki said. But even so, your natural beauty shines as brightly as the morning sun, Mathali proclaimed. Yuki smiled. She had tried to tell Mathali that such praises werent necessary for herself, but though Mathali had acknowledged her words, he didnt stop his habit of singing praises. Initially, Yuki had thought that his behavior was because he thought he was contractually obligated to praise his master. But after interaction after interaction of Mat throwing out eloquent praise after eloquent praise, Yuki gathered that the devil was simply like that. Devil with a silver tongue, she thought, her smile widening. So, Mat. You bring news, correct? Yuki asked. Changing the topic proved to be the fastest way of stopping Mathali when he was in the process reciting a soliloquy. Uriel told me that it had to deal with the border. Ah, of course, my lady. I understand that I have come later than what was expected from me, and for that I apologize, Mat said, bowing again. But, I do hope you will understand why I was delayed. I believed it was necessary and I hope that the information I provide will prove that judgement to be correct. Go on then, Yuki waved. Thank you, my lady. I was sent to the border between Libra and Keynal months ago to go on a reconnaissance mission that dealt with a troubling discovery that I had uncovered before, Mat began. I went right away and arrived in Yosef within the same day that I left. Then, I began my investigation without a delay. My findings in detail are within this file where I have placed all of my notes and observations. His hand slipped into one of the pockets in his suit jacket and pulled out a small thumb drive that he placed on the kitchen bar counter. Yuki took it and observed it for a moment as Mathali continued his summary. To repeat my previous discoveries, I had witnessed a miraculous event. The rapid evolution of a monster. Such a thing was something that I had never seen. Or at least, I didnt remember seeing at the time. Wait. Yuki raised her hand and set the drive on the table. Akira, could you plug this in for me to look at? Akira nodded. Thanks. Mat, you said you didnt remember seeing. So does that mean you recall something now? Quite so, my liege, Mathali nodded. As you know, I am a devil. I do not know if I have informed you as to how old I am. Yuki nodded. Ah, I have. Because of my age, I have seen many things and I have worked for many masters. You know that devils and diablos are the same, correct? I do. Theyre just different words for each other, Yuki replied. Excellent. As expected from my lady, Mat smiled. Yes, we are one and the same. You know of the war that happened, oh, about eight centuries ago? The Kienva War, Yuki said, as she tapped on a screen that appeared in front of him. I was told of it. Sophie showed it to me. Showed, my liege? Mathalis head tilted as he frowned. Sophie, the Earth Dragon. The Archmage? Mathali asked, his voice lowering. Yes? Youve spoken to her? No one has seen her in centuries, Mathali breathed. We thought she was dead. She is now, Yuki said quietly. Mathalis mouth stopped and his eyes fell just a bit. I see. Thats unfortunate to hear. She would have been a great help to our cause. How so? I can see why, but I want to understand your thinking, Yuki explained. Her goals are quite in line with what we want. She is for peace among the species and it is an ambitious and admirable goal. And while others may laugh at such a goal, her strength and her following gives one pause and think that maybe it is possible. That would be very helpful to our cause. I see. But the fact that she was alive for this long is good news. Oh? Yuki said, an eyebrow raising. What do you mean by that? She was the Archmage of Earth, unless my memories fail me. The other Archmages may still be alive now, Mathali explained. I remember them. The demon world would be a blaze with rumors whenever the Dragon Counsel would gather. When the Kienva War was raging, there were talks of the dragons joining the fray. People were quite excited. The dragons rarely showed themselves and even more rare was to see them fight. I do have to admit that I was one of those people. But how does the other Archmages being alive have to do with our situation? You see, my lady, the Archmages are a diverse set of personalities, but they are generally quite moral in their decisions. They never failed to right a wrong that was done to them. So it is entirely possible that as this situation grew, the dragons might intervene. Though you said done to them, Yuki repeated. Yes. Thats the major complaint many people have with the dragons. They only come out to help when a situation either affects them or will affect them, Mathali said. Otherwise, they sit in the back and only watch. However, it isnt that large of a problem since many, myself included, believe that its for the better. The dragons are powerful. Powerful enough to possibly take over and rule all demons. But they choose not to and I respect and admire them for that. I see, Yuki nodded. Then she snapped her fingers. We have gone quite a ways from our initial topic. Back to the Kienva War. My apologies, my lady, Mathali said, bowing. Going back to my original thread, I am a devil. I lived through the Kienva War. I served during the Kienva War. I served the Lord Diablos himself. I was his butler. I was there when the Trifecta came and defeated the Lord Diablos. Their might was unbelievable. To be able to stand against the Lord and his pets was a feat worthy of the gods themselves. Or rather, it was the feat of the gods. Mathalis eyes glazed as his memories flooded him. Yuki cleared her throat to catch his attention. And how does this relate to monster evolution? Yuki asked. Ah, of course, I apologize. You see, Lord Diablos had a unique skill. He created a force filled with monsters, powerful ones. Normally, getting such a number of rank A and higher monsters is impossible, but Lord Diablos could induce evolution in monsters. And when he did, he bent them to his will and they became his slaves and pets. Ive witnessed it. How many rank S monsters did he have? I do not know, my liege. They rose and they died. It couldnt have been too many though, otherwise the dragons would have been forced to act. I see. So youre saying that such rapid evolution could be done by a unique skill and that the event with the Sunburst seemed similar to that, Yuki summarized. Quite so. Hmm. Yuki didnt like that idea. She decided to rope the conversation back around to its initial topic. What did you find during your reconnaissance, and why did you take longer than expected to return? Ah, well, the investigation could be said to be moderately fruitful, my lady, Mathali replied. As I said before, the details are in that drive, but I shall summarize the major points. First is that I am almost certain that monsters are being artificially evolved. There has been an upswing in reported high ranking monsters in the Keynal Strip, an increase that is far larger than any in the last couple hundred years. Libra Taskforce members have been directed to take a more defensive stance now. This usually only happens when a situation becomes of great concern. So you think the situation is growing out of hand, Yuki said. Mathali nodded. Do you have a suspicion as to what is causing this artificial evolution? Only guesses, my lady. Nothing concrete. I see. What else did you find? Well, the villages around the border do not seem to have any idea as to what is the cause of all of this. They blame themselves, saying the gods must be punishing them for something. Mathali rubbed his chin. Its not the gods though. This doesnt benefit them in any way. Moving away from the villages, I went on a detour to find the ones behind this situation. Thats why I was late. A detour where? The Gaeto, my lady. The Demon Lands, Mathali replied. I went back to question a few sources I had to see if the perpetrator of all of this was a demon. This was after I remembered Lord Diablos and his skill. I was worried that such a being had been born again. And what did you find? Yuki asked, swiping through a few pages of notes. I assume it wasnt another Lord Diablos. I hope. And your assumption would be correct, my lady, Mathali nodded. It is indeed not another Lord Diablos and it doesnt seem to be a demon at all, at least I couldnt find any evidence that pointed to such. So its one of the other races. It would seem. But there is good news to report. Yukis head went up and she gestured to Mathali to continue. I believe that the person or people behind this have only gone as far as evolving monsters. I do not think they can control them. Then they wont be able to form an army. For now. If I may, my lady, can I suggest something? Mathali said. Yuki nodded. I believe that it would be best to prevent these people from further advancing their research. Though they might not be able to control these monsters now, they might be trying to do so right now. I do not want to witness another Kienva War. I dont want to either, Yuki replied, her voice grim. And while a monster army is a big problem, I think the risk of rank S monsters roaming about is the more pressing issue. There have been only four in history, and each of them were barely defeated. There have been many more, Mathali said. Many more than four, my lady. How many? I do not know. Demons have been fighting against such monsters for years and centuries. The Lord Diablos always had five by his side. Five? Yuki frowned. Yes. Two were sent out to fight in the war, but the other three were his guard dogs, Mathali explained. Yuki pinched the bridge of her nose and thought. Mathali was essentially telling her that rank S monsters weren''t super rare occurrences. If just one was enough to warrant the use of a small army, what if multiple came crashing down on the country? The results could be disastrous. So what are you saying? Yuki asked. During my time with Lord Diablos, I learned a few things about monsters, Mat said. One of those things is that creating a rank S monster isnt as difficult as it would seem. But then why wouldnt one make an army of them? Because rank S monsters are difficult to control. It wasnt a matter of numbers, my lady. The Lord told me something that has stuck with me. And what was that? He said that he stops at five, because six would destroy him. Chapter 236 – Moving Forward So. What do you think? Yuki looked up from the array of screens in front of her and considered the question that Akira had just asked. Mathali had left a few minutes ago. The thumb drive that he had left her contained everything that he didnt say. It was mainly filled with notes from his investigation as he went around asking questions and observing. It detailed a few things like the schedules of various L-taf members, stories from locals, as well as Mathalis own treks into the Keynal Strip. Later in the files, it moved on to Mathalis visit to the Gaeto, or the Demon Lands as he called it. Like he had said during his summary, he mainly asked around to see if there were any rumors of a demon that could evolve and control monsters. His notes were filled with speculations and bits of information, but his conclusion was circled with a digital red marker. Not a demon. Im not sure, Yuki replied. She sighed and closed the files. Theres somehow a lot but not enough information for me to draw anything from. She went to the interface that Akira had plugged the drive into and removed it with a tug. I have suspicions though. How about you, Akira? Hmm. I can only speculate, Akira said. Im in the same boat as you right now. I see. Erica? Yuki put her glass of water that she had been drinking in the sink and turned to Erica. Do you have anything? Conclusions, guesses, ideas? Kinda, she nodded. But it really depends on a lot of things that we dont know. A demon isnt involved in this right? At least, thats what I seemed to get from Mathalis stuff. Yeah. Thats what he believes, and I dont have any reason to doubt that conclusion. Honestly, it would have been a bit easier if it was a demon that was involved in this. Easier? Akira asked. Well, easier in the drawing conclusions sense. Because at least I can send some people to look into it and we have at least a starting point, Yuki explained. She sat down on a stool and rested her elbows on the kitchen bar. Now, we have barely anything. We know that someone or some people are experimenting with ways to accelerate the growth of monsters. But thats about it. So then what do you think we should do? Im not sure, Yuki shrugged. At this point, I think we should go with caution and assume the worst. The worst being? Akira pulled out a stool. These people have perfected a way to force monsters to evolve and can create rank S monsters and that they are currently doing that. Then we need to think of the possible outcomes for that, right? Yuki nodded. She had already started going down different routes in her mind. None of them pleased her. One route that Ive come up with so far is that this group will sell this technology or magic to another group, she said. Im sure there are a lot of customers out there for something like this. Its almost like instant power. You can have the strength of a rank S monster by your side. True, Akira said, tapping her chin. But I dont think there will be many customers that could afford this. Theres also the problem with controlling that rank S monster. Yup. Erica, you said that you came up with something? Ericas head went up at the mention of her name and she nodded. What was it? Well, its a bit more straightforward than what you thought up, she shrugged. If I could force monsters to evolve, I would use that for myself. I know that Mat said that these people didnt seem to have a way to control the monsters, but since thatll probably be researched as well, we can just skip forward and say that itll be found right? I think we can do that, Yuki nodded. Worst case scenarios and all that. Anything logical at this point would be great. Got it. Well, like I said, if it was me, I would use it for myself and for power and stuff like that. Im sure a lot of people would do that as well. Mathali brought up that diablos that started the Kienva War and that got me thinking. He sounded worried that a second Kienva War might occur and I think he might be right. You think that someone is going to try and form a monster army to attack? Yuki said. Erica nodded. Mathali did say during our first meeting on this topic that he was afraid a war of sorts might happen. Yuki, Ericas idea could be combined with yours, Akira said slowly. Yuki looked at her, waiting for her to elaborate. Well, someone could sell this technique to some other party, and then that party goes around trying to amass an army. Thats true as well. I dont like any of this, Yuki sighed. She rubbed her temples with the tips of her fingers and thought quietly for a few moments. You know what. Lets skip this and go to the more dangerous part of this whole situation. The rank S monsters? Akira said. Yup. Because either way, well probably see one or two of them. Then we might need to deal with them depending on how the response to them is like. Were going to fight rank S monsters? Erica asked, her voice rising. We might, Yuki corrected. Erica grinned in reply. So because we might, Ive been thinking about all the rank S monsters thatve appeared and what Erica said about them. I have two takeaways. One. Yuki raised a finger. Rank S monsters have all taken an enormous amount of strength and power to bring down. Some ways were magical and other ways were more physical. But in all cases, it took a large force of people to defeat. Two. Yuki put up two fingers now. Rank S monsters all have something unique that made them difficult to deal with. For example, Fenrir had his fur which made him almost invulnerable to outside attacks. Namir the Giants strength was the magic that it wielded that made it nearly impossible to attack physically. There was also that sphinx, was it? Fyger, Akira supplied. The one with the mind magic that could make people go crazy just from standing around it. If someone didnt have protection, then they couldnt go near it. Yes, that thing. The fourth one was like Fenrir but with scales instead of fur. It was that acid lizard, Yuki said. But what Im trying to say is that all four of these had characteristics that werent normal for their kind. Fenrir wolves are only supposed to be strong physically. Giants do have magic, but it was mainly illusions rather than attacking magic. Im sure you get what I mean by now. Yeah, Erica nodded. So rank S monsters, in short, are very difficult to deal with. Their main problem is the unique powers they have which people then have to find ways to circumvent in order to defeat these monsters. If we fight any rank S monster, were going to be those people that have to create a way to defeat those monsters. But we cant prepare for something like that without seeing the monster first, Akira replied. All we can do is train ourselves in the time we have right now so that we could stand a chance. Yes, and no, Yuki said. Akira frowned and Yuki explained. We cant craft a way to defeat the rank S monsters now because, of course, we dont have the rank S monsters right now. But what we can do is create ways for us to quickly analyze these monsters and overall magic and techniques that will be beneficial no matter the situation. Easier said than done, Erica remarked. Not that I dont think you can. Thanks. But yeah, itll be hard. So is that going to be our plan for now until we get more information? Akira asked. Train and create techniques that could help in the subjugation of a rank S monster? Yup. I want both of you two to try and come up with something, anything. Any small thing could help us in ways that we might even see until the situation arises. I, myself, will be trying to do that too. I have an idea though. Oh, whats that? Yuki smiled. You know that little hideout we have in the woods? The cabin? she said. Akira nodded and Yukis smile grew mischievous. Im thinking about going back. I havent taken a crack at those spells in a while. Youve tried at least ten times already, Akira replied. Thats right. Only ten times so far. Akira laughed at that reply and shook her head. Alright then. Anything else? she said. The arena that the Academy tournament took place in, I recorded the magic that was involved in that, right? Yuki said. I think its in a file somewhere that Uriel knows where its gone. Im going to be taking a more serious peek at those as well. Okay. What are you going to do with those two things then? Akira asked. Yuki only winked. It better not be dangerous. Dont worry, Ill fill you in once Im sure I can do it. Theres something else I want to test out as well. One of Akiras eyebrows rose at that. I have that armor that I didnt get a chance to use yet. Now would be a great chance for me to get some practice in it. Combat practice? Erica said. Ive been wanting to get some in as well. Can I join? Yeah, of course, Yuki nodded. Just dont forget the other thing I want you to do. Akira, how about you? Ill join you two another day. I need to think for a bit, she replied. Mmm. Oh. We should call Yuna as well, Yuki said, snapping her fingers. Shell probably be joining us if we have to fight a rank S monster one day. Erica cringed at those words and Yuki gave her a curious look. Whats wrong? Yuki asked. I think we forgot to tell you, but you cant really call Yuna right now, Erica said with an uncomfortable little smile. She messaged us when you were out. What do you mean cant call her right now? Yuki frowned. She was sent on a mission by the L-taf, Erica explained. She cant bring any electronics with her except for what the L-taf gave her. Akira let out a small gasp. Yuki swiveled her head towards her and Akiras eyes were wide. Erica, do you remember where Yuna said she was being sent? Akira asked quickly. Erica nodded before letting out a small oh. Where? Yuki said, her mind trying to piece together what little information she had right now. Yuna said that she was being sent to the border. Now it was Yukis turn to react, a small groan escaping her as she realised where this was going. She was to be part of a squad that will be watching over the Keynal Strip. Yuki pressed her head into her hands and sighed softly as she mulled over this. Yuna was now at the heart of the situation with no information about the situation she was in. And there was one large glaring possibility that filled Yuki with dread. What if a rank S monster appeared there. Yukis mind raced as she tried to get a plan together. We cant contact her at all, right? she asked. Akira confirmed it and Yuk sighed again. Well. Shit. She thought quietly for a few minutes, running scenarios in her mind but tossing them out as soon as they came. There was only one thing she could do right now short of going to the border herself and finding Yuna. We have to leave her there for now, Yuki said quietly. Akira and Erica didnt respond. Hopefully, nothing happens yet and shell be fine. How long will she be gone? She said the rotation will be one month long, Akira replied. Okay. Okay. She should be fine for a month, Yuki nodded. She hoped. A rank S monster shouldnt appear. Shes smart. Shell know to try and contact us if something suspicious happens. She quieted again and her words trailed off. The familiar constriction of worry began to rise in her again. One month. I need to be prepared by then. Maybe earlier, she thought. One month. I have to be able to help her get out of there if something happens. That something was a gigantic monster that took an army to defeat. But Yuki didnt want to dwell too much on that. It wasnt healthy for her. One month. I hope shell be fine. Chapter 237 – Watch Duty Attention! Yunas legs snapped together and her back went rigid at the booming, sharp command of the leader of her squadron. The lieutenant was a large man that matched his giant presence. With every step he took back and forth in front of his squadron, he carried himself with the confidence one expected from a commander. From the moment Yuna saw him, she knew that the man tolerated nothing less than immediate obedience. And now she waited for his inevitable commands. Im sure that each and every one of you have read the mission file sent to you, the lieutenant said, his deep voice enunciating each word clearly. If you havent, then I dont know why you are in my squadron. He stopped, digging his heel into the ground, and spun in one fluid motion until he was facing the center of the squadron of soldiers lined up in front of him. Yuna stood in the front row, four places away from the center of the nine person row. She kept her head facing forward, but let her eyes drift towards the lieutenant. His eyes were narrowed in a familiar expression that Yuna had grown accustomed to looking at over the last few months. Squads three, five, and seven, the lieutenant called out, his voice rising as it echoed in the cool morning air of the grassy field that surrounded a town a few hundred feet away. Yes, Sir! A chorus of thirty voices rose to meet the lieutenant. The three of you will be sent to the west. I have already briefed your squad leaders as to what you shall be doing and what I expect from you and them. The lieutenant paused for a moment as the chorus rose again. Go. The thrum of thirty pairs of feet hitting against the ground followed the lieutenants command as the three squadrons peeled off from the group and jogged towards the west. The lieutenant waited without a sound for the squads to leave, his body not moving an inch. Squads two, four, and six. Yes, Sir! the three squads responded. You three will be going to the east. Like with the squads going west, Ive already briefed your squad leaders and any questions shall be directed to them. The squads voiced their understanding and the lieutenant dismissed them, another thirty pairs of feet drumming the ground as the soldiers they carried jogged east. Squads one, eight, and nine. Yunas stomach clenched for a brief moment as her squad was named. You will stay here and protect the town. I will be here as well, but that does not mean you come to me if you have questions. Tell those to your squad leaders. Yes, Sir! Yunas own voice joined with the rest of the squadron as they declared their understanding, their cry carried on by the soft morning breeze that tickled Yunas cheeks. Good, the lieutenant said with a curt nod. His eyes swept across the remaining soldiers, Yuna trying to keep as still as possible as that cool gaze brushed past her. Move out! The lieutenant turned on his heel and began his march to the town that rested a few hundred feet away. The rows of soldiers broke apart the moment he had turned, gathering together into their respective squads. Yuna did the same and followed a fellow squad member until they formed a semicircle around a woman in uniform wearing a badge with a stripe that signified her as a corporal. On the badge, a three and an eight were emblazoned, the two numbers separated by a dash. Below the badge was a name tag embroidered into the uniform. It read Carol. Alright, privates, listen up, the woman said with a clap. She looked at each of them in the eye as she spoke. The plan is simple. Were being deployed to the south side of the village. That means that we are directly in front of the Keynal Strip. Squads one and nine are going to be flanking us and will be at the southeast and southwest sides of the village. The woman paused and gave them all a look that prompted a number of Yes, maams from the group of nine. Our job is to protect the village from any possible attacks from monsters coming out from the Strip. We will be doing rotations of three people every eight hours. Any questions? Yeah, I have one, a man said, raising two fingers into the air. Carol gave him a nod and he continued. What chu doin while were out there, Mama? Carol grinned, the serious facade falling away at the question. Mama was the moniker that the squad all called her by, and Carol didnt seem to mind, preferred it even. When Yuna was first assigned to her squad, she had hesitated referring to someone higher than her with a term of endearment that kids used. But as the weeks went on, she slowly became used to it, and it came to the point that using Corporal Yager required her to slow down her speech and deliberately change the words. Im going to be stuck inside with the Lieutenant, Carol replied, folding her arms. Well be going over some plans and things that Im sure would go right over your head, Fisher. Hey Mama, at least give me some credit here, aight? Fisher said. He put his hands up, feigning surrender. Then he smirked. At least I could count the numbers. Thats more than Butter can do. The hell, what does this have to do with me? the man beside him said with an incredulous expression. The other members of the squad laughed, Yuna cracking a smile herself. Alright, alright, shut up, Carol said, raising her voice just a bit. The squad quieted immediately. You all get focused and make sure nothing gets past you. If something does, Im making whoever it got past be my practice partner for drills next week. Got it? Yes, maam, Yuna replied along with the other squad members. Good, Carol nodded. Lets head on out! Carol turned, starting a brisk jog towards the town that the lieutenant had gone to. Yuna felt a few claps on her shoulders as the other members of the squad went to follow the corporal. Moving her own legs, she went with them. When the group of ten arrived at the town, they were greeted with almost empty streets. Yuna could see the tell tale signs of the start of a new day as she walked down the paved road to the hotel that would serve as the squadrons base of operations. Windows were being opened up as people let the fresh morning air flow into their houses. The aroma of cooking and baking wafted out from restaurants and bakeries, carried along by the gentle breeze that swept through the streets. Yunas stomach growled, reminding her of the breakfast that she had yet to eat. She followed the stream of soldiers into the hotel that rose high above the rest of the town. From the design and the material, it looked quite new, made with metal and drywall instead of the red bricks that the buildings all around the hotel were made of. Inside, the lobby of the hotel was quite cozy, with plush couches and fuzzy carpets. An array of screens stood out in the old fashioned lobby, the lieutenant standing in front of them as he gave them all a critical eye. Yunas attention, however, was locked onto the trays of food that were displayed on a polished wooden table filled with bagels, fruit, and breakfast sandwiches that were each wrapped in wax paper. Fuel up, boys, Carol said with a wave towards the table. Fisher, Owl, Princess. You three are taking first watch. Grab something to munch on, then get on out of here. Aight, Mama, Fisher nodded. He sauntered over to the line of food trays and grabbed a bagel. Be back in eight. He headed back to the entrance of the hotel, clapping Yunas shoulder as he went by. A lanky man followed him out, a sandwich in hand, and gave Yuna a small nod as he, too, walked by. Yuna nodded back before going to the table laden with food herself, planning to take a sandwich. As she did, she couldnt help but peek over at the cluster of screens that lieutenant was staring at with furrowed brows. How someone could stand in the middle of that kaleidoscope of information without being nauseated was beyond Yuna. But she did manage to catch an image of a monster of sorts before a hand tapped on her shoulder. Theyre waiting for you, Princess. Unless you want to stay and listen to boring debriefs, Carol said, the smile she wore evident in her voice. Yuna took a sandwich and straightened at the corporals words. She met Carols eyes and found them filled with amusement. Stay safe out there, Princess. Well be back, Mama, Yuna replied with a grin. Carol nodded at her words and turned her attention to the lieutenant. Lets get started on the boring stuff, Lieutenant, Carol said with a clap of her hands. Yuna left the lobby, the doors closing behind her and shutting out any sound from within the hotel. Outside, Fisher and Owl were waiting for her, chatting with each other as they did so, though it was more than a little one sided. Owl wasnt talkative and, in every interaction that Yuna had seen him in, preferred to listen. That silence combined with the small twitches he made with his head that wasnt unlike that of an owl was how his nickname was born. There she is, Fisher said, his voice cheery and bright. Lets get a move on to that wall. Heard that they got a heater or somethin set up. Youre cold? Yuna asked with a raised brow. Hey, Princess. Im just more of a hot weather type of person, ya know? Whatever you say, Yuna shrugged. Fisher took the lead and they sped to the south side of the village, the locals skirting around them to give them more room on the already wide open streets. The heels of their boots clicked and clicked as Fisher continued to chat in his drawl that was at odds with the hurried pace that he set. Yuna replied here and there, Owl staying quiet throughout. Here we are, Fisher announced as he stopped in front of a wall that stood fifteen feet tall. Not that bad of a wall. Lets get on up there. The three privates stepped into a lift that pushed them up to the top of the concrete wall. From there, the breeze turned into a light gust that pulled at Yunas hair and kissed her cheeks with frosty lips. She leaned against the battlements and peered off into the distance. The grassy field that surrounded the modest town went on until it was eaten by a dense treeline. Then beyond that, Yuna watched the sea of tree tops until it merged with the early morning sky. She wondered if this was what a giant felt like, towering over the land with a view that only birds could share. Like the view? Owl said. Yuna turned and startled. He was standing right beside her, their shoulders barely an inch apart as he gazed at the skyline. A soft smile spread across his lips. I do. Reminds me of home. Wheres that? Yuna asked quietly. She knew almost nothing about Owl except for his real name and attribute. Kiera. He didnt elaborate. I see. A moment passed by. I like it too. The view. Owl only nodded. He had said his fill for the day. Well, good thing you two like it, Fisher said, his voice breaking the spell, because were goin to be doin this for a month. So buckle up. Yuna smiled at his words. One month. One month of this view every sixteen hours. I could get used to this. FriendlyDragon So this chapter is written a bit differently than my usual chapters. It won''t be a common thing, since it takes forever for me to do right now, but don''t be surprised if a few chapters come out like this when I''m in the mood. Chapter 238 – From the Forest True to her word, Yuna adapted to the change in pace in record time. For eight hours, she stood at her post at the top of the only thing that separated the village from the forest whose trees were too dense for Yuna to see anything but murky shadows. Another eight she spent sleeping. And the last eight hours, she explored the tiny town and trained. The mission itselfprotecting the villagewas quite monotonous. Staring at the silent forest and its impenetrable darkness that hid the monsters that called it home was as dull as it was taxing. The constant vigilance needed clashed with the urge to shut her eyes that only grew heavier as the hours went by. She could tell that it affected Fisher as well, who sometimes gave into the urge and slept. Owl seemed indifferent. So, Yuna focused on other things while she watched. In the morning hours, she listened to the birds as they sang their morning greetings. In the afternoon, the bustle of the townspeople as they went around their business served as pleasant ambiance for her. At night, she watched the stars that blinked and glimmered in the black canvas of the night. But some days these distractions failed. Yunas mind would wander about as it hopped from train to train until, without fail, it would stop at the same station it always did. Yuki. Yuna wondered if Yuki missed her, if Yuki thought about her. When she pictured those clear grey eyes and that silvery hair, her heart clenched. It hurt, but it wasnt painful nor was it distressful. It was comforting, reminding her of the new found emotions that she had dreamed of experiencing. It drew up determination within her. Only once did she have to raise the alarm. It was during the second week of her watch. A small pack of lesser Fenrir wolves had roamed out of the forest and made a beeline for the village. Yuna alerted Carol, but it was more out of protocol than it was out of worry. Fisher and Owl had dealt with the group of five monsters in the same time it took for Yuna to report the sighting. On the third week, the lieutenant visited them. At ease, privates, the lieutenant said. His voice was low, matching the silence of the night. The only other sounds audible were the chirps of crickets. Yunas hand went down from the salute they were in at those words, and she relaxed her stance somewhat, still making sure to keep her back straight. Fisher sat back down, cross legged, and folded his arms on top of the battlements as he resumed his watch. Owl followed him. How has the watch been? the lieutenant asked. His tone was softer than Yuna was used to. It sounded less like the commander and more like the soldier. Its been good, Fisher replied, still staring off into the distance. Ya know, you should come on out here more. Watch the view. Its pretty good. Lieutenant Mason. The last word sounded almost like an afterthought. You know I cant do that Fisher, Mason said with a smile. I aint got the time or the freedom to do so. Yuna blinked, wondering if she had just misheard. The lieutenant had called Fisher by his nickname and used slang. Two things that headquarters would have frowned upon. You always have time for friends, Lieutenant. And freedom? Howre you out here right now then? Im calling this a, whats the word, check up? At least, thats whats in the books, Mason smirked. And cut it out with that Lieutenant shit. I hear that thing everyday. Were friends, right? Fisher laughed, shaking his head. He pushed himself to his feet and squared up to the lieutenant. They stared at each other, the lieutenant with a raised eyebrow and Fisher with furrowed ones. Yuna watched them, unsure of what to do. She didnt know if they were about to fight or even what they would be fighting over. Owl seemed indifferent to it all. Then the two men smirked before they pulled each other into a hug. Fisher clapped the lieutenants back and the lieutenant replied with a squeeze. Yuna let her muscles loosen, though she still didnt quite understand what was happening. Welcome back, you bastard, Fisher said at last, pulling away first. I never left, you idiot, Mason frowned. Then why you keep harpin on my ass out there? Fisher, I am still your lieutenant. Thats my job. And Ill keep harpin on your ass until it isnt. Mason looked past Fisher. That Owl? Owls head went up at the mention of his name and his head swiveled toward the lieutenant. The lieutenants eyes brightened when their eyes met. It is. Come here, man, Mason said, reaching out a hand. Owl smiled and grabbed it, letting the lieutenant pull him up and into an embrace. Howve you been doin? Good. Glad that we can talk like this again, Owl said in his quiet voice when they broke apart, Baker. Now thats a name I havent heard in a while, Mason grinned. Hows the watch been? I heard there hasnt been much action. No there aint, Fisher replied, his disgruntlement coming through his voice. The most action we got was us blastin a few wolves for a solid second. You should be happy about that, Mason said. That means less work. And less danger for the folks in the village. I know, Baker, I know. But still, man. Some more action would be nice, ya know? Fisher said, spreading his hands apart. No one needs to get hurt. Just some trolls or somethin and Ill be one happy camper. Training aint enough action? Mason grinned as Fisher cringed. Yuna nodded to herself. She could sympathize. Hell no. Fuckin devil is there. While were on the topic, hows Mama been? Mason asked. Yuna tilted her head at that. You talk to her everyday, man. Fisher frowned when the lieutenant shrugged. You dont? I do. Technically. If you can call professional talk real talk, Mason sighed. She tells you guys different things. Shes all upright with me nowadays. Even when its just us. Thats because ya left, Baker, Fisher said. She gets that as well. The two of you aint what it used to be. Shes under you now. Yeah, I know. Still, how is she doin? She alright. Its been a few months since ya left. Were used to it. Fisher rubbed his chin. Ya know, you should visit home sometime. The squad? Nah, man. Home. Going by myself every time starts getting borin. They want to see ya. The lieutenant sighed. Aight. Ill drop by. Its just, he said, shaking his head, Ive been so busy. I really didnt have time. Yeah, I get that, Fisher nodded. I dont blame ya. Just, after this. For a few days. Im sure theyll let ya. Ill try. Fisher grinned at that, satisfied. The lieutenant smiled in return. Then his eyes moved away and landed on Yuna. Oh. Youre the one that replaced me, Mason said, reaching out a hand. Yuna shook it, the lieutenants grip strong. Whats your name? Im called Princess, Yuna replied. She knew which name the lieutenant wanted. Princess? Fisher, whys she called Princess? Uh, well. Thats a bit of a story, but I can summarize it. Fisher scratched the top of his head. At first it was cause of her looks. But then she beat crap out of some of us later, so it, uh, became her status. She beat yall up? Mason asked with a grin that widened as Fisher avoided his gaze. Well fuck me. Shes taken, Baker. She aint going to do that with you, Fisher smirked. The lieutenant punched him in the shoulder. Thats not what I meant, jackass, Mason laughed. His eyes went to Yuna. But you have someone? What kinda guy is he? Yuna frowned. How Fisher knew Yuna was in love with Yuki, she didnt know. She never spoke about her interests. The only one who could possibly know was Caitlyn and she was back at the headquarters. How did you know? Yuna asked, looking at Fisher. I never told anyone. Princess, you sit here and just stare with stars in ya eyes. Pretty obvious. Who is it? Shes someone you dont know, Yuna replied. Yuki appeared in her mind. And there ya go again, Fisher grinned. She? Mason repeated, and eyebrow rising. Youre into girls? Yuna hesitated before giving a small nod. Me too, Mason said with a laugh. On a more serious note, you should bring her around some time. Baker, ya probably aint goin to see her. Shut up, man. I still go around doing my rounds, aight? Ill probably catch a glimpse. Not going to lie, thats kinda creepy, man. Ah, fuck off, Fisher, Mason laughed. "But, anyway. Baker, I wanted to ask ya somethin''," Fisher said. Mason nodded, waiting for him to continue. "How''s the whole goin''? The operation. I heard it ain''t goin'' so well." "Then you heard right," Mason sighed. "I''m callin'' back the squads. We''re havin'' a meetin'' soon. To discuss what we''re goin'' to do in the future. You heard we lost a man, right?" "''Course I did. Callin'' things back for one guy seems kinda overkill though." "It ain''t because one man died, Fisher. It''s how he died. We don''t know what got to him. He disappeared, then his body was found. Well, part of his body." Yuna didn''t like the sound of that. "That ain''t good." "Bit of an understatement there, Fisher." The lieutenant ran his hand through his hair. "I don''t want to lose more men, especially like this. Fuckin'' hq isn''t tellin'' me anythin''. So I''m pullin'' back." "Hey, if it means we can leave earlier, I''m all for it, man," Fisher grinned. "This shit borin''." "Of course you''ll think that," Mason laughed. Then his smile dropped and his back went rigid. His head jerked to the side as his eyes narrowed. Yuna felt it a few moments later. A wave of dread washed over her, radiating outward from the forest blanketed by the darkness of the night. It was the feeling of menacing mana, the kind one couldn''t find in people. Monsters. Owl, the lieutenant said. His voice tightened, turning back to the tone Yuna was familiar with. The one that meant business. What do you see. Monsters. Coming this way, Owl replied, his voice low. His eyes were shining as he peered at the forest. A lot of them." Chapter 239 – Unease Fuck, the lieutenant said, biting the end of the word off. How far are they, Owl? And how many? Owl didnt reply. He stared at the forest, his eyes still shining bright, as he muttered to himself. The lieutenant waited for Owl to finish. Yuna could hear his foot tapping the ground in a hurried pattern. Five minutes, Owl said at last, his voice calm. I cant tell the exact numbers. At least thirty. We have thirty based here right now, Mason said with a nod. Shouldnt be a problem then. Baker. Owls tone drew a frown from the lieutenant. Whatever Owl was going to say, it wasnt going to be good. We might need more than thirty. Because? The lowest rank I could see was rank B, Owl replied. The words drew a groan from Fisher who was listening beside the lieutenant. Whats the highest? the lieutenant asked, pinching the bridge of his nose as he squeezed his eyes shut. Possibly, mid rank A. I dont know how many though. There are at least a few. Fuckin hell, Mason groaned. Owl, stay here and watch. If they start to come, have at them. Fisher, hit the big alarm and then go to the hotel. Were going to have a very short meeting. Princess, go straight to the hotel. With that, the lieutenant turned and leaped off of the concrete wall, falling down the fifteen feet wall. He landed in a crouch before sprinting to the hotel, his wrist to his mouth. An alarm began to blare off to the side of Yuna, shattering the silence of the night. Move your ass, Princess, Fisher said as he ran by, heading to lift. Why are you going there? Yuna asked. She gestured for him to follow before putting a foot on the battlement of the wall. Oh fuckin hell, Fisher started, but she didnt hear what he said after. Yuna launched herself, diving into the air as gravity brought her down to the ground. A moment later, she heard a small oof as Fisher landed beside her, rolling on the ground. Yuna gave him a nod before running off to the hotel, Fishers footsteps pounding the ground behind her. As she ran, the townspeople were stumbling out of their houses, confusion evident on many of their faces. She skidded to a stop in front of the glass doors of the hotel. Inside the lobby, soldiers were bustling about, putting on their uniform jackets as the Lieutenant barked orders to them all, the corporals relaying them to their squads. You two, Carol said, her voice piercing through the orderly chaos in the room. Yuna and Fisher rushed over to her, slipping by soldiers. Let me give you the rundown as we head out. Aight, Mama, Fisher said, Yuna nodding with him. Squad eight! Carol called out. At her words, six soldiers rushed, forming a rough line in front of her. Were going out. You boys know the plan. Ill be out there with you all when I can. Now move! Yes, Maam, the soldiers replied. They ran out, whooping and clapping each other on the back for encouragement. Fisher, Princess. Come with me, Carol said. Ill be making sure the civilians are evacuating. Ill give you two the rundown while I do that. Make sure to tell Owl. Follow me. Carol marched out of the hotel lobby, Yuna and Fisher right behind her. The glass doors closed behind them, shutting out the lieutenants booming orders and the clamor of soldiers. First, monsters invading and all that which you two should know about already, Carol said, her words a torrent. Second, the thirty of us inside the town are the only ones available to fight off the monsters. We have no backup. The other squads are all too far away. Carol knocked on any door that wasnt open that she passed by. As she did, she would yell out for whoever was inside to evacuate, regardless if there was actually someone inside. She continued her briefing in between knocks. Were doing a two man set up, she said. Yuna nodded. That meant one vanguard and one mage, the vanguard protecting the mage. Her role was the vanguard. Rangers will be on the wall providing assistance. You should have your weapons already as you two were on watch, correct? Yep, Fisher replied. Yuna gave another nod. Good. Our squad will be lined up at the southern wall. Go. Yuna saluted and sprinted toward the wall, Fisher on her heels. The southern gate was now open, giving Yuna a clear path out into the field. As she ran, a sword materialized in her right hand from the storage box that was attached to the belt of her uniform. It was a standard issue sword, given to her by the Libra Taskforce for the mission. Yuna found it okay, the weight a bit heavier than she was used to, the length shorter than her personal sword. The main drawback was that the standard sword didnt conduct magic all that well. I wish I could have brought the one Yuki made for me, she thought as she came to stop in the grassy field. She could barely see the outlines of the other members of her squad a few feet away from her in the midnight darkness. But I had to leave it since I cant bring personal weapons with me unless I get authorization. The communicator strapped to her wrist buzzed and she put it up to her ear. A voice crackled out from it. Heads up, Carols distorted voice said. Theyre coming. Got it, Yuna replied. She raised her voice. Fisher, youre ready? Yep. I got your back, Princess, he replied from behind. Lets blow these fuckers up. Yuna smiled at those words and readied herself, raising her sword and taking up a stance. Her eyes were glued to the treeline a few hundred feet in front of her, searching for any signs of the monsters approaching aside from the waves of mana radiating out that were rapidly increasing in intensity and frequency. Then she saw it. Faint red dots that were glowing brighter and brighter as the seconds slid by. Eyes. I got a visual, Yuna said into her wrist. Theyre coming. Fisher, you see it? Yes I do, Princess. I cant blast them until they get into the open though, he said. Owl, can you snipe some of em? Ill try, Owl said, his voice barely audible from the communicator. A shaft of light followed his reply, zooming by as it sliced through the air until it disappeared into the forest. A roar erupted out in reply, shaking the ground. I might need a few more shots, Owl said. You dont say, Fisher replied. Heads up, theyre here, Yuna announced, tightening the grip on her sword. The monster erupted out from the forest, their eyes shining. The front was led by lesser fenrir wolves and hobgoblins. Following them were trolls and ogres of various sizes all ranging from large to very large. But as Yuna watched their approach, she felt something was off. Every so often, the monsters would glance back only to double their speed. They threw each other out of the way, not a sign of organization even from the lesser fenrir wolves. But there was no time to think about this. Yuna rushed forward, sword in hand, and intercepted the first wolf that tried to pass by her. This grew that odd feeling of unease within her, but she chose to ignore it for the meantime. She had a job. The monsters clashed against the thin wall of soldiers, their roars shaking the air. Yuna made a semicircle around Fisher, protecting him from any incoming attacks. She sliced through claws and paws alike as she whirled around like a hurricane. The wolves proved to be the easiest of them all. So too were the hobgoblins. The ogres and the trolls were a different story. With them, Yuna changed tactics. Just from a few clashes, she could tell their strength surpassed hers. If she were to fight them head on, she would be risking major injury. Magic would have been the best way to kill them, but her sword wasnt made for such combat. Luckily, she had a friend. Fisher, focus the trolls and ogres, leave the small fries to me, she yelled. Got it! Yuna disengaged from the seven foot troll she was holding off and snaked her blade into the head of a wolf that tried to attack her from the side. Changing her grip, she yanked it out and thrusted it into the ribs of a hobgoblin, ducking under a sloppy attack as she did. A fireball flew by her head, smashing right into the face of the troll that Yuna had just been fighting. The troll howled, and Yuna took the opportunity to unleash a flurry of blows into the monsters body, backing away before it had fully regained its bearings. The fireball brought it down. It wasnt long into the fight when Yuna realised that there were a lot more than thirty monsters. She had killed ten by then, and there still seemed to be more pouring out of the forest. Owl, she said, trusting that her communicator would be able to pick up her voice over the screams and howls of the monsters. How many did you say there were? I did say at least thirty, he replied. A pause, and a hail of blinding arrows fell from the sky, lightning flickering off of them. So Im not wrong. It seems that their numbers grew in those five minutes. By how much? It looks like it tripled, Owl said. Good news. It brought the overall ranks of the monsters down. Bad news, its still high and you have more to deal with. Beautiful. The battle went on, monsters being felled left and right. Injury reports streamed out from her communicator, but none of them sounded serious. Information of the type of monsters came too, as well as the locations of monsters that were deemed a higher threat level. One such monster was a minotaur that wielded a giant double bladed axe, the blade chipped from the experience of battle. Rank A from Owls reports. At its roars, rocky spikes would erupt from the ground, indiscriminately ripping through anything that got in their way, and earthen chains would follow, binding anything they touched. It took the entire squad combined to take it down, two members sustaining injuries that required them to pull back. At last, when the sun began to peek out from the horizon and the sky was painted a deep violet, the battle waned. The last of the main threats were defeated, leaving only the fodder for the soldiers to clean up. Injury report, a voice crackled from Yunas communicator. It was the lieutenant. Sixteen sustained injuries that prevent them from further combat. Five with light injuries. The monsters have stopped and all have been eliminated. Good work everyone. Cheers erupted from the soldiers, Yuna smiling at the sound. But the smile was soured by the unease that had only grown in her during the course of the fight. The monsters seemed like they only wanted to get through her rather than kill her. It was as if there was something they feared that far outweighed their instincts to kill. Owl, Yuna said into her wrist. Did you think there was something odd about the monsters? I sure did, Fisher said, his voice coming out from both the communicator and behind her. They were scared motherfuckers. You saw that? Yuna asked, putting her wrist down and turning toward him. Yep. They seemed scared of somethin out there. It sure aint us, Fisher replied. Makes me wonder why theyre so grouped together in the first place. That aint normal. What do you think? I think somethin spooked them, Fisher mused, wiping sweat from his forehead. Spooked them enough that they focused on runnin instead of killin one another. It just so happened that this place was right in their path. What do you think spooked them? Yuna had learned a while ago that Fisher was much smarter than he sounded. His assumptions had a tendency to be more correct than wrong. I dunno. But whatever it is, its got to be some scary ass motherfucker in order to scare fuckin rank As. Something stronger than rank As. Dread rose up within Yuna as the implications became clear. There was only one rank higher than A. Yeah. Youre thinkin the same thing I am, arent ya, Princess. I dont like it. She was. A rank S, Yuna said. Fisher nodded, his mouth grim. A rank S, he repeated. FriendlyDragon Chapter 240 – Debrief Regroup at the hotel, the lieutenant commanded, his voice cracking out from Yunas communicator. Well be having a debrief. Roger, Yuna replied. She looked over at Fisher who was speaking into his own communicator. Fisher, we need to tell the lieutenant about our thinking. I know, Princess. Leave that me, he said with a grin though his eyebrows were furrowed. Hes used to hearin bad news from me. Yuna nodded before heading back to the southern gate of the village. She looked around as she did, at the carcasses of monsters, their limbs dismembered and their bodies charred, their blood soaking the battlefield. She watched as a few her fellow soldiers limped off, some leaning against one another for support. One no longer had an arm. Another looked as if he was going to lose one soon. If there was a rank S out there, were in no shape to fight it, Yuna thought, her jaw tightening. I hope Fisher and I are wrong. She made her way to the hotel. The streets of the village were deserted, all the villagers evacuated. The only people she could see were a few soldiers that had been a bit quicker than her in responding to the lieutenants summons. The hotel doors were wide open, the lieutenant and the corporals already inside. They were seated around the wooden table that used to have trays of food on top of it. Now instead of trays, it had worried hands clasped together and holographic screens that displayed reports. The lieutenant sat at the head of the table. Splatters of blood stained his uniform. Take a seat, soldiers, the lieutenant said, waving his hand to the various couches and chairs spread throughout the lobby. We''ll start in a few minutes. Yes, Sir, Yuna replied with a nod before taking a chair that gave her a clear view of the table and everyone at it. She waited quietly, watching the corporals whispering among one another, pointing at things on their screens. Every so often, they would motion to the lieutenant and he would comment. All the while, soldiers streamed into the lobby, sometimes alone sometimes with their squadmates. Fisher pulled up a chair beside Yuna, Yuna nodding to him, but staying quiet. Owl walked by them, waving, but not stopping. He sat with another squad member instead, the two of them greeting each other before falling silent. Lets get started, the lieutenant announced. The room quieted at his voice. Most people are here by now. For anyone that comes in after, please fill them in quietly. As this is a debriefing, if anyone of you have something to add, please do so. He paused, waiting for questions. When no one gave any, he continued, tapping a screen that floated in front of him. The monster force that we just repelled has been counted and tallied to about ninety seven monsters. They have all been eliminated, the lieutenant said. Lowest ranking monsters were a high rank C and the highest ranking ones were a mid rank A. Why such a large group of monsters were together is unknown at this time and requires further investigation. Moving on to the state of our squadron. Currently, we have fourteen soldiers who are fit for combat. Over the next couple days, that number should go up. In about a weeks time, squads two, three, four, five, six, and seven will be returning and thus bolstering our numbers. Once they return, we will have another debriefing and combine our intelligence. However, from the looks of the situation, we may need to head into the Keynal Strip as a squadron and conduct an investigation. He swiped at his screen for a brief second. The townspeople have been completely evacuated and are currently inside the underground shelter. However, the shelter was not created for prolonged stays, so we will be transferring them to Fenrir. They will be staying there until our investigation is completed. Are there any questions or objections? The lieutenants eyes scanned the room. There were none. Good. Any thoughts then? Yeah, I have one, Sir, a corporal said, lifting his fingers into the air. The lieutenant nodded to him. Just a concern. The average rank of the monsters we just fought were a low rank B, but the extremes are quite worrying. If we go into the forest for a direct investigation, it would seem likely that we may be fighting more monsters like the minotaur and the ogres. A valid concern, the lieutenant nodded. I suspect the same. Thats why Im holding off on the decision on whether or not to go into the forest until the other squads have regrouped with us here. Their intelligence will allow us to form a more concrete idea as to what we will be getting ourselves into. Understood, Sir, the corporal replied. About the rank As. We can deal with a few at a time collectively, but I would be stretching to say that they wouldnt be a problem, especially if there were a large amount in a short time period, the lieutenant continued. Thus, if things start to become dangerous and I can only see it becoming more dangerous, I will pull back and wait for orders from the headquarters. Lieutenant, another corporal said, a woman. It was Carol. Her mouth was set in a small frown as she stared at her own screen. Im worried about why those monsters were grouped together. As am I, the lieutenant replied. Do you have any thoughts on that subject? A few. Some observations I had when I was fighting, Carol said. She moved the screen away from her face. Those monsters werent working cooperatively. Them being together seemed to be more an accident than anything. So they werent controlled. Alright. Anything else? the lieutenant asked. Carol nodded. They seemed scared, she said. The wolves were the most telling. Theyre not unlike dogs, so their emotions are quite obvious from their tails and body language. They were terrified of something and saw us as only an obstacle that they needed to get past. Maybe they were scared of the rank As that were behind them, another corporal suggested. Maybe, Carol said. Maybe. But the trolls seemed to be scared as well. Which isnt normal since theyre usually too stupid to realise when something is too strong for them. Yuna glanced over to Fisher. He must have felt her eyes as he turned to meet her gaze. Yuna raised an eyebrow and he nodded. Then his hand went up lazily into the air. Lieutenant, can I add somethin? Fisher asked. The lieutenant frowned but gestured for him to continue. Its about the monsters. Groupin together. I thought of somethin. I got an idea. The attention of the room went to Fisher. The corporals stared at him intently, waiting for his next words. Well, first thing is that them monsters did look scared. I could tell. They wanted to get past us more than they wanted to kill us, Fisher said. So somethin out there, was scaring the hell out of them. Owl said that, um, there were thirty the first time he noticed the monsters comin to us. Then that number went to ninety in five minutes. So with everything put together, theres something really fuckin scary out there. Do you have an idea as to what it could be? the lieutenant asked. Hold on. I was gettin to that, Fisher said with a wave. The lieutenant frowned but didn''t say anything. So there were rank As in that group of monsters. That means that whatever that scary thing in that forest is, it has to be big enough to scare hell out of rank A monsters. So what do y''all think would scare rank As? The question weighed heavily in the room. The lieutenants face darkened and he muttered something under his breath that looked like it started with the letter f. Fisher. Are you saying that there is probably a rank S monster roaming around in that forest? the lieutenant asked, his voice low. Fisher gave him a nod. We need to tell the headquarters about this idea. How certain are you about this? Pretty certain, Fisher replied. I cant think of any other reason why rank A monsters would look so scared. Then I really need to notify the heads. The lieutenant sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. We still might need to investigate. Even more so now. For signs. Notify the heads. The phrase tickled at Yunas mind. She felt like she was forgetting something. Then it clicked. If there really was a rank S monster out there, there was one person who needed to know. Yuki. I need to tell her. But the communicator I have connected to the guild is back in Junction, she thought. I need to get it. But how? She thought quietly as the debriefing went on. Questions were being thrown around, some panicked, others angry. A solution appeared in her mind. A way to return to Junction for a few moments. She raised her hand, waiting for the lieutenant to notice. Yes, soldier? he asked, his voice silencing the room. Eyes turned to Yuna. She resisted the urge to curl up. I have a suggestion, she said. She licked her lips before continuing. If we were to go into the forest to investigate, there is a distinct possibility of us facing rank A monsters or even worse. However, the weaponry that I am currently using, will limit my abilities. Are you asking for an upgrade, private? No. I have a better weapon, and Im sure others do as well. A personal weapon. But its currently at my residence. Would it be possible for me to return and retrieve it? How would it help you? the lieutenant asked. Well, the sword I currently have isnt receptive to mana, Yuna explained. Im a swordswoman class. I normally infuse my blade with mana when Im in combat. If I did that with the current blade I have, it would shatter it. Theres also the fact that the sword is unfamiliar to my hands, and a more familiar weight and length would only help me. The lieutenant leaned back and gazed at her with cool eyes. Yuna stared back. After seeing the lieutenants normal side, that gaze no longer felt as intimidating. Is there anyone here that feels the same? he asked, not taking his eyes off of Yuna. A few murmurs of agreement replied along with hands being raised into the air. I see. Then Ill allow it. However, you must keep your communicators on at all times. You will have until noon to report back here. If you fail to do that, you will be dismissed. Understood? Yes, Sir, Yuna replied, her voice in sync with the other soldiers. Good. Go, he said. Yuna stood and gave the lieutenant a salute before rushing out of the hotel. She made her way to the small transportation station that sat in the back of the town. It contained only two transporters, one for leaving and one for arriving. There was one operator there. When the operator saw Yuna, his eyes lit up. Is the town safe? the operator asked. For now, Yuna replied. The operator frowned but didnt question her further. Im heading to Junction. Junction? Alright, the operator nodded. He tapped at his screen. What for? Picking up equipment. Alright. Head on in, the operator said with a wave. The door of the outbound transporter slid open. Yuna walked in. I just need to tell Yuki, she thought. If I get the message to her, then shell know what to do. Im sure. And with that, the world flashed bright white as the transporter whipped her away to Junction. Chapter 241 – In the Forest Yuna walked out of the transporter, right into the hustle bustle of the early morning work day of Junction. People cleared a path for her as she sped out of the station, their eyes going to her uniform. It must have been full of splatters from monster blood and guts. She took to the streets and headed toward the Academy dormitory. In the campus, a few students seemed to recognize her, but they stopped short of greeting her. They must have noticed her uniform as well. Or her expression. It might have been both. The elevator opened up the moment she slammed the up button, and her foot tapped on the ground in a frantic pattern as the elevator shot up. The elevator stopped, the doors opening with a ding. Before the doors had completely opened up, Yuna slipped out and brushed past a student who was waiting. She sped walked down the hallway, the doors passing by as her hair bounced up and down. Her room came up, and she opened it up, walking in and heading directly to her room. Communicator, communicator, she chanted in her mind. Her head craned around as she tried to remember where she hid it. Drawer. Drawer. Her hand yanked the drawer of her nightstand open and dug around the inside, pushing aside papers and books, until she touched metal. She grabbed it and placed it into her ear. Then she gave it a tap, waiting for it to begin ringing, before going to her closet to grab her sword. Yuki picked up after the first ring. Yuna, she said. Are you done? Are you alright? Her melodic voice was low, but urgent. The sound of it loosened a knot that had tightened within Yuna. She sat down on her bed as the energy drained out from her. Yuki, Yuna said, her relief pouring out in her voice. What happened? Yuki asked. I dont have that much time to talk right now, Yuna said. Yuki waited, not replying. My assignment isnt finished yet. Weve ran into some problems recently that have thrown our plans in for a bit of a loop. What problems? Weve recently had to battle a horde of monsters. A group of around ninety monsters. A few of them were rank A monsters, Yuna said, her words rushed. She heard Yuki suck a breath in at that. We will probably be heading into the Keynal Strip in order to investigate the reason behind why such a large group of monsters came out. Is that all? No. Weve observed that the monsters seemed to be scared of something. They werent cooperating and they didnt seem that interested in us. So we came to a conclusion as to what could have caused such a response. A rank S monster, Yuki said, her voice with a hint of dread. How did you know? Yuna frowned. We dont have time right now for me to explain that, she replied. You need help Yes, Yuna nodded, glad that Yuki understood her situation. Please. Then you have it. When? A few days. Im not sure on the time yet. Ill be bringing Akira and Erica with me. Just return to your mission. Bring that communicator with you, but dont wear it. I just need to track your location. Understood. Whats your cover going to be? Yuna asked. The Keynal Strip is a premier hunting location. I can come up with something easily, dont worry. Okay. I need to go now. Then go. Ill see you soon. Count on it, Yuki said, her voice soft. Got it, Yuna replied. Her hand went up to her communicator to shut it off. Yuna, Yuki said. Yuna paused. Be safe out there. I will, she smiled, her chest warming. Then she disconnected the line and pocketed the communicator. After grabbing her sword, she left her dorm room, her step now carrying a sense of reassurance. Her squad had help now. And though she knew it wasnt the appropriate time for such feelings, the thought of seeing Yuki again after three weeks made her a bit giddy. And perhaps that was what she was really looking forward to. Lets go, soldiers! At the lieutenants command, Yuna and her squad began their march into the Keynal Strip, passing that dense treeline that Yuna was so familiar with from afar. Other squads flanked her sides. The plan that the headquarters had given the squadron was simple. Once all the squads had rejoined, they would then venture out into the Strip in their respective squads and investigate. There will be five minute intervals where the corporals of each squad will relay any information to the lieutenant. And now, four days after facing the monster horde, Yuna was heading into the heart of the problem. Towards whatever had scared those monsters. But now, with that communicator in her pocket and her sword by her side, the task before her didnt seem too big now. The forest swallowed them, blocking out the sunlight save for a few shafts that slipped through the gaps between the leaves and branches. The forest was cool in the morning, the ground wet and a tad muddy. Squirrels were scampering about up and down trees. Yuna noticed a deer in the far distance, but it noticed her as well and disappeared into the shadows of the forest. Squad eight reporting in, Carol said into her communicator a few feet away. Nothing unusual. The lieutenants acknowledgement crackled back and Carol let her arm fall down. She turned her head and looked around, her gaze passing by Yuna. Yuna followed it, counting the six other people that were present. One member had sustained injuries that prevented them from joining. Look alive, boys, Carol said. Weve got a bit of a trek on our hands. They continued moving forward, the scenery around them unchanging. It was all just the same combination of tree trunks, bushes, and shadows. The most exciting thing was the occasional animal that appeared here and there. Maybe all of the close monsters were pushed out? Yuna thought. Well see some once we get further in. And her suspicions proved to be true. A few more minutes of walking, and faint mana signatures began to glow in the distance. Monsters. Yuna didnt know how far away they were, or how strong they were, but at least she was aware of them now. Mama, I feel some signatures now, a man called out. I do too, Carol replied. Ready up. We dont know whats coming for us right now. The forest breeze shifted, and then Yuna began to notice the smell. It was light, but getting stronger and stronger with every step she took. It smelled like rotting flesh, stabbing her nose with every inhale. It was the scent of death. Mama, Yuna said, raising her voice. Yeah? Carol said. She turned and paused, waiting for Yuna to continue. I smell something, Yuna said. It smells like something dead. Decaying corpse of some sort. It might just be a dead deer or monster. A few soldiers spoke up, corroborating Yunas observation. Carol frowned and gave the air a sniff. Her nose crinkled and her head swiveled towards the source of the smell. Check it, Carol instructed. Be ready for anything. You two. She pointed at two people, a man and a woman. They stood at attention. Go with Princess. Yes, maam, they replied. Yuna nodded at them and drew her sword before sniffing the air. The smell was still there, as putrid as ever. She walked towards it, being guided by the intensity of the scent. When it became almost unbearable, she heard the sound of flies buzzing about. The bushes, she said to the two that followed her. Their noses were crinkled, but they held their weapons firm. Watch my back. They raised their swords. Yuna reached out with her own blade towards the bush where the rotten smell was radiating out from. She pushed a few branches away, revealing what the bush was hiding. She grimaced, stopping herself short from pulling away. Underneath the bush, a wild hog laid. Or at least what Yuna thought was a wild hog. The only recognizable trait were small tusks that jutted out from a mouth and a snout that was riddled with gashes. Besides that, the body of whatever that animal had been was gone. It looked as if the hog had been put into a blender. The place where the body and the neck had been separated was a rotten yellow, black flies buzzing around it as pale maggots ate away at the flesh. What the fuck did that? the woman that had come with Yuna said. That shit isnt normal. It looks like someone took a blade saw on that thing, the man said. The hell? Yuna agreed. This wasnt normal by any means. The thought set alarm bells off in her mind. A monster had done this. We need to go back, she said, pulling her sword away and letting the bush hide its horrid contents once again. Somethings wrong. And as if to agree with her, a screech echoed through the forest, sending shivers down Yunas spine. The communicator on her wrist crackled and Carols voice came out in a yell. You three, come back here now! Chapter 242 – Centipede Twigs and dried leaves snapped and crumbled underneath Yunas feet as she raced back to where her squad was waiting. Shouts and call outs crackled out from her communicator as her squadmates fought against something. Yuna didnt know what it was, all she could hear were unnatural screeches that clawed at her skin. When she broke into the small clearing her squad had stayed in, her feet grinded to a halt. The monster was nowhere to be seen. But the signs of its presence were everywhere. Her squadmates scattered around, their weapons drawn, and their eyes in various states of panic and worry. The ground had been disturbed as well. And from the scrapes and gouges, it wasnt by a person. Her eyes met with Carol who had her hand raised in a stop signal. Her other hand was at her lips. Yuna blinked and gave her a small nod. She had thought that it was oddly quiet, but it must have been at Carols instruction. Trying to find where that monster is, Yuna thought. It must be near. But why cant I feel it? Not seeing the monster could be explained by some sort of camouflage. Yuna had fought a few herself and found them quite annoying. But being able to detect that malicious mana that monsters radiated always made them simple to detect. It was what Yuna relied on. And now that was gone. She closed her eyes. They would do nothing to help her. Instead, she focused on the sounds around her. The heavy breaths of her squadmates. The rustle of the tree leaves. The distant chirping of songbirds. Her own pounding heart. Then she found it. A soft scraping sound, like sandpaper against wood. It was faint, but it was there. It stopped, and Yuna held her breath, waiting for it to come again. The next sound was a crunch. The crunch a dried leaf would make when crushed. Then another scrape. Behind her. Yuna stifled a gasp and willed herself to not move. Whatever that monster was, she did not want to attract its attention. Her eyes crept towards where Carol was. She too was stock-still, her eyes barely blinking. Their gazes met, and Yuna gently tilted her head behind her. Carol gave her a slow blink. The sound again. This time just the tiny bit louder. The monster was approaching, slowly, as it stalked its prey. Yuna could only hope that she was the one in its sights. Right now, there was nothing anyone could do. Until that monster revealed itself, there was no way of finding it before it would notice that its position was discovered. There was no way of fighting it unless its position had been found. And this thing was only going to give its position once it had set its gazes on a target. Maybe itll just go away, Yuna thought. That would be nice. Seconds slowly drained away as the monster remained hidden. Every now and then, she could hear it again, its position changing every time. The sounds could only be heard for a split second before the thing disappeared again. Then there was no sound. The forest fell completely silent. The birds quieted their chirps, the wind died, and the leaves stopped. All that remained was Yunas heart, beating and beating. Her neck tingled. It felt as if someones gaze had just passed over her. Her back tensed up and felt the urge to fly away, as if she could grow wings and disappear into the air to safety. Danger. A hiss rang out from behind Yuna, and she threw herself to the ground on instinct. Something flew over her and crashed into a squadmate that stood a few feet away who let out a muffled scream. Yunas head went up and saw the monster. She didnt know what it was. It was like a giant centipede, stretching a yard wide and many yards long. A hundred razor sharp feet twitched underneath the monster, stabbing the ground and the person it held in its grasp. The carapace of the creature was shiny yet rough, coming to sharp edges at the end of each section. Then the monster turned, showing its face for the first time. Black beady eyes met her own, black mandibles stained crimson by fresh blood closed and opened. It let its target go, the body of the soldier falling to the ground, his head gone. The way the head had been severed reminded Yuna of that wild boar. The centipede hissed, snapping Yuna out of her daze. This wasnt the time to simply watch. She needed to fight. To defeat whatever this thing was. She gripped her sword harder. Her eyes continued to stare at the shiny, black ovals of the monster. To strike first would put her at a disadvantage. She needed to wait until it moved before trying anything. A fireball flew in from the corner of her eye and smashed against the centipede. The centipedes attention swiveled toward the source of the attack, its eyes leaving Yuna. Go! Carol roared, charging the monster. The squad converged onto the giant centipede, weapons drawn. Yuna joined them, imbuing mana into her blade as she brought it down. It struck the carapace of the monster, before bouncing right off. Barely a scratch was made. Thats bad, she thought, backing away. That carapace was harder than anything Yuna had fought before. Simply wailing away at it with her blade was only going to damage her blade. Magic then? Another fireball flew towards the monster, striking its shell. It left it a tad shiny, but seemed to do nothing in terms of damage. Yuna looked at the monsters face, the place where the first fireball had struck. There were small burns that could be seen. But as Yuna watched, they slowly disappeared. Oh. Thats not good either. Yuna sighed. This monster was everything that one didnt want to face. A monster that was resilient to both physical and magical attacks as well as had an increased healing ability. Were going to need to nuke it with magic in order to bring it down, she thought, her lips a thin line. I wish there was a river here. I could drown it. Other than that, I have nothing. Mama! a soldier called out. This thing aint budging. Keep at it, Carol replied. Itll give. Just keep going. Stopping isnt an option. We have to nuke it, Yuna said, rushing to stop a stray leg from stabbing a squad member. This thing is just going to resist our attacks with its shell. Nuke it? Carol grunted as she tried to stab her blade between the pieces of the centipedes carapace. Bomber? You hear that? Yes, maam, a man replied. Give me a few seconds, so distract that fucker. When I say the word, everyone get the fuck back. You got it, a various amount of voices replied back. Yuna went around, defending her fellow squadmates from the monster as best as she could. But she was just one person. Soldiers were flung everywhere, slamming against trees or just flying through the air. Others were slashed or stabbed by the monster. Ah fuck, the bug got Bard! a woman shouted out. Yunas eyes flicked to the womans location and found the centipede with its jaws clasped around the body of a man. The man screamed, but Yuna could only watch as the centipede tightened its hold, snapping the mans spine until he screamed no more. Then the centipede proceeded to eat the man, the sight so horrifying, yet Yuna couldnt rip her eyes away. What was left of the man fell to the ground and the centipede shuddered. Its shell glowed, and every blemish on it disappeared. It hissed again, snapping its jaws in delight as it turned back to the little insect that were attacking it without any avail. It replenished, Yuna realised. Oh my god. Get the fuck back! Bomber yelled out, piercing through Yunas thoughts. She threw herself to the side at those words, rocks and twigs scraping at her skin. Around her, people did the same as a large mass of heat fell down from the sky. An explosion rocked the area, blowing Yuna back as she slammed into a tree trunk, her eyes blinded and her ears ringing. When the dust and light in her eyes cleared, she stared at the center of the explosion where the centipede was. She watched it carefully, hope cautiously bubbling up within her. But that soon curdled into despair. A groan escaped her as the shadow of the monster came into view. It still lived. The wind blew away the dust kicked up by the explosion, revealing the monster in all of its horrible glory. Its carapace was burned, its movements were slower, but it was still alive. Yuna struggled to her feet, pushing herself up with her sword. The fight wasnt over. She needed to push the advantage while they had it. Come on, she thought, willing herself to step forward. You can do this. But her body protested. A single step pained her, hot waves pulsating out from her ribs. She must have cracked a few when she hit the tree. The centipede whirled its attention to her. Its burns were slowly disappearing. Yuna straightened her back, gritting her teeth, as she raised her sword. The longer she waited, the smaller her advantage grew. She stepped forward, pushing down the urge to collapse. The monsters eyes met with hers, and, for the first time, she felt its hideous mana. It was leaking out from its damaged carapace. She needed to remove this monster from the world. Or it would kill more and more, getting stronger and stronger. Come at me, she growled, tightening the grip on her blade. The monster hissed back, winding up. Thats right. Come get me. Around her, her teammates were gathering themselves, pushing themselves up. But they wouldnt be able to help her if the monster attacked. Yuna glared at the monster. She had to defeat it. Right now, she was the only one that could. The monster screamed, and Yuna raised her blade to stop its inevitable attack. It rushed forward, jaws open, and Yuna glared back, clenching her arms to brace against its attack. But it never reached her. A person flashed in front of her, black hair flowing behind her. A spear was clenched in the womans hands as she intercepted the attack. Yuna stepped back. Mind if we take this bug off your hands? Erica asked, turning back with a glitter in her eyes that made Yunas heart speed up just a little. Erica? Yuna gasped. Then that meant that the others were here as well. And as if to answer her thoughts, a shadow dropped down from the sky, striking the monster on its head. Another erupted from the ground, hitting under the monsters head and sandwiching. It reared back, glaring at its new assailants. Well take care of this, Akira said, smiling at Yuna gently, the smile melting Yunas panic. Stay right there. You look hurt. Sorry for being late, another voice said. That voice washed over her, clearing her mind, sharpening her senses. Yuna looked towards the source and found a woman standing there with silver hair and grey eyes. You wouldnt have gotten hurt. Yuki, Yuna breathed, falling to her knees. Im here, she replied softly. Well talk later. But first. The silver hair woman turned her attention to the bug, anger flickering across her brow. Lets take care of this bug. Chapter 243 – Partnership The sight before Yuna was like a fairy tale come true. Those fairy tales where the valiant knights come galloping in their blazing glory to protect the weak and defenseless. Only these knights were three women who glowed with indignant anger as they fanned out to close around the monstrous centipede. The one who blazed the brightest stood at the center. Her silvery hair sparkled underneath the aura of mana that rippled around her, a dense cloud energy that felt like the complete opposite of the insidious mana of the monster. It felt calming and protective. Safe. The centipede hissed, curling back as its mandibles widened and its razor blade legs pulsed. The silver hair woman replied with a flick of her wrists, daggers shooting out seemingly from nowhere. Then, without a signal Yuna could see, the three women rushed forward together, each targeting a different section of the monster. Erica went for the lower body, Akira to the upper body, and Yuki went to the head. As the three went forward, a golden glow engulfed them. Lightning began to crackle out from Erica, a purple cage of electricity wrapping her spear. She stabbed straight at the carapace of the centipede, a thrust that Yuna could barely keep track of as it blurred through the air. A crack rang out through the air and Yunas eyes widened. A thin line snaked through the segment of the monsters armor. A crack. The monster roared, but its screams were cut off by Yuki who stabbed out at the its eyes. It shut its eyes, stopping the blades just moments before it punctured them. But it only encouraged Yuki who let loose a torrent of stabs and slashes to the unarmored face of the monster. She floated in the air, the wind supporting her as she flew about with graceful twirls and bends. On the ground, Akira did a dance of her own. A dance of one blade as she pranced around in a tornado, unleashing a torrent of attacks against the shell of the centipede. It was violent, yet had an odd beauty. The way each attack was angled perfectly toward the gaps between the plates of the monsters armor. The careful steps she took to dodge the swiping legs, dodging each with barely an inch between herself and them. Yuna watched as the three pushed back the monster, something nine people couldnt do. The centipede didnt seem to know how to react. None of its attacks reached its assailants. Its armor was being broken. Somewhere in the monsters mind, it seemed to realise that it was fighting a losing battle. Yuna noticed the switch in thought immediately, the centipede coiling and its mouth shutting closed. The dark mana radiating out from its broken carapace receded as if it was being sucked back in by the monster. Its trying to run, Yuna thought. She opened her mouth, ready to warn Yuki. But it wasnt needed. The moment the centipede turned to escape, earthen chains erupted out from the ground, wrapping around the monster and drawing it towards the ground, trapping it. The monster screeched as it struggled against its bonds, but the chains only seemed to tighten in response. As the monster thrashed about on the ground, the three women stood over it, as if they were about to judge the monster for its crimes. Yuki held a dagger out, her head tilted as she stared at the trapped centipede. Good bye, she whispered, Yuna barely able to hear the words. Then with a swift thrust, she stabbed the dagger into the face of the monster. The monsters struggling intensified, but the chains held firm. Mana began to gather around Yuki again, growing thicker and thicker. Ill be taking that shell of yours. Its the least you could do, Yuki said. The mana flowed toward the dagger embedded in the centipede. The monster shuddered, and tendrils of smoke began to drift out from the cracks in the monsters carapace. The centipede let loose a torrent of shrill screeches that clawed at Yunas ears and sent fear down her spine. It was an unholy sound, but the three that stood around the monster didnt even flinch one bit. They only continued to stare as Yuki burned the monster from the inside out. Then it was over. The monsters struggling ceased, and it collapsed to the ground. The chains that entrapped it dissolved into dust. Yuki turned around and her eyes met with Yunas. Yuna stared back. Those grey eyes looked different. They shined with an odd glow in the dimly lit forest. The pupils seemed off, but Yuna couldnt quite put her finger on it. Yuki blinked, and it was gone. Maybe she was imagining things. Yuki closed the space between her and Yuna, Erica and Akira right behind her. She knelt down in front of Yuna, her eyes giving Yunas body a quick scan. Where are you hurt? Yuki asked, her eyes locking onto Yunas again. Normal eyes. Your ribs? I think, Yuna nodded as she began to notice the throbbing in her ribcage. Waves of dull pain pulsed out from them. I might have cracked a few when I slammed into a tree. Maybe broke one or two? Yuki nodded and took Yunas hand, her grasp soft and gentle. Yuna sucked in a breath at the contact, regretting it right away as the pain her ribs doubled. A whisper came out from Yukis lips, a word that Yuna couldnt understand. Warmth enveloped her, like a soft blanket. A soft groan escaped her as she felt a few ribs pop back into their correct positions, but those moments of uncomfort were washed away by bliss as the magic comforted her. There, Yuki said, ending the spell. I think youre fine now for the most part. Anywhere else you feel pain? No, Yuna smiled. Im feeling good now. Thanks. Yuki smiled back and gave Yunas hand a small squeeze. Her eyes still had traces of worry, but she seemed to take Yunas word. And Yuna was telling the truth. Her wounds were healed and her stress had disappeared. Im happy we could make it on time, Akira said, kneeling down and giving Yuna a hug. Yuna hugged back, the warmth reaching her chest. I thought we might have been a little too late. All that matters is that you made it, Yuna replied. You did good, Erica said, joining in on the hug. Standing up to that bug. Your team on the other hand. Well, I guess its understandable. Thanks, Yuna smiled. Someone cleared their throat off to the side. Yuna glanced over and saw Carol looking at them with a curious expression. She quickly untangled herself from the group hug and stood up at attention. Princess, these are your friends? Carol asked, raising an eyebrow. I know them, yes, Yuna nodded. What are they doing here in the forest? Yuna paused, not sure what to say. Yuki had said that she had a cover, but Yuna didnt know what that cover was. We were hunting in the forest, Yuki replied, stepping forward. We were nearby and heard fighting, so we came to help. Im glad we did. Hunting? In the Keynal Strip? With three people? Carol said. We''re a bit stronger than your average hunter, Yuki smiled. I could see that, Carol said with a small grin. Where did you find that king centipede? Yuki asked, her smile dropping as her tone shifted. That thing was a mid rank A. It attacked us, Carol replied. We couldnt detect it before it struck. Never seen that before in my life. I see. Yuki went to the corpse of the monster and rapped her knuckles on its carapace. Its because of this thing, I think. It can camouflage and it insulated the monsters mana from coming out. Its also really good armor. Good thing it had no real magical abilities. Yuki snapped her fingers, and most of the monster dissolved into mana and disappeared. The remaining parts began to ooze out green blood, staining the ground below it. Thats your share, Yuki said. Ill be taking the rest since, well, we killed it. Fair enough, Carol nodded. She tapped her chin for a moment before continuing. By the way, how did you beat that thing? Im curious. We just battered away at it until it weakened some, then I burned it from the inside out, Yuki shrugged. Took some time, but we wanted to do it as safely as possible. Did you use a support spell? Good eye, Yuki nodded. I buffed myself and my partners here. Helped a lot. And you used wind and fire magic. Yes. She made the chains, Yuki said, gesturing to Akira who gave Carol a small wave. Then she pointed at Erica with her thumb. She did a lot of the work of cracking that things shell. What rank are you? Carol asked. I dont want to share that, but Im sure you have a good idea of what I am. My partners too. Hmm. You seem really close to Yuna. How do you all know each other? Oh, were friends from Junction. We hang out with each other a lot, going places and what not. I havent seen her in a while though, so I was really surprised when I saw her here. I see. Well, you should leave this place, Carol advised. Theres some suspicious activity going around in here. Were a squad from the Libra Taskforce and were sent in here to investigate. Until that investigation is complete, I would advise you three to stay away. Investigating? Yuki repeated. Investigating what? Im afraid I cant disclose that, Carol said with a tight smile. The monsters? Carol blinked. I thought so. Ive noticed as well. I was hunting around here. The monsters seem stronger than usual. Youve noticed them being stronger? How much stronger? I dont think Ive ran into a rank C for a while, Yuki replied. Mainly rank Bs and a small handful of rank As. That centipede was the strongest so far. I see. Thank you for telling us that. I do have a question, Yuki said. Ask away. Ill answer it if I can. Are you willing to risk facing another monster like that centipede with a squad thats hurt and already lost two people? Carols face hardened. Im sure you dont want more people dying, Yuki continued. You need help. Or you should retreat. This will not turn out well if you keep going forward. What are you trying to say? Carol asked. Im offering our help, Yuki said, smiling. I dont think I need to prove our capabilities. If you just say yes, Ill go with you and help you all fight off whatever comes. Carol frowned. You dont need to tell us anything specific, if thats what youre worrying about, Yuki said. Of course, anything we kill, we have the right to take with us. But Ill make sure to leave you all a cut. I cant do that. Its against policy, Carol replied, shaking her head. Then dont tell anyone, Yuki shrugged. No one needs to know. If everyone keeps quiet, then this whole thing will disappear. Otherwise, more of your people will die. Carol quieted and stared at Yuki, her fingers drumming a pattern on her thigh. Yuki looked back, her face calm and nonchalant. Princess, Carol said. Yuna stood up straighter. How trustworthy are your friends? They wont backstab you, Yuna replied without any hesitation. Theyll be a big boost to us. You can rely on them. Of course youll say that, Carol said, shaking her head ruefully. Fine. Ill take your offer. I hope I dont regret this. She reached out a hand, and Yuki took it, giving it a firm shake. Dont worry, Yuki smiled. You wont. Trust me. FriendlyDragon Chapter 244 – Regrouped Yukis first actions as a temporary member of the Libra Taskforce was to go around helping with healing the wounds of a few of the members. The injuries that she found ranged from bruises and cuts, which she ignored, to large gashes and broken bones. Those she attempted to alleviate to the best of her abilities, leaving the more difficult injuries for the two squad medics to handle. When she had checked everyone, she went back to where Akira, Erica, and Yuna were standing, chatting with each other. But before Yuki caught up to them, something caught her eye. The corpse of one headless soldier that was moved to the side with a blanket covering it. She went over to it, brushing past a few soldiers that tried to greet her. Her knees bent as she squatted down beside the corpse and lifted the blanket, the fabric sticking a bit from the slightly dried up blood. The sight underneath made Yuki grimace. The head looked to be sawed off with blood still oozing out. A few flies had already gotten to it, buzzing about. Yuki brushed them away from her face when they got too close. Well. Theres no healing that, Yuki thought. She placed the blanket back over the corpse, straightening it a bit, before going back to where the three were still talking. When she approached, their heads went towards her immediately. Zero~, Erica said, closing the gap between them. What are you going to do with that bug? The bug? Yuki replied. Probably look at the shell and see what I can get out of it. It could make some interesting armor. Can I take a look at it too? Akira asked. Yuki nodded, but gave her a curious look. I just want to take a better look at it. Maybe I can help you with the analysing. Sure. I could use some help, Yuki said. She glanced over at Yuna. Just making sure. You dont have any other injuries right? Im fine, Yuna replied with a small smile. Just a few bruises, but my bones and cuts were healed already. Do they hurt? Just a bit when I move, she shrugged. Its not that big of a deal. Yuki frowned. That wasnt good if they were going to be moving for prolonged periods of time. She reached out and took Yunas hand. Yunas arm jerked as her eyes widened, but she didnt pull away. Yuki pushed mana out into Yuna, sending it to the bruises that spotted her body. She urged them away, healing the tiny capillaries. There, Yuki said. They should all be gone now. Walking around with that amount of bruises isnt good, you know? Thank you, Yuna said, pulling her hand back gently, a small blush on her cheeks. You didnt need to do that. Take it as payment for being late, Yuki smiled. I would have come earlier, but it wasnt the right time. Its fine. You dont need to apologize again. Alright then. If you say so. Were going to be heading out soon, I think, from what I heard from Carol. Got it, Yuna nodded. We might not be able to really be together during this thing, but if you need help, you know how to reach me, Yuki said. Right on cue, Carol clapped her hands and called for everyone to gather around for a short briefing. Yuki stood at the outskirts of the group with Erica and Akira beside her. Yuna was with the main group but within sight. Alright guys. Im sure you all heard about whats going to happen by now, but Im going to summarize it anyway, Carol said. Were going to be heading forward. I know we lost two, but we still have a mission. Luckily, we have some back up, but you all have to be hush hush about it, alright? Yes, maam, the soldiers replied. Well be marching forward as a group. Keep alert and make sure you say something if you notice something. We dont want another bug sneaking up on us, now do we? No, maam. Good. So heads up, weapons ready, and lets get a move on. The soldiers replied with mixed emotions, but they all gathered their things and headed out without a complaint. The march through the forest was a quiet one. The monster centipede must have dampened the mood considerably. Losing two squad members as well. But if it keeps everyone alert, thats for the better, Yuki thought. So what do you think? Akira asked. Yuki blinked and looked over. She was standing right beside her. About? How things are going right now. Right now? Yuki mulled over the question for a bit. Nothing of note as of right now. Its about what I expected. Besides that centipede thing. I didnt think something like that would appear. Something that strong? No. Yuki shook her head. Its more about the uniqueness of the monster. That carapace. A monster being able to conceal its presence really effectively is something. But other than that, it wasnt much, Akira said. Thats true, Yuki smiled. You did a lot to it. It helped a lot. You did the actual killing, Akira replied, smiling as well. I only wacked away at it with my sword. Then all I did was poking at it with my daggers. And Erica was stabbing it with a toothpick. Erica began laughing on Yukis otherside. Point is. We all did good. Hmm, I guess, Akira shrugged. Didnt think that I would be spending the weekend battling monster centipedes. Theres nothing more romantic than that, Yuki said with a giggle. Centipedes. The most romantic of bugs, Akira said dryly. Yukis smile widened, and their eyes met. Yukis fingers reached out and brushed against Akiras. Its not the time to be flirting, you two, Erica said, their hands jerking back at her words. Save that for later. Like at a hotel~. Akira blushed and began staring at the ground. Yuki tilted her head towards Erica and gave her a look. Maybe we will, Yuki said. Erica raised an eyebrow, and Yuki grinned. Want to join? You do know what I am, right? Erica replied, though her ears pinkened ever so slightly. Are you sure? Wouldnt that make it more fun? Ooo, good point. Erica giggled, giving Yuki a wink as well. Maybe we should. After this whole thing. I think we should stop talking about that, Akira whispered. Yuki looked over at her. People are giving us some odd looks. Oh. Valid point, Yuki nodded. She noticed a few of those glances when her head went toward the main body of soldiers. Lets go talk to Yuna then. Though, I think I might have lost her. I know where she is, Erica said. She pointed and Yuki caught the back of Yunas head before another soldier blocked her from view. Lets go then. They sped up their pace and caught up to Yuna who was a few feet ahead. When they were right behind her, Erica grabbed her shoulders, Yuna jumping as she quickly turned around. Oh, its you guys, she said with a sigh. I couldnt hear you guys approaching. Thats good, Yuki replied, smiling. That means our sneaking around is working. True. Why are you three here though? Yuna asked. We should be keeping an eye out for anything that might sneak up on us. Well probably feel it if something tries, Erica shrugged. No worries. Anyway, I just wanted to catch up on a few things, Yuki said. We havent seen each other in three weeks, so theres quite a bit to talk about, you know? I guess. Itll be quick though. Theres really only one thing to talk about, Yuki continued. Its the reason why we were hunting in the forest. And whats that? Yuna asked. Well, we heard rumors of strong monsters appearing seemingly out of nowhere in the forest, Yuki said. So, we thought that it would be nice to come by and see for ourselves since its not normal for a lot of strong monsters to appear at once. I see. Theres also a rumor that there might be a really strong monster. Much stronger than that centipede. But you know about that I think. Whats interesting though, is that people are theorizing how these monsters came to be. There are a few interesting theories. Like artificial evolution or something. Yuna frowned. Yuki nodded, glad that she seemed to be understanding what was being said. But again. Just rumors and the thoughts of internet conspiracy theorists, Yuki shrugged. Were just here to find some monsters and look around. Then you must be having a good time, Yuna said. I think so. Eri seemed to be having the most fun, Yuki smiled. She looked over at Erica. Right? Kinda, Erica nodded. Its been awhile since I could last stab something. We practice together a lot though. I would think that would help with those stabby urges, Yuki said. Yeah, but were the same level. I like stomping things sometimes. Its calming. The sound of someone clearing their throat interrupted their conversation and Yuki turned to find the source of the noise. It was a man, moderately well built with brown hair. He had a small smile on his lips, but it looked perpetual rather than joy. Hey, you three are the back up, right? the man said. He spoke with a countryside accent. Princess, mind introducin me to your friends? I need to ask her why her nickname is Princess, Yuki thought. Sure, Fisher, Yuna said. She gestured towards the three of them in turn. This is Zero, Eri, and Autumn. Theyre my friends. Three of em, eh? Fisher replied, waggling his eyebrows. I knew you liked one girl, but the more the merrier, eh? Oh shut up, Yuna frowned, swatting him in the arm. Lets focus over here. I am focusin, Princess. Dont worry about me, the man grinned. Ill leave you four to yourselves. Have fun. He walked away, going to another group of guys and they began chatting. Hes nice, Erica said. I like him. We do have to focus, Yuki said, tapping her chin. Keep an eye out for things. Not much else to do anyway. Alright, Erica nodded. Theres really nothing for quite a bit, Akira replied. I dont feel anything. Same, but that centipede could avoid detection, so there might be others like that, Yuki sighed. Which would be really annoying, but what can you do. They all quieted at the same time, a silent pact to just watch and not speak. Yuna walked with them now. And as they travelled further and further into the forest, Yuki noticed that Yuna seemed to become more and more uncomfortable. She would frown every so often and look around. Pausing here and there. Her shoulders were drawn and tense. Yuna? Yuki asked. Yunas head jerked towards her. Do you feel something? Yeah, she nodded, her voice low. Its not really a monster though. Its just like a little feeling. Its faint. What is it? I dont know. It sort of feels like a monsters mana, that creepy, menacing feel. Yuki frowned. She had never felt something like that from monsters. But it seems like its all around us now. And the further in we get, it gets stronger. You feel that from the entire forest? Yuki said. Yuna nodded. Yeah. I dont know where its from though. I see. Tell me if it gets really bad. Yuna nodded again and they quieted once more. This might not end up well, Yuki thought, a weight settling at the bottom of her stomach. I need to plan. FriendlyDragon Chapter 245 – Unnatural As the group of ten picked their way carefully through the forest, Yuki kept a close eye on Yuna. Her discomfort was palpable, radiating out from her. Though she said nothing, Yuki could tell just how much that insidious mana she spoke of affected her. Though, thats weird in itself, Yuki thought. Ive fought so many monsters, but never felt anything like that from them. The sun was beginning to set, the sky dyed scarlet as the moon peeked through. The pace of the group was slowing as well, almost in sync with the dipping of the sun. Eventually, Carol, who was setting the pace, stopped and clapped her hands, announcing that they would break into camp. Yuki saw the relief blossom out on Yunas face at those words. She helped set up tents and the campfire where the soldiers all gathered around to warm themselves up as the night grew chilly. But other than a few whispers and the crackling of the fire, the soldiers were quiet, even when eating the rations they had brought. Yuki and her group sat off to the side of the camp. She had selected a spot that would be near where Yuna had set up her own tent which she shared with one other person. Akira took out a few packaged rations that she had stored within her ring and handed them to Yuki and Erica to eat, setting a serving aside for herself. They ate in quiet as well, listening to the night forest with its crickets and night time birds. As she ate, Yuki thought. She went over everything she knew about the situation they were in. Everything that Mathali had told her. Everything hypothetical that she had brainstormed with Erica and Akira. Everything that Yuna had brought up to her attention. She said she could feel that mana throughout the forest, but it gets stronger the further in we travel, then that means were getting closer to the source. But if the mana was radiating out throughout the entire forest, then that source had to be large. And powerful. Something that shouldnt be trifled with and be avoided. I need to scout for it, she sighed. How Yuki could do that, she wasnt sure. The easiest way would be to ask Yuna to come with her and use her ability to sense monsters to help locate the source of the mana. But Yuki felt reluctant to do that after seeing how Yuna was reacting. Ill bring Akira, Yuki thought. Erica is a good guard, so she should stay here to deal with any attacks. Akira and I are better at sneaking around. She couldnt think of any alternatives other than go with the squad and hope that they stumble upon whatever it was that Yuna was feeling. Her confidence in that happening was high, given her luck, but that route meant that she had no preparation or information. Going in blind was something Yuki preferred not to do. Akira, Yuki thought, touching the link between her and her partner. We need to go out scouting later. [Looking for whatever it was Yuna was feeling?] Akira asked. Yes. We should ask her a few questions so we know what direction to head towards, but we wont be bringing her. She doesnt look well. [Thats good. I was going to say not to tell her to come with us as well,] Akira replied. [I would prefer that she not be here at all, but she has a mission.] Mmm. Erica will be on guard duty. Shell keep an eye out for us while were gone. [Alright. When do you think we should go?] When most people are asleep. Itll depend on who is on watch. If you find an opportunity, tell me. Ill tell you when I find one. [Got it.] Eri, Yuki said out loud, her voice still low. Ericas eyes met hers and she lifted her eyebrows. Were going to go out for a bit later. Can you keep watch? Erica frowned, before her eyes lit up as she understood what Yuki wanted. She nodded. No problem, she said with a smile. Ill make sure nothing happens. Thanks, Yuki replied, smiling back. Lets talk to Yuna really quick once we finish up with this dinner. Theres a few things I want to know. Akira nodded and the three ate in silence. They finished quickly, wiping their hands with a few wipes that Akira had brought. Then they went about looking for where Yuna had gone. They found her inside her tent by herself, holding her head. The packaging of an already eaten meal pack laid beside her. Yuna? Akira asked, stepping into the tent. Whats wrong? Yuna looked up from her hands and her eyes gave Yuki pause. They looked troubled and pained, as if she was having an intense headache, but there was something else in them. An odd anger, targeted at something that Yuki didnt know. But it faded away quickly, leaving behind just the pain and discomfort. My head just hurts, thats all, Yuna replied. She grimaced a bit as a wave hit her. Whatever that mana is coming from, were getting closer to it. Yuki sat beside her, their eyes locking. Do you know what it is? Yuki asked. Yuna shook her head. I thought as much. But is there a particular direction you think it might be in? A particular direction where the feeling gets stronger much faster than usual? Southeast, Yuna replied without any hesitation. Its southeast for sure. Yuki nodded. Thats good to know, she said, but Yuna cut her off before she could say more. I can do more than just tell you the direction though, Yuna said. Yuki raised a brow. I think I can find the general location. Are you going to see what it is? The intensity that she asked that question with took Yuki aback. It didnt sound as if she was interested in whether or not Yuki was going to look for the source. She sounded as if she was personally involved. Yes, Yuki replied. Why? You need to get rid of whatever that thing is, Yuna said, her voice low. Its unnatural. I dont think it was meant to be in this world. Ive been thinking over it, and the mana that Im feeling right now is too menacing. Too evil. I dont think Ive ever felt something close to it. It might be a rank S monster, Yuki said. Theyre normally leagues above whatever youve fought before. Its not that, Yuna replied, shaking her head. Every monster Ive fought, the mana felt the same. Insidious. The only difference between each monster was how much I felt. This is different. It just feels unnatural. Too unsettling. Unnatural, Yuki repeated in her mind. Thats not good. Mathalis information appeared in her mind at that word. How monsters could be artificially evolved. How the Lord Diablos had created multiple rank S monsters to be under his bidding. You think you can find where the source is? Yuki asked. Yes. I just need to try. Would it hurt you? You look like youre in pain already, and this is just from the presence of the mana. Ill be fine. This is more important anyway, she said. Her eyes were dead serious. Yuna, you dont have to pressure yourself, Akira said. We can just go southeast and well find whatever it is that youre sensing. I know, but knowing roughly where it is, is better than just roaming about, Yuna replied. Im not pressuring myself. I want to do this. We need to do this. Then if you really feel that way, do it, Yuki nodded. But if its too much for you, dont push yourself. I dont want something happening to you. Ill be fine, she repeated. Quiet for a bit. I need to focus. At Yunas request, they went quiet and watched. She closed her eyes and took deep breaths as she calmed herself. Her eyebrows knitted as intense focus settled on her face. She gritted her teeth as the color in her face began to drain away and her breaths became fast and strained. Yuki frowned and scooted closer to her. She reached out her hand, the hand hovering in the air as she hesitated for a moment. But when Yuna let out a groan of pain, Yuki pushed away her doubt and cupped Yunas cheek, intending to alleviate some of her pain. When her hand touched Yunas skin, it was as if a floodgate had burst between her and Yuna. Pain and fear and anger flowed out from Yuna in a torrent into Yuki. Yuki gasped, but her hand didnt budge. A soft sigh escaped from Yuna as she pressed her face into Yukis palm, her eyes still closed. Then the torrent halted and Yunas eyes fluttered open. Her eyes met Yukis, her pain and discomfort gone from them. Yuki? she said. Her eyes went to the side and saw Yukis hand on her cheek. A small blush rose up. Um, what are you doing? Her blush looked so different from the pain that had been radiating out from her. Not quite thinking, Yuki cupped the back of her head and pulled Yuna into a hug, pressing her against her chest. Yuki held her tightly, the urge to shelter Yuna and keep that pain away filling Yuki. Yuki? Yuna said again, her voice confused, but she made no effort to pull away. What are you doing? If it hurt you so much to find the source, you shouldnt have done it, Yuki said, her voice low. You felt it? Yuna asked. Yuki nodded and stroked her hair gently. Oh. It was necessary though. Dont do something like that again unless you really have to, Yuki said. Yuna nodded. Good. Did you find something? I did, Yuna replied. She pulled back a bit, Yuki letting her. Its southeast. About two miles give or take. Im not sure what it is, but its big. Thank you then. But dont make it a habit doing that, okay? I know. Ill be more careful next time. Good. Yuki let go and turned to Akira and Erica. They were watching Yuki and Yuna with interested expressions. You guys know what to do. And Yuna. Yes? Yuna said. Remember to call me Zero for now. She nodded and Yuki left the tent, holding the flap for Akira and Erica to leave. Lets get ready, Yuki said. FriendlyDragon Chapter 246 – Seven Heads An opportunity to sneak out of the camp arose a little past midnight. It came in the form of a watch rotation. Erica volunteered to be one of the three taking the shift. Yuna was selected as the second, and another person that Yuki didnt know was the third. When Yuki was certain that the camp had fallen asleep, save for the three on watch, she gave Erica a signal. Erica began to strike up a conversation with the third watch member, Yuna joining her. With the third person distracted, Yuki slipped away with Akira right on her heels. [Southeast, two miles,] Akira reminded. I remember, Yuki replied. The surrounding area seems clear. Unless theres another bug or something. [Go straight, but carefully then?] Exactly. With that, they took off at a steady pace, not quite a run, but also not what one would consider a jog. Like wraiths, they slipped through the forest, making not a whisper of sound. Yuki could hear the soft breaths of deer and other prey in their restless sleep, undisturbed by the two as they sneaked about. The entire time, neither of them spoke. They had no need to. Yukis mind was busy, her every sense tingling as she focused on the forest around her, straining to observe every single foot of land. Though she felt nothing, she knew now that it didnt mean there was nothing. The centipede and Yuna had taught her that. But the forest was quiet. Or rather, normal. Bugs buzzed and night time predators roamed while their prey rushed to escape. A normal forest night. They continued traveling southeast. Yuki kept track of the distance every now and then, noting the space between her and the camp. The two miles were closing fast. But Yuki couldnt feel a thing. That was to be expected though. Slow. Were going to need to be extra observant. Use our physical eyes, Yuki said. [Alright,] Akira replied, her pace matching Yukis as she slowed. [I cant find anything though.] Same here. But it might be hidden somehow from our detection, or Yuna might have misjudged the distance, Yuki said with a small shrug. It happens. [Then lets keep our eyes peeled.] They crept about the forest, inspecting every single foot of land they crossed. Every now and then, they would pause to listen for any signs of anything. But whatever it was that Yuna had sensed eluded them still. When the sun starts to rise, were going to need to go back, Yuki said. [Alright. I hope we find something before then.] I hope so too. Their hopes were fulfilled by the sound of a soft hum that Yuki felt more than she heard. It was faint, causing light vibrations that she could feel if she focused. They traveled underneath the ground. There were periodic pauses between each vibration, almost like the ground was breathing. She went onto one knee and pressed a hand flat against the soft dirt of the forest. Her eyes shut as she sent out pulses of mana through the ground, feeling what laid below. What she found was a void. A large empty space that she could feel nothing in. A facility or something below us, Yuki said, rising to her feet. We can track it to see where it meets the surface to find the entrance. [What do you think it is?] Akira asked. Im not sure. I just know somethings there. Lets take a look. Together, they traced the nothingness that Yuki felt below them. Whatever it was that she found, it wasnt terribly large. The outline of it felt like a hallway rather than a facility. Its lines were too straight for Yuki to think that it was made naturally or by a monster. Every now and then, the nothingness would branch out into smaller hallways. Yuki ignored those for now. The main branch would lead her to what she wanted to find. Eventually, the void underneath the ground began to rise up towards the surface. Extending her sense above ground, she found a wide clearing where the void seemed to touch the surface. In the clearing, there were objects scattered about haphazardly, giving Yuki pause. The objects felt man made, but she was unable to tell what they were without being able to see them. Akira, you feel that? she asked. [I do.] Akira stared off into the direction of the clearing, her eyes narrowed. [I cant tell what it is.] Same here. Lets take a closer look. Their pace quickened as they headed towards the clearing a few meters ahead of them. When they broke past the trees that surrounded the area, they were met with destruction. A building must have stood in the clearing before. At least, thats what Yuki thought from the remains of what looked to have been walls and tile. Wires snaked up from the broken walls along with metal bars that bent all about. Underneath the crack tiles was concrete that was destroyed in various spots to reveal piping below it. The centerpiece of the room was a large pool filled with clear water that shimmered underneath the light of the moon that could be seen plainly from inside the roofless building. But as Yuki got closer, she saw that the edges of the pool looked jagged and uneven, the walls rough, and the floor bumpy. Around the pool, there were multiple gouges, each in sets of three that resembled claw marks. This wasnt made by a machine. The next thing to catch her attention were the odd rounded objects that stood in what would have been the back of the room. There were three of them and they looked like metal storage tanks, two of which had large gashes in them much like the gouges in the ground around the pool. Those gashes revealed the insides of those two tanks, but Yuki saw nothing in them. The third tank was still intact. Akira, can you look around? she asked. Ill be looking around the pool area for anything. [Alright. Ill scout out the hallway underground for a bit. Ill be back soon.] See you soon then. Yuki felt Akira go below the ground behind her. While she did that, Yuki went to the untouched tank and lightly pressed her hand against its cool metal husk. Her eyes closed as she pushed mana out to sense the insides of the tank. Empty. But I feel traces of something, she thought. Flicking her wrist, her fingers curled around the handle of the dagger that shot out from the sheath hidden on her arm. Then in one fluid motion, she stabbed the tank with the dagger, the blade cutting through the metal tank with ease. When she pulled back her blade, a wide gash had been formed in the tank. She created a ball of light in one hand and shined it on the gash. She couldnt see a thing inside. But she felt something brush by. Mana. Who would store mana in tanks in the middle of a forest? Taking a closer look at the material the tanks were made of, she found that they were lined with taltum. That explained why she couldnt feel anything from the outside. The taltum along with the low amount of mana remaining would make it impossible for Yuki to detect it. I dont think this is what Yuna was feeling as well, she thought. There has to be something else. She turned her attention to the area around the tanks. Fragments of equipment were strewn about, most of them destroyed to the point that they were unrecognizable. There were a few crushed tubes, shattered needles, deformed metal plates, and tangled wires. A couple of device casings gave Yuki a clue as to what used to be in the room. Computers. Tanks of mana. I think syringes and transport pipes for the mana. This might be what we were looking for. Carefully, Yuki took a few of the casings and bits of debris from the ground and put them away in her ring for later inspection. She scanned the room some more, checking for anything that she might have missed, but came up empty. [Yuki, Im coming back,] Akira said. Her voice was a tad faint. Did you find anything? [Not much. I think the hallways were part of a transportation system. I found a few pods and a track. But that was it.] I see. Well, come back then. I found a few things, but Ill share it with you on the way back. [Ill be there in a few minutes.] Alright, Yuki replied. She turned her attention to the centerpiece of the room, the pool filled with clear water. Ill be looking around some more then. [Be there soon.] With that, Yuki went to the pools edge and knelt down, watching the water as the cool, soft breeze of the night made ripples on the pools surface. The pool was much deeper than Yuki had thought. She reached out, the water cold to her touch. With a bit of mana, she connected with the water, trying to find the true dimensions of the pool. This isnt a pool. There was an opening at the bottom of the pool that looked to open up into a cavern filled with water. What she had thought was a pool was only an entrance to something much larger. Then came the mana. A presence unlike any she had felt before filled her senses. It suffocated her, an indomitable will that pressed against her mind. Something lived down there. Something that shouldnt be disturbed. Yet, at the same time, something bubbled up within her. A primal urge that whispered at her to poke the beast. To challenge it. To test herself. The urge was fleeting. But it didnt matter. A flash of thought passed between Yuki and whatever that beast was. She felt anger erupt as it felt Yukis presence. The beast had labeled her as an intruder. And now murderous intent followed. Yuki cut contact from the pool and shot to her feet. She located where Akira was in a flash, a few meters away from the entrance of the underground hallway. Akira, we need to go, she said, half jogging to the hallway. [What happened?] Akira asked. Yuki felt her speed up her pace. I found the S rank. Its here. We need to run before it sees us. [Thats a very good reason. Ill be there in a few seconds.] True to her word, she bursted out of the hallway as the ground beneath Yuki began to rumble and shake. The beast was coming up to the surface. Fast. Without a word, Yuki grabbed Akiras hand and began sprinting away from the ruins. Akira followed without a question. They dove behind a thicket of trees, lying flat on the ground side by side. Yuki peered past a bush, her eyes locked onto the ruined facility. The rumbling had stopped, but Yuki assumed that it was because the beast was swimming. Any moment now and it would burst into the open. [Are you sure we want to be here right now?] Akira asked. Yukis eyes remained glued to the ruins. I need to see what this thing is. Just a moment would be enough, she replied. Once we see it, well run as fast as we can. [Alright.] Akira squeezed Yukis hand before letting go. [Cloak ourselves?] I forgot. We should. Muttering a few words, Yuki erased their presence from the outside world. When the spell finished, the ruins erupted in a shower of debris and water. The water fell down in a fine diamond curtain, droplets catching the moonlight as they descended back down to the earth. And behind the curtain, a giant shadow loomed. The shadow looked serpentine in nature, almost like the silhouette of a king cobra with its hood flared. But then that hood split into seven sections, each section a snake in itself. And when the curtain had swept to the side, Yuki saw the beast in all of its dreadful glory. It was a seven headed serpent; its heads reached near the tops of the trees, two legs with white claws supported it, and its main body still in the pool behind it. Each head was shaped like the head of a snake. Fins lined the spine of the monster, the spines razor sharp. Water dripped down from its gaping mouths that revealed the white fangs of the beast. A hydra. FriendlyDragon Chapter 247 – Retreat Run, Yuki said. She went to her feet and began backing away from the seven headed serpent. We cant fight that thing right now. [Agreed,] Akira replied. The hydra sniffed the air, its seven pairs of nostrils flaring as its heads bobbed in every direction. Yuki and Akira crept away from the serpent as quickly as they could without alerting the monster to their presence. Yuki held the magic concealing them, pumping extra mana into it to be safe. Then the beast roared, seven voices screaming in a dissonant symphony. The sound made Yukis blood run cold, but she continued backing away at a steady pace. The hydra didnt seem to notice them yet. Once the seven headed snake had disappeared from sight, Yuki broke into a run, slicing through the forest with Akira by her side. There was no need to be careful about attracting the attention of other monsters now. A few meters away from the ruined facility, the imposing presence of the hydra had almost vanished. The sudden drop off in the monsters mana signature gave Yuki pause, her feet stopping. The distance between her and the serpent wasnt far enough for the mana signature of a rank S to drop noticeably. This thing can hide itself too? Yuki thought, groaning inwardly. [I think it can manually dampen its presence,] Akira said. [Its not like the centipede where the armor did it.] I dont know if thats worse or not. They bolted away again, their pace faster than it was before. Yuki needed to reach the camp and warn them before the hydra found them. The monster had most likely already detected the camp. Such a large group of people would be difficult for a monster of that caliber to not notice. Trees flew past them, Yukis feet pounding the ground. The wind whipped her hair all about as she leaped over fallen trees and jagged boulders. Akira ran at her side, matching her pace. Moonlight flashed in her eyes as she passed under the treetops, the wind making the trees a shutter for the moon. As they neared the camp, the orange flickers of the campfire came into view. The watch hadnt switched yet. Yuki located Erica immediately. Yuna was right beside her. The third watch member she couldnt find. Erica noticed their approach and stood to meet them. Yuki halted in front of her, bent over a bit as she caught her breath. Akira explained the situation for her. We found the rank S, Akira said, cutting straight to the chase. We need to move. Ericas eyes widened, and she turned to Yuki who gave her a quick nod. At that, Erica spun on her heel and began to march toward the corporals tent. Yuki and Akira followed after her. Wait? You found a rank S? Yuna asked, jogging to catch up. We did. It was around where you said it was, Yuki replied, glancing to her side. Can you still feel that dark mana? Itll be hard not to, Yuna said with a grim smile. But its lessened quite a bit. So I thought you two did something. We did something alright. We woke a rank S monster. Then why did the feeling lessen? Yuna frowned. We think it can hide itself. Well explain more when we talk to the corporal, Yuki said. Yuna nodded as they dunked under the cloth entrance of the corporals tent. Akira and Erica were inside already. What is it? Carol said, crossing her arms. This better be good. Its most definitely not good, Yuki replied. Carol frowned at her words, but let her continue. Theres a rank S monster possibly making its way to this location right now. Theres a what? Carol repeated. A rank S monster. A hydra from what I saw. You saw it? I did. Thats why I know theres one out there and why I think its probably going to come here. There hasnt been a hydra in decades, Carol said. Yuki nodded. Are you sure? Most definitely. Now, Ive never seen one myself until a few minutes ago, but theres only one monster I can think of that looks like a sea serpent with multiple heads. Yuna, rouse the guys awake, Carol ordered. Yuna saluted and ducked out of the tent. Zero. How many heads were there? I counted seven, Yuki replied. Akira confirmed the number, and Carol sighed. Fuck, she said softly. Thats bad. Yuki nodded. The more heads a hydra had, the stronger it was. The last one that had appeared decades before only had five, but it was already a high rank A. How close were we to its den? Carol asked. A little over two miles southeast of here, Yuki said. I dont know how much of the land the hydra claimed as its territory though. It was asleep when we found it, but it must have felt our presence. Ill have to ask you what you were doing away from the camp, but right now isnt the right time since you dont look like youre joking about this, Carol said. The hydras territory extends as far as it can control. I was wondering why there was such a lack of monsters around here, but its all coming together now. Thats a good point, Yuki frowned. I didnt think of that. Then were definitely within its territory. We need to evacuate immediately. Ill notify the other squads. You three go and help with the packing. Theyll need as many hands as they can get. Alright, Yuki said. She pushed the flap of the tent open and ducked out, Akira and Erica following her. Outside, soldiers were hustling about, collapsing tents and storing their equipment. The fire had been put out, and the smoke was being smothered by leaves. But for all of the movement, the camp was quiet. The urgency was palpable. Ill get our tent, Akira whispered before going to the camps edge where they had set up leaving Yuki with Erica. Do you think were going to be fighting that hydra? Erica asked. We might, Yuki replied. Depends on how much time it takes for it to get here. But it probably wont be a full on battle. Have to see what its unique thing is, right? Yeah. Well have to poke at it for a bit, then draw back and make a plan. I dont know about you, but I dont think throwing ourselves at a rank S without any information will turn out well. It sounds fun to think about though, Erica grinned. Yuki pictured it in her head, three crazy girls running at a towering hydra, all seven of its heads filled with confusion. It does, Yuki said, smiling back. The camp disappeared within minutes. Akira returned and stood by Yukis side as the other soldiers formed a loose line in front of Carol. Were evacuating right now, Carol announced, her tone leaving no room for questions or protests. The mission is being abandoned. Higher ups do not know, but there will be no complaints from them. If there is, Im taking the heat. Got it? Yes, maam, the soldiers replied. Head out. The group began a hurried march through the forest. The sun was rising now, peeking just over the horizon as it dyed the sky a deep purple. Twigs snapped and leaves crunched as caution was pushed aside in favor of speed. Along the way, Yuna caught up with Yuki and the others. They walked quietly together, Yuki constantly checking her surroundings for any signs of the hydra. The signature of the hydra was still faint, but she knew that it wasnt something that she could rely on. Can we make it out before it catches up? Yuki wondered. I dont know how fast a hydra can travel. Snakes arent terribly fast. But then again, it isnt just a snake. The other squads will be converging on us in a few minutes, Carol announced, her pace not slowing. If you feel a group of beings coming toward us, it might be them, so hold off on the attacks until I tell you otherwise. The soldiers voiced their acknowledgement and continued marching forward without another word. Their pace was slower than Yuki would have liked, but given the injuries that some members had sustained, it was expected. But anxiety began creeping up in her stomach. With a small flick of her wrists, she grasped her daggers and tucked the blades into her sleeves. She might need them soon. Chapter 248 – Hydra The end of the forest was a mile away before Yuki felt a tug at her sleeve. It was Yuna trying to get her attention. A look of worry had set on her face. What is it? Yuki asked, her voice low. The feeling is getting stronger, she replied. Yuki frowned. There was only one thing that Yuna could be referring too. I cant quite locate the direction, but its behind us. How long have you been feeling it? Yuki said as she glanced behind herself. You mean how long have I felt the feeling get stronger? Yuna asked. Yuki nodded. Just for about a minute. I didnt say anything yet since I wasnt sure if it was just my head playing tricks on me. I see. You should tell the corporal, Yuki said. Theres not much we can do to speed up our pace, but at least she wont be taken by surprise if the hydra appears. Understood. Ill tell her. What are you going to do? Ill just keep an eye out. The problem is that I cant really feel the hydra at all, Yuki frowned. Its mana signature is faint. Its almost like it cant completely hide its mana. But it can hide it just enough to make it hard to find. Maybe its a scare tactic? The idea intrigued Yuki who began to theorize about the behavior of the hydra. Yuna went to speak with the corporal who was leading the pace. Since its a rank S, maybe its warning other monsters? I know monsters are more sensitive than elves and dwarves on average, Yuki thought. But it should know that this group is mainly elves, though, to be fair, it didnt see the group. The thought gave Yuki some hope. If the hydra preferred to scare rather than confront, then that meant them heading toward the exit of the forest should give it some pause if it ever decided to attack. Of course. It might think were going too slow and attack anyway. Or it isnt trying to scare us and is just trying to make itself look weaker or launch a sneak attack. Regardless, it was necessary to prepare for an attack. Yuki readjusted her grip on her daggers and tightened her fingers around the hilts of her blades. There was some hope, but her mind and her instincts were telling her to ignore that hope. All signs were pointing toward a confrontation. She connected herself to the earth, creating a perimeter around the group. There were no hints of a giant seven headed serpent near them in a half mile radius. Yuki didnt dare go further than that. The last time she touched the hydra with mana, she woke it up. Another touch would only attract it towards them like a boat with a lighthouse. Yuna returned a minute later, her worries still evident on her face. The pace of the group remained the same, but looking closely at Carols expression, Yuki found it just a tad tighter. MaI mean the corporal said that there isnt much we can do, Yuna said with a small shrug. Just be wary. I thought as much. Might want to take your sword out then, Yuki replied. Can you sense anything? Yuna asked as she drew her blade. Not with mana, but the ground? Im looking, but so far nothing of note. I didnt make the radius far though and I cant always be watching. I can only send out pulses at intervals. I see. The monster is closer, Yuna said. I think its out pacing us. Then well find it soon. The forest ends in about a mile. Theres a chance that we can make it. Then Yuki sent out a pulse through the ground, scanning the area once more. A shudder came back to her, coming from the edge of her detection zone. Something massive had touched the ground, much larger than any animal or monster could be save for a giant. And it was only a few hundred meters away. Yuki locked onto the location, throwing every sense she had toward it. She used the air to feel around the area while tracking every shudder through the earth. The winds touched against a scaly surface, like that of a snake. And from the weight on the ground, a massive one. Its here, Yuki whispered. Yuna took a sharp breath and looked in the general direction of where the hydra was approaching. It was still too far for anyone to see through the dense forest and the thick foliage that blotted out the sun. But soon it would be much too close not to sense. Tell Carol, Yuki said. We need to either push the pace or drop a few back to distract the hydra. Got it? Got it, Yuna nodded before hurrying toward the front of the group again. Yuki focused on the hydra that was slithering its way toward them, its path winding but its pace faster than theirs. With a few calculations, she predicted the monster would catch up with them within five minutes. I need two in the back with me! Carols voice shouted. She was marching toward the rear of the group where Yuki was. The rest continue forward. Theres a monster approaching us. Well distract it. No questions. Whos staying? I can help, Yuki replied, raising two fingers. Carol gave her a nod and looked around for another volunteer. Akira raised her own hand. Alright. Me and the two temporary team members will be staying back. The rest of you, go. Now. Thats an order. The soldiers acknowledged the command and began picking up the pace as they hurried toward the end of the forest. The couple that hesitated were treated with a stern glare from the corporal. Erica locked eyes with Yuki, the question she had evident in them. She was asking what she should do. Yuki tilted her head toward the group of soldiers marching away and mouthed a word. Protect. Erica nodded and followed the soldiers. When they finally cleared out, Carol turned to Yuki and Akira. So. Do you have a plan? Carol asked. Otherwise, Im going to go with the whack it and lead it away as much as I can route. Thats a good plan, Yuki replied. Ill support you. Autumn here will be tag teaming with you. Youre a supporter? Thats my main role, Yuki nodded. Ill make sure you wont die. Thanks. Autumn, youre a swordswoman right? Carol asked. Akira nodded. Me too. I prefer the right side. Then Ill take left. I wont get in your way, Akira said. Carol seemed pleased with that response. She drew her sword and did a few practice swings with it as she stared into the forest. Yuki stared as well, but her mind was following the hydra and every step it made. Then she could feel it. The mana that radiated out from the monster. It was close enough now that it couldnt mask its full strength. Its coming, Carol said as she held her blade in front of her, taking a stance. Best of luck to the both of you. Thanks, Yuki replied. I hope we dont need it. The sound of trees crashing to the ground reached them, the ground shuddering under the impact. Then a shadow began rising into the sky, looming over them as it replaced the trees. The hydra stopped before them, staring down at the three with its seven pairs of eyes. Each pair was a different hue. The colors looked familiar, but Yuki couldnt quite put her finger on it. Pushing the feeling aside, she channeled her mana into her hands and spread her arms apart, a magic circle flaring up underneath her feet. At her word, a golden brown aura surrounded Akira and Carol as she covered herself in a barrier. Her job right now was to just support. Carol and Akira waited, watching the hydras every move while the hydra did the same to them. They stared at each other, locked in a battle of chicken, waiting for the other to strike first. The hydra was the one that complied. Three of its heads reared back while two went to strike at the two standing before it. The other two heads held back and simply watched. It has tactics. Thats bad. Akira and Carol hopped away from each other, their speed enhanced by Yukis spell. Not missing a beat, Akira leaped toward the hydra, drawing the attention of a head with her. Carol did the same on the other side. The three heads that reared back made an odd sound that attracted Yukis attention. It sounded like a retch, as if the hydra was throwing up. An odd steam was pouring out from the mouths of three heads. Then they spat whatever they had in their mouths. Yukis eyes narrowed as she threw up barriers around Akira and Carol. Two of the heads had aimed at them while the third aimed at Yuki. The two swordswomen dodged the attack with ease. Yuki let the attack hit her shield. The projectile splattered against Yukis barrier and began to let off steam. She could feel the liquid eating away at the barrier, slowly dissolving it. Corrosive. I dont think we want to be touching that anytime soon. Yuki reinforced the barrier, shedding away the top layer to stop the acid. It has acid projectiles, Yuki called out. Watch out. Got it, Carol replied, still dodging the attacks of one of the heads. Akira didnt say anything, but Yuki knew she heard. The two swordswomen and Yuki continued their attempts to distract the hydra who seemed happy to comply. Both Carol and Akira landed a few attacks against the hydra, but the scales of the seven headed serpent proved to be difficult to pierce. Full strength blows only made cuts against the monster. The entire time, Yuki observed the hydra. She watched its every move, trying to find some pattern in its attacks. But something told her that the hydra wasnt trying its hardest. Maybe it was the way it always reused the same attacks. Or the way it barely moved its body. When things seemed to be at a stalemate, Yuki noticed that Akira had disappeared behind the hydra. What she was going to do there, Yuki wasnt sure. Her curiosity was answered by a prompt screech from the hydra followed by a whipping of its tail that crushed trees. Akira, what did you do? Yuki asked. [I stabbed it at a sensitive point I think,] she replied. [I think I made it angry.] I think so too, Yuki said as she watched the hydras nostrils flare. A switch had been flipped in the hydra. Yuki could see it in its eyes. Two heads had reared back, their eyes glowing, one an icy blue and the other a fiery red. Mana began to concentrate rapidly within the hydra at two points. This is bad. Group up with me! Yuki said as she began pooling her own mana around herself. Right now! Akira and the corporal didnt question her and sprinted towards her, sliding to a stop beside her. The moment they reached her, she threw her arms forward, a barrier forming in front of them. A earthen wall erupted from the ground at the same time as the earth underneath them gave way. They fell down into a pit just as the hydra roared. A blast of mana shattered the wall and struck against the barrier, Yukis jaw clenching as she fought to keep the barrier up. Close the top! she growled as she poured mana into her shield. When the sunlight was shut away, Yuki flattened the barrier and layered it over the top of the hole. Her teeth gritted as she pushed back against the attack, the blast unrelenting in its assault. Then at last it dissipated, the hydra satisfied. Yuki dropped the barrier and took a seat in the dark earthen pit. In the pit, all she could hear were the breaths of the other two occupants and her own heart as it raced. The ground shuddered as the hydra on top took a step. Another shudder. Then another. A deep rumble followed. Yuki closed her eyes as she tried to calm her heart, taking in slow, deep breaths. At last, the hydra began to amble away, heading back into the forest. Yuki waited until the shudders it created had lessened until they were nothing before she gave Akiras thigh a tap. The top of the pit opened up, letting sunlight pour in. Yuki squinted for a moment as her eyes adjusted to the sudden change before she climbed out. Akira popped out after and she helped Carol get out as well. I think were going to need a few more people to take care of that thing, Carol said, looking at the wreckage around them. We do, Yuki replied. With a lot of mages. She thought back to that blast. That elemental blast. Now she understood why she thought the eye color of the hydra was familiar. They reminded her of a few certain jewels. A lot of mages, she repeated. FriendlyDragon Chapter 249 – Decisions The small village that neighbored the Keynal Strip looked like a ghost town to Yuki. All of the inhabitants had been evacuated somewhere that Yuki didnt know. She followed the corporal to a hotel that stood in the middle of the silent city, Akira by her side. In the hotel, the entire squadron had assembled. Soldiers were strewn about in small groups as they sat on the floor and chatted with each other. With a quick count, Yuki found that most of the squads had retained their numbers. Excluding the ones lost in the squad Yuki was with, only two others were missing. The hydra must have scared away most powerful monsters, Yuki thought. Corporal Yager has returned, the person Yuki assumed as the squadron leader announced, a hint of an accent playing at the tip of the mans tongue. The man hurried over toward the entrance of the hotel and gave Carol a quick look over. Are you alright? No injuries anywhere? Im fine, Lieutenant, Carol replied. Im glad to hear that, the lieutenant replied, his eye brows loosening and shoulders relaxing. He glanced over to Yuki and Akira who stood a bit behind Carol and frowned. Who are your two friends here? Yuki didnt reply. Carol most likely had an explanation ready to explain Akira and Yukis presence. Theyre passing hunters that came by to help me, Carol replied. Without their help, I dont think I would have gotten out of there. Hunters? Are they friends with that young lady over there? the lieutenant asked, gesturing toward Erica who was now making her way toward them. Shes probably older than him, Yuki thought. Yes, Carol nodded. But theyve seen the hydra, so I would recommend working with them. Theyre quite strong. We can put them under mercenaries, the lieutenant said. He made eye contact with Yuki. What payment would you like to receive? What can you pay me? Yuki asked. Standard contract. This would be considered high risk, so two gold per person. Ill take it, Yuki said. Do you have the agreement for me to sign? It has a nondisclosure clause, correct? Thats correct, the lieutenant nodded. Do you have any problems with that? None. Then wait a moment. Ill bring up the agreement, he said. The lieutenant went to a long coffee table that sat in the right side of the hotel lobby and picked up a tablet. With a few deft taps and swipes, he came back to the door with the tablet in hand. Here it is, the lieutenant said. He handed the device to Yuki. Just write your name and your team members, and sign. You can select your payment option there as well. Yuki did as told, putting in alternative identities that Uriel had made for them. It came in handy at times for signing documents like these. When she was done, she gave the tablet back to the lieutenant. Welcome aboard, the lieutenant said, putting a hand out. Yuki shook it with a firm grip. You can refer to me as Lieutenant Mason. I see here your name is Zero? Correct, Yuki nodded. Interesting name, but Ive seen some others that make you wonder what was going on in their parents heads, Mason said. One name went something like an X followed by some weirdly fused letters and a couple of numbers. How would one pronounce that? Beats me, the lieutenant shrugged. Come on then. Were about to start a debrief now that CarCorporal Yager is here. The man turned and took a seat at a long meeting table where other officers had gathered already. Carol took her place while Erica caught up with Yuki and Akira. How was it? Erica asked, her voice low. The fight? Yuki said. Erica nodded. It was something. Very much something. How strong was it? Very strong. Might be too strong, Yuki sighed. Honestly, as long as it stays in the forest, I would say to just not bother it. Its not something we can defeat without a concerted effort with an army. Really? Erica said, her eyebrows rising. I guess it is a rank S monster. Every other rank S monster that Libra had to deal with involved a small army. Zero, did you notice anything that was special about the hydra? Akira asked. I did. But Ill be telling everyone that since I think they should know what theyre getting themselves into, Yuki replied. Alright. The three found a clear spot to settle down in while they waited for the lieutenant to start the debrief. Yuna was sitting a few feet away from them, her eyes staring off into the distance. Yuki wondered about what she was thinking about. Alright alright, the lieutenant said. The sound of his voice quieted the room. Lets begin. Ive already notified HQ about the situation around here, so theyll be sending in their orders within the hour most likely. Before then, I want to see if theres anything else we need to discuss here. His fingers tapped on the table as he thought to himself for a moment. First, Ill repeat everything that we know for those of you that are unaware right now. There is a rank S monster that has marked a large section of the Keynal Strip as its territory. From our reports, its a seven headed hydra. Information on the monster is lacking at this time. Corporal Yager, your squad was the one to make contact with the monster. What can you tell us? Carol leaned forward, resting her arm on the table as she made eye contact with everyone that sat around it. First thing I can say is that the hydra isnt something to be messed around with, she said. Of course, thats obvious since that thing is a rank S monster, but I feel like I should repeat the point since I know there will be a few of you that think you can take it on. You cant. There was a somber silence that followed her words. Now, about the monster, Carol continued. From what I saw, it seems to be able to mask its presence somewhat. Luckily, it doesnt seem as good as that centipede. But, it still makes it more difficult to deal with. It can stealth? How well exactly? the lieutenant asked. Well, you probably wont feel its mana signature until its a few hundred meters away, and itll be really weak until its right on you. That is problematic. How did you know that it was approaching your squad? I got a warning from one of my soldiers, Carol said. Private Yuna. She told me that she felt something approaching. Even though it was stealthed? A sound cut through the discussion before Carol could answer. The attention of the room turned toward Yuki who was raising a hand. I was the one who told her, Yuki said. I told her to tell the corporal since I wasnt sure if the corporal would listen to me. Then how did you detect the hydra? the lieutenant asked. I have an earth affinity, so I can detect vibrations caused by various creatures as they step on the land, Yuki explained. I noticed something extremely large approaching the squad, and deduced that it was the hydra. I see. But that brings up another thing I was wondering about, the lieutenant said with a stroke of his chin. Corporal Yager. How exactly did you find the hydra? Scouting mission, Carol replied. I sent some people out to look around our camp area. They ran into the hydras den by accident. I see. Lieutenant, Yuki said. Mason glanced over at her and waved at her to continue. Since you seem to want to know about the hydra, let me tell you my own observations as a seasoned hunter. Im all ears. First is that the hydra has seven heads. That makes it considerably more powerful than any in history. Second, its rank S, so its physical abilities are much higher than most other monsters. Thirdly, its scales that cover it are extremely effective armor. While supporting Corporal Yager and my partner here in fighting the hydra, I noticed that many attacks barely scratched the monsters scales. That is not to say that its invincible, but physical attacks would quite powerful to injure it. Anything else? The Lieutenant asked as his fingers flew on the screen of his tablet. Yes. And in fact, this last observation is the most important one of them all, Yuki said. She looked directly in Lieutenant Masons eyes as she spoke. Each of the hydras heads had different colored irises. The colors were red, brown, dark green, light green, dark blue, light blue, and yellow. The hydra also has a powerful attack in the form of a blast of mana that is infused with elemental magic. Elemental magic, the lieutenant repeated. Yes. And not just one type of element. The blast that I saw contained two elements. Fire and ice. The heads that fired that blast had red and light blue eyes. I dont believe thats a coincidence. Are you suggesting that the red eyed head used fire magic and the light blue used ice? the lieutenant asked. That is exactly what Im suggesting, Yuki nodded. But theres more than that. The hydra has seven heads with seven different colors. There are seven elements. Weve already confirmed that it can use two elements. Youre saying that this hydra can use every element? a man who sat at the table said. His eyebrows had shot up. That is exactly what Im saying. That is worrying if that is the case, the lieutenant frowned. His finger hesitated over his tablet. Corporal Yager. How much of this can you corroborate? I can certainly tell you that the hydras scales are very tough and that the heads each had different colored eyes, she replied. I dont know the exact colors. I can also confirm that the blast attack from the monster was indeed elemental in nature. I see. The lieutenant pressed down on his tablet, a grim look settling on his face. Ive sent an updated report to headquarters. Is there anything else that anyone would like to discuss? Possible weaknesses for the monster? Possible attack strategies? I might, Yuki said. The lieutenants head snapped towards her. But its not a weakness. Its advice. Leave the hydra alone. A rank S monster is not something that we can simply leave alone, the lieutenant said. I know it would be difficult for you to ignore such a beast, but not as difficult as it would be to fight it, she replied. Right now, that hydra isnt interested in leaving its territory. Its content as is. But if you go in there and antagonize it, then you better be aware of what youre going to start. That monster cannot be defeated by you or this entire squadron. Yuki leaned forward onto the table and gave the lieutenant a cool gaze. You''re going to need an army, Lieutenant Mason. And then maybe. Maybe. You can defeat it. Chapter 250 – Brainstorming The headquarters decision on the situation came within an hour of the end of the debriefing. Yuki had retired toward the back of the lobby, Akira and Erica accompanying her. Yuna had crept her way to them as well, brushing past a few of her fellow soldiers as she took a seat next to Yuki. They all sat together silently as they watched the lieutenant read something from his tablet, his expression darkening by the second. Everyone, gather around, the lieutenant commanded, putting the tablet down. His voice rumbled in the lobby, quieting any conversations. The soldiers hurried at their commanders word and formed a rough circle around the meeting table. They waited for the lieutenant to speak. HQ has given us their orders, Lieutenant Mason said. They said that theyve looked over the report I gave them and have deliberated over our next course of action. He rubbed his chin. Were to remain stationed here for the time being and continue watching the forest, he said. Our job will be to make sure that the hydra stays within the forest. If it begins to move, we are to report it and retreat. At the word retreat, the mood in the air lessened as soldiers let out quiet sighs of relief. However, the lieutenant continued, his voice rising a bit. We are only to retreat if reinforcements do not arrive before we spot the hydra moving. The air grew heavy as the soldiers within the room realised the meaning behind what the lieutenant said. HQ is deciding to fight, Mason said. His voice had quieted, but his words rang out loudly in the room. Their reasoning is that we cant let a rank S monster roam. Even if its complacent now, that doesnt guarantee that itll be in the future. HQ prefers that we minimize future threats. However, they understand that a squadron will not be enough to take on a rank S monster. That is why they will be sending in reinforcements. What kind of reinforcements? a corporal asked. A regiment, the lieutenant replied. Murmurs spread through the room at that. Itll contain members of the L-Taf as well as the Libra Army. Colonel Gyra will be leading the force. They are organizing right now. The estimate given for when they will arrive is a week. Is there a strategy in place to combat the hydra? another corporal said. If there is, I havent received any word of it, Mason said. From their directive, that will be discussed when the colonel arrives. Did they detail the personnel arriving? Carol asked. There are no exact specifications at this time since they havent gathered the men they need. However, they do have a general breakdown. They are planning to create a regiment focused on direct combat. Yuki frowned at that answer. They would need a lot more than pure combat capabilities in order to defeat the monster. Lieutenant Mason, she said. Her words took the lieutenants attention immediately. How many mages are they planning to call in? Mages? Mason frowned. There will be quite a number of skilled magic users present if that is what you are wondering about. No. I mean those with mage classes, Yuki said. Even those with hybrid classes. How many do you think will be in that regiment? I would suspect about a fourth, the lieutenant replied. Most of them will be hybrid classes, but there will be a number of pure magic classes to help support and offer ranged attacks. That might not be nearly enough, Yuki thought. You detailed that physical attacks are relatively ineffective, right? she asked. It was in the report. HQ decided their decision with everything that we discussed here, the lieutenant said. More will be talked about when the regiment and Colonel Gyra arrive. I see. Yuki decided to leave it at that. The lieutenant wasnt the one who was making the decisions now. Well resume our previous watch schedule, Mason said. His fingers began tapping on the table. The other squads will make period trips into the forest for scouting missions. Report the usual. The mercenaries that have joined us will be providing assistance to any area that we are lacking due to our recent losses. Any questions.? The squadron had none. Alright then. Squads one, eight, and nine. Youre up for watch, the lieutenant order. His voice grew stronger and louder as he spoke. Yes, Sir, the squads replied. Yuki heard Yuna say it next to him. Squads two, four, and six will be the first to scout the forest, Mason continued. Theyll take the first look and will return at noon. After a meal, squads three, five, and seven will scout and return at twenty hundred. Yes, Sir, the rest of the soldiers said. No questions? No, Sir. Then get on with it. With the lieutenants words, the soldiers all moved at once to their posts. Thinking? Yuki lifted her head toward the sound of the voice. She had been resting it on top of her arms, staring blankly at a hotel wall in front of her. Akira must have seen her and assumed that she was thinking. She wouldnt be wrong. Yes, Yuki replied. Im just trying to figure things out. How are things going? Well, were going to help scout later, Akira said. After that, well be the second shift for watch. Alright. But how about you? Me? Everything is fine, I guess. Nothing to complain about, she shrugged. Everyone can find something to complain about. Just give it some time, Yuki smiled. Akira laughed. True. People arent usually content for long. But were not exactly people, are we? No. Though, Im not quite sure what I am, Yuki replied. Also true. Akira pulled out a chair and took a seat beside her. What are you thinking about? This whole hydra situation, Yuki sighed. She rubbed her eyes. Im trying to think of some way to defeat it, but I dont know if I have enough information. Well. Want to brainstorm? Sure. It wouldnt hurt. What are you stuck on? Well, Im trying to think of a way to beat the hydra with what we have. Its just Yuki paused and let out another soft sigh. Its just that given what we know, I cant think of anything. The hydras scales are just the tip of a really big iceberg. Whats bothering you the most? Akira asked, her hand tucking a strand of her golden brown hair behind her ear. The motion distracted Yuki for a moment. The most? she repeated with a small shake of her head to focus her thoughts. The mana the hydra has and what it could do with it. I dont think its physical abilities are its main strengths. It seems smart as well. So the hydra would know how to use that mana, Akira said. Did we tell them about its acid attack? Im sure Carol already did that. I guess. It would be odd if she didnt. But about that acid. Thats another thing thats problematic. Normal barriers would be dissolved if no one is continually feeding mana into it. And thats not even thinking about what would happen if an elemental blast hit that barrier. It would be shattered. Exactly. Youre worried about the low number of mages. You could tell, huh? Yuki said with a small smile that Akira returned. I am. Physical attacks might not cut it. Im trying to think of a way to use physical attacks, but they all boil down to whack away and hope you dont get blasted to smithereens. About this whole hydra situation, Akira said. This isnt related to defeating it, but I was just curious. Why did you decide to get involved in this whole situation? We signed a contract, Yuki replied. Its part of the job. But why did you sign the contract is what I want to know. Oh. Yuki pursed her lips. Well, to put it short, its because of Yuna. If were not here, then shes by herself fighting against that hydra. I dont want to see her getting hurt. I see. I feel the same, Akira said. If it worse comes to worse, Ill drag her away. I dont want to see her die, Yuki said. Just the thought of it didnt sit well with her. I cant let her die. Then we need to find a way to kill that monster. Yes we do, Yuki nodded. But I cant think of any real option. The two sat there quietly at the small table that rested in a corner of the hotel lobby as they thought. No one was near enough to them to overhear what they were discussing. Yuki reviewed over the issues that needed to be solved again and again, but solutions failed to appear. Zero, Akira started slowly. Yukis ears perked up at her tone. She had an idea. You said that you think that the Shikaku is behind this entire monster evolution thing, right? Just a suspicion, Yuki replied. Im not certain yet since I haven''t found enough evidence. Why? Then lets just say they are. Yuki nodded, following her so far. If they are involved, then why would they create a monster like the hydra? A monster they cant control? Thats something I was wondering as well, Yuki frowned. But Ive really stopped thinking about it recently. I can really only think of two reasons, Akira said. What are they? One is that they found a way to control the monster. But that seems unlikely since that facility was completely destroyed. Yes. If they did find a way, then that hydra would be under their command and probably would t have destroyed everything. Second is that they have a way to destroy the monster. Some hidden spell or powerful weapon. So if the monster rampaged, they could destroy it. The word weapon rang a bell in Yukis head. The Shikaku did have a weapon. A powerful one. Or really, they had a weapon. Oh god, Yuki groaned. What is it? Akira asked, frowning. I think your second hypothesis is right, she said. They probably did think they could destroy the hydra. They had a weapon. Problem is, its kind of blown up. Akira tilted her head before understanding dawned in her eyes. That was followed by a small groan. Oh. That. Yeah. I think it would have been strong enough to kill it, Yuki said. The laser. I think so too. But it was either this, or let them have a weapon of that scale. I know. A bit of a lose lose, Yuki sighed. Well. At least we know one way to kill it. Blast it with a beam with the power to run all of Junction. Actually, Akira frowned. Since we dont have a beam, what if we just made our own? Yuki scratched her chin. I dont think we have the time or resources for that, she replied. No, I dont mean make a facility, Akira laughed. That would be way too much for us right now. I meant creating a beam of our own. An elemental blast. A beam of our own, Yuki repeated. She mulled over the idea in her head. I can do a multi-elemental beam. I know the concept behind it as well. But were going to need mana. A lot of it. How much? More than you and I combined have, Yuki said. Well need a lot more. How big were those tanks in that place? The place with the beam? Im not sure, Akira replied. But, those ridyst crystals probably held most of the mana. Im not sure how much they used per beam either. Then well take the safe route and say as much as we can get. How would you gather that mana? Akira asked. Im not sure, actually. I dont have anything to store it in, Yuki said. She rested her chin on her hand. And I dont think we can generate enough mana before the fight. Maybe we can borrow it. What do you mean? Were going to be working with an entire regiment of soldiers. Theyll have higher than average mana counts. If we can borrow their mana, we could do it. The idea intrigued Yuki. By taking a large number of peoples mana and combining them all to create a beam, it should make one strong enough to at least cripple the hydra. The only problem was that no one could use mana that wasnt their own. Yuki was no exception. Wait. Who says that I need to be the one using all that mana? Im not even sure if I would be able to handle that amount. Pieces began to fly together in her mind as the wheels in her head turned. Autumn. You might be onto something, Yuki murmured. You have a plan? I might have one soon, Yuki replied. I cant borrow mana, but I can direct it. You remember the magic that Ive been practicing lately? I do. Why? I can use some concepts from that, except instead of channeling my own mana, Ill use the mana of others. Which concepts? Akira asked. You had quite a few. The altar and the target, Yuki said. Ill need to alter them somewhat and find a way to combine them, but I have enough time. Oh. I see, Akira said, a smiling spreading across her lips. Feed the altar to create the target. Youll need a catalyst. Your necklace? Yukis hand went to the fine silver chain that wrapped around her neck and the gem that hung off of it. Yes. Thatll be perfect, Yuki nodded. A small spark of excitement ignited in her. This might work. This just might work. Im glad I could be helpful, Akira said. Yuki looked at her and gave her a smile. You know, Yuki said, her voice low, this reminds me of before. Us just thinking together. I thought so too, Akira replied. Her eyes drifted down. We dont really get to do that anymore. True. Yuki reached her hands out and touched Akiras. But, I have to say thank you. I dont think I could have thought of any of this without your help. Akira only smiled in reply. But something in the back of Yukis mind told her that just saying thanks wasnt enough. It wasnt enough for what Akira had just helped her with. Um. I need to use the restroom, Yuki said. Akira nodded and began to pull her hands away, but Yuki held them still. Want to walk with me? Alright. Akiras eyes told Yuki she was confused, but she came with her anyway. With their hands still entwined, Yuki led Akira to the hallway that led toward the hotel restrooms. Then she stopped halfway and turned around to face Akira, pulling her closer as she did. Akiras eyes widened, but she let herself get drawn in. Its been a while since it was just us, Yuki whispered. It has, Akira whispered back. They gazed at each other, their faces just inches apart. Akira lifted a hand and tucked a strand of Yukis hair, her fingertips brushing against Yuki. Then, at the same moment, they leaned toward each other and kissed. When they broke apart, their breaths came short and quick. Yukis chest pounded as an odd aching arose within her. More. Just this wasnt enough. And from Akiras eyes, Yuki felt that she felt the same. This is a hotel, Yuki murmured. We have some time, Akira replied, pressing her head against Yukis breast. What do you think? Akira looked up and gave Yuki another kiss, before giving Yuki a small smile. What do you think? she whispered back. FriendlyDragon Chapter 251 – The Colonel The regiment arrived six days later. They came in forest green armored trucks that rumbled along the paved roads that led toward the empty village. Yuki stood outside at the side of the road with Akira and Erica by her side. Lieutenant Mason stood on the street, his corporals with him and his soldiers lined up behind him. Yuna was one of them, standing at attention in the front right of the soldiers. Five trucks grinded to a stop a few feet away from the lieutenant. The doors of the trunks popped open, and uniformed officers stepped out. A man stood in the center of the officer, his uniform as crisp as his steps. Colonel Gyra, Lieutenant Mason saluted. I hope you had a comfortable journey. As comfortable as those trucks can be, Colonel Gyra replied, giving the lieutenant a small salute. Colonel Gyra stood shorter than Lieutenant Mason, about two inches from Yukis estimations. His build was lean but athletic, the opposite from Masons muscular physique. A pair of glasses hung from a front pocket on his jacket. But despite his smaller profile, the mana that the colonel radiated couldnt be ignored. It dwarfed the lieutenants and almost everyone around. The only ones who held more that Yuki knew were Akira and herself. They both were dampening their own presence to not alert others to their strength. My men will be setting up camp in the field outside the villages north entrance, the colonel said. Your squadron can stay here. The hotel will remain our temporary base of operations. Understood, sir, Lieutenant Mason replied. Gather your officers. Well have a briefing, Colonel Gyra said. He turned toward the hotel and walked in, passing Yuki as he did, but not giving her an eye. The officers that came with him followed right at his heels. You heard him, Mason said. Follow the colonel. Yuki waited for a few squadron members to pass before heading back into the hotel. She found a seat and caught Yumas attention, beckoning her to join. I might have to leave if this is a briefing just for the officers, Yuna whispered when she made her way to Yuki. You wont. Trust me, Yuki said. Here, take a seat. Eri, scoot a bit closer to me to make some room. Erica complied, sliding her chair toward Yuki. The already small space between them became nothing, and their arms pressed against each other. Erica pulled back a bit, but Yuki caught her hand and gave her a small smile. Dont worry. I dont mind, she said. Alright then, Erica replied, though her cheeks pinkened. The rest of the squadron entered the hotel lobby and took whatever empty space they could to sit and listen to the colonel as he spoke to the other officers. The colonel was seated in the chair that had previously been the lieutenants. Now the lieutenant sat at Colonel Gyras side along with other lieutenants. The corporals were seated further away. Lets get right to business, Colonel Gyra said, his soft yet firm voice shutting down any other conversation. I am Colonel Gyra from the Libra Army. Ive been in the army for twelve years now. Its always been a pleasure to work with the Libra Taskforce. Now, to the task at hand. The hydra. The colonels hand went into one of his pants pockets and pulled out a small disk-like device. He pressed on it with a thumb and placed it gently on the wooden table. A holographic screen projected out from it, displaying a report. This is the report that Lieutenant Mason had sent to the Libra Taskforce which they have in turn sent to me, the colonel said. Our information on the target will be based on this as well as previous data we have from hydras of the past. He pressed the disk again with a finger and the report was replaced with a three dimensional model of a hydra that looked almost like the one in the forest. The spines and webbing of the model monster were smaller than the actual seven headed serpent. Its overall size, in fact, was smaller than the actual monster. Hmm. They seemed to have underestimated the size. Not that big of a deal, Yuki thought. Thats easy enough to fix later. This is a mock up of what the hydra looks like based on descriptions given and our historical reference, Gyra said. He looked around the table with a stern gaze. However, this is in no way a completely accurate depiction. Do not place your entire trust into this model. If anything, think of it as an underestimation and increase the size and deadliness by two if not five fold. I like this guy, Yuki thought with a small twitch of her lips. From our analysis, these hydras are resistant, but not impervious to physical attacks. They are more susceptible to magical attacks. Our records also show that hydras seem to have a sensitive point at the tip of their tail. It has been shown to inflict the most pain, thought the amount of damage it creates is unknown. Another press on the disk. A different hydra was shown now. This is the last hydra we faced. It has five heads and was classified as a rank A monster. It was defeated through brute strength with a team of five rank A soldiers. This strategy will most likely not work this time around as this is a seven headed hydra and so its power is exponential higher. The colonel brought the seven headed hydra model back up. The strategy decided on by HQ was a combined physical and magical assault, he said. Its a simple strategy. Our best physical attackers will face the hydra while our best magical attackers strike from the back. During the assault, well gather what seems effective and fine tune our attack. Yuki found no real fault in the plan the colonel was suggesting. It was a good approach when one didnt have enough information. The main problem was how the regiment would defend against the hydras attacks. Now. How we are going to organize is simple. Physical attackers will be in the front. Support will be in the back alongside of the magical attackers. Five supporters for every squadron in the regiment. I expect your squadron to follow suit, Lieutenant Mason. Yes, sir, the lieutenant replied. The supporters will provide barriers and support spells for the attackers. The physical attackers will be split into two roles: defenders and strikers. Defenders defend the strikers. Strikers deal damage. I have already divided my own troops. Lieutenant, youll need to do the same with yours. Understood, sir. Should only take a few minutes. Good. That concludes the briefing. Well begin the assault tomorrow. You are to gather at the north field at four hundred. Then we march. Any questions? No one spoke up with any. Yuki, herself, had none either, but there were things that she wanted to discuss with the colonel. She would talk with him later. Right now, she knew that it wasnt the right time. Trying to offer a course of action in front of so many people could lead to the colonel getting the wrong impression of her. If theres no questions, then everyone rest up today and prepare yourselves for what is to come tomorrow, Colonel Gyra said. With that, he gave the room a salute and marched out of the hotel lobby, his officers following right behind. When the colonel left, the lieutenant began to designate people into their respective roles. The lieutenant decided to keep Yuki, Akira, and Erica together as their own squad with Erica volunteering to be the physical attacker and Yuki being the supporter. Akira was left to flex between attacking and defending. Yuna was put as a defender, which Yuki had expected. Where she would be during the fight, Yuki didnt know. The lieutenant didnt specify any exact locations. The colonel hadn''t volunteered any information on that either. All Yuki knew was that the squadrons were most likely going to be fighting together. After that, they were dismissed and sent back into their usual routine. Yuki did a shift at watch with Akira and Erica before it became night time. The perfect time for Yuki. Lets find the colonel, Yuki said as she ate her dinner that consisted of a sandwich and water. After this of course. We need to chat. About your plan? Erica asked, taking a sip of water. Yeah. If I can explain it to him in private, he would probably be more open to it, Yuki said. Do you need me to come with you? Akira asked. If you want. Erica can come too. I think its better that I dont come, Erica replied with a small laugh. What if he asks me a question? I dont do any of that type of magic. But arent you curious about the way the Libra Army organizes? Yuki asked. Their weapons? Culture? Not really, no, Erica said with a shake of her head. Ive seen it before. It doesnt quite change as much as you would think. They use the same swords, same techniques, and probably will have the same culture. I see. Then wait for us. Well be back as soon as we can, Yuki said. She popped in one last bite of her sandwich and wiped her mouth with a napkin. Akira, when youre ready. I already am, she replied. She stood up from the bed that they were eating on and tossed her sandwich wrappings into a trashcan. See you later, Erica, Yuki said with a wave as she went to the door. Erica gave her a wave in return, the need to chew occupying her mouth. Yuki slipped out of the room with Akira right behind. They took the hotel elevator down to the lobby and walked past a few of the soldiers that were messing around. The soldiers noticed them, but only gave them a few words of greeting which they returned in kind. Outside, the village was as empty as it had been for the past week. The arrival of the regiment didnt change a thing as they had set camp outside. The two walked right out of the small town into the field that had been transformed into an array of tents and lights. The colonel was easy to find for Yuki. His mana radiating out into the night like a beacon. It was impossible to miss. She and Akira drew a few odd looks and whispers as they made their way through the city of tents, but no one stopped them. When they arrived at the tent the colonel resided in, a female guard put an arm before them. Whats your business here? the woman asked. Were here to speak with the colonel about the upcoming hydra subjugation missions, Yuki replied. About what exactly? Do you have questions? the guard said. No. Just a few suggestions that I believe the colonel will find at least somewhat worthwhile. The guard sized Yuki up for a moment. Wait here, she said. She ducked into the tent and reappeared a few seconds later. She held the tent entrance up and gestured for the two to enter. The colonel will speak with you Thank you, Yuki said. The guard only nodded in reply. Inside the tent, Colonel Gyra was sitting on a stool behind a small wooden desk. On the desk was a leather book that looked quite worn and the metal disk device that he had used earlier in the day for his briefing. The disk was on, displaying a map of what looked to be the Keynal Strip. Hello, Gyra greeted. He gave the two a practiced smile. Im sorry for the lack of seats here. I could ask someone to fetch a pair if you would like. Im fine, thank you, Yuki replied. As am I, Akira said. Then how can I help you today? My guard said that you have a suggestion on the subjugation mission? Yuki nodded. Youre the mercenaries that were hired by Lieutenant Mason, are you. Thats correct. Im always open to a hunters advice. What do you have for me? A way to kill the hydra. Chapter 252 – Convincing Yuki waited for the colonel to reply. In retrospect, saying that she had a way to defeat the hydra right off the bat wasnt exactly the best way to start off the conversation. But something told her that the colonel wasnt one to immediately dismiss an idea. Maam, if I may, Colonel Gyra started, would you please show me your credentials? It would help me immensely. Sure, I dont mind, Yuki shrugged. She tapped on her watch and projected her hunter card in front of the colonel who gave it a critical look. I see. Rank A. His eyes widened a bit as he continued to read. A mage. Youre a supporter? I am. Its not everyday that I meet a high ranking mage, Gyra smiled. Its often lonely being a mage. Not many strong ones enlist in the army. I sometimes miss having debates with colleagues on the workings of spells and mana. Oh. Youre mage as well? Yuki asked. That explains his high amount of mana. I am. One of the few mages to have a high ranking position in the army, he replied. Im a water elementalist. An elementalist. I see, Yuki said. The memory of the old man she had fought in that treasure rose up in her mind, and her jaw clenched. But she got control of herself quickly. You dedicate yourself to finding all the applications of water magic? I do. Its a field of research that seems to be never ending, he said. Im always discovering new things. But enough of that. You said you have an idea on how to defeat the hydra? I did. Im glad, though, that youre a mage. The idea I have will be easier to explain. So I take it the idea is magic based? Correct, Yuki nodded. Before I get into the meat of the idea though, would you mind if I tried to set up the thinking behind my idea? Go on. I would prefer it, actually. Wonderful. Yuki gathered the air to make a bean bag made of wind for herself to sit on. She patted her side, telling Akira to sit with her. First, let me begin by saying that I was one of the few people to actually see the hydra and fight it, Yuki said as Akira took a seat. The colonel raised a brow. What Im about to say is entirely my conclusions based on my first hand observations. The colonel nodded, showing his understanding. Let me ask you something, colonel. You know about the hydras unique attribute, correct? The suspected unique attribute? If you are referring to the idea that the hydra can use all seven elements, then yes, I have heard. Alright. If that conclusion is true, then that would mean that the hydra can attack with any element with little warning. In a battle of attrition, I dont believe we would hold out. Especially due to the strength of the hydras attacks. I was worrying about that as well, Colonel Gyra said. We dont have enough mages to continually shield our front line if the hydra can just launch attacks willy nilly. Exactly, Yuki nodded. Another thing to note is that we dont know the full capabilities of the hydra. I take it that you made your plan as flexible as you did because of this. Correct. My worries are that it has more attacks up its sleeve. I didnt actually see much of its physical attacks or abilities during the fight. To be honest, I didnt see much of anything. The hydra didnt seem to be that into the fight. It was as if it was merely curious and entertained until my partner here managed to inflict a decent amount of pain. That is worrying, the colonel said, lacing his fingers underneath his chin. You said your friend here managed to deal some damage? Or pain? How? Yuki glanced over at Akira. She wasnt sure how Akira had done what she had done as Akira had disappeared for a moment before the hydra had become annoyed. I hit it at its sensitive point, Akira replied. Its where you had assumed it to be. The tip of its tail. I was poking at the monster to find places where I could deal damage and managed to strike that location. I see. Its good to know that at least one of my conclusions is correct, Colonel Gyra smiled. Anyway, back to the main topic, Yuki said. What I am trying to say is that we need to incapacitate or even kill the hydra as soon as possible. The longer the fight gets, the more losses we stand to suffer. I understand that, the colonel replied, but the question remains of how you plan on doing that? I assume that you have a way to deal a large amount of damage in a short period of time? I believe so. To put it simply, Im planning to take the idea behind the hydras own attacks and use it against it. More specifically, its beam attack. The elemental beam that it can launch from its mouths? Gyra asked. He forward, his eyes intrigued. Yes. How exactly? By using the basic concept of a laser, Yuki said. She opened a hand and sand gathered in it which she used to create a diagram of her idea. Take mana, focus it, and then launch it. The grains of sand mimicked mana gathering around a focus before becoming a beam. That sounds like youll need quite a lot of mana to do that, the colonel commented. It does. Thats why Im bringing this up to you, colonel. You want the help of my mages? Exactly. Well. How are you going to manage their mana? Simple. I wont be, Yuki said with a small smile. She arranged the sand into a rough magic circle that had seven points within it. The idea is that your mages will direct their magic to these points. The spell will channel to this center place where it will be focused. My job will be to direct the attack to the target. The colonel nodded his head while he examined the diagram of the magic circle Yuki had created. He played with his fingers as his lips moved softly. Then he looked up, his eyes bright and excited. You can pull this off? the colonel asked. Yuki gave him a nod. What do you need? What is the breakdown for your mages? Their affinities. We try to have an even mix, he replied. However, some affinities are just rarer than others. So we have a lack of earth and wind affinities. The rest is fairly balanced. My partner here can help with the earth. Shell probably more than make up for it, Yuki said. I can help with wind. Why are you asking about my soldiers affinities though? the colonel asked. A eyebrow went up. Youre planning to make the attack elemental? I am. Yuki waved her hand and the sand floating in the air disappeared. All of the elements? Yes. I dont know what the hydra is resistant to, and so hitting it with everything would be best. Using all the elements also makes the attack stronger. But youre going to be managing mana that isnt of your affinity, the colonel frowned. The spell will handle the brunt of the management, Yuki replied. Im there just to give power to the spell. That is, if the spell works how I envisioned it. The colonel nodded and took the leather book that was off to the side of his desk. He opened it and began to scribble in it with a pen for a few moments. Is there anything else you need? he asked. Yes. This may be more difficult, but is it possible for you to create five groups of mages with their respective affinities that all have similar mana amounts? Yuki said. Thats simple enough, Colonel Gyra nodded. It wont be a problem. Anything else? Nothing else. I just need time on the battlefield. And Ill try to get that time for you, the colonel said. He shut the book and slid it away from himself. Thank you for coming to me. I always feel better when I have a plan set. I felt obligated to, Yuki replied. Though. I have to ask. You seemed to accept my words quite fast. You convinced me with your diagram. It was quite genius actually. It had a combination of runes I had never seen before, the colonel said with a smile. Honestly, if it was a different situation, I would have given you an invitation to a mage gathering. I would love to hear what other ideas you have, and Im sure my fellow mages would feel the same. Thats very kind, Yuki said. She stood and helped Akira up before she dissolved the cushion of air that they were sitting on. Anyway, Ill be heading off to prepare. Ill see you in the morning, Colonel. Have a good rest, the colonel said with a wave that Yuki returned in kind. Then Yuki left the tent with Akira, hand in hand. Well, that wasnt so bad, Akira remarked. It wasnt. Lets hope that tomorrow we can say the same, Yuki said, staring off into the stars as they walked. Whatever happens, Ill be right beside you, Akira said. She squeezed Yukis hand, and Yuki squeezed right back. I know. Chapter 253 – Complications Yuki looked around at the field before her, at the soldiers lined up in their formation. Many of their faces were like stoneunchanging and unemotionalbut their tight grips on their weapons and restless shifting betrayed their true feelings. Her gaze shifted to the people near her. She stood in the back alongside the other mages and supporters. They number 250 strong, but fifty of them would be occupied with helping the front line. The rest were divided up into their respective affinities and averaged out for Yukis plan. Akira was at her side with Erica and Yuna standing a bit in front of them. It took a bit of convincing from Yuki to get the lieutenant to allow Yuna to be with them. She argued that she needed protection during the preparation of the spell since it was possible that the hydra would target her. With the help of Corporal Yager and the colonel himself, Yuki managed to get Yuna for herself. Now Akira and Erica can help her if she gets in trouble, Yuki thought. Lieutenant Mason was also in the back and was speaking with Colonel Gyra. Soon, he would move to the front and fight with his soldiers. The Colonel was to stay in the back and give orders, providing support where he deemed necessary. More than a thousand soldiers for one monster, Yuki thought. You would think that would be overkill. But history and Yukis own experience told her that it might just be enough. She did another quick scan of the future battlefield. Motion in the front left caught her attention. Soldiers were surrounding a man that had seemingly appeared out of nowhere to Yuki. With a thought, Yuki channeled mana to her eyes and the mans face became clear as day. She recognized him immediately. Mathali. Why is he here? she thought, frowning. Mathali stood in the center of a circle of soldiers with his hands in the air as the soldiers pointed their weapons toward him. He was speaking calmly to them, but the soldiers didnt waver. Akira, theres something I need to check out really quick, Yuki said. Alright. The soldiers are still locating the hydra, so you have a bit of time, she replied. Yuki nodded and began a brisk jog toward where Mathali was being detained. When she arrived, the soldiers gave her a curious look, but ignored her for the most part. Mathali noticed her arrival immediately and brightened. Ah, hello there, Mathali greeted in a cheery tone. I have important news that you may want to hear. Im glad he has the sense not to call me his lady in front of other people, Yuki thought. Maam, you know this man? a soldier asked. Yuki nodded. I do. Though, Im not quite sure why hes here, Yuki said. She put on a bright smile and looked the soldier right in the eye. You wouldnt mind if you leave him to me, would you? I know you boys have a lot to do. The soldier blinked, his mouth a bit opened before he snapped it shut. Hey, let him go, he said, turning to face the other soldiers surrounding Mathali. They shrugged and lowered their weapons, Mathali bowing and saying his thanks. Hes all yours maam. Thank you, Yuki smiled. The man gave her a salute and walked away with the rest of the soldiers. My lady is quite the seductress, I see, Mathali said in what sounded like praise. I come bearing news. Whats the news? Yuki asked. She decided to ignore the first part. I assume its really important. Otherwise, why are you here? Yes, yes. It is quite important, my lady, Mathali said, his voice becoming serious. It has to do with this entire operation that is happening here. The hydra killing? Yes. To make it short, you will be dealing with a lot more than just the hydra, my lady, Mathali warned. What do you mean? Yuki frowned. I mean, there are forces at work right now that are behind that hydra. I did some digging with my contacts, you see. I was simply trying to find out more about the whole evolution situation. Who was behind it. Whos running right now. It just so happened that I caught wind of something very important. And whats that? A demon has taken advantage of this whole situation, Mathali said. A what now? A demon, my lady. He has taken the lack of control over the hydra and is using it for his own purposes. Wait, wait, wait, Yuki said, raising a finger. How exactly did you find out about this? Quite easily, actually. The man was quite vocal about it, Mathali replied. He actually gave me an invitation to watch what he called, the spectacle. So you know this man. I do, my lady. Well, I know of him. They call him the Fiddler, Mathali said, because he plays people. He is a bad combination of traits: powerful, opportunistic, and has a severe lack of morals. Yuki agreed. That did sound like a bad mix of traits. What is he planning? Yuki asked, readying herself. He decided that a hydra by itself isnt entertaining enough, so hes been rounding up various creatures that he intends to let loose during the battle. I do not know what creatures he has gathered. I just know that he describes them as fabulous. That probably means deadly, Yuki groaned. I need to tell the colonel. The question was how she was going to tell the colonel. Simply going up to the colonel and telling him that they were going to have to deal with more than a hydra would at best be ineffective and at worst raise suspicion. Ill make up something, she decided. Thank you, Mat, Yuki said out loud. Can you come with me for a bit? I need to tell a few people about what you found. Of course, my lady, Mathali said with a bow. Yuki turned and began a quick march to where the colonel was standing. He was looking at a screen that was being projected from his metal disk. When Yuki came closer, the colonel looked up and locked onto her. Ah, Zero. How may I help you? the colonel asked. He frowned as he noticed Mathali. And who is your friend here? This is Mat, Yuki replied, waving her hand towards Mathali. Mat, this is Colonel Gyra. Hello, sir, Mathali greeted with a bow. Hello, Colonel Gyra said. He gave Yuki a questioning look. Yeah, so, why Im here to say that I dont think things are going to go as planned, Yuki said, cutting right to the point. Im sorry, what? the colonel said. Mat here has brought up that he has seen a suspicious person in the forest. That person seems to be doing something that looks a lot like, um Yuki snapped her fingers and glanced over at Mathali. What was it again? Hes rounding up monsters and is urging them toward this place, Mathali supplied. Yuki nodded. Yes, that, she said. So I would prepare for the possibility of a major battle. Are you sure, Mat? Colonel Gyra asked. I have some men in there, and they havent reported to me that theyve seen any monsters. Makes you wonder, doesnt it, sir? Mathali said with a pleasant smile. No monsters at all. I wonder where they have all gone. The colonel frowned and looked back at the forest. He licked his lips before glancing back at Mathali. What exactly did you see the man doing? he asked. Magic. But, I think the better question to ask would be if I know the man. Im sure you do as well, colonel, Mathali replied, still smiling. Who? Hes the Kidnapper. The Jester. At those titles, the colonels jaw clenched and his eyes narrowed. Describe him, Colonel Gyra ordered, bringing a screen up. Around my height. A bit lanky with a quite unique scar that goes down the entirety of his face. Im sure that will suffice. Maybe I should have just let Mat talk to the colonel, Yuki thought as she watched the colonel stare at the screen in front of him. Its that fucking demon, Gyra growled. He jammed a finger at a button on his metal disk. Mages. Those not at least high rank B shall go to their squadron. Immediately. Squadrons, prepare Onslaught formations. Colonel? What happened? a voice replied over the comms. New information. Plan is changing a bit, the colonel replied. Just get in the formations. If nothing happens, then thank the gods. The colonel looked back at Mathali. Thank you, Mat. Even if youre wrong, it cant hurt to be careful, the colonel said. It was my pleasure. Ill be taking my leave now. I have done what I have come here to do. With a bow, Mathali walked away, heading towards the village that stood behind the battlefield. You have some interesting acquaintances, the colonel remarked to Yuki. Yuki replied to that with a shrug. You have a plan for a large wave of monsters up your sleeve somewhere? Ill try to think of one, Yuki said. Thanks. He looked off into the distance, his gaze hardening as he watched the motionless forest. Ill need to find a way to pay you after this, if we all survive. I take cash, credit, or favors. Ill keep that in mind. A crackle over the colonels communicator took the colonels attention. Sir, were heading back, a voice panted. It sounded like the person was running. The target. The target is right behind us. Did you see anything else? the colonel asked. No sir! Just the hydra, the person shouted. Well be there. In five minutes. Or less. Alright. Stay safe. While the colonel talked, Yuki took the opportunity to connect herself to the ground and scout the forest for any signs of the monsters Mathali spoke of. She didnt get far though, before Akira contacted her. [Yuki,] she said. Yes? [We have a situation.] Yuki sighed. What is it? she asked. [Yuna says that she feels a wave of monsters coming towards us,] Akira replied. [Ive learned to trust her on these things.] Get ready. Akira disconnected and Yuki turned to the colonel who had just finished relaying information to his officers. Colonel, Yuki said. The colonel looked at her. Theyre coming. Fucking hell, the colonel groaned. One thing after another. Then cries rose up from the forest, the screeches and screams of monsters echoing in the air. The colonel raised his arm and fired a flare into the air that exploded in a fiery blaze. Prepare yourselves! he roared. Chapter 254 – Blasting Zero, head back and start preparing that spell, Gyra ordered. That hydra is still our priority. I got it, Yuki replied and she started jogging back to where her group was. Ill tell you when I can start. And that plan! Gyra yelled. Yuki could hear his grin. If I come up with one. Yuki reached Akira as the first monsters began to trickle out from the forest. The sound of soldiers drawing weapons and shouting orders at each other rang out over the battlefield as the first monsters slammed into the wall of shields the soldiers had made. Yuki, whats the plan? Akira asked, drawing her sword. You stay with me. Erica, go up and help the front, Yuki said, locking eyes with her. She gave Yuki a small nod before running into the fray, her spear in her hands. Yuna. You stay near us and protect when monsters come near. Got it, Yuna replied. What are you going to do? Akira asked Yuki. Ill need to prepare the spell, she said. The hydra isnt going to be here for a few minutes, so every second matters. Then Ill make sure nothing interrupts you, Akira said. Thanks. Yuki turned to the mages that surrounded them and raised her voice. Mages not with a squadron. Report to me. Now. The soldiers answered promptly, running over to where Yuki stood and making a rough line before her. Behind them, Yuki saw more monsters coming out of the forest, the trickle becoming an eruption. A line of ogres was the last thing she noticed before she refocused her attention. I need to come up with something fast. If ogres are in the mix, then rank As will probably be appearing soon. Alright, everyone, Yuki said, clapping her hands. She spoke quickly, but made sure she enunciated each and every word. A lack of understanding from anyone could spell disaster. I need you all to split into groups. The groups have already been detailed to you. When in your groups, I need you to form a heptagon where each group makes up a point. The order does not matter. Go. The soldiers saluted and began breaking off into groups defined by their individual elemental affinities. Yuki spaced each group apart from each other before standing in the middle of the rough heptagon they had formed. When the spell starts, I need each group to stand on the circle closest to them, Yuki shouted, having to raise her voice over the sounds of the screams of both soldiers and monsters and the clangs of metal. Dont be worried if youre confused now. It will be very clear in a minute. Dedicated supporters. Protect us. The soldiers acknowledge Yukis commands with shouts and nods. With that, Yuki shut her eyes and took in a few deep breaths, drowning out the sounds of the battle raging below the hill she stood on. [Yuki. There are minotaurs. Plural,] Akira said to her. Any ranged? Yuki asked. [Goblin mages. Nothing worrying. Yet.] Tell Yuna to look out for any ranged. I need you to help with this, she said. [Alright.] Akira went quiet and Yuki gathered herself. Alright. Lets do this, she thought. She summoned her mana and lifted a hand, splaying it open. Her arm extended, like she was pushing the air. Then, she recited words in her head that she had practiced saying for days and months. Control. Channel. Focus. With each rune she uttered, she drew the character in the air with her mana. In her mind, she pictured the spell. She pictured every line, every intersection, and every symbol. She imagined how the mana would flow within the circle. How it would come from the mages and channel through lines. How it would gather at the center where she stood. And as she imagined what she needed, her mana answered her calls. It roared out from her, spreading through the air and ground as it followed her commands. She reined it in, stopping it before it ran loose. Then she opened her eyes. On the ground, giant glowing lines of mana sprouted out from where she stood, creating patterns on the earth. Surrounding her were seven smaller circles that had one rune emblazoned within them. The soldiers around her hurried to stand in them. While they did that, Yuki turned her attention to the battle raging below her. Only a few minutes had passed from what she could tell, but chaos that had occurred during that time was immense. The ground was strewn with the bodies of both monsters and soldiers. The lesser monsters all seemed to have been dealt with. The lesser soldiers as well. Trolls, ogres, and minotaurs roamed the battlefield, roaring as they swung at the soldiers that stood below them. Yuki located Erica immediately. She was fending off a group of trolls on her own, slashing and thrusting about with her spear. From the smile on her face, Yuki knew there was no need to worry about her. Yuna stood closer to where Yuki was and stood in a small circle of dead monsters ranging from goblins to wolves. She looked ever vigilant, her head turning this way and that way as she looked for any threats coming toward Yuki and the mages. As for Akira, Yuki always knew where she was. Yuki! Yuna shouted. Yuki frowned, wondering what she had to say. The hydra! Its approaching! Oh. Thank god she can feel these things. Hold your position! Yuki yelled back. Tell the Colonel to get his troops to round up the monsters as best as they can around the hydra. But when I do the spell, I need them to get away as fast as possible from the area. Got it! Mages! Yuki continued. Channel your elemental mana into the circle. Now! Yuki took a step back and thrusted her hand out. At her command, the mages around her began to summon their mana and blasted it towards the circles they stood on. The circles absorbed the mana like a hungry sponge and directed the mana into the lines that led to the center of the spell. Alter, Yuki whispered, taking off her necklace and tossing at the center. The gem that hung on the silver chain of the necklace stopped abruptly in the air, floating a few feet above the ground. The jewel had changed dramatically from the last time Yuki had to use it. Instead of being a swirl of vibrant red and golden brown, it had become a kaleidoscope of colors. Flecks of greens, blues, browns, reds, and yellows were embedded within a case of grey crystal. When the sun touched the jewel, it set off a dazzling display of light. From Yukis investigations, it seemed that the jewel had absorbed the other elemental jewels inside the laser cannon that she had destroyed. She wasnt sure what it was now, but all she knew was that it could be used to focus elemental magic to a point. That was all she cared about right now. Below the jewel, a holographic altar made of mana arose from the ground. The rectangular box had intricate designs engraved into its sides with too-perfect edges that lined it. The altar rested at the center where the channels all intersected at. Yuki watched as the mana being fed by the mages around her gathered in the altar, the designs of the altar lighting up brighter and brighter as more mana was fed into it. Yuki shut her eyes again and focused on the altar. The mana within it was filling quickly, but she wasnt certain if it would be enough to kill the hydra. A familiar roar coming from the forest reached her ears. The hydra had arrived. Wasting no time, she began to usher the mana into the jewel that hovered above the altar. The mana tried to resist, but the jewel absorbed it greedily. With the mana in the jewel, Yuki analyzed it, trying to balance it the best she could. If she messed this part up, then everyone in the battlefield would most likely die from the blast. That would kill the monsters though, she thought. She added mana here and there as the mages continued pouring what they had into the spell. The majority of the mana Yuki had went into maintaining the spell. She used the energy stored within the jewel to help alleviate the stress the balancing and the spell did on her. Then the mana from the mages slowed to a halt. They had given her everything they had. With one last check, she opened her eyes to locate where the hydra was on the battlefield. It wasnt a difficult task to do, finding a giant seven headed serpent that constantly roared and blasted beams from its mouths. The monsters arent as close together as I would have liked, she thought. The soldiers seemed to have tried their best, but pushing back rank A monsters was never an easy task, especially when the presence of the hydra scared the monsters away. Ill need to widen the area. She locked her gaze onto the hydra and pointed two fingers at it. Target, she whispered. Mana drained out from her as it rushed to complete her order. The ground underneath the hydra began to glow a soft gold as runes wrote themselves, following the image Yuki held in her mind. The area expanded out until it reached a fourth of the battlefield. The hydra noticed the magic immediately, its heads whipping about as it tried to locate the source of the spell. FALL BACK! she thundered. The soldiers scrambled to get out of the golden circle, Yuki holding onto the spell the best she could. But soon the hydra found Yuki, its heads locking onto her. It loosed a roar that echoed through the battlefield, a roar that could only mean one thing. A challenge. The sound awoke something in Yukis soul, a primal urge to roar back. She bared her teeth in a grin, knowing the hydra could see it. A soft whisper filled her ears, urging her. Telling her to destroy the creature that dared challenged her. And Yuki complied gladly. Die you bastard,1It''s italicized since she said it in the runic language. She didn''t put any mana into it, so it works just like another language she said, her words coming out in a soft growl. Then she slashed down with her hand. The sky erupted as a giant beam of mana shot downward like the heavens falling to the earth. The beam struck the entire area of the gold circle, stopping right at the outline, but it couldnt stop the shockwave that followed that threw every soldier around it violently away. And the beam kept going. And going. It kept going until all the mana that had been given to the altar had been used. Lets see how you look, you seven headed lizard, Yuki thought. She released the spells, the altar fading away, the golden circle disappearing, and what was left of the beam of energy dissipating into the air. When the beam was gone, the area that it had struck was a barren wasteland. A wasteland except for one thing that stood upright in the center of it all. The hydra staggered as it shook its heads. Its armor had been destroyed in multiple places, its back completely melted. But it was still alive. It roared again, the sound raspy but defiant. And Yuki grinned. Oh, you still want to play? she thought, her blood racing. She flicked her wrists, drawing her daggers. Then lets play. Then, without a second thought, she shot forward, the monster holding its ground as it waited to meet her. Chapter 255 – Roars Yuna stood stock still staring at the now barren area of the battlefield. Every blade of grass had been incinerated, leaving behind only earth. Everything that had been caught in the blast had been decimated without even a piece of a carcass left in sight. The only thing that remained in the area was the target of the attackthe hydra. How is that thing still alive? Yuna thought. Though she stood quite a ways from the blast, the shockwave that it created nearly blew her away and would have if she hadnt braced herself. But the hydra had withstood such a powerful attack and still looked like it had the energy to fight on. Then something blew right by her, a gray blur that was heading right toward the hydra. Yuna looked behind herself and found that Yuki had disappeared. Her eyes widened as she realised what that gray blur was. Yuki? What is she doing? she thought, her head whipping back towards the hydra. Sure enough, there was Yuki, daggers in hand. I need to help her. Yuna, the communicator in her ear said. It was her corporal. There are still monsters around. The spell didnt get all of them. Help with the clean up. Zero went in to fight the hydra, Yuna replied. Shes going to back up. And? Carol said. Can I be that back up? You were assigned to her, Carol said. If you feel like you need to support her, go ahead. We can handle the other monsters. Thank you. Make sure your girlfriend stays safe, Carol continued, a smile in her voice. Yunas cheeks fired, but before she could reply, Carol disconnected. Im not her girlfriend, Yuna replied in her mind. Well. Yet. She shook her head, focusing herself. Protect Yuki, she thought. Thats my job. I cant let her fight a rank S by herself. Her grip on her sword tightened before she ran to catch up with Yuki who was fending off all of the heads of the hydra with her twin daggers. But she stopped short of joining the battle. A problem had arisen. There was no opening for her to jump in that would put either herself or Yuki at risk. Zero! Yuna yelled, trying to grab Yukis attention. Yuki didnt seem to hear her. ZERO! Yukis head snapped toward Yuna. When their eyes locked, Yuna took a step back. Something had changed. Yukis lips were curled up in a small, unnerving grin, her teeth peeking through. Yuna wasnt sure if it was the lighting or the way Yukis aura flickered about her, but her teeth looked sharper than usual. The most striking change, however, were her eyes. Her pupils had become vertical slits, like a lizard, and her irises had grown, almost no white space left. They were glowing, as well, as if mana had made them spotlights. What happened? Yuna thought. But she didnt feel scared at this change. A feeling of awe and respect arose instead. Feelings that Yuna wasnt quite sure why she was having at that moment. Clear the area for me, Yuki said, her voice a low growl that reached Yunas ears effortlessly through the sounds of battle. Im taking on this lizard myself. Yuna looked around, but not a monster was in sight. Any monster that approached even a little bit would immediately turn around and run away. Theres nothing to clear! Yuna yelled. Then make sure it stays that way for me, Yuki replied. With that, Yuki resumed her clash with the seven headed hydra. Yuna wasnt sure what to do as the monsters were staying away just fine on their own. Then Ill just make sure nothing happens to her while she fights the hydra, she decided. But as she watched Yuki fight, that plan faded into the back of her mind. The way Yuki moved about was like watching a dance, a deadly one where one mistake didnt only ruin the show, but led to death as well. The way she wove in and out between the gnashing teeth of the hydra was mesmerizing. Her blades flashed as she blocked with one and struck with the other. A ghostly aura surrounded her as she fought, flickering about in intricate patterns. Mana poured out from her in a constant deluge, strengthening her every attack and protecting her from the hydras own attacks. What Yuna found odd though was that besides empowering herself, Yuki seemed to be refraining from using magic to attack. She summoned no earthen spikes, no blades of wind, no fireballs, nothing. She fought only with her blades against a monster whose scales resisted all physical strikes. Why? Yuna thought. She knows all of that. So why? But Yuki only continued to hammer away at the hydra relentlessly. The hydra tried its best to catch her, but no matter what the monster did, it was never able to touch her. However, from what Yuna could see, it didnt look like Yuki was hurting the monster all that much. Whats her plan? The hydra seemed to only get angrier and angrier the more and more it failed to touch Yuki. Yuki, on the other hand, looked like she was brimming with fierce joy as her snake-like eyes burned bright. Then the monster seemed to have had enough. It stomped its feet and a blast of air exploded out from it. The blast threw Yuki backwards but regained her footing with ease. The hydra glared at her with its seven pairs of eyes, and Yuki smiled back at it. Yuki? She raised a hand, stopping Yuna from speaking further. Brace yourself, Yuki said, her eyes narrowed as she stared back at the hydra. From what? Yuna thought. The hydra roared, its seven heads in harmony as a monstrous shout reverberated through the battlefield. Then like an anvil dropping on top of her, Yunas knees buckled as a massive pressure pushed down. The hydras mana flared brightly, its menacing, evil presence slamming against Yuna. It felt like nails, clawing away at Yunas head. She gritted her teeth as she tried to ignore the mana, but it refused to be overlooked. This hydra, Yuna groaned, squeezing her eyes shut. I wish it would just disappear. The feeling dug deeper and deeper, chilling her to her core. But then it stopped. A small part of her pulsated as it pushed the chill back, a small source of warmth, like a candle in a snowstorm. Yuna didnt know what it was, but she knew that it was helping her. It was the only thing pushing the presence away. And so, Yuna did what she could to help it. The only thing she could offer to it was her mana which she pushed towards it hesitantly, not sure if the little core would accept. The core sucked in the offering at once, and Yuna felt it become just a tad brighter. She fed it more and more, watching it with fascination as it continued to grow, shining brighter and brighter. The warmth it gave off bloomed with it, pushing the cold further and further away. Encouraged, Yuna threw everything she could at the orb. At the touch of such an amount of mana, the orb pulsed, a wave of heat passing through every part of her. The heat burned away every bit of the cold mana from her body. The orb ballooned with it until it was the size of a small watermelon that hovered gently within Yunas chest, constantly pulsating as it drove away to the hydras mana. Yuna opened her eyes, her mind clear again. She sucked in a breath and put a hand on the center of her chest. It was warmer than usual. Yuki, she thought, her head snapping up. Is she fine? She turned her head and found Yuki right where she had been before. She was standing up, her chin thrusted up as she stared at the hydra, her eyes unamused. It was as if the hydras pressure had done nothing to her. How? Yuna wondered. She was on her knees and couldnt muster the strength to stand. Pushing away the pressure had taken too much effort. Yet here Yuki was, standing strong. Thats it? Yuki asked. Then let me have a go. A deep reverberation filled the air. Yuna blinked. It was coming from Yuki. The aura that surrounded Yuki expanded, growing and morphing. It grew a long winding tail, and a head. A head that resembled a lizards, but with horns protruding out from it. A dragon, Yuna thought as images of dragons from her readings appeared in her mind. Then Yuki roared, the aura roaring with her. The sound wasnt anything an elf could create naturally. It was a deep, guttural roar that shook the earth and the air. With it, a pressure followed it, blasting away the hydras. But the pressure didnt touch Yuna. It only skirted around her, as if it had identified her as a friend. The hydras mouths snapped shut and its heads reared back. It backed away slowly, but Yuki marched toward it at the same rate, daggers in hand. Run. And never show your face to me again unless you mean to serve me, Yuki growled, her voice a rumble. Run, hydra. This is your only chance. And run it did. It turned around and darted back into the forest, its tail slithering behind it as it distanced itself as far away from this threat as it could. Yuna stared at where the monster was, not believing what her eyes had just witnessed. Yuki? Yuna said, her voice weak. Yuki turned around and gave her a small smile, the aura around her fading and her eyes returning to normal. She was back to the Yuki she knew. Its gone now, Yuki said softly. Then she looked up and sighed. Im going to need you to catch me. Yunas eyes widened as she realized what Yuki meant, and she pushed herself to her feet. She got to Yuki just in time to catch her before she collapsed to the ground. Are you okay? Yuna asked, her brows knitting together. Will you give me a kiss if I say no? Yuki giggled in reply. But yeah. Im fine. I just have almost no mana. So Ill be knocking out now. With that, she fell forward, her head stopping to rest a top of Yunas shoulder. Yuna knelt there on the ground, not quite sure what to do. Need some help? Akiras voice asked from behind her. Yuna turned her head and saw her standing there with her arms crossed. Good job out there. Thanks for protecting her. I would never want to see her get hurt, Yuna replied. My my. So touching, a raspy voice interrupted. Yuna swung her head and found a man standing in front of her a few yards away. A pair of black feathered wings extended from his back. He wore black jeans, a leather jacket, and a smirk. Yuna knee immediately this wasnt someone friendly. Who are you? Akira asked, stepping forward. Im just a lone musician, the man grinned. Im interested in your friend there. The one asleep. Ill be taking her. Chapter 256 – Taken Like hell you are, Yuna heard Akira growl. She drew her blade and pointed it at the man who only continued to grin. If youre just going to say things like that, I suggest you leave. Why do you want her? Yuna asked, pulling Yuki closer towards her. The man spread his arms wide and gestured broadly toward the area around them. You know something? I orchestrated all of this, he said. Yuna frowned, not quite understanding what he was talking about. The monsters. That was me! It was quite fun. You all performed wonderfully, but your friend there sort of ruined it in the middle when she blew up most of my hard work. Tsk tsk. The man put on an exaggerated frown as he ended his sentence, but immediately brightened as he continued. But still. It was a great battle, especially at the end where your friend fought against the hydra, the man said. One person pushing back a monster of that caliber. My oh my, what a sight it was. Whats your point? Akira said. My point? My point is that Im really interested in your friend there, he replied. She has a number of tricks Ive never seen. I love that. She would be a great addition to my show. Well, tough luck. Shes not looking for a job, Akira said. Who said this was a job? the man grinned. What show are you talking about? Yuna asked. The man raised a brow. Oh ho, interested are we? he said. No. Im not. Aww. Thats unfortunate, the man pouted. Its a great show. Full of glorious battles and bloodshed. I have people from all over coming. Im so glad that man told me to come here. I would have missed a prime contestant. You seem to be a little lacking in the understanding department, Akira said. She gestured with her sword as she spoke. Leave. Shes not going to be a part of any of your games. What you say doesnt matter, the man laughed. Then his voice fell, becoming a hiss. All that matters is what I want. Besides, when did I ever ask? Yuna looked around, trying to see if anyone was coming to help them. However, not one person was looking in their direction. They were all attending to one another, chatting as if nothing was happening. The man. Hes doing something, Yuna realised. Oh, so you noticed, the man said. Im impressed. You noticed faster than most. What did you do? Yuna asked, narrowing her eyes. Just a little manipulation, he grinned. Your friends over there are fine. They just havent been very inclined to check out what is happening here. And even if they did, there isnt very much to see now is there? Yuna understood immediately. The man had done some sort of mental magic that made others around them oblivious to what was happening. It has to be some sort of field, she thought, her eyes flickering towards where the other soldiers were gathered. There is no way he can manipulate that many people. We just need to get out of the field. Youre quite bright, arent you? the man said. But, sadly, you wont be able to make it. I dont feel like fighting today, so please. Just give her to me. I already said no, Akira replied. How many times do I have to remind you that I wasnt asking, the man sighed. He snapped his fingers and Akira disappeared only to reappear a few feet away from them. She looked around, confused, and lowered her sword. Yunas heart sank as she watched Akira walk away towards the soldiers. The magic got to her. She tightened her hug around Yuki. Now. Its just you and me, the man said. I dont want to hurt a fledgling like you, so please. Hand her over. Never, Yuna replied, shaking her head. If you want her, then youll have to pry her away from me. You cant fight me, little one. Im sure you know that, he said. Make this easier for yourself and back away. Anger flared up in Yuna, that orb of warmth in her chest burning brighter. She would never give Yuki to anyone, especially to this man. No matter what you say, my feelings will not change, Yuna said. She resisted the urge to attack the man. Letting go of Yuki wasnt not an option here. Im sorry to hear that, the man frowned. He stepped forward and appeared before Yuna in a flash, only a foot away from her. Yuna''s eyes widened as she tried to scramble backwards. The man simply followed and extended a hand out, reaching to touch her. Stay away! Yuna glared. Her anger exploded out, a wave erupting out from her that pushed the man back. A barrier had formed around her, a bubble made out of shimmering light. Yunas anger became confusion as she realised the barrier had come from that orb of warmth within her. What is this? she thought. Oh my. Youre still a fledgling, yet you can make such a shield, the man said, brows raised. Impressive. But youre still not strong enough to stop me. Yuna could hear the truth behind his words. There was nothing she could do. You! a voice shouted a distance away. She turned to see who it was and saw Erica sprinting towards her, spear in hand. A glare had set on her face as she locked onto the man. Oh. I didnt expect that, the man said. He turned and slammed his palm against the shield Yuna had created, shattering it as he canceled the magic behind it that Yuna didnt understand. Sweet dreams, child, the man whispered. I dont know why youre among these people, but maybe youll find yourself soon. Then he tapped Yunas head and the world went black. Yuna, someone whispered into her ear. Wake up. Her eyes fluttered open, and the person shaking her stopped. She was back in the village hotel inside one of the many rooms that had been put aside for the soldiers. How did I get here? she said. Then her eyes widened as she remembered what had happened. Her head whipped around, but she couldnt find Yuki. Where is she? Wheres Yuki? The fucker took her, the person who had woken her up replied. It was Erica, standing beside the bed Yuna laid in. I cant believe it. I should have noticed sooner. He took Yuki? Yuna said, her chest tightening. Yeah, Erica said with a heavy sigh. This is my fault. Fuck. He took her. Yeah. Where? Yuna asked. Do you know him? Sadly, she replied. She took a seat at the edge of the bed. Hes called the Fiddler or something. Hes a manipulative son of a bitch who should have been killed long ago. How do you know him? Yuna frowned. I had the pleasure of fighting him before, Erica explained. But when I had the opportunity to kill him, I was told not to by Fa, I mean, my superior. I shouldnt have listened. Where did that man take Yuki? Most likely into his Coliseum. I dont know where its located just yet, though. Coliseum? An arena? Yuna asked. Yeah. Basically, Erica nodded. An arena of death. People pitted against one another again and again for the entertainment of others. If you win, your reward is another day of fighting. If you lose, its pain. Or death. Whatever comes first. Yunas hand went to her mouth as she stifled a gasp. We need to get her back, Yuna said. I know, Erica replied tightly. Im going to do that. That bastard isnt going to escape me again. Ill ram my spear right through him next time. How about me? Where Im going, you shouldnt follow, Erica said, reaching a hand out to stroke Yunas hair. She gave her a sad smile. Youre going to have to stay here. Watch Akira for me. Oh my god. Akira. Where is Akira? Yuna asked. How is she? Ericas expression darkened. Shes not here right now. She went back, Erica said. As for how she is. Lets just say I have another reason to make sure that fucker dies slowly. Oh, Yuna muttered, looking down. She wished she could give Akira a hug right then and there. Give her comfort just like how Akira had always done for her. Are sure theres nothing I can do? Watch her for me. Thats all, Erica replied. Please. She needs someone right now. I understand. Erica leaned forward and cupped Yunas cheek, giving her another small smile as she looked right into her eyes. Despite the situation, Yunas heart couldnt help but skip a beat from being so close. Then Erica gave her a soft kiss. Her first. Though it wasnt from Yuki, her heart still soared the same. Just in case, Erica murmured into Yunas ear. In case I dont come back. Dont say that, Yuna whispered. Come back. And with Yuki as well. If both of you were gone, I I dont know what I would do. Akira as well. Then hold the fort with her while Im gone, Erica said. And no matter how long Im gone, hold faith. She stood up, giving Yunas cheek a small brush before she picked up her spear that rested against the wall. Come back, Yuna pleaded, a pit opening within her stomach. Please. Erica paused, and looked back at Yuna. Then she gave her a nod before opening the door to leave. When the door closed, Yuna stared at it, pushing down the tears that were beginning to build. Please, she whispered. Chapter 257 – Coliseum A man floated in the air, a black cloak fluttering behind him as the hood casted shadows on his face, obscuring it from view. The only part visible was the mans mouth which moved softly as he spoke into a communicator. The jewel isnt here, the man said, his voice deep. Oh, it''s not? a static-filled voice replied. Then they cleaned it up. So youre telling me that I just wasted my time, the man said. I know you wanted to go, Whirlwind, the voice laughed. I was giving you an excuse to. Hmph. Maybe I should switch my secretary. You know me too well. Knowing you well is why Im your secretary. The man smiled, his dry lips rising up, as he looked around the battlefield. Blood stained the blades of grass. Patches of the field were burned, frozen, or both. In the center, a giant circle of exposed dirt stood out, its edges too sharp to be natural. The man stroked his grizzled beard as his attention went to the forest. I somewhat regret turning in my favor to that dark angel, the man said. I didnt expect him to take the girl. I did tell him to take her to me, didnt I? Yes you did, the secretary replied. Well. He runs that thing. The Coliseum, was it? Yep. Then this could be a win win, the man mused. He gets his entertainment. We get one less headache. Though, she was an intriguing headache, but still a headache nonetheless. Heading back? the secretary asked. Yes. Theres nothing more I can do. Shes as good as gone. The man took one last gaze at the forest. Then, with a slash of his hand, he disappeared into thin air. A soft breeze was all that remained of his stay. The first thing that Yuki heard when she awoke were the groans and moans of pain and suffering. She couldnt see a thing through a blindfold that covered her eyes. When she tried to move, she heard chains and felt metal cuffs dig into her wrists. I dont think Im at the hotel, she thought, her head still a bit foggy. She was sitting on a rock floor from the feel of it. Her clothes were still the same ones she wore during the battle against the hydra and the monster, albeit a bit worse for wear. She also had a throbbing headache that sat in the back of her head, just painful enough to be distracting. What happened? she wondered. She tried to reach up to touch whatever was covering her eyes, but her shackles werent long enough. Of course. Changing tactics, she tried to summon her mana to urge the blindfold off, planning to use the air. But her mana eluded her. It was still there, within her. She could feel it. Depleted and small, but still there. Yet, she couldnt use it. Of course, she sighed. She gave up and leaned back, resting against a stone wall. The wall was cool to the touch though a bit rough, small points poking into her back. She turned her attention to sounds surrounding her. There were a number of people around based on the number of groans and moans she heard. They, too, were in chains. She could hear them rattle every now and then. Ill just have to wait here until someone explains what happened, she thought. Her own memory was foggy. The battle against the hydra was a blur in her head. She remembered an overwhelming sense of excitement and challenge. What had actually occurred during the fight with hydra after the spell escaped her. Wait. Her hand shot towards her neck, but was halted by her shackles. She didnt need to touch her neck, though. My necklace. Then she remembered. She had left it on the field to face the hydra. At least, she thought she did. She used it to help with the spell and never put it back on, so that was the only explanation. Akira should have picked it up for me then, she thought. I should ask her. She shut her eyes and reached out to the thin thread that connected her to Akira. Panic shot through her as she couldnt locate it. She looked around desperately, her heart racing, until she brushed past it. A sigh escaped her. It was there. Very faint, but there. Thank god. However, another problem rose up right after. Like with her magic, she couldnt seem to strengthen the thread enough to communicate through it. Something was suppressing it. This is bad, Yuki thought. She had no magic, no communications, and no idea where she was. By themselves, they were already bad to have, but together meant she was isolated with no means to escape. How did I get to here? Did I mess up somewhere during the hydra right? Ultimately, she gave up trying to figure out what had happened. She didnt have enough information and no way to gather any with her magic being suppressed. She couldnt see and was bound to one spot. I guess Ill just wait here until someone comes by and explains what happened. And so, she sat silently on the hard, stone floor, blocking out the sounds of pain from the people around her. Time went by though how much, she couldnt tell. Then the slam of a metal door entered her ears. She turned her head towards where the sound had come from. The click of heels followed it as someone approached her. Ah. Youre awake. Wonderful, a man said. His voice was raspy, almost to the point where Yuki couldnt understand what was said over the groans. Its a bit stuffy in here, isnt it? Dont worry. This is just the containment room. A door rattled open in front of Yuki. More footsteps approached her. When a cold had touched her arm, she could help but twitch. Dont worry. Im not going to do anything, the man rasped. Im not into that type of fun. Just releasing your shackles. Well. The chains at least. True to his word, Yuki heard the clatter of chains as they detached from the cuffs on her wrists and hit the ground. She restrained herself from trying to fight the man. She could feel his magic within him, something she still couldnt use. Fighting could mean death. It must be these cuffs, she thought. Theyre suppressing my magic. Im going to take off your blindfold, the man said. Dont get any ideas though. You wont be able to do anything even if you tried. Got it? Yuki gave the man a nod. Good. Much more understanding than most. The mans fingers brushed against her head as he fumbled with what must have been the knot of the blindfold. When the cloth over her eyes fell away, she was met with the insides of a prison cell. It was dim in the cell, something she was grateful for. As her eyes adjusted, she was able to see the face of the man who she assumed was her captor. There was nothing too remarkable about him besides a rather odd scar on his cheek and a pair of black feathered wings that sprouted out from his back. You can stand right? he asked. Yuki nodded. And speak? Of course, Yuki replied, her throat a bit dry. Good, the man said with a satisfied nod. Follow me then. He stood up and walked out of the prison cell, waiting by the open door for Yuki. When she walked out, the man shut the door with a loud clang and walked down the hallway, his boots clicking on the floor with every step. As Yuki followed, she took peeks at the other cells that lined the hallway. Only a few were filled, but the ones that were had people in various states ranging from scared to beaten and scared. What happened to them? she thought. They werent as understanding as you, the man rasped. Yuki looked at him. They took some, lets say, coercion to get them to come with me. Theyll be fine. Probably. Come along. I dont think I came here on my own accord, but alright. They left the hall and entered what had to be the main building. It resembled a medieval castle of sorts. Made out of stone and wood, it had massive chandeliers like ornaments that cradled a red flame. Oddly though, Yuki felt no heat radiating from them. The stone halls were filled with cool air and flickering shadows. Magic. The floor had a long carpet with intricate designs woven into it. It looked a bit worse for wear, probably from footsteps that constantly trampled over it. Doors lined the hall with a carpet in front of each of them. The iron doors had no keyholes or locks or handles. Just a different colored plate that replaced where these things would have been. Here we go, the man announced with a grin. This will be your room. Its not the largest, but it is quite cozy. He put a hand over the plate of a door he stopped in front of and the door swung right open. Yuki looked inside it. It had a thin bed, a dim lamp, a toilet, and a bookshelf. Along with those items, there was almost no open space. Shower or bath? Yuki asked. Youll get those in due time, the man replied. Thats home. Take care of it. I see. Yuki gave the tiny room another look over. May ask a question or two? Go ahead. Cant guarantee that Ill answer it though, the man smiled. What is this place? she asked. The mans smile widened. This is my Coliseum, he said, his wings pumping a bit behind him. A home for only the finest entertainment. People from all around come. And you, my friend, will be participating in it. Im glad that youre not saying that I have the privilege to participate, Yuki noted. Ah. Well, I am not dumb, the man shrugged. I know that most people arent here by their own will. I would know. Im the one who took them. Any other questions? Yes. How does your Coliseum work? Youll find out. Soon. As in, tomorrow. I see. Then, Yuki said, Whats your name? My name? The man laughed. I no longer have one. I lost it years ago. But I have titles now. And those, to me, are worth more than names. What should I call you then? Yuki asked. Call me the Fiddler, the man grinned, a dark glint in his eyes, for I am a lone musician, who loves to play. Chapter 258 – First Up The man who called himself the Fiddler shut the door behind Yuki once she entered the cramped room. With the light of the hall gone, the rooms only source of light was a dim lamp that sat on a small table beside the bed. She went to the bed and gave it a few presses, testing its softness. Or really, how hard the bed was. She found it to be not in terrible condition. It probably wont leave her feeling stiffer than petrified wood when she woke up. Her next item of inspection was the toilet that sat in the corner of the room. It was surprisingly clean, the bowl spotless and even a faint air freshener smell lingered around it. Taking a closer look at the room as a whole, Yuki noticed that it was generally quite clean save for some dust. Come to think about it, the hallway was quite clean as well despite how worn the carpets were, she thought. I didnt see any maids though. After relieving herself and finding that the toilets flush functions work perfectly as well as the fact that there was no sink, she turned her attention to the more interesting objects within the room: the bookcase and the sole lamp. The lamp seemed to be powered by magic. When she put a hand around it, she felt no heat of any kind. Poking around, she tried to see if she could brighten the light the lamp gave off, but she couldnt find any controls. The bookcase offered more to her. Its shelves were filled with books, though there were only three shelves on the small bookcase. She scanned through the titles one by one. Each shelf was divided into their own category. The top was history, the middle was magic, and the bottom was combat. Nothing for entertainment, she thought, a tad disappointed. Her opinion changed quickly as she skimmed through the few books that captured her attention. The books, though not the most entertaining, were very informative. The top had a more in depth knowledge of history than she had seen in any library. There was even information on the history of demons, something Yuki couldnt find anywhere except for her own personal library. The bottom and middle shelves contained books that worked more like manuals. The middle offered insight into various magical ideas and practices, many of which intrigued Yuki even if she couldnt use them. The bottom was the same except for weapons rather than magic. Each book contained different instructions for separate weapons. Why would these be in here? Yuki wondered. She shrugged and pulled a few books from the shelves and set them on the ground beside the bed. Then with a bit of shuffling, she positioned herself beside the lamp and cracked open one of the books and began to read. When she was interrupted by a knock on the door, she didnt know how much time had passed. All she knew was that her stomach was growling and that her back was sore from not moving. Taking her book with her, she went to the door and nearly stepped on a tray that had been somehow placed inside the room. It had a bowl with food and a glass filled with what looked like water. She picked up the tray and brought it to the bed. Then she picked up the glass and gave it a suspicious sniff. It smelled normal, but not all chemicals or poisons gave off scents. Ill take a sip and wait a bit then, she thought as she lifted the glass to her lips. When nothing seemed to happen, she looked at the food. Porridge with some vegetables and meat sprinkled about. Nothing too fascinating, but food nonetheless. Like with the presumed water, she took a small nibble and waited to see if any deadly poisons or mind altering chemicals were present. Nothing. I guess that does make sense. Why would the man want to impair a source of entertainment before hes even seen it? With that, she shoveled the food and washed it down with the glass of water. After that, she went right back to reading the book she had put down. It was one on the history of Libra, something Yuki had read about a few times before. But this one was unique. It was written from the perspective of a demon looking from the outside. It was more objective than the ones Yuki had read and all together more informative. She put the book down when her eyelids were beginning to feel heavy. She started to tie her hair back to get ready for her nightly routine, but sighed as she remembered that there wasnt a shower or sink. Hmm. I hope I can at least brush my teeth soon. With that plan out the window, she stood and stretched the best she could in the cramped space. While she did that, her mind began to mull over possible ways for her to escape this Coliseum. Her magic still seemed suppressed from the few times she tried to use it while in the room. The suppression had weakened compared to how it was inside the prison cell, but the most she could muster was a flame and a light breeze. Ill have to wait and see what happens tomorrow when that man explains more. She laid down on the bed and stared up at the ceiling. Laying there by herself, an odd sense of smallness filled her. The bed was tiny, but it felt larger than the room itself. Then she realised why. This was the first time in a long time that she had slept by herself. But at least Akira isnt trapped here with me, she thought. Thats good. Yet, that thought didnt help her feel any less lonely. Yuki didnt know that it would be so hard to sleep without someone to hug or the soft rhythmic sounds of a sleeping breath. She closed her eyes and tried to empty her head, but worries filled them. Was Akira okay? Erica? Yuna? What were they doing? Where were they? Most importantly, were they looking for her. If they are, I dont know how I feel about that. On one hand, they might succeed and be able to free her. On the other, they might end up in the same position as her. If I had to choose, I wouldnt want them to come for me. Ill find a way. They shouldnt risk themselves. But she had no way to tell them this. All she could do was hope and try to escape. First, though, I would need to figure out how to get rid of these cuffs or find a way to get around whatever is suppressing my magic. She puzzled over her problems until her mind told her that it had enough and she finally fell into a fitful sleep. Wakey, wakey! a voice filled with static yelled. Yukis eyes snapped open and she lurched up, her head looking around for the source of the voice. Its the start of a new day. A work day. I hope you all had a great rest. Your lives might depend on it. Yuki located the source. It was a small speaker that was embedded in the top corner of the room. She had missed it when she was looking around. She couldn''t tell who it was though. The distortion was too much. Ugh, she groaned, rubbing her eyes. She wasnt sure how much sleep she had gotten, but it didnt feel like a lot. At least I get answers today. She swung herself out of bed and went to the toilet to relieve herself. After that, there wasnt much else she could do. She looked at her clothes and the various rips and tears in it. I wish I had some other clothes to switch into, she thought. Then she frowned as she remembered something. My daggers are still here. Having worn them almost everywhere she went, Yuki was so used to their presence that she wasnt conscious of them most of the time. But having them did little for her. They were blocked by the tight cuffs on her wrists. Yuki wasnt sure if that was intentional or not. What do I do now though? She couldnt open the door of her room. There werent any secret entrances from what she could see. No buttons to press. No hidden pressure plates. Her questions were answered when the room around her distorted and she found herself in a large hall with a multitude of people around her. She looked around, taking note of the numerous scars and injuries the people had. Their faces ranged from weary to rage, not a trace of joy or excitement in any of them. Welcome, a raspy voice boomed. It was the Fiddler. Yuki couldnt find where he was. It is another lovely day in the Coliseum. Are you all excited for some fun? Yuki heard the faint sounds of roars and cheers. The Fiddler was speaking to an audience. Good! Good! Thats what I like to hear, the Fiddler said. Well, lets begin, shall we? First, lets introduce our current leader, the one and only Bull himself! The cheers again. This stubborn Bull has refused to back down for thirty seven consecutive matches. Quite the feat indeed. As you all know, the rule is fifty wins in a row and you can leave. But three consecutive losses? Death. The Fiddlers voice dropped and became icy at that last word. Lets see if the Bull can keep that streak up today, he continued, his raspy voice going right back to cheery. But first! Lets start things off a bit slower today and save that for todays main course. Here are our first two challengers. The space around Yuki warped again. When it stopped, a wall of sound slammed into her. The cheers of hundreds if not thousands drilled into her, their voices vibrating the dry dirt ground she now stood on. She shook her head, regaining her focus. These are the two challengers for this match! Yuki looked up and found a massive crowd staring back. To the sides were glass panels with people looking in, a few she recognized from the hall she was just in. Then she looked ahead. A skinny man stood a couple hundred feet away, but Yuki could see his features easily. He looked old, his hair balding, and his teeth few and yellow. But his eyes gave Yuki pause. They were murderous and desperate, a certain manic energy behind them. Things Yuki didnt like to see together. It seems that Im up. Chapter 259 – Blood and Bathhouse On this side, we have a man that no one knows and probably will never know. Challenger number 2495! the Fiddler announced. The crowd''s cheers were thunderous with numerous cries of 2495 and Old Man. The mans jaw clenched at the introduction, his brows furrowing as he began to mutter to himself. Yuki couldnt tell what was being said. On the other side is a new face that Im sure youre all dying to know, the Fiddler said. This will be her first taste of the Coliseum. Lets see if she could make a name for herself. The cheers were quieter for her, but she expected such. She was new and the audience didnt know whether or not she would perform well or not. Lets see what todays rules are going to be. A blinding light flashed above the arena and left behind a rune written out of mana. Yuki read it easily. Magic. Ooo. Todays weapons will be magic only, the Fiddler announced. At his words, Yuki felt her mana rise. Lets start the countdown! The rune became a ten and the crowd began to shout in time with the timer as it ticked down. In that time, Yuki started to prepare herself. She snapped her finger and summoned a small flame, relief flooding her as mana flowed with its familiar ease. Then she extinguished it and let her mana channel through her entire body. FIGHT! the crowd roared. Yuki barely had time to blink before a bolt of energy was shot at her. She hopped to her side, dodging the bolt in time to see her opponent winding an arm back. He punched towards her, another bolt shooting at her from his fist. I see. The man relied on ranged attacks. With his frail looking body, Yuki expected nothing less. She zoomed forward, bobbing and weaving between each shot, closing the gap between them. But then the mans fingers began to move. From the corner of her eye, she saw a flash and ducked. A blast blew past her, the mana radiating out from it easily detectable. She turned her head to look behind herself and found a number of shots zooming towards her. He can guide them I see. Getting hit by one would prove detrimental. It wouldnt be able to fatally injure her, but it could impair her movements, opening up opportunities that she couldnt afford to give. But she noticed one curious thing. He stopped launching more shots and was completely fixated on guiding the blasts that were already out. Limit? If thats the case. A satisfied grin tugged at her lips. She charged forward, expanding her senses to a small radius around her. Whenever a blast came near, she pinpointed it and would dodge it at the last second, keeping her eyes locked onto the old mans hands in case more shots were to be launched. When she got within a few feet, the man began to shuffle backwards, trying to keep the space between them. Yuki was going to have none of that. She channeled mana to the soles of her feet and created a blast of air to rocket her forward. As she flew toward the old man, she encased her fists in mana, hardening it. Her first punch the man barely dodge. The second struck true, slamming into the mans face straight on. He fell back to the ground and Yuki followed him. Please! he cried as Yuki raised her fist to continue the assault. He put his arms up, covering his face. Yuki paused. Ive already lost two in a row. I just want to live. The old mans voice shook as he spoke. Yuki stared, her heart not budging in the least. It didnt matter what this man wanted. Her arm snaked forward and grasped the mans wrist in a flash, jerking it away as a blast erupted out from it and flew past her. She frowned and promptly slammed her fist into the old mans stomach, the air getting knocked out of the man. She continued, landing blow after blow onto her opponent. She only stopped when the old man stopped moving. His eyelids flickered as he laid sprawled on the ground, barely conscious. Youre not the only one who wants to live, Yuki whispered. We have our winner! the Fiddler cried, his voice filled with excitement. And in a convincing fashion as well. Number 2495 didnt seem to stand a chance. The crowd roared with approval, shouting out words of praise. With the lack of introduction Yuki had, they directed these praises at the girl. And sadly. That marks the third loss in a row for our man here, the Fiddler said. He sounded remorseful, as if he truly cared for the old man. And you all know the punishment for that. The world around Yuki warped and she was transported to the sides of the arena, behind the glass panels where other fighters had been watching her. She heard them whispering around her, but she gave them no heed. She kept her eyes glued to the man that remained on the ground. A person was standing next to the fallen man now. Yuki recognized him immediately. It was the Fiddler. The scar on his cheek was crinkled up as he smiled towards the crowd, his arms spread apart. The crowd cheered him on as if he was a celebrity. Then he gestured to the man on the ground. As always, you have a say in this mans future, the Fiddler said. So tell me. What do you think he deserves? DEATH! the crowd thundered. Then if that is your answer, I shall give it! he cried. He snapped his fingers and a gun materialized in his hand, a revolver from the looks of it. Then he aimed it carefully at the old man who remained on the ground, the crowd cheering him on. With a pull of the trigger, a bang louder than any revolver should make rang out, the cheers of the crowd rising to a fever pitch. The man stopped squirming on the ground, blood pouring out from his head. But as Yuki watched, she saw him slowly disappear from view, blood and all, until it was as if he had never existed. I cant let that be me, Yuki thought, her fist clenching. Now! To our next matches shall we? the Fiddler announced with a grin as he blew the top of the barrel of his smoking revolver. Maybe theyll be more exciting? Yuki was left alone as she watched the next matches that followed hers. The people around her avoided her as if she had a plague. Yuki didnt mind it at all. It was for the better. She didnt want to know any of them. There might be a time where they would be pitted against each other. The less attachment she had, the better. Somewhere during the fourth match, she moved from her spot and went to look for a bathroom of sorts to shower. The Fiddler had said that showers would come in due time. This was as good of a time as any. It was probably the only time she would be outside of her room barring an emergency. Her hopes were answered by a hallway that had baths labeled at the top of the entrance. A massive guard stood in front of it, a spear in his hands. When Yuki approached, the guard put a hand out and she stopped. Ah, youve won today, the guard rumbled. Lucky you. Lucky? How? Yuki asked, raising a brow. With your looks, this place is a bit dangerous, the guard replied, looking her right in the eye. Stay in your room. Dont delay. Avoid people, both the men and the women. Why are you telling me this? Yuki said. You seem awfully courteous. Its part of my job. I warn people. They dont always listen. I see. Then can I go and bathe? Third door on the right, the guard replied. He stepped aside to let Yuki pass. Thank you, Yuki said as she walked by. The third door opened up to a wide bathhouse. Steam filled the air, the heat pressing against Yukis skin. Her eyes locked onto the bottles of shampoo and conditioner that were neatly placed in a basket. She took one and looked around. She wasnt alone in that room. Three other women were inside, their bodies submerged under the water of the bath. They were looking at her with curious eyes that Yuki promptly ignored. She continued to explore the bathhouse until she found a closed chest. When she opened it, she found a set of clothes consisting of a tunic and pants. Perfect. With everything she needed in place, she promptly stripped off her ripped clothing and tossed them into a trashcan near her. She stretched her arms up, enjoying the feeling of being finally free from that dirtied and destroyed outfit. When she turned around, she found the women still staring at her though no longer with curiousness. Their mouths were parted open, one of them blushing. Whats wrong? Never a girl naked? Yuki asked, a small smile tugging at her lips. Not used to a girl who strips so openly, one of the women replied. Her voice had a rough quality to it. Were all girls in here, so everything is just fine isnt it? Yuki said. She went to one of the showers in the side of the room and lathered herself up. As she rinsed herself off, she could still feel the eyes of the women on her. More than one pair felt hungry. So thats what that guard meant, she thought. She finished up and slipped into the bath, only a few feet away from the group of women. A sigh escaped her lips as she turned to rest her head on the edge of the bath, her eyes on the three women. Two of them turned away hastily, but the third, the one who had spoken, continued to watch. You shouldnt do that so openly, the woman said with a small frown. Some women around here would gladly see you acting like that as an invitation. Are you one of them? Yuki asked, winking. It would be better if I take control as fast as I could, she thought. ''Can''t let any rumors spread that I''m a pushover.'' What? No! the woman replied hastily, shaking her head. Im just saying there are others like that. Yuki rose a brow and stood up in the bath. She walked toward the woman, the water only at her waist, as droplets fell from her breast. The woman pinkened, but couldnt seem to look away. Are you sure? Yuki asked, sinking down until their eyes were at the same level. Do you want to test that? Are you teasing me? the woman asked, finally looking away. ''Oops. I got carried away,'' Yuki thought. Maybe, she smiled. She laughed for a bit before she turned away and rested her back against the bath wall. Dont worry. I know all about that. Then say that! the woman cried, whipping her head toward Yuki only to promptly turn away again. No need to drag this out. I couldnt help myself, Yuki replied. Say. Whats your name? Why? the woman asked suspiciously. To tease me some more? No. I just want to know who Im talking to, Yuki shrugged. The woman eyed her carefully before sighing. Im Jesse, she said. Yuki, Yuki replied. There was no harm in using her real name now. It wasnt like they were going to escape any time soon. Who are your friends here? Thats Alex and thats Karie, Jesse said, pointing at each of the women in kind. Theyre lesbians as you probably noticed when they turned away as red as a tomato. Theyre also a couple. But were also open to threeways, Karie blurted before being punched by Alex. Sorry about that, Alex said to Yuki. Its fine, Yuki smiled. She looked over at Jesse. How about you? Me? You like girls as well? What do you mean? Jesse said, turning red. Dont just assume things! Bi then? NO! Chapter 260 – Ghost Talking with the three women in the baths, Yuki began to piece together a better idea as to how the Coliseum worked and the people that she would have to deal with. A person fought every three days. The matchups were determined beforehand by the Fiddler, but they were never known until the fights began. Each fight had a random weapon assigned that both fighters would use. Sometimes, like in Yukis case, there were no weapons and fights were fought through either magic or hand to hand. From the experiences of the three women, the weapon would be anything. There was no pattern and the variety of weapons that have been used was immense, ranging from guns to daggers to polearms. Whips were even used at one point. The outcomes of those fights determined your treatment in the Coliseum. Winners were given benefits such as using the bathhouses, room upgrades, and better food. Those that lost were given the normal. The ones that had a losing record were moved to different rooms. From how Jesse described those rooms, it was essentially the prison cell that Yuki was in. Ive been in there, Jesse had said. No one in their right mind would want to be stuck in that hell. How long have you been here? Yuki had asked. Jesse had forgotten how long she had been in the Coliseum. Yuki listened to her as she tried to guess, but they got as far as more than a few years. Alex and Karie were the same. When Yuki was satisfied, she left the bathes with much blushing from the other three. She changed into the set of clothes she found, taking an extra shirt with her. Then she bade the three farewell and went back to the arena, creating a small area of heat around her hair to dry it as she walked. As she left the hallway, she noticed the same guard still standing at his post, but his attention was fixated toward the glass between the dirt of the arena and what Jesse had called the challengers lounge. What are you looking at? Yuki asked. The guard glanced at her but returned his gaze back to the arena. The Bull is going to fight, the guard replied. You should get a good look. If youre lucky you might not need to fight him. Then Ill probably be fighting him, Yuki said. Ha. You also might be able to watch the Bull fall today. I heard his opponent isnt to be trifled with. I see. Thanks. She left the guard and slid between people, some making way for her as they recognized her. When she got to the glass, the Fiddler was beginning his announcements. And now, the fight that you all have been waiting for, his raspy voice boomed. The Bull, fighting to extend his win streak to thirty eight wins and his challenger, the up and coming fighter himself, Ghost! The crowd roared as the two fighters appeared on the battlefield, one on each end. It was the first real good look Yuki had of the man called the Bull. His physique matched his name. He was a giant, muscular man who was a bit top heavy. His lack of a shirt only served to showcase his toned muscles even more. Confidence exuded out from him as he stood there with his arms crossed. On the other side, the one called Ghost was a stick figure compared to his opponent. That wasnt to say that he was skinny or weak. Yuki could see his well built body even through the baggy shirt he wore. His fingers drummed against his thigh and his feet shuffled in place. All signs of a nervous man. But Yuki knew better. She could see his eyes and how they were locked onto the giant man he was about to fight. They were cold and calculating. And an odd orange. A demon? Yuki thought. Only a demon could have eyes like that. But what kind of demon? Lets see the weapon for this fight! the Fiddler said. A bright flash and a sword appeared in the air, glowing brightly for all to see. Ooo, a sword. This battle should be an interesting one indeed. As he spoke, two swords materialized out of thin air and floated towards the two combatants. They took a hold of them and waited for the Fiddler to announce the start of the fight. Yuki watched the two carefully, observing how they handled their newly given weapons. They both seemed familiar with a sword, though how well they could use one, Yuki couldnt tell. Lets start the countdown, the Fiddler said. The timer appeared and began to tick down. The lounge fell quiet as all attention was directed to the fight before them. Then when the timer hit zero, the room held its breath. The Bull bursted forward, dust blowing up behind him as he blurred past Yukis eyes. In one moment, the giant man had been standing still, and in the next, he was moving faster than Yuki could see. When he reappeared a second later, he was on the other side of the arena with his sword thrusted out towards where his opponent had just been standing on. However, his blade touched nothing. The man called Ghost was standing a few feet to the side of where he had been. He looked at the Bull with the same cold eyes he had been wearing when he was introduced. The Bull roared and disappeared, only to appear right before Ghost and let loose a mighty swing that ripped through the air. Yukis eyes narrowed as he saw the blade go right through Ghost as if he was nothing. He cant be an actual ghost, she thought. Magic? Then the Bull must have used magic to accelerate so fast. Theres no other way. She could only guess. The glass between her and the battle had some sort of magic blocking capabilities that prevented her from feeling whether or not someone used mana. The Bull glowered, his jaw clenching before he began a flurry of slashes and thrusts. Ghost stood there, his expression unchanging as he watched the Bull hack away at nothing, the blade continually going through Ghosts body. With his attempts to hit Ghost failing, the Bull got angrier and angrier while Ghost looked on unimpressed. The Bull roared and raised his blade again, this time the blade starting to glow blood red. Then he attacked again, his strikes even more frenzied than the ones before. Hes persistent and has the stamina for that persistence, Yuki thought. Ill give that to him. But that fighting style. It reminds me of someone. That old man from the Shikaku that had humiliated Yuki in that treasury. The old man that could become the very air itself to the point where nothing could touch him. The memory made Yukis heart alight with anger and anticipation. Anticipation of having a rematch. She clamped down on a growl that was building in her throat, shoving it down along with the bubbling emotions that tried to surface. I need to figure out whats the deal with this growling situation, she frowned. She refocused her attention on the battle in front of her. It was important to gather information on both of these fighters, since one day she may fight them. And who ever won would be the one she had to worry about the most. But the winner of the fight was already decided the moment the Bull couldnt land the first hit against Ghost. The Bull couldnt defeat something he could hit. At last, it seemed the Bull began to tire when Ghosts expression had changed to become one that was bored. His lips moved as he spoke to the Bull. Yuki doubted that he was giving his opponent words of encouragement. And now, Ghost moved. He jabbed his blade forward towards the Bulls solar plexus. The Bull attempted a block, but Ghosts blade went right through the block, phasing through as if the block was never made. Then it struck true, hitting the Bull right in the center of the chest. The blade didnt drive deep, but that didnt seem to be Ghosts intention in the first place. The Bull staggered back as his breath suddenly left him from the strike. Then he collapsed, his body writhing from pain. Yuki heard a faint scream come through the thick glass. What happened? Yuki thought. He must have used magic. But what did he do? No way a strike like that inflicted so much pain. The scream stopped and so too did the Bull. He remained unconscious on the arena ground, his body still quivering. Game! the Fiddler shouted, his voice booming. Unbelievable! The Bull has been brought down by a Ghost! Who would have thought? The Fiddler appeared in the center of the arena and spread his arms wide. And just like that, the Bulls win streak has been brought to an end. So close to that milestone, yet so far at the same time, the Fiddler said, shaking his head. But Yuki could see his satisfied smile underneath that sad expression. He waved his hand toward the body of the Bull which promptly disappeared. Now then. Who is the leading fighter now? Im sure youre all asking yourself that question, he grinned. Want to try and wager a guess? The crowd shouted a number of titles and numbers, their words tumbling down in a cacophony towards the Fiddler who absorbed it all with a smile. Then he put his hand up, stopping the guesses. Let me tell you who it is, he said, his voice lowering to a deep rasp. Hes standing here right now. With this victory, his streak extends to seventeen. Its the one and only, Ghost! Cheers thundered at the Fiddlers words, but the man of the moment looked indifferent toward it all. Now he races towards the path of fifty wins. Will he get there? Or will he be struck down like he did to the Bull today? Who knows. You know, Yuki thought. The reason behind the Fiddlers satisfied grin was becoming clear to Yuki. This whole grandiose narration, the audiences reactions; it was what he lived for. But true to his name, he enjoyed being the one pulling at the strings. And the strings were the fighters. Hes rigging the match ups so that no one can win fifty, Yuki thought. She pressed her lips together and set her jaw. If thats the case. Then Ill just take anything he throws at me. I must. Chapter 261 – True Nature When the fights of the day had concluded, Yuki was sent back to her assigned room. The lounge around her disappeared and she was standing in her cramped room once more. Well. Today was an interesting day, she thought. There was a lot she needed to analyze and even more to plan. However, one thing was clear to her just from watching a few of the matches. At her current strength, she would have a very high chance of sustaining a serious injury or even die should she fight most of the people here. But how can I train? she wondered. She was trapped inside such a small room. There were books in the room that she could read that might help her with knowledge, but knowledge was useless if she couldnt practice it. The knowledge was also limited. If what Jesse had told her was true, then she could need to get used to as many weapons as possible. I need a wide open space. And weapons. Lots of weapons. While she pondered over her problems, she took out the extra tunic she had taken from the baths. She ripped it into long ribbons and slid the tunic she wore off. Then she wrapped her chest, just tight enough to hold them in place and prevent them from rubbing against her tunic when she moved. There we go. It was getting annoying. But now what? An idea struck her. She had a place where she could practice. It was larger than any room and was always with her. She also had access to more knowledge than most people have in their entire life. All she needed to do was use it. I cant believe I forgot, she thought. After a quick trip to the toilet and using a small spell to sanitize herself, she heard a small knock at the door of her room. It must have been dinner. She crept towards the door and saw the tray of food on the ground. She picked it up and ate it silently as she tried to formulate a plan within her mind. I should talk to Sophie first. She might know things about my situation, she thought. Then Ill find some books and set up my training area. Ill have to find a way to push myself as well. When she finished eating, she put the tray back on the floor in front of the door. It would disappear in a minute or two. Where? Yuki didnt know. She went to her bed and propped herself against the wall, using the lone pillow to give some support for her back. Then she shut her eyes and hoped that whatever spell was suppressing her magic didnt affect this. Her eyes opened and a sigh of relief escaped her lips as she looked around. A grassy expanse surrounded her save for a tree that her back leaned against. It looked exactly as she had seen it countless other times. Raising a hand, she snapped her fingers and summoned a ball of fire. The glowing flames sprouted immediately. Yuki smiled, pleased at how easily her mana flowed now. Nothing disrupted it in the slightest. This place, she thought as she looked around. This was where I met Akira for the first time. A wave of sadness crashed down on her. Again, she wished Akira was here with her. She wanted to talk to her about what happened today. She wanted to hear what she had to say. I cant think about that right now, she thought. Itll take a while before I can leave this place. And thats assuming the Fiddler stays true to his fifty win promise. She went to her feet and summoned a wooden door that appeared right before her. When she opened the door, the familiar smell of paper and books hit her. She stepped through and entered the library created by her ancestors. Shelves filled with books towered over her. In front of her, a table stood with books and manuscripts piled on top of it. A head peeked out from the stacks of books. Oh, Yuki, Sophie greeted, pushing her chair back. She had a smile on her lips. What brings you here? Need to do some research? You cant see what happens outside, can you? Yuki asked. No. Why? Sophie replied. She frowned. Did something happen? Bad? Yes. Let me catch you up really quick, Yuki said, snapping her fingers to summon a chair. She spent the next couple of minutes recounting the events of the past couple of days, starting from the battle with the hydra and the monsters up until the last few minutes. The whole time Sophie listened quietly, nodding her head up and down to show her understanding. So. You seem to be in quite the pickle, Sophie summarized when Yuki finished. Its a rather large pickle, Yuki said. Ive heard of this man, Sophie said with a small frown. The Fiddler. Ive had a few conversations about him with some, lets say, colleagues. What do you know about him? Not terribly much, she shrugged. Hes a man running an illegal battle arena that people cant track down because of how he moves his arena and where his arena is. She waved her hand, and a packet of papers bound together appeared in the air. She handed it to Yuki. Thats what we know, Sophie said. Its not much. Most of that is just speculation and witness accounts. Very few concrete details, but you can take a look through that if you want. Where did you get this? Yuki asked. From my memory. Dont worry about inaccuracies. I have perfect memory, Sophie smiled. Sometimes my colleagues hate me for that. I see. Yuki flipped a few of the pages, glossing over the images, before setting it aside. What concrete details do you know? Well, the Fiddler is, or was, an angel. His black wings means that hes fallen from the path of the archangels. Probably a murder or something to that degree. Something bad enough that Uriel herself would give up on an angel. Uriel? Yuki repeated. Yes, not your little AI though, Sophie laughed. The archangel Uriel. The leader of the angels. I see. Shes quite kind. Ive met her a few times. Had some tea with her. She makes a mean steak. Tea with your steak? Why not? Sophie shrugged. Anyway, we know that the Fiddler is a fallen angel. We dont know his real name though. Thats been lost forever. Only he remembers it. Other than that, we do have some idea as to the type of magic he wields. He has some powerful abilities, Yuki said. He can teleport people in the blink of an eye. Ive never seen anything like that before. Oh, thats part of his magic, Sophie replied. Do you have a clue as to what it is? No. Not really. Well, think about this. How is it that he can keep such a large building hidden from other demons for so long? Some sort of wide area spell that makes people not be able to see this place? Yuki suggested. Though, that would be a lot to maintain along with keeping the arena clean and teleporting people around. It would be a lot, so thats why that isnt what he does, Sophie said. He also has to move around his base of operations, otherwise he would be found eventually. So let me tell you what he actually does. Sophie spread her hands apart and created a projection out of mana of a forest with a giant block in the middle of it. Lets say this block is the Fiddlers Coliseum, she said. Its big and requires a lot of maintenance. He works solo, so its not feasible for him to do all of that and keep the place hidden while also moving it around. Heres his solution. A dome sprouted and enveloped the giant block. Then the block disappeared in the dome, leaving only the dome left to be seen. Now, that isnt an invisibility spell, Sophie said. Are you familiar with domains? Memories of fights Yuki had been in flashed in her mind. She recalled the battle with Firestorm and how his spell had turned the room around her a fiery hell. One word she heard in his chant was Domain. Is it like putting a certain area under your control so you can change its properties, or something like that? Yuki asked. Yes, Sophie nodded. Essentially. Area of effect spells have some of those properties intrinsically built into them. Domains are when someone declares a certain area theirs and makes it bend to their will. By imbuing certain properties in it, they can achieve various effects such as boosting their strength, magic, healing, and all that. What does this have to do with Fiddler? You see, this dome indicates his domain, Sophie said, waving vaguely at her projection. The arena is his and he has control over it. Hes seem to have opted for a more of a control route than an effect route. What that means is that he basically made himself the god of that area at the trade off of not having any other beneficial effects. So hes about as strong in there as he would be outside, but he can manipulate what happens in there. So he can move us around because were inside his domain? Yuki asked. Yes. He can also suppress your magic because youre in his domain. But all of this takes a lot of effort. Remember that. And he can transport the entire Coliseum because its within his domain? The Coliseum is his domain. He can move it wherever he wants. The land under it doesnt belong to him. I see. Then how would I be able to break out? Three options, Sophie said. One. He releases you and you dont need to break out. Two. You kill him and his domain falls. Three. You hijack his domain. I dont like those choices. Me neither. But the easiest of those would be the first. Get to fifty wins, Sophie said. Then he might let you go. Its not a guarantee though. And its not a guarantee that I can even get that many victories in a row, Yuki sighed. That reminds about the other reason why Im here. I need to get stronger. Then Im happy to help, Sophie smiled. I can recommend books for your growth. There is a vast amount of knowledge here that I havent even looked into yet. Ill take that help gladly. But theres something else. Its important. Sophie raised an eyebrow and gestured for Yuki to continue. I need to know my history, Yuki said, her voice soft, but firm. Youve been in here for so long. You must know a thing or two. Youre a demon as well. An important one. Do you know what I am? Sophie stayed quiet and stared at Yuki with careful eyes. Eyes that began to flash as she continued to stare. A shiver went down Yukis back. It felt as if Sophie was looking at more than just her body. I see. Youve become aware of something within you, havent you? Sophie whispered. Youve almost awakened. But not yet. So close. So so close. Yuki frowned. What are you looking at? she asked. You, hatchling, Sophie replied, a soft growl in the back of her words. Your wings are starting to form. Youre not there yet though. Oh my. Her eyes widened as her hand jumped to her mouth. I see. Its all coming together now, she mumbled. Everything. They always wondered where it went. And now shes standing right here. What do you mean? What am I? Yuki said, exasperated. None of this was making sense to her. You already know what you are. Youre like me, Sophie smiled, her sharp canines showing as her pupils became slits. A dragon, my child. Youre a dragon. Chapter 262 – Dragons A what now? Yuki asked. A dragon, Sophie repeated. The word dragon conjured up images of that majestic golden dragon she had seen when she first met Sophie and had the history of Ethros explained to her. That dragon with lightning flickering about it. Then Sophie herself, when she became that massive earth dragon with those warm brown scales. She compared herself with that. There seems to be some inconsistencies here, Yuki said, tapping her cheek. For one, I dont have scales. Sophie laughed, her sharp fangs flashing in the light. Oh my, she gasped out, wiping her eyes. No, of course you dont have scales. Youre in a elven form, hatchling. If Im a hatchling, then shouldnt I have come from an egg and therefore start out in a little baby dragon form? Yuki asked. Well, yes, Sophie nodded. Thats why I was confused at first. Then I started putting things together. Im confident that youre a dragon. I can see it. What do you mean, see? Yuki, do you know how dragons are created? Sophie asked. Normally, I would say the normal way, but your wording makes me think that isnt the case, she replied. And your thinking would be right, Sophie said. Dragons dont procreate through sex. The act does nothing. Dragons are created from cores. Elemental cores. But can dragons still do the act? Yuki asked, tilting her head. Of course. Why wouldnt we? I see. So that means the possibility that Im a dragon is still on the table. Its not a possibility, Yuki, Sophie sighed. Its a fact. Maybe. What are these cores? Sophie cupped her hands and created a projection that hovered above her palms. It was a spherical object with a multitude of facets cut into it. They look like this, Sophie said. Before I continue though, you need to swear never to talk about this with anyone that isnt a dragon or hasnt taken this same oath as you. Can you do that? Why? Is this information that important? Yuki asked. Its information pertaining to my species and could threaten it as a whole. Thats quite important. Then do you swear it? Sophie said, her words coming out in the language of magic. Yuki felt the mana within those words. This was a true oath. I do, Yuki replied, feeling an intangible knot get tightened. Good. Then let me tell you how a dragon is created. The orb hovered higher into the air, an aura forming around it. This is an elemental core. Its not the skill, Sophie clarified. Its a physical object. Essentially, theyre special elemental jewels that we prepare with spells. When a family wants to have a child, theyll go in search of one of these, and prepare it. The aura surrounding the orb was sucked in. When its been prepared, the next step is for the parents to imbue their own magic into the core. The spells that have been placed on it will use the mana as fuel to create an egg with the core at its center. Layers upon layers began to form around the projection of the core until it became an egg-like shape. The baby will remain in the egg until it develops. It will only hatch when the spells on the egg deem it safe. And when they do, out comes a cute little hatchling. The egg cracked open and a small baby dragon crawled out. Sophie tickled it with a finger and giggled to herself softly as it rubbed against her. Sophie? Yuki said. Ah, sorry. I like babies, Sophie shrugged. Bye little hatchling. She waved her hands and the projection disappeared. Anyway. All dragons have the core that they were made from within themselves, she said, putting a hand to the center of her chest. But people cant touch it. No one can touch. Only yourself. And do you know where it is? Where? Right outside, Sophie smiled. A window appeared in the library, giving Yuki a clear view of the field outside. In the center of the view was the glowing crystal orb that hovered above its ring of turquoise flowers. The thing Akira had called Yukis Jewel of Life. That? Thats my core? Yuki asked. It is. You didnt know since you havent been raised with us, Sophie replied. The window disappeared. Its also not talked about in any of these books since its hidden by an oath. But since youve taken that oath, youll start seeing books and manuscripts on this topic. I see. How did Akira know about that jewel? Or did she? Ill have to ask, Yuki thought. Then she bit her lip when she remembered where she was. Ill have to ask when I come back. Now. The second part about our Dragon Cores is the most important and the most dangerous to us, Sophie said. Its the reason why the oath is said in the first place. When a dragon dies, be it from natural causes or not, their core doesnt die with them. It materialises into the physical world. The core itself is already prepared to create another dragon, but there is one thing that is unique about cores from fallen dragons. The soul of the dragon still lives on. How does that work? Yuki frowned. And what would happen if you used that core to make an egg? The core records everything about the being it is in, Sophie replied. Thats how it works since its the center of life for us dragons. As for what happens when you use the core to make an egg, you dont. Cores of fallen dragons cannot create eggs, but they can create another dragon. Depending on the amount of mana given to the core, the dragon that it comes from becomes reborn at different stages in life. With enough mana, you can resurrect a dragon back into its adult form. The implications were clear to Yuki. What Sophie was describing was almost like immortality. So dragons never truly die? Yuki asked. They only suffer the loss of their body, Sophie nodded. Their soul is preserved. Only if you destroy the core will you then forever kill a dragon. Dragons are basically immortal then. Its a kinder immortality, Sophie smiled. Should we want to die, we can. Though, it all depends on whether or not someone will be there to destroy our core. Or we can gift our core. Gift them? Why? Yuki said. Our cores come from elemental jewels. They can still be used like that. Theyre much stronger than your usual jewel and have a bit of sentience to them. Its also a bit like a memento of them. Speaking of which, your necklace. Can you take it out for me? Im sorry. I dont have it with me right now, Yuki sighed. I left it before I was taken here. I see, Sophie said slowly, her expression falling for a split second. Why do you want to see it? Its a core. Well. Part of a core, Sophie replied. I knew the woman it came from. Who was it? Yuki could hear the heaviness in her voice. My master. She lived for a long, long time, Sophie said, her voice drifting off. One day, she decided that she had lived long enough and announced that she will pass on. And she gifted her core to you? Yuki asked. No. No. Let me tell you exactly who she was. She was the most powerful dragon in Ethros. Her strength was massive and dwarved everyone else''s. It didnt matter that she only knew one element. Her name was Gaea. They called her the Goddess of the Earth. Gaea. Thats the name of the blessing I have, Yuki thought. Her core would overwhelm me if I ever handled it as a whole, Sophie continued. Im an earth mage. That amount of earth magic might kill me. Temporarily. So she told you to break her core into pieces so that you can hold a piece? Well, no. Like I said, she didnt gift it to me. She wanted her core destroyed. Yuki blinked. I know. I had the same reaction. Why? But she explained that her core was too powerful. If someone got a hold of it, they would have power that rivaled that of a god. There was a small oversight on her part though. The core was too strong to be destroyed, Yuki assumed. Exactly. I tried everything, Sophie said with a helpless shrug. But the best I could do was shatter it into a few fragments. They could just be put together again. So then what did you do? I scattered them. I kept a piece, gave one to a few of my friends to hide, and hid a few myself. Then were my parents one of your friends? Yuki asked, her hand going up to her neck before she remembered she wasnt wearing the necklace. Then a thought struck her. Wait. Who were my parents? The ones who raised me were elves, werent they? Thats something Im unclear on, Sophie frowned. You were raised by a elf couple, but are clearly a dragon. You also have a fragment that I gave to a dragon couple I knew. But I think I know where you came from. Yukis chest tightened at her words. Where? she asked quietly, her eyes locking onto Sophies face. Let me ask you. You can use all the elements, cant you, Sophie said. That didnt sound like a question, but yes. I knew it, Sophie said, pinching the bridge of her nose. That makes this clearer. She looked right into Yukis eyes as she continued. Years ago, my friends wanted a child. They told me of their plans. After that, they disappeared for a bit as they went in search of a jewel that would be perfect for their child. When they came back, they had a core unlike any I had seen. One with an affinity to every element. My core? Yuki said. Maybe. Probably. But a problem occurred during that time. When the egg was created, the Demon War was starting. We were in Libra at that time. War. Her dream appeared in her mind again. The screams of anguish and cries of the suffering. The smell of smoke. I lost contact with them during that war, Sophie whispered. I still dont know what happened. But the jewel fragment I gave them survived at least. And their child. How? I dont know. Wait. The Demon War was more than two hundred years ago, Yuki said slowly. If I was created then, that means I didnt hatch for two hundred years? Well, yes. Does that make me over two hundred years old? No, no. Your age starts when youve hatched. Oh. Good. But thats all I know about that story, Sophie said with an apologetic shrug. The rest, I havent found out. At least you know a bit more about yourself now. Thats true, Yuki replied. Thank you. Its more than I knew before. Lets move on from this topic, Sophie said, clapping her hands. Lets do something more fun. Since you hatched under odd circumstances, you never received a proper dragons education. Let me give you a little bit of that. Yuki tilted her head. A dragons education? she repeated. What exactly are you going to teach me? Well, lets just say you cant really be a dragon if you cant become one, Sophie grinned, a small glint in her eyes. Chapter 263 – Scales and Claws Yuki stood outside on the grassy field of her mana dimension and looked around. Sophie told her that they would need a large open area for what she was going to try and teach. So youre going to teach me how to be a dragon? Yuki asked, turning to face Sophie. She nodded. Yes, she said. Ive done this a few times, so you can trust me. Youve taught new dragons how to become dragons? Well, no. Because when they hatch, theyre already a dragon, Sophie said. I teach them how to go back to being a dragon after changing forms. Thats basically my situation, isnt it? Yuki said. If I hatched as a dragon, then I should have came out of that egg with scales and all that. Yes, so I think for whatever reason, you were forced into an elven form right after you hatched. So now Ill try to teach you how to go back to your cute little scaly self. Alright. What do I do first? Yuki asked, stretching her arms. Normally, I would say picture yourself and will yourself back. Most already have been acquainted with their dragon-selves long enough to feel a pull from their body wanting to go back to normal. Youre almost the complete opposite. Are you saying that I wont feel that pull? No, Sophie said with a shake of her head. You were hatched a dragon, and you will always be a dragon. That pull will always be there. But, I do think that it will be fainter, much fainter. I see. So do I just close my eyes and try? Yuki asked. She didnt know how well she could do without some sort of reference. Yes, but before that, Im going to show you myself doing it, she said. It wont be as easy when you try it, but youll know what to look for. Oh. Thats perfect. Here, Sophie said. She put a hand out. Let me show you. Yuki took her hand. The moment their palms pressed against each other, she felt a rush of sensations flood her from Sophie. They overwhelmed her momentarily, but soon the flood subsided as Sophie filtered out what Yuki didnt need to feel. Pay good attention, Sophie said. Yuki nodded. Im going to do this as slow as I can. She shut her eyes, and Yuki did that same. Sophie filled her body with mana, spreading it to every inch of herself. Then she pictured her dragon form. The image of a massive brown, muscular dragon appeared in Yukis head. With that image, Yuki felt a soft tug at the bottom of her stomach, mirroring the one that Sophie was feeling. Sophie grabbed a hold of the feeling, letting it pull her away. Then the hand Yuki was holding no longer felt like a hand. It was scaly and rough to the touch. She felt something dig gently into her wrist. When she opened her eyes, she found her hand a top of a single claw from a giant talon. Her eyes went up and met a pair of mud brown eyes staring back at her, a smile spread across the dragons mouth. And there you go, Sophie said, a soft rumble in the back of her voice. It wasnt too difficult, right? No, Yuki replied, but I noticed that you imagined yourself in a dragon form in order to feel that tug. I cant do that. Why not? Sophie asked. Well, Ive never seen my dragon form before, she said. Thats not a problem. My recollection of my form was perfect. There were some problems with the proportions and things like that, but it still worked. The image part is just a tool for you to focus on that pull. Would it work even if the image in my head looks nothing like how I actually look? Yuki asked. It wouldnt hurt to try, Sophie said. Alright. Let me see if I can get this to work. Yuki closed her eyes and rubbed her face as she took in a few deep breaths. She let her mana run free within her body, feeling it rush to every part of her. Then she began constructing an image of a dragon within her mind. What would I look like? she thought. She had seen exactly two dragons in her entire life. There were also drawings of dragons that she had seen, but the accuracy of them was unknown, so she had to rely on her personal experience. Sophie was an earth dragon, and the color of her scales seemed to match that. She was a more muscular dragon than the other one Yuki had seen, but was still a bit away before someone could describe her as bulky. Her head was broader than the golden dragons yet still retained an elegant quality. The golden dragon she had seen through Sophies memories was a lightning dragon based on the bolts of electricity that crackled around it. It had electric blue eyes and golden scales. Its body was sleek, more suited for battles of speed rather than strength. Comparing the two, Yuki came to a few conclusions as to the general look of a dragon. A dragons color and physique was based on the attributes associated with their affinities. Sophie looked tougher and stronger than the more slim and speedy looking lightning dragon. However, no matter the number of differences between the two, they had many similarities. They both were slim, even Sophie, and to Yukis eyes, quite beautiful. Their scales shimmered under the light and their eyes almost glowed on their own. Their heads looked regal and refined, horns curving elegantly on top of their heads. But how would someone with every element look. She thought about the color, but none of the ones she thought of felt good to her. Simply mixing all the colors would give a brown which wouldnt make sense since that was earth. She settled on a dull looking grey. It wasnt that she liked it, it was just the most representative she could think of. The next problem was the overall body. It would have to be somewhere in the middle as well if her thinking about body shape was correct. Though she would have preferred to have a slim body like that lightning dragon, she came up with an average body size. Boring, but completely in line with her thinking. If my dragon form looks like that, I dont know how I would feel about that, she thought. She sighed and decided to just accept whatever was given to her. At least she would be who she really was. That was better than anything she could want. Lets try this. With the image of a dull gray dragon in her mind, she began to chant a small prayer in her head to try and work up the will power and the want to become what she was imagining. But thinking of that dull dragon didnt help her as she wished for it to come true. There was no tug or pull. Dammit. How can I get my dragon urges out? she thought. Dragon urges. That was what she must have been experiencing. Those guttural growls that seemed to come out of nowhere and those odd competitive urges that would flare up when met with an opponent she had never seen before. All that must have been because of her true nature. If I focus on that, maybe I can change? But how to call those up? She racked her brain, recalling all the times where she grew angry or upset. The problem was though that simply recalling those memories brought up feelings that were much duller than the original. Then she landed on that dream she had. That dream that she couldnt understand a thing that was happening in it. That was the first time the growls could be heard. She could remember the dream so vividly. Every thought that was made, every sensation she felt. The smells in the air, the shouts and scream around her. That was the war, she thought. It must have been the time when her family was attacked and when Sophie lost contact with them. She was still an egg. Then those screams. Could that have been her parents? When she fell to the ground, was she dropped because something had happened to the ones who were carrying her? Loud bangs echoed in her mind as she remembered what happened after. Her chest tightened as she realised what that sounded like. Gunshots. Did someone kill them? She had lost two parents already. To lose two more without even knowing their faces. Why do these things happen. She covered her face and sucked in a few deep breaths again. Now she was trapped. Again. First was the egg and now it was this arena. This Coliseum. The situation was flipped, though. She wasnt about to lose someone dear. The ones close to her would. If she couldnt get out, then they would experience the same things she did. I cant do that to them. I need to try. I need strength. Would becoming a dragon give her that strength? Something told Yuki yes. It would finally free her. Let her become who she was meant to grow into. And with that, she had a chance, a chance against the rest. I need to be able to change. But where is it? she thought. I need it. For Akira. Erica. And for Yuna. She imagined what would happen if she disappeared. Akira would feel like a part of her soul was gone. Erica would lose the second person she swore to protect and without being able to do a thing. Yuna would lose her first love, the first time she had ever felt something like that. They had each other to comfort one another, but Yuki knew that it wasnt that same. Maybe it was ego. Maybe it was narcissism. But she was the one that brought them together. I must. For them. Please, she pleaded. Show me. Anything. Then there it was. A pull at her stomach, faint, but there. She grasped at it like a drowning person reaching for a hand and let it pull her. A groan escaped her as she felt herself morph and shift, uncomfort filling her, but it soon went away and was replaced with euphoria and relief. Freedom. Her eyelids fluttered open. Both pairs. She had two now, a normal set and one that was transparent. She looked straight and found herself eye level with Sophie who was smiling broadly. Did I do it? Yuki asked, shutting her mouth in surprise as she felt her chest rumble. You did, Sophie replied. You did. Your wings have sprouted, fledgling. And my are they beautiful wings. FriendlyDragon Chapter 264 – Wings Yuki looked down and found claws staring back at her a ways down. She was quite high above the ground, higher than she had expected. She lifted a leg, her body weight shifted to her other three, and examined her talon. Her claws were an ivory white and looked quite sharp. They were attached to a talon covered in bright silver scales the color of moonlight. When she angled it under the light, it shimmered an iridescent rainbow. When she put her talon back down, she rose up to her tallest height. She found that her neck was quite long, longer than Sophies it seemed. She craned to look behind herself and saw a pair of large wings tucked neatly on her back. She unfurled them, a jolt of excitement passing through her. I have wings, she murmured. Of course you do, Sophie laughed. Youre a dragon. We fly. Were not little water serpents. I know that, but still, I have wings, Yuki said. You can stretch them for a bit. Yuki swung her head back toward Sophie and grinned a toothy grin. Then she noticed Sophies scent, the smell of fresh dirt on a rainy day. It smelled quite nice to Yuki. Her tongue slithered out as she continued to sniff around herself. Her mind was jolted with a sudden spike in clarity as she tasted the air. Oh, my sense of smell improved a lot, Yuki remarked. Were hunters. Smell is important, Sophie replied. Ill have to teach you how to hunt properly in the future. Our vision is quite good as well. Yuki could see what she meant. Even though her head towered above the ground, she could see every single blade of grass in the field with razor sharp clarity. The tree that stood a hundred yards or so away was so clear that she could have counted each twig, branch, and leaf if she had the time. I can see why you said hunt properly, she said. Theres no way I can hunt like I normally do now that I have wings and such strong senses. Mhm, Sophie nodded. Yuki hid a smile. A dragon nodding was quite a thing, a head going up and down on such a long neck. If we really need to get small things, we just go right back into our elf forms. That seems convenient. It is. Yuki looked up at the fake sky created by her mana. She peeked back at Sophie who smiled. Go ahead. We have time. I think two hundred years plus of being stuck on the ground is enough, she said. Yuki smiled back and shook her wings, flaring them out to stretch them. Then she did one mighty flap. And then another. And another. As she did, she ran forward, letting instinct take over for her. Her wings angled to catch the air, pushing it under her. With every flap, more and more air was pushed through her wings. Then all she felt was air. She pumped her wings again and blasted up, her wings changing angles as she climbed rapidly into the air. She blinked, the second pair of eyelids shutting to block the wind and whatever was in the air from striking her eyes. Her vision was still as clear as day. Exhilaration filled her chest as a wide smile spread across her face as she soared in the sky. Flying took almost no thought. Her body just knew how to adjust. She looked down and brought her wings in, diving down before pulling out at the last moment, her body swinging up. Then she made loops in the air as she continued her momentum. Amazing, Yuki thought. That was all she could think to say. She did twists and twirls in the sky, testing her limits. When she had exhausted everything she could think of, she eyed the ground for a landing. She dove down, the ground rushing up to meet her. Then she slowed her descent with her wings before dropping to the ground with a thud as her legs bent from the impact. Not the most graceful of landings, Sophie commented. Hey, Im still learning, Yuki laughed. I wouldnt have been able to tell, Sophie smiled. You seemed like you were flying your entire life. Thanks. Others would be jealous of you, Sophie said. Youre not the best, but youre basically a fledgling at this point. Most would kill to be able to fly so well at that time. I still need to practice, Yuki replied. You do, Sophie nodded. Before that, though, try turning back to your elf form. I know you just discovered this whole dragon thing, but being able to go back is useful. Thats true. Though Yuki felt a bit sad at the thought, she complied with Sophie. She soon found that turning into an elf was much easier than it was to turn into a dragon. It only took her a few seconds to do. When she was back on two legs, she noted a sudden lack of stability from losing two legs. Her senses dulled. Most strikingly, though, was that she felt much smaller now. Tiny. Now you know how dragons feel when in their elf bodies, Sophie said, noticing Yukis expression. Actually, a lot of demons in general. Do you get used to it? Yuki asked. Eventually. But the small part of you that wants to just break out and soar through the sky is still there. Enough of that though. Try your magic. Youll notice something. Yuki tilted her head, but followed what Sophie said. But the moment she touched her mana, a barrage of words filled her vision. [Notice: Self Awareness Has Completely Unlocked.] [Notice: Ancestral Knowledge Has Been Complete Unlocked.] [Notice: Passive Omni-Elementalist Has Been Unlocked.] [Gaeas Authority Has Fused With Omni-Elementalist. Natures Loved One Has Been Created.] Thats a lot, Yuki thought. I dont think Im going to check my complete stats right now. It might be a bit too much. But one thing that stood out was the last notification. Natures Love One sounded like something to do with using all the elements, especially since it was changed because of her omni-affinity. Does it mean that I have to use every element to a masterful degree to complete it? she thought. She put that away for later thought. She touched her mana again and a gasp escaped her lips. It was as if her mana pool had become an ocean. Having so much mana wouldnt help her use magic better, but it was crucial to using more complicated spells. But how did it become so large? You noticed it? Sophie said. Its because youve found your dragon-self. Dragons have naturally large mana reserves and production. Yours was stunted due to having such little time, if any time, as a dragon. But it still leaked through with your high mana reserves and production that was abnormal for an elf. But why can I access it as an elf? Yuki asked. Im not a dragon right now. Its because unlike physical attributes like vision and smell, mana is connected to your soul, Sophie shrugged. Your soul didnt change. Youre still a dragon. Only your physical body changed. Oh. That makes sense, Yuki said. Now. We have the tools we need, Sophie said quietly. Tools? Yuki wasnt sure what she meant. For you to get strong enough. Strong enough to escape this accursed arena, she said. Yukis chest tightened at the reminder. The excitement of the day had almost made her forget. She was trapped in an unknown place. With unknown people and dangers. This field was all just an illusion in her mind. Worse, her loved ones. They were out there somewhere. She had to get to them, to be there and comfort them. To apologise for all this. How could she have almost forgotten all of that. She wanted to punch herself. I promised Akira, she thought. I promised her to never abandon her. Are you ready? Sophie asked. Its time you got real training. Im ready, Yuki growled. She knew who she was now. And now with this knowledge and the strength that came with it, shell escape. Even if it takes her months or years, shell escape. For them. FriendlyDragon Chapter 265 – Small Steps The first you need to learn is how to use your dragon form, Sophie said, sitting cross legged in front of Yuki. What do you mean? Fighting as a dragon? Yuki asked. No. Transforming parts of yourself into their dragon variants to use them for combat, Sophie explained. Your mana comes with you, but your physique doesnt. Were going to mitigate that as much as possible. Is this something all dragons do when fighting? To a certain degree, Sophie nodded. It is a fighting style. Like all fighting styles, it has different levels. Most get the first parts. Bring out claws. Hardening your skin until theyre scale-like. Changing out eyes. Ill be trying to teach you that. Then well escalate from there little by little. Yuki nodded. It all sounded good to her. Though, there was something that struck her as odd. Wouldnt changing our fingers into claws summon our real sized claws? she asked. Theyre quite big. Thats part of the technique, Sophie replied. Being able to manipulate the shape of it. Fighting with giant claws isnt practical. Same if we try to transform our arms. It would just weigh us down. So we learn to alter the size. Oh, I see. Thats good. Let me show you what Im talking about, Sophie said, rising to her feet. Ill do something a bit advanced. Watch. She rolled the long sleeve of her blouse up and displayed her arm, putting it right in front of her chest. As Yuki watched it, the skin on Sophies arm hardened and soft brown scales sprouted out until they covered the entirety of her arm in a brown armor. Takes only a second, Sophie smiled. Its just as tough as our real scales. She put her other hand out and summoned a knife before she stabbed down at her scale covered arm. The knife skidded right off of the plating. See? Itll absorb a lot of physical attacks and some magical. Its almost like an really upgraded chainmail, she said. That seems really useful, Yuki said. It is. But. Sophie raised a finger. But. How close these scales are to your actual scales depends on you. How well youre acquainted with your dragon-self and how good your control is. Remember how I said that the things like hardening your skin is basically level one? Thats because that only focuses on one property and so is easier for fledglings to learn. The scale thing is just an upgraded form of that? Yes. Instead of just making your skin tougher, your summoning your scales and shrinking and molding them to fit your elf body, Sophie said. Its considerably more difficult. Theres also the fact that you have to maintain it, otherwise itll disappear. It takes mana to maintain, right? Yuki asked. Of course. The amount of mana depends on how much you alter the part and whether or not you maximize your mana usage. I see. Well. Lets give this a try then, Sophie smiled. Up now. Yuki went to her feet and cracked her back. Where do I start? she asked, stretching now. Well, well try with hardening, Sophie said. Its simple to explain, but doing it is a completely different beast. Perfect. Just what I wanted. You have time. Dont worry, she laughed. Heres what you need to do. You need to recall what your scales felt like. Their properties. Then focus on the strength. The toughness. And try to bring that to real life. Sophie. I literally just discovered I was a dragon about an hour or two ago, Yuki said. Thats why this will be harder for you than most, she smiled. Now, chop chop. Time may be slower here, but you still need to eat outside. Yuki sighed, but closed her eyes to at least give the technique a try. She touched her mana and settled her mind. This may take a while. Ive turned into a dragon once, and now I have to remember every part of myself, she thought. Wonderful. But it could only help her if she mastered it. It would give her abilities and tools to defeat foes. She had to try. Though. Its probably going to take a long time. A long. Time. Two days. Forty eight hours within her mana dimension and Yuki finally managed to obtain progress. It took probably hundreds of tries with constant shifting back and forth between her forms in order to remember how her scales felt. All that, just to harden her skin. Its progress, Sophie had encouraged. No one just starts being able to ride a bike without learning how to balance. Sophie. This is like trying to balance when you dont even know how to stand, Yuki replied. Well, at least you have legs, now cant you, Sophie smiled. That means you can stand. And that means you can balance. In between these sessions, Yuki ate her meals and watched battles in the arena. She had a two day break from her last fight before she would be brought out again to battle. She made sure to record notes on every winner and any losers that caught her attention. Every now and then, she would find Jesse and her friends and they would talk about life. They helped her get acclimated to the social life of the Coliseum. Or rather, the lack of social life. Almost no one spoke with each other. Jesse and her group seemed like outliers from what Yuki observed. She understood why the others wouldnt want to associate with others. That other person might be your opponent one day. They will be battling to defeat you at best, or kill you at worst. Or that other person might one day lose against someone too strong and they will be the one to die, leaving you alone. For that reason, Yuki tried to keep all interactions between her and Jesses group as objective orientated as possible. She tried. On the eve of her next fight, she was within her mana dimension, struggling again. Sophie was with her, watching silently and offering words of encouragement every now and then. Yuki was glad that Sophie was there, though her words grated on Yukis nerves at times when she was especially frustrated with her progress. There was someone to talk to, someone to just have a conversation with within her isolated room. She was also glad that her mana dimension existed. It was removed from the outside world, going two times faster. Her forty eight hours within it amounted to only a day outside. If she didnt have the luxury of having so much time, she wouldnt have been able to even get any progress done before her next battle. It still doesnt stop the fact that this is so slow going, though, she thought. Now that she managed to do what Sophie described as a beginner technique, she wanted to push it to see how far she could do. She had a general idea as to how to do it. It was just a matter of whether or not she could perform. Alright. Lets try this. Here we go. She pictured a scale in her mind, her scale. Its shining silver hue with its smooth texture that had just the smallest bumps and ridges here and there. She saw everything down to its thickness and edges. She knew the strength of this scale, having tested it so many times in the last two days, stabbing at her legs in dragon form and throwing herself at objects to feel the impact. She could see it so vividly in her mind. With a deep breath, she moved that image of that silver scale over the back of her right hand, imagining the scale embedding itself with her skin. The next part always proved to be the trickiest for Yuki. Maintaining that image in her mind, she reached towards her mana and let a trickle come out. She nudged it towards the hand in her mind while trying to keep the scene in her head as clear as possible. Her jaw clenched and her lips pressed together as she focused. Her hand began to itch. She resisted the urge to scratch it. Sudden movements would throw her off. When she felt that she had given enough mana, she opened her eyes. Then she breathed out a sigh of relief. On the back of her right hand, a small silver scale, the size of a dime, gleamed in the light. She dripped mana into it, making sure that it did go away, and examined her hand with a small smile across her face. I did it, she thought. I did it. Well done, Sophie said. You seem to be getting the concept down. I think so, Yuki nodded. Im still far away from being a master though. Of course. But youve taken the first few steps. There is still a lot more ahead of you. Transforming like this is only a small part of the journey. The journey? Yuki asked. The journey to mastering this? No. The journey of escaping this place. You need to learn a lot more than just this. But, Sophie said, her voice growing softer, this shows me that you can do it. And I hope it showed you that too. Itll be hard, but if you keep going at it, youll break through. Yuki knew Sophie was right. Just this one scale was the work of two days. But she did it. You really must have been a teacher back then, Yuki said. Saying things like that. Encouraging students was half my job, she smiled. Now its the time for me to do the second half. Chapter 266 – Wind Elementals Yukis next fight was nothing of note. She had a suspicion that the Fiddler was throwing easy opponents at her. There were a multitude of powerful people that Yuna had watched fight the day of her first battle, but she managed to be put against one of the weakest ones. And even then, that man had to be around rank A. The only reason the Fiddler would be throwing people like that at her was to most likely ease her into the Coliseum and build her reputation. He is a man trying to entertain an audience. By giving her wins, it set her up as someone with potential. If she went on a decent streak, then attention would land on her. Attention that the Fiddler could use for his performance. But thats not my problem, Yuki thought. I need to prepare for each battle like I was going to fight Ghost. Ghost was the most dangerous person in the entire arena. From watching his battles, Yuki knew immediately that he would be a roadblock in her way out. He fought ruthlessly, mocking foes when they couldnt strike him. The Bull still hadnt recovered from his fight with Ghost. He walked around as if his body was constantly in pain, a wild look in his eyes that made everyone avoid him. Ghost also used the same tactics over and over again in his battles. That worried Yuki. Things like that usually meant the person wasnt trying. A man like Ghost would have back up tactics and more powerful cards up their sleeves, ready to be pulled out whenever their main strategy failed them. I need to find a way to counter his invulnerability. Though, Im still not sure what he even is. What she knew for sure was that Ghost was a demon and a demon that seemed hellbent on escaping. Sophie, have you ever fought someone that you couldnt hit? Yuki asked one day, during training. Yuki was exercising her mana, channeling it about in her body. Sophie told her that doing that everyday would help the speed at which Yuki casted spells. What do you mean? Sophie replied. Someone that, whenever you try to strike them, your attacks just go through them. Oh, like a spirit? Sophie said. Ive fought a few spirits. They cant actually hurt you physically. They just like to do mental manipulation. Not a spirit, Yuki said, shaking her head. The person is living. Hes a demon, I believe, but Im not sure what kind. Attacks go right through the man? Yes. Its like hes made out of air. Ah, then hes probably a Wind Elemental, Sophie said with a nod of her head. They are quite pesky to fight, I give them that. Wind Elemental? Yuki repeated. Is that like a wind elementalist? No, different. Theyre basically spirits of the wind, Sophie explained. Most wind elementalists look like babies compared to them. Their bodies are wind. They have to focus to physically manifest themselves. Ive never had trouble with them though. Really? How did you fight them? Well, most of the time, I didnt. They would just leave me alone, Sophie shrugged. The few times I have gotten into altercations with one, I just let them do whatever they wanted. They couldnt hurt me, so they just stopped once they got tired. She chuckled a bit as she remembered those fights. Yuki frowned. That strategy didnt seem to be a good route for when she inevitably had to fight Ghost. Is there a way to strike them? Yuki asked. A way to injure them? Of course there is, Sophie said. No one is invulnerable, certainly not Elementals. I can see why a Wind Elemental would be the most problematic. They dont have a direct counter in terms of elements. Water you can freeze them or electrocute them. Earth Elementals have a hard time with water. Fire as well. So how do you deal with Wind Elementals then? You need to ground them. Force them to manifest. But how? Yuki asked. I havent tried personally, Sophie said. Like I said, Ive rarely ever fought one and the times I have, they were too weak to bother me. Yuki opened her mouth to speak, but Sophie raised a finger. But, she continued, I have watched others fight and talked with some people that have fought them with different tactics from mine. She clapped her hands together. One way was to simply trap them. Create a vacuum and suck them in. However, thats obviously a common strategy, so Wind Elementals usually have countermeasures in place. Most of them dont completely take on their true forms, so the chances of trapping them is slim. Also, this technique is really easy to detect. So its not recommended? Yuki said. I mean, its just a strategy. Use it when you can, she replied. Another way, if I remember correctly, was the use of an artifact that was enchanted specifically to destroy Wind Elementals. That wont help you here. Yuki nodded. It would be helpful to know the spells on that artifact, but Sophie probably didnt have them. The third way is the one Im going to suggest you learn, she said. Yuki perked her head up at those words. Its harder, definitely harder, but its inline with what you told me you wanted to be able to do. The arena magic that I described? Yuki asked. Exactly. How would it help? Youll be able to force the elemental into their physical manifestation, Sophie explained. After that, its trivial to defeat one. Yuki blinked as she understood what Sophie was describing. But that problem is that I dont know how to do whats needed to do that, Yuki frowned. You have the pieces though, do you not? Sophie said. Maybe. It might not be all the pieces though. Thats why Im here to help. So. What do you think? I think its my only choice, Yuki replied, her voice soft. This is going to take a bit of time. And by bit, I mean a lot. Good thing we have a lot of that in here, dont we? Sophie smiled. What about the other things? The other training? Were still doing that. You need to learn as much as you can in here, she said. Youve been slacking in your development outside. You havent been catering to your strengths. You know that. I do, Yuki sighed. Is it even possible to do all of that, though? Well be trying to make new magic while doing so many other things. Its more like upgrading existing magic. Besides, what choice do you have? She didnt. Lets get to work then, Yuki said, resigning herself to her fate. This was her only way out. Where do we start? FriendlyDragon Chapter 267 – Fourth Battle Meditation, Yuki found, was a wonderful tool. Shutting out the outside world and focusing solely on yourself. Emptying your mind of any noise to enjoy blissful peace. Thats not what she used it for. That noise she embraced. She let in everything from outside at full blast, her head adding it to the chaos within her mind. This was her time. Her time to think and only think. But that didnt mean she neglected her training. Times like these were perfect times for her to work on her mental prowess, manipulating mana and elements as she thought. It had become almost second nature now, trapped in the Coliseum for almost twelve days, sitting down in the space of her mana dimension and closing her eyes to absorb the fabricated reality around her, all while summoning orbs of elemental magic around her and manipulating them about. While her subconscious worked, so too did her active mind. Right now, the topic at hand was her next battle, likely to take place in an hour or so in the outside world. Who might I face? she thought. That was the question. She knew roughly the people that were in her rotation. New combatants were added almost daily, however, throwing her internal catalog off at times. At the same time, some died while others were moved. Yuki knew that trying to predict who she might face next might prove more harmful than helpful, but she liked the routine it gave her. Even if she never fought any of the people she thought of, creating strategies and countermeasures was fun for her. That combined with her constant training under Sophie helped distract her. Speaking of Sophie, Yuki wondered how her progress was going. During the times Yuki meditated, Sophie was in the library researching and thinking. They would meet up again once Yukis meditation time finished to go right back to training. I dont think Ghost will be my opponent for a bit, Yuki thought. Thats good. Im not ready yet. Ghost had his battles rescheduled to every four days. That meant Yuki wouldnt be able to possibly face him until four battles later barring any manipulation by the Fiddler. She also doubted that the Fiddler would throw such a foe at her so early. It would be a bad business decision. At best, Ghost would pummel her for an unentertaining match. At worst, the Fiddler would lose a new toy. Now. Lets see who we might be facing. She began flipping through a mental gallery of every person she had seen fight on the same days as her. Her mind filtered them out one by one, striking them from her list. Some were too weak, others too strong, and more she already had analyzed before. The rest of her list was narrowed down to five. Three sluggers, one mage, and one that looks like a mix, she thought. Two of them are new, so I dont have much about them. Not that I have much on the others. What she did know was that one of them was currently on a losing streak of two. That meant one more loss before their demise. That was when desperation would set in, and desperation made everyone more dangerous. There was also the hint of a pattern that Yuki had begun to pick up on when it came to her opponents. The first opponent was a mage that was on a losing streak. The second was a brawler who was on a losing streak. The third was a magic swordsman. Who was on a losing streak. But patterns are meant to be broken. Right? Though she thought that, she had a sinking suspicion who her next opponent was. If she won, it would be essentially her fourth kill within the arena. She could still remember how each of her opponents had reacted at their loss. The second broke into tears sobbing, too broken to even attempt a trick. The third stabbed himself, growling that he wouldnt let the crowd have the pleasure of killing him. Thats life here though, she sighed. Its kill or be killed. And even if you dont kill them in the arena, youve just taken one of their chances of living. She would get used to it. Eventually. Lets prepare for all of them. I dont want to get caught off guard. Spears! the Fiddler thundered in his raspy voice. The weapon has been decided! Yuki yanked the spear that flew towards her out of the air and gave a quick spin before setting the butt on the ground. The cheers and chants of the crowd fell to the back of her mind as her eyes stayed steady on her opponent who stood ahead of her. This could be my fourth kill. She forced her grip on her spear to loosen. Showing weakness was dangerous here. She reviewed her analysis of the man in front of her, running through each strategy and counter she had created. Somewhere in the distance, she heard the crowd began their countdown. Her eyes drifted towards the glass that separated the arena from the lounge and met Jesses who gave a short nod, her lips pressed together. Theres nothing you can do was what that look said to Yuki. ONE! the crowd. Yuki slid a foot back. FIGHT! The moment the word was uttered, she blasted forward, charging right at her opponent. It wasnt a tactic that she enjoyed, but the man in front of her was a turtler, someone who only defended and played it slow. Normally, Yuki would have been more than willing to stay put and play a game of anticlimactic chicken, but something told her that the crowd wouldnt appreciate that and by extension the Fiddler. She did a small jab with her spear when she was in range to test the man. He swatted it away with a tiny flick of his wrists, doing just enough to deflect the attack. Yuki did a few more test jabs, each jab being pushed away in the same manner. One flick of the wrist, and that was all. His feet never moved and his arms barely shifted. A master turtle. The man was conserving as much energy as he could. Yuki also knew that his stamina was nothing to laugh at. A prolonged fight wouldnt turn to her favor. One last test, she thought. Winding her arm back, she took aim and rocketed her spear right at her opponents stomach. The spear hurtled through the air, propelled by the strength in her arm that she bolstered with mana. The man braced his arms in front of himself before the spear slammed into him. But the spear didnt pierce. It hit a barrier right before it could touch the man, the force of the impact jolting the man back an inch. I knew it, she thought, holding her hand out as she called the spear back to her. With no way to feel magic while watching from the lounge, Yuki could only guess the reason for her opponents abnormal sturdiness. Now she knew for sure. It was time for her to try and end this battle. She sprang away from her opponent, putting space between them. The man didnt follow. He only looked at her with a confused expression that Yuki ignored. I need speed. She channeled mana throughout her body, all while imagining lightning crackling around her. To be unruly and wild. To be faster than anything in the world. That was lightning. Yukis body grew lighter and lighter as time seemed to slow around her. She took up a stance, different from any that she had used before. Her instincts urged her on. Then she went on the attack again. Her movements were like a viper striking, quick and full of intent. She felt lightning spark off her skin as she moved. It all felt so different from when she imbued herself with earth mana, but it somehow felt familiar. The same ferocity and elegance was there in the moves, but the style had changed dramatically. She unleashed a barrage of strikes with her spear onto the man, attacking from all angles with stabs and jabs that blurred through the air. Her opponent tried to defend himself the best he could, but he wasnt built for such speed. His shields couldnt be brought up in time to block every strike and he could only dodge a few at a time. Strike after strike hit home, slicing the man along his arms, legs, chest, everything. All this as Yuki felt more energized than she had in days. At last, the man threw his weapon to the side and went to his knees. Yuki stopped her assault to give her opponent a questioning look. Its my loss, he said gruffly. Prolonging it would just waste all of our time. He was right. By surrendering, he was cutting out a large portion of time. Between his and Yukis stamina, it might have gone on for quite a while. But to be able to admit defeat and accept loss so easily was not something easy to do. Yukis respect for the man rose as she looked at him on his knees with a resigned look of acceptance. Good fight, the man said. Even if it was my last fight. Im glad it could be with someone as skilled as you. Good fight, Yuki repeated. The man nodded, but said no more. There was nothing more to say. ''I wonder who he was before this life.'' She stopped the flow of her mana , and the energy drained out from Yuki, the electricity around her fizzing away. It was the first time she had used a dance other than earth. Its a bit taxing, but Ill get the hang of it soon, she thought. Then the others. Just more things to add to the list. She sighed, but her thoughts were interrupted by the Fiddler, whose voice boomed as he shouted. And the battle has ended! Chapter 268 – Dance Day 30 Yuki let out a soft breath as her arms moved through the air, slow but purposeful. Her feet slid on the ground as they moved in time with her arms. Her body twisted and turned with them. Then she froze, her body locking into a pose. Next. She shifted her body into another stance, her movements achingly sluggish. Her muscles contracted and expanded as they exerted their strength to hold these movements. Such a slow dance, yet it worked every part of her body. Next. She went through form after form, each at the same painstaking pace. Time, she didnt keep track of. All that mattered was her motions and that she did them all perfectly. When she returned to the stance she had started in, she went through the entire sequence again. This time, she let her mana flow about her body, her limbs strengthening though she still restrained them. Her skin tingled from the sensation of latent power simmering right beneath it. Then the form ended and she was again in her ready position. Now. Time for the real practice. The first element she called upon was that of ice. She pictured its smoothness as she moved around and its piercing cold as she struck out with slow attacks. The mana within her grew chilly, filling her cool air and dropping her inner temperatures. Normally, such a drop would spell danger, but the icy mana only helped her. Her movements slowed even further as the ice made its way through her body. She felt her skin harden as well. If someone was to touch her right now, it would have felt like touching a frozen corpse. But when she attacked the air, her fist and feet struck out with razor precision and speed only to freeze too suddenly in the air as if no momentum was in that attack despite its blinding speed. Then that cold was replaced by a smoldering heat as Yuki shifted her visions to one of flames instead of ice. Energy flooded her body as the fire within her ached to be unleashed, but she held it back, maintaining her slow and deliberate motions. However, she couldnt hold it completely back. The recklessness of the flames came through in her movements, her strikes becoming fierce yet brash, a certain unruliness to them. After that came the serenity of nature itself. Her arms flowed like grass blades in the wind. The world slowed down again, a feeling of peace and calm carrying her as she slowly danced through the meadow. Nature didnt rush, it went at its own pace, overcoming any barriers placed in its way. As Yuki cycled through the elements that ran through her body, the forms she went through shifted with each change. From jagged and stiff poses to flowing motions, her body twisted and contorted as an unheard rhythm moved her. Then came the earth. Her feet felt firmer on the earth, her body somehow sturdier. This time, she let herself loose, not holding back an ounce. As her fist flew and her feet kicked, she moved the earth with her. Wherever she stepped, the ground shook. Where she punched, boulders flew. At her command, walls rose to disrupt imaginary enemies, spikes erupted to pierce them, and chains appeared from the dust in the sky. She navigated the chaos around her with elegant poise, directing it like a conductor. While all that was going on, her body went through changes as well as earthen mana fused with her. Her skin hardened to an odd stone like texture that still could flex as easily as normal skin. Her bones were laced with metal, making them tougher than any normal bone. She kept it up until her body began to tire and her mana began to dwindle. With a thought, she cut off the flow of mana and dispelled the aura about her. The objects she summoned crumbled and her body returned back to normal. She noticed the sweat pouring down for the first time. With her shirt, she wiped the droplets away from her face. Oh my, Yuki heard Sophie say. She glanced over towards the direction of the voice and found her. She was staring at Yuki, not at her face though. Sophies eyes were locked onto Yukis exposed midriff. What? Yuki said, a small smile on her lips. Your abs are something, Sophie laughed, though her eyes didnt budge. If this was a different time and I had an actual body You have something for midriffs? Yuki asked, raising a brow. Sophie smirked. Maybe. Working hard, I see. Of course. Let me take a little break before we go back to training, Yuki said. Go ahead. Ive been watching for a bit. You deserve a break. Yuki nodded and slid out of her shirt to let her body cool off faster, using the shirt to wipe away sweat from other areas. When she looked back at Sophie, she found Sophies nose had pinkened a bit. Now youre just teasing me, Sophie said. Sorry. I didnt mean to, Yuki apologised. I can put my shirt back on if its bothering you. Its fine, she giggled. Why would I want you to put your shirt back on? I just told you what I liked. Im not exactly one to be scandalized by such things. If anything, do it everyday. Yuki laughed and took her word for it, tossing her shirt aside. It disappeared into the air. Then she began to stretch a bit in place and do light exercises to prevent herself from cramping. Though she was in her mana dimension and could will away the pain, it would still hurt for the first few moments. About your fighting techniques, Sophie said, her tone serious now. Yuki turned her head to listen to what she was about to say. Youve progressed to a point in your earth integration to try some more advanced and risky techniques. Oh? Really? Yuki said, her interest piqued. What kind of techniques? Things that I can do. You know how youve seen those annoying people that you cant strike because their body is literally made out of air? Sophie asked. Yuki nodded. Well, there are techniques where you can give them a taste of their own medicine. Yuki liked the sound of that. You can also enhance your healing to a point that its almost cheating, she continued. Imagine this. You have your arms lopped off. Your enemy is laughing at their inevitable victory. But then dirt comes up from the ground and you regrow a new arm as if nothing was ever missing. Yuki imagined it. She couldnt quite understand how that would work. That sounds too good to be true, Yuki said. I know, right? Sophie replied. But its real. Ive used it many times. Its not terribly unique. Most elemental masters could do it for their respective elements, but earth has the added benefit of being almost everywhere. Fire, lightning, and wind masters have it tough though. Why? This only works for elements that have physical forms. You cant exactly form an arm out of air, flames, or electricity. Oh. So those that can manipulate physical things have an advantage then. Yes in terms of healing, Sophie nodded. However, since they control non-material things, their bodies can become like such meaning they wouldnt get hurt as often. It all balances out then, Yuki said. Then she paused. Well, for some. You cant exactly slice or punch water. No, but you can freeze it. A direct elemental counter would prevail in that case. Other than that, most of the elements have their own advantages. But earth, on the other hand is a bit more flexible. You said that I could do something like what Wind Elementals do? Exactly, Sophie said. Its not exactly like them as you are manipulating a materialistic element, but its pretty close. Think about the smallest thing you could control using the earth. That was easy. Yuki just did it to create chains. Dust, she said. Yup. Dust. By turning our bodies into a giant sack of dust, we can basically do a knockoff version of what those non materialistic elements do. Would that be susceptible to water as well? Yes, Sophie nodded, but then put a finger up. However, if someone was using water, we wouldnt be using that technique in the first place. Besides, you have more options than anyone else in the world when it comes to combat. Im just giving you some of them. True. Are you going to be teaching me how to do those things then? Yuki asked. She sat down on the grass floor, the sweat on her finally drying. Of course. Why would I talk about them if I wasnt? Sophie said with a small laugh. However, your earth magic isnt quite there yet to do these things. Combat wise, you seem ready though. How would one learn those type of techniques, though? Yuki said. Do they just chop off limbs to see if they can grow them back? No, no, of course not, Sophie said. You start with cuts and see if you can heal them using the earth. Then you escalate from there. This entire thing is just essentially an upgraded form of your earthen core, but instead of just mitigating damage from the earth, youre absorbing it. Then the next step is you become it. Youre close. Very close. Then I guess we should get to work then, Yuki said. She hopped to her feet and stretched her arms up. Knowing those things would give me a good leg up. She stopped talking when she noticed Sophie gazing once again at her midriff. Her blatant stare made Yuki slightly embarrassed. Not even Erica was so obvious with her likes. Erm, Yuki said, clearing her throat as she felt her cheeks warm. Sophie? Yeah, we should get to work, Sophie nodded, pulling her head up. Then she scratched her chin. Um. Im a bit curious, so Yuki tilted her head, not quite sure what Sophie was talking about. Then Sophie walked up to her and slid her cool hand along Yukis belly. The sensation sent waves of warmth through her as she stifled a small gasp. Sorry, I just wanted to know how they felt, Sophie muttered. Her hand stayed there for a moment more before she removed it. If only I wasnt just a spirit. Sophie, you know youre like eight hundred years older than me, Yuki said, her soft and lilting. She realized her voice sounded flirtier than she had intended. That just means I have experience, Sophie winked. Youre of age anyway in both mental state and age. Hell, youre smarter than so many people I know. Smart and pretty. People would kill for you, you know? You seem to have changed around me recently, Yuki commented. What? You dont like it? Sophie said with an exaggerated pout. No. I was just wondering why. Hmm. Well, for one, I found out you''re a dragon. I like dragons, since, well, I am one. Second, youve been the most company Ive had in almost centuries, she said, poking Yukis stomach. Of course Ill become softer and looser around you. Oh. I see. I didn''t know you swung that way. "If you ever meet more dragons, you''ll understand really quickly," she smiled. "Especially if you find our homes." But enough of that. Im just a spirit, so Im not going to get overcome by emotions or anything like that, Sophie said. Back to you what you said. Lets get to work. Yes, Yuki nodded, eager to change the subject. Lets. Chapter 269 – Arena Life Yuki stretched her arms as she got out of her bed. Her internal clock told her that it was almost time for the days matches. Though she trained almost endlessly for hours on end within her mana dimension, her body felt no fatigue and was rather refreshed from her rest. True to Sophies words, they worked on Yukis control of the elements, trying to sharpen her earth magic in particular. Sophie explained why she was pushing so hard for Yuki to learn those techniques she had described. If they couldnt figure out the magic they were trying to create, then they needed a back up plan to deal with Ghost. The near invulnerability was one of them. Sophie said she had another, but she didnt want to disclose what it was just yet. I trust that its good, Yuki thought. She shifted her thoughts to her future battle. She had gone through her normal routine of hypothesizing enemies and creating strategies to defeat them, but today, she was walking in blunder than usual. There was no one on her day that was on a losing streak. That meant that she couldnt use that as a predictor. The pattern of matching her up with losing opponents had begun to break down some battles ago. With no pattern and the fact that combatants could be moved around or added without warning made Yukis battles almost a mystery. She would know who she was up against the moment she was dropped into the arena. The. She would know if she was prepared or not. After finishing the breakfast given to her, she waited for the inevitable warping of the space around her as the Fiddler teleported everyone. She didnt have to wait long. The cramped room she sat in disappeared, replaced by a spacious hall and a multitude of people standing up as they waited. Yuki looked around at the crowd of combatants to locate the new blood. She found a few she didnt recognize and filed a note in the back of her mind to watch their battles closely. After the Fiddlers usual pre battle announcements and remarks, the scenery around Yuki changed once more as she was sent to the lounge. The first battle had been already selected, the combatants standing apart from each other in the arena. Yuki recognized both of them. This wasnt a battle that she needed to pay too much attention towards. Heya, a voice greeted behind her. She glanced back and waved. Hi, Jesse, Yuki said. Where are the other two? I havent found them yet, Jesse shrugged as she went to stand beside Yuki, staring at the match going on beyond the glass. I spotted you first. Oh. Ready to fight today? As ready as I can be, Yuki replied. I dont really know who Im going to be put with today. I hope it isnt someone new. New? Youre not worried about the other people? Jesse asked, putting her hands on her waist. There are some tough fellas here. I know. Im somewhat worried about them, but unknown things worry me more, you know? Yuki said, turning back to the fight. At least I know their capabilities after watching them for so long. New people? Could be anything. I get that. Never really thought about it like that. Probably because there hasnt been many new people that have been really threatening right off the bat. What do you think about me? Yuki asked, her lips twitching up. You? A little girl who walked into the wrong place, Jesse smiled. Not threatening one little bit. Really? We seem to have different memories of our first time meeting then, Yuki laughed. You seemed like the cute one in that bath. She gave Jesse a small wink and watched as Jesse reddened and opened her mouth as she tried to say a retort. She shut it and stared at the glass in front of them harder. You know, I thought your teasing would lessen the more we knew each other, Jesse grumbled. It seems to have gotten worse though. Thats how it is, Yuki said, stifling a giggle. The more I get to know you, the cuter your reactions are. Hmph. So if I stop reacting, you wont tease me then. If you dont like me teasing you, you can tell me to stop. I dont mind, Yuki said. She turned to look over at Jesse when she didnt reply and found her staring at the ground. Jess? I dont not like it, she mumbled. What was that? Yuki asked, her lips twitching. I couldnt quite hear. Yeah right, Jesse said, smacking Yukis arm. I know your hearing is better than most. True. Well, Im glad you dont mind. With that, the two fell quiet and continued watching the battle in front of them. A new match had started while Yuki was talking with Jesse. A new person was in it fighting against someone that Yuki had already seen before. Want to come with me to find the love birds? Jesse asked. Looking around by myself can get boring. Can we wait a little? Yuki asked. I want to watch this match. Theres someone new. Oh, there is. Sure, I can wait. You want to take notes, dont you. You know me so well already. The match concluded in a loss for the new person. They didnt seem particularly outstanding to Yuki, a bit weak compared to the others. Alright, lets go find them, Yuki said, turning away from the glass. The next round had people she already watched before. Jesse nodded and dove into the crowded lounge, Yuki trailing right behind. Before they could be separated, Yuki snatched Jesses hand. She turned back at the contact and glanced down. Scared about getting lost? she grinned. No, just to make sure you dont go smacking into the glass, Yuki replied. Jesse laughed at the response and continued forward. After a few minutes of searching, they found Alex and Karie sitting together on two stools. They were chatting with each other, a glass of water in each of their hands, with a view of the arena in front of them. No one stood in front of them. Yuki learned early that the couple were highly respected among the fighters. The reason, Yuki didnt know. They wouldnt explain it to her when she asked. There you two are, Jesse said, going to stand in front of them. They smiled and Alex pointed at a chair a few feet away. Theres a chair you can take, Alex said. She glanced over at Yuki and gave her an apologetic look. I dont know where another one would be. I couldnt see one. You could sit on my lap, Karie offered before promptly being punched lightly on the shoulder by Alex. Tempting, but Ill go look for a chair for myself, Yuki said with a smile. She found one a short walk away from where the couple were. When she brought it back with her, Jesse had joined their chatter, neither of them paying attention to the battle taking place beyond the glass. Your next fight is tomorrow, right? Alex asked Jesse. I forgot what your win streak was. Its not super long, Jesse shrugged. I think its going onto twelve wins now. Almost at my record. You think this could be the run? Karie said. Jesse laughed. No. Im not strong enough for that, she replied. Ill see how far I can push it before I fold and restart. Hopefully, Ghost can screw off. Then I might go for a run. New people might replace that guy, Karie said. I dont know how the Fiddler does it, but he always seems to find strong people to replace the ones that fall. I dont get either, Alex said. How are so many strong people captured by one guy? I know some come with him, but the rest are all kidnapped or something like that. Maybe at the fiftieth battle you face the Fiddler? Jesse grinned. Hes probably the end boss. Hmm. If thats true, then I need to get to fifty fast, Alex smirked. Then I can get a chance to punch his face in. And leave me behind? Karie pouted. Of course not. If I can kill that bastard, then well be free, Alex said, taking Karies hand. Well be able to go anywhere you want. As they smiled at each other, Yuki turned her attention away from them and stared at the arena. Looking at the two stirred up feelings within Yuki that she didnt want to feel right now. The battle, though, proved to be unexciting. The fighters had changed, but they were still people she recognized from before. She still watched nevertheless. It was either that or listen to Alex and Karie flirt with each other. When the battle came to an end, she felt the slightest of tingles on her skin. It was a feeling that always came before she warped into a different location. She hadnt noticed it the first few she was moved around, but now it was her signal when she was up. Im going next, she said, turning around to speak to the three women. Good luck then, Alex said. Karie echoed her words. Well be waiting here when you win, Jesse said. Yuki smiled at her words. She was glad that she had found people to be friends with. Even if she knew that she might one day have to deal with the pain of losing one or all of them, having them here made the entire ordeal easier than if she was alone. They helped distract her as well. Most of the time. Thanks. Ill make it as fast as I can. The world around Yuki began to warp as she was moved to the arena by the Fiddler as he announced the start of the next match. Before the lounge disappeared around her, she heard Jesses routine farewell. Dont die. Chapter 270 – Cuts Day 36 Another day, another fight, Yuki sighed as she tossed the towel she used to dry her hair into a basket. She walked out of the bathhouse into the busy lounge where the fighters were mulling about, some watching the current match or talking with one another. Most, however, kept to themselves and sat quietly even if someone was right beside them. Yuki found Jesse and the couple sitting in what had seemed to have now become their reserved seats. For the past couple of days, Yuki could always count on going there to find Alex and Karie. Jesse soon followed once she seemed to also catch onto the pattern. If none of them were there, Yuki knew they would be in the baths. Good fight, Jesse said to her when she sat down. Thanks. That makes it twelve, Yuki replied. I heard that matchups get tougher after twelve. Then you heard right, Jesse nodded. I felt it first hand. The jump is insane. It goes from him setting you up with people hes confident you can beat to people he believes might beat you. Its usually why people cant make it past the teens, Alex added. Matchups get too difficult and then they lose their streak. Do they stay the same after the streak ends? Yuki asked. Alex frowned and Yuki clarified her question. The matchups. Do they stay at the same difficulty? Well, depends, I think, on whether or not the Fiddler wants you gone. More like how much entertainment he could squeeze out of you, Jesse said. Yuki agreed with that sentiment. But, yeah. It all depends, Alex finished. Then I might be fine if I lose. Not that I should lose, Yuki thought. But, if I do, the Fiddler wouldnt want to get rid of me so quickly. Right? I worry about this later then, she said out loud. Ill just focus on winning. Thats the right mindset, Jesse said with a nod. The three began to converse with one another as Yuki fell quiet and turned her attention towards the arena. She watched the battle that was taking place on that dirt ground, two fighters clashing against one another as they fought for the chance to live another day. I can understand why the crowd is complacent with watching these battles, Yuki thought. Its all fun and games for them. When she was away from the pressure and panic of the field, it was almost enjoyable to watch. But she wasnt an audience member. All of this was very real to her. Right now, it was her life. So she watched, taking in every move the two combatants made. They were people she had observed before, but the conversation Jesse and the two were having wasnt something Yuki had much to add to. Her eyes remained glued onto the battle until one fighter prevailed. What time is it? she thought as the Fiddler did his normal routine. How many fights are there left? She felt someone grab her arm tightly and looked over. The hand belonged to Jesse who was frowning. Yuki grew worried immediately. Jesse never looked like this before. Whats wrong? Yuki asked, her voice low. Im. Up next, she replied, her voice troubled. But its not my day. Are you sure? Yuki asked. She knew the answer to that question long before Jesse said anything. This wasnt something she would mistake. Yes. Why though? she said. She looked at the arena, her frown still there. Why am I being pulled out? Maybe he wants you to clean someone up? Yuki suggested. You might be the perfect person to fight someone in particular. No. My skill set isnt that specialized for that, Jesse said, shaking her head. Yuki reached out and gripped her hand, squeezing it. Just do your best. Survive, Yuki said, forcing a smile. Jesse gave her a hesitant one back. I will, she said. Without another thought, Yuki gave her a quick hug, Jesse squeezing her back in kind. Then she disappeared, dragged away by the Fiddlers magic, and appeared in the arena. I hope shes fine, Alex whispered. Me too, Karie said. Yuki only nodded. She looked to the other side of the arena to find Jesses opponent. Her heart sank as she leaped to her feet and stepped closer to the glass divider. Her opponent was Ghost. Hes not supposed to fight today either, Yuki thought, her stomach knotting. Why? Why is the Fiddler doing this? Jesse seemed to notice her opponent as well. Her face paled and her head looked around frantically until she locked onto Yuki. Yuki pressed her lips together as she read the look on Jesses face. That amount of panic was something she had ever seen from her before. Yuki put a hand out, trying to get Jesse to calm down. If she fought while panicked, this would turn out horrible for her. Not like it wouldnt anyway, a voice said in her mind. She pushed it aside. That wasnt something she wanted to hear right now. You can surrender, right? Yuki thought. Shes on a streak. She can suffer a loss and be fine. She knows that. She knows that. The Fiddler began the introductions, his cheerful voice grating to Yukis ears. She wished he could just shut up and let the battle go. The faster Jesse could get out of there, the better. Then the battle started. Jesse put a hand out, her jaw set, as a spear was formed out of thin air. This round gave no weapons. Ghost walked forward with nothing in hand. Jesse aimed her spear and gave it a powerful thrust, a blast of energy shooting out from the blade towards Ghost. But, like with every person who fought him, the attack went right through him. What is she doing? Is she trying to act like shes fighting? Yuki thought. Something might happen to her though the longer this goes. That seemed to be what she was doing. She skirted around Ghost, giving him halfhearted thrusts and cuts that phased through his body. The whole time, Ghost watched her with bored eyes. After a few minutes had passed, Jesse distanced herself and dropped her spear, the weapon dissolving into the wind. She looked up at the box where the Fiddler stood watching and spoke. Yuki couldnt hear what she said, but from her lips, it looked like she was forfeiting the match. Good, Yuki thought with a sigh of relief. But nothing happened. Jesse stayed in the arena as Ghost watched her with a curious expression. Jesse frowned, anger setting on her face as she began yelling at the Fiddler. The Fiddler must have said something to her personally since she quieted and only glared at the man. Why isnt the Fiddler letting her out? A sinking feeling spread in Yukis stomach as a suspicion arose. The fight continued. Jesse resummoned her spear and charged at Ghost, a grim look set on her face. She knew that she had no way to win. Ghost would determine how long this battle lasted. The Fiddler would determine how the battle would end. Yuki could only watch as Jesse fought in vain, every attack going right through the man made of only air. To see Jesse like this made Yuki sick, but she continued to look on and hold hope that she would be fine. Or, at least, better than how all of Ghosts previous opponents fared. Jesses energy ran out within a few minutes. Maintaining her spear while attacking all out took a lot out of her. She stopped in front of Ghost and yelled at him, her face defiant. She was telling him to finish the round. Ghost looked up at the box where the Fiddler was standing then shrugged at whatever the Fiddler said to or motioned to him. Then he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Jesses muscles spasmed as she fell to the ground, her limbs locked and her body paralyzed. Yuki waited for the Fiddler to announce the end of the match, but it never came. At that moment, she knew why Jesse was brought out to fight. The Fiddler wanted her dead. She ran up to the glass, slamming her hands against the barrier between her and the person that she called her friend. She watched as Ghost lifted his hand above his head, a sword of wind forming in his palm. She punched the glass, wishing she could break it. Wishing she could do something. But she was powerless here. All she could do was watch as the sword was brought down. And right before the blade touched Jesse, she locked eyes onto Yuki one last time and smiled a sad smile. She mouthed one word. Sorry. That blade cut more than one person that day. FriendlyDragon Chapter 271 – Smoldering You idiot. You knew something like this might happen and you still did it, Yuki growled to herself. You became friends with someone. She punched the walls of her cramped room. It felt like a prison more than ever today, the walls almost pressing in on her. Her fists hit against stone, but she didnt notice the pain. Other pain masked it. Jesses last moments replayed her head. Every movement made. Every sound she heard. And Jesses last words. Why are you sorry? Yuki said, slamming her fist again. You did nothing wrong. Nothing. What could Jesse have done? The game was rigged from the start. She had no choice, no say. Once she was in the arena, her fate was set. But what could I have done? Maybe she could have forfeited her own win streak and sacrifice it so that Jesse could live. Or go in her place. Yuki had a way to counter that man. Or at least, had an idea. What could I have done? Nothing a voice whispered in her mind. The same voice that told her why Jesse was picked. She hated that voice. It only told the truth. She had to accept it. Jesse was going to die no matter what Yuki did. Even if it wasnt today, the Fiddler would throw her in there time and time again until she was gone. All Yuki could do now was live with it and make sure that her death wasnt for naught. To make sure that her death didnt go unpunished. Ghost. The name made Yukis soul smolder. She was beginning to look forward to the day she would face him in the arena. It would come, she knew it. The Fiddler wouldnt miss such a grand opportunity. Then Ill make sure that when that day comes, Im ready, she thought. She stared at her fist as the pain of repeatedly hitting a stone wall began setting in. With the small amount of mana she could control in the room, she swept the pain away. I need to ramp up my training. I wonder if Sophie can do that. When? Sophie asked. When do you think you will fight that man? My first opportunity would be in twelve days, Yuki replied. That is, if the schedule stays the same. That seems a bit doubtful now. How likely do you think it is that youll be put with him in twelve days? I dont know. Its whenever the Fiddler wants it. Then well have to aim for that time frame of twelve days, Sophie said. Im close to getting the finishing touches of the magic done, but until then, you just need to practice your magic and train your body nonstop. Ill be handling that myself, I take it? Yuki said. For the most part. Ill look in on you once in a while to make sure everything is going alright. Alright. Lets start. Right now? Sophie said, frowning. You dont want to rest for a moment? Get yourself organized? Sophie. Working is how I get organized. Fair enough, she nodded though her expression still looked a bit concerned. Lets work then. And work they did. Yukis mind became a one track freight train, focusing solely on training. She only left her mana dimension to fight her opponents who she tried to crush as soon as possible. They werent who she wanted. They were only there to slow her. She barely talked with Alex and Karie, sitting with them when she was waiting for her fight, but never getting involved in their conversation. They seemed to understand why. When they talked, they avoided speaking about Jesse, though Yuki knew they spoke of her when they thought she wasnt listening. She appreciated them, but she didnt want to get too close to them. A repeat might kill her. When she was by herself, she summoned enemies within her mana dimension to spar against. She fought against them for hours on end, knocking them down again and again, changing their combat patterns endless using her mental library of all the battles she watched. Time was a blur to her. She trained and trained until her body was on the verge of collapsing before falling asleep. Then she would repeat the very next day. And then the next. And the next. Once in a while, she vaguely noticed Sophie watching her, but she never stopped to talk and Sophie never interrupted her. On the rare times Yuki took a break, Sophie was nowhere to be seen. Probably away in her study, experimenting. But Sophie did interrupted one day. Yuki, she called out. Yuki stopped what she was doing and looked over at her, curious. I think I got it. The magic? Yuki asked. Sophie nodded. Really? That was fast. Well, I am considered one of the best mages, she grinned. Then her smile dimmed a bit. Or was considered. Im not exactly alive, now am I. Youre still real to me, Yuki said. She walked over to where Sophie was standing. Can you show me? Of course. Observe, she said with a wave of her hands. She made a sign with her hands and focused her eyes on a spot on the ground. A magic circle engraved itself into the dirt, glowing faintly. Nothing seemed to happen, but Sophie told her to follow as they stepped into the ring. The moment Yuki crossed over, it was like she stepped into a new world. It was no longer a grassy field, but a mountain forest with towering trees dusted with snow and chilly air. Wow, Yuki breathed. Her thoughts melted away as she spun in a small circle. It looks so real. Its because I remember this place well, Sophie replied. It was my home for a good bit of my life. And you control everything that happens in here now, Yuki said. I can. Not right now though. It only supports one thing at a time, Sophie explained. If Im creating such a realistic environment, then I cant do anything else. I see. Thats more than enough though. Yuki turned and looked Sophie in the eye, giving her a smile. Thank you for helping me with my selfish request. I know this wasnt easy. Youre welcome, Sophie said, smiling back. You know, thats the first time youve smiled in a while. Really? Yuki blinked. She thought back and realised Sophie was right. I guess its because theres hope now. With this, she had a chance against that man. Ghost. Her heart flared with rage again, but now it was tempered with relief. That man was no longer invulnerable. Theres one thing, though, that you need to know, Sophie said, her voice serious. What is it? Yuki asked. This isnt easy magic. You need to remember that Im a mage that is respected by dragons everywhere. Im not braggin either. Its the truth. So no matter how easy I make this look, it will be difficult for you. I see. Yuki had expected as much, but that didnt mean it didnt dampen her spirits a bit. Then I guess Ill just have to start learning now. Yes, Sophie nodded. You can stop with your other training for now. Your body is adequately prepared. Does this require physical abilities? No, but the backup plan does. She raised a finger, shushing Yuki before she could ask. I wont elaborate on that. Just focus on what you need to do. Sophie. You seem oddly...serious today, Yuki remarked. Im just worried, she replied. Thats all. The deadline is coming fast. We dont have much time. She was right. They were on day eight in the outside world. That was sixteen days within this mana dimension. Then we should start, Yuki said. Teach me. Sophie looked her in the eye and gave her a small nod. Ill try. Chapter 272 – Twelfth Day And try she did. Under Sophies watch, Yuki practiced endlessly trying to grasp the concepts behind the magic that Sophie had created. She had the mana to do the spell and within a few hours knew the spells like the back of her hand, but using the magic was a different beast. Although Yuki came up with the basis behind the magic and gave Sophie the components and research that she had done, the actual formulation and fabrication of the magic was all done by Sophie. Sophie explained that in order to get the magic to function, she had to take some liberties and introduce elements of her own creation. Theres also the problem that since it was Sophies imagination that created the spell, it functioned in a way that Yuki had difficulty grasping. Their minds function in different ways. And so, with all these problems ahead, they tried. Sophie encouraged Yuki at every step and at every failed attempt. But as time went on, Yuki could hear worry creep into her speech. Worry that Yuki thought was completely justified. On the night of the eleventh day, Yuki still couldnt manage to grasp the magic in a way that was useful to her. She could summon the spell, channel the mana, but she couldnt control what went on inside the magic circle that would form. I just cant understand it, Yuki sighed into her hands. Youre a genius far beyond what I can do. You can do it, I know it, Sophie said, squatting down to meet eye to eye with Yuki. You just need more time. Youve only had like a little over a week to learn how to do master level magic. Unique magic to add to that. Its normal. I know, but I dont have the luxury of being normal right now, Yuki replied. We dont have that time. As much as I wish we did, we dont. Look on the bright side. You might not be paired with Ghost, Sophie said. Maybe the Fiddler would want to save you for a grand finale of sorts. I dont want to put my hopes in that man, Yuki growled. I need to learn this. Otherwise, I will never be able to fight Ghost. I wont be able to avenge Jesse. Make up to her. Yuki, Sophie said softly. Youll learn it. This wont be your only opportunity to face Ghost. Youll have other times. Besides. I know you probably dont want to hear this, but you dont need to avenge her. Im sure you know that. In the end, she went on her own accord. On her own terms. I can respect that while also avenging her, Yuki replied. Its for myself as much as it is for her. You know, Ive been thinking. Trying to understand why the Fiddler suddenly wanted Jesse dead. She had a unique skill set. She was a good fighter. There was nothing to suggest that she did anything to annoy him. So there was no reason to kill her off. Then I thought, maybe it was to make Ghost look better? But that wouldnt make sense. Ghost already proved himself by defeating Bull and constantly defeating every challenger hes fought with ease. Jesse was called there to be killed. There was only one possible reason left. Yuki stared at Sophie right in the eye. Its me, Yuki whispered. He killed her to get me to react. He watches everything. He knew that she was my best friend. And he killed her. All so that he can get a reaction and entertainment when he puts me against her killer. Yuki. You know its true, Yuki said. She swallowed down the sadness that threatened to come out. Thats why I have to do this. Wouldnt you be giving him the entertainment hes looking for? Sophie asked. Why not just sit out and refuse him that pleasure? Its for me, Sophie. I caused her death. I have to avenge it. Sophie quieted and stared at her. Then she let out a small laugh. Youre a dragon alright, she said with a small sigh. Were always blaming ourselves. I blame the fact that weve been on top for too long. Yuki didnt know how to respond to that. Rest, Yuki, Sophie said. Rest and hope that you dont face Ghost just yet. Then well master this, together. Ill help you get that vengeance you seek if it means that much to you. But right now, theres nothing more you can do. But what if I do face him today? Yuki asked. I cant lose my streak. It would set me back weeks of progress. I. I want to see them. She wanted to return as fast as she could. Lately, her mind had been wandering with no one to really talk to and distract her thoughts. It would always go to Akira and wondering what she was doing. Erica and if she was taking good care of Akira. Yuna and if she was doing okay right now. Then, like the tide, waves of longing would rise within her. Dont worry too much about that, Sophie replied. First, hope that you dont face him and think about the others. Then if you do face him, Ive already said I have a backup plan. You will win against him. I can guarantee it. Whats the backup, though? Yuki said. Youve never told me. Is there a reason why I cant know? Yes. Dont worry about it. Well cross that bridge if we get to it, Sophie said with a small smile. Rest. You havent slept properly in months now. Theres nothing else you can do. Alright, Yuki said. She still worried, but she trusted Sophie. Whatever Sophie was planning, it would only be for the benefit of both of them. Then Ill rest. See you later. You too. Yuki exited her mana dimension and returned to reality where she was laying on her bed, staring up at the ceiling. The dimly lit room was a far cry from the bright meadow she was in. She wondered when she would be moved from this cramped room. Jesse had told her that when it happens after a certain number of wins. Im sorry I couldnt prepare in time, Yuki apologised to Jesse. I will do this though, no matter what. Ghost was only a substitute for Yuki. She knew that there was someone behind him that deserved to get beaten even more, but he was out of reach for now. However, Ghost was still the person that did the deed. I dont want to face him just yet, she thought. Even if Sophie said she has a back up plan, I have a bad feeling about it. Whenever Sophie mentioned her plan, her tone would drop and her voice would be tinged with a certain sadness that Yuki couldnt quite understand. It worried Yuki no matter how many times Sophie tried to convince her otherwise. Lets just hope that it doesnt come to that. With that final thought, she closed her eyes and let herself float away into a deep sleep, the first real sleep she had in more than forty days. Lets see who Im facing, Yuki thought as she sat on a stool, staring at the glass between her and the arena. I wonder when Ill be up. She was with Alex and Karie again, the two chatting with each other like always. Lately, Yuki had begun to join in on their talks once more. With Sophies discoveries and hope appearing for her, her grief and anger had abated. But today was different. Anxiety was the main course it seemed. It didnt help that when she awoke in the morning, an overwhelming sense of sadness had welled up within her. She didnt remember what she dreamed, but something like that could only be from a dream. For the most part, that feeling had drifted away, but traces of it were still there even now. Maybe sleeping wasnt the best of ideas. When her fight begins, she was confident that her feelings would sort themselves out by themselves. For now, she continued to watch the battles in front of her, using them as distractions for herself. But the longer she watched, the more her anxiety grew. Battle after battle began and concluded before her eyes. People fell and others sighed out of the relief of surviving another day. Some were killed and others killed. The day was coming to a close though, and Yuki began to worry that she would never be called up. Not that I want to fight, but if the pattern is thrown off, then I dont know when my fights would be, she thought. I dont like that. Then came the last battle of the day. The Fiddler began to speak, doing his usual routine to excite the crowd. Yuki began to feel the familiar tingle across her skin that signaled that she was about to be moved. Her stomach clenched as suspicion grew. The last match of the day was always saved for what the Fiddler believed was the most exciting. Im up, Yuki said quietly. She knew Alex and Karie could hear her. Good luck, Yuki, Alex replied. Good luck, Karie repeated. Yuki nodded and waited for the inevitable change in location. It came within the minute, the world warping around her as she was put inside the arena that she was just watching. She looked straight ahead, searching for her opponent. When she found him, the smoldering fire within her began to burn as her worries grew with it. Ghost. FriendlyDragon Chapter 273 – Fury Todays final matchup proves to be an exciting one! the Fiddler cried. In one corner, we have Ghost, our reigning leader with his impressive win streak of thirty matches. Everyone who has ever faced him has been humiliated, unable to land even a scratch on this man. With his mysterious techniques, he has rolled through the competition. Well see how long that lasts. The crowd cheered and did a few chants, the Fiddler waiting a moment before settling them down. In the other corner is a rising up and comer, he said. With a win streak of fifteen battles, she has proven herself among the top of the challengers here. Her astounding flexibility in her use of weapons and magic has made her a tough opponent to handle, but can she be the first challenger to land a hit against our reigning leader? Again, the crowd roared and the Fiddler shushed them with a wave of his hand. Lets see what the weapon of choice for this match is going to be. The familiar flash of light flared up in the air as runes were written. The weapon for the round was to be halberds. Two of them materialized in the air and dropped down towards each of the challengers. Yuki grabbed hers, her eyes not moving from her enemy. The urge to rush down and begin to lay waste to Ghost built within her, but a greater sense of caution clamped down on it. Going right at the man wouldnt be helpful anyway. She needed to wait for Sophie and whatever her plan was. In the meantime, she would poke at Ghost. Shell pretend that she was trying to strike him while Sophie did her thing. Then shell strike. As the crowd began to shout the countdown, Yuki readied herself, tightening her grip on the staff of the halberd. She didnt infuse her mana into it just yet. That would come later. Ghost stood nonchalantly in his corner, his unchanging face betraying no emotion. FIGHT! the crowd roared. Yuki pushed off against the ground and ran forward using only her innate strength. The air pressed on her face, her eyes narrowing to stop the wind from irritating them. Ghost started the match by walking forward at a normal pace. When Ghost was within striking distance, Yuki thrusted out with her halberd, using the point as a spear. It passed through Ghost as every other attack ever made against him did. Yuki kept the point floating within the Ghosts body and wiggled it about. Ghost looked down at the metal point moving about in his body and frowned a bit. He gave Yuki a quizzical look that Yuki responded with a small shrug. She continued for a few more seconds before pulling back. You know. Im happy to wait, Yuki said. If you dont want to attack me, Ill be more than happy to do the same. Ghost said nothing in reply. His eyes flickered towards the box where the Fiddler was watching from. Then his hands moved, but not to attack. He pointed at his throat and shook his head. Yuki didnt understand what he was trying to say. You cant speak? Yuki guessed. Ghost nodded. Oh. Now that she thought about it, she couldnt recall a time that Ghost had ever said anything. He always stood silently, watching his opponents and the Fiddler with the same expression everyday. That still didnt change what Yuki needed to do. Ghost put a hand out and gestured toward Yuki to come and strike him. It seemed that nothing Yuki could say would get Ghost to attack. Why cant you attack me? Yuki asked. Ghost shrugged. He signaled to Yuki again. This mute thing can be quite annoying, cant it. He nodded and signaled again. Yuki sighed. Fine. But I wont be able to touch you right now, Yuki said. Ghost tilted his head. I will, soon. Ill be able to touch you. Then kill you. The reaction Yuki got from that dumbfounded her. For the first time, Ghost showed the hints of an emotion. His eyes seemed to brighten from Yuki''s words and he gave her a nod. Then he tapped his wrist as if he was tapping a watch. When? He nodded. Preferably today. Ghost lit up again and began to move his hands, but they froze midair along with every part of his body. The arena seemed to freeze with him, the sounds of the crowd silencing and the wind stopping. Yuki looked around, searching for the source of whatever had happened. When her eyes went to the spectators box, she saw that even the Fiddler was frozen in place. We dont have much time, Sophie said behind him. Yuki spun around and let out a sigh of relief. Oh, so this is you, she said. Were starting the back up plan then? Yes. What is it? Ill keep this simple. I will momentarily take control of your body, Sophie said. During that time, I will channel the magic for you and set it up. Then I will hand control back, and you can enact your will as to what will be affected in that area. Oh, that sounds simple enough. Why couldnt you tell me this earlier? Yuki asked. I didnt want to distract you from your training, she replied. I didnt want you to try and convince me to try something else. Why would I want to convince you? Yuki. Do you know what I am? Sophie asked. Im not alive, technically. I dont have a physical body anymore. So what am I? A spirit? Yuki said. Close. Im a collection of magical energy that makes up a sort of pseudo-spirit. In this form, I have no real soul. Only energy. Now, what does that have to do with why I didnt want to tell you about my plan? In order for me to take control of your body, I need to remove myself from your mana dimension and create a physical manifestation. Then I need your permission before I can take control. All of that requires me to expend energy. Energy that I have finite amounts of. Yuki didnt understand what Sophie was saying. Yuki. This will require everything I have, Sophie softly. All the energy that makes up my fake spirit. It all clicked together. Yukis heart sank as she realised what Sophie was going to do. She was going to expend everything she had in order to ensure that Yuki won this fight. Then she would disappear. Forever. No. This is the only way, Sophie said with a sad smile. No. There has to be another. If there was, I would have gone there. Cant you take my mana? Yuki said. I cant control mana that isnt my own. Im already using your mana to do the spell by controlling your body, Sophie explained. Just manifesting myself and taking control uses up everything. Yukis mind raced as she tried to come up with alternative solutions, but nothing came to mind. There was no way to win and keep Sophie here. You cant forfeit the match, Sophie said. Yuki shut her mouth. That would undo all of our work. Dont you want to see them again? But I dont want to lose you, Yuki said, covering her face. There has to be another way. There isnt. Dont feel bad. I was never really alive. This is just a memory of who I was. Just an image. Im not real. Youre real to me, Yuki whispered. I cant do this. I cant. You must, Sophie said. I wont let you do anything otherwise. Do it for them. Dont hold out for something that was never real. Hurry. We dont have much time. I cant, Yuki choked out. Arms wrapped around her as Sophie embraced her. Then she whispered into Yukis ears. Do you want to see them? I do, but Thats all I need, she said. She dissolved into thin air and merged with Yukis body, a sensation like water washing over her skin enveloping Yuki. Then her body began to move by its own will. It was an odd experience, being a third person in her own skin. She could feel every sensation, but couldnt control even her own eyes. Watch carefully, Sophies voice whispered in her head. Watch and learn how to do this, so that later, you can save yourself from anything. Time unfroze around Yuki and the roars of the crowd crashed down onto her ears. Ghost resumed his hand gestures, putting a hand to his chest and telling Yuki to come and attack once again. But now, Yuki didnt reply. She couldnt reply. Her hands went out and her mouth opened as she recited the spell that she had said so many times before that it had etched itself into her memory. A circle appeared beneath her, large enough to surround Ghost as well. Then came something that Yuki had never been able to do before. Her mind, guided by Sophie, began to imagine herself as a goddess, ruling over everything within that circle. She spoke to the spirits of the wind, telling them her orders. The wind responded, Yuki seeing them for what they were for the first time. The wind was a collective of spirits all belonging to a being. They obeyed that being and that being lent them to Yuki now. And just like that, the air came under her control, every last piece of it was hers to command. I hope that was enough, Sophie said. Its time for me to say goodbye. Ill see you. In another life. No, Yuki begged. No, dont go. Dont leave me. But no matter how much she begged, she couldnt stop Sophie as she began to dissipate. When she left Yukis body, it was as if something else had been taken away as well. She felt cold. So cold. This is because of me, she thought. I couldnt master this. So she had to die to save me. This is all because of me. Why. Why couldnt she learn faster. Why did she have to be so stupid. Why did I have to learn? She remembered why. It was because of that man standing in front of her. No. Not just him. Everyone here. And one person in particular. One person that stood watching on in enjoyment. He didnt care that Sophie had just died. Or Jesse. I hate him, Yuki growled. Hate him. Hate. Im going to fucking kill him. I dont care anymore. I will destroy all of this. Something shattered within her, a subconscious pact she had created. A pact with herself that held back herself from getting carried away by her emotions. Waves of flame washed over her, filling the void that Sophie had left. Flames that grew and grew from the fuel that Yuki gave it until it became a blazing inferno. Death, she chanted. I will have it. She unleashed a roar that shook the ground as a ghostly aura surrounded her body. Her teeth grew into fangs and scales began covering her skin. She grasped the halberd with hands whose fingers had become talons. Then she looked up and found Ghost who was touching his throat, mouth open in shock. When their eyes met, he stepped back but smiled softly. Finally, he said, his voice gentle like the wind. Someone that can kill me. Do it. Please. I dont like being a tool. Yuki only growled in response. Im whole again. For the first time in decades, Ghost said. He was right. I would be able to find someone that could end me. Do it. It mattered not what Ghost said. She was going to end him anyway. She didnt need his permission. In a blink of an eye, she closed the gap between her and Ghost and thrusted the halberd into his chest. He let out a gasp, but didnt struggle as he looked down at the weapon with a satisfied smile. You, I will end swiftly, Yuki rumbled. Though you deserve more pain, it wouldnt be worth my time. I have a new target. Ghost said nothing as he fell to the ground, that smile frozen on his face as his body slowly dissolved into the wind. Yuki grabbed the weapon that stuck out from his chest and slammed it down into the ground, the halberd sinking into the dirt up until the middle of its handle. She looked up and glared at the spectators box where her target was. She could see him so clearly. Every nail on his fingers, the hair on his head, the threads of his suit, everything. She memorized it all so that he couldnt possibly ever hide from her. Just you wait, she thought, a grin spreading across her face that was anything but happy. She had never felt so hot yet so cold before in her life. It felt nice. It felt right. Just you wait. FriendlyDragon New character is being introduced soon. Chapter 274 – Newcomer Ember couldnt believe that she could be in such a position. How she got captured was a joke in and of itself. Getting knocked out by a passing bird that accidentally dropped a stone from high. Somehow, she hadnt noticed a rock hurtling through the air right at her head. Maybe you deserve this, she thought, scolding herself. You call yourself a warrior and a bird took you out. A bird. At least it was something cool. I swear if a sparrow did that. But her problems extended far beyond being defeated by a bird. When she awoke, she found herself in an unfamiliar location, in chains, and with barely any access to her mana. All together, that made for a very poor situation. Curse you, Kilik, she grumbled. Why couldnt you have waited a bit before sending me out? Crap, now that I think about it, I missed the meeting. Not that I should be worrying about that right now. She had a blindfold over her eyes, but it wasnt bothering her all that much. She didnt need her eyes to see. The stench of whatever room she was in though was giving her the most trouble. It was distracting and overbearing. It smelled like infectious wounds whose flesh was beginning to rot mixed with drying urine and excrement. What kind of hell prison am I in? Ember thought. Her mind began to flip through the catalogue of prisons that she knew about, comparing them to where she was right now. She didnt think that much would come out of it, but there wasnt much to do, so she did it to pass the time. When she finished with every prison, she switched to dungeons and private properties that she knew held prisoners. She was on item one hundred and fifty three when she heard someone enter the room. Boots clicked around the stone floor and she perked her head up as the sound approached. Oh, youre alert, a raspy voice said. Quite strong, arent you. Perfect. Who the hell are you? Ember replied. Thats none of your concern, the man said. Will you let me take your chains off? Hmm. Go ahead. Now, dont go attacking me. That wont end up well for you, the man warned. Ember nodded, hoping the man would just get to it. She wanted to get out of this horrid place. Good. The man opened a door to enter her prison cell and grabbed her wrists to remove the chains that were attached to cuffs that shackled her. Once free, Ember stretched her arms slowly, trying not to alarm the man. Can I take this blindfold off, or no? she asked. Go ahead. She did so and waited a second or two for her eyes to adjust to the low light of the prison until everything looked as clear as day. It looked about as bad as it had smelled. There were a few prisoners with bandages wrapped around injuries that seemed to have not been treated. There were no toilets or even a bucket of any kind that she could see. What is this place? she thought. If word gets out about this place, it would be destroyed in days. Ember turned to face her captor. When she saw his face, everything clicked together. What this place was and why it still existed made complete sense. The Fiddler, she growled. Oh, you recognize me, the man grinned, the scar on his cheek crinkling. Though, I guess thats to be expected from someone like you. Im going to fucking kill you. You can certainly try, but I know you cant do it here. Save that ferocity for the arena. Come with me. Ember shut her mouth and begrudgingly followed. He was right. There was nothing she could do in her current position. He probably wasnt even in front of her in person. But an opportunity will come. They always did. I cant believe Ive become a plaything, she thought. This has gotten from bad to worse. She knew the rules of the Fiddlers Coliseum. Fifty straight wins, and he promised to reward freedom. Somehow, though, she doubted that claim. There was nothing stopping the Fiddler from lying and just killing the person that accomplished such a feat. A feat that was probably rigged for them to fail. But this might be a twisted blessing, Ember pondered. Maybe that bastard planned this somehow and wants me to collect as much information as I can. But if thats true, then he should be the one here, not me. She decided to go with that. Finding the Fiddlers Coliseum was always a top priority mission. Now that she was trapped in it, she should be able to find something that would help with locating where the Fiddler had set up. Then maybe I can find a way to make a flare or sorts, she thought. Get some help to destroy this place and save me. Mainly save me. Here we are, the Fiddler said, stopping. Its still early in the day, so I thought it would be a perfect time for you to see what youll be up against. Ill be preparing your room in the meantime. In front of Ember was a large room filled with people. They all looked to be fighters within the arena judging by their clothes and their demeanor. In front of them all was a glass wall that separated them from what Ember assumed was the arena. That was the only thing that could describe such a giant dirt area. There was no one in it currently. Enjoy the show, the Fiddler said before disappearing into thin air. Enjoy? Yeah right. She took this opportunity to explore this place that she had just been dropped off at. There wasnt any fighting taking place within the arena itself, so it was the perfect time to observe the other people. Lets see who might give me the most trouble, she thought. In her mind, she began to compile a list of people and categorized them based on their physique. It wasnt a hard list, as it was entirely possible for some to have techniques that give them momentary buffs, but Ember was confident in her skills in judging people. Its what made her respected in the outside world. As she wandered around, she heard the Fiddler speak once again, but this time over a speaker system. She paused to listen to him. It seemed that the start of the next match was about to begin. I should watch to see how it works. She shuffled past people, squeezing by and mumbling apologies until she was right at the glass with a clear view of the arena. The combatants appeared within the arena and the Fiddler began to introduce them. Ember ignored him. She wasnt good with names to begin with. She first looked at the side closest to her. The man standing there was well built and seemed to be at least relatively strong. Not strong enough to give Ember problems, but it would be a fun match if she was up against him. There was something else about that man too. He looked skittish and apprehensive. His eyes were locked onto his opponent while his fingers fidgeted with his shirt. So scared. To see the cause of this, Ember glanced to the otherside to analyze the person standing there. She was met with a woman with a slender build and silver hair. Such an elegant person had no right to be in such a place like this. Shes beautiful, Ember thought. A demon too. Her eyes. The womans eyes were a silver hue like her hair, iridescent in the light. But there was something behind them that gave Ember pause. Some unsettling like a deep hatred. They were cold and betrayed no warmth of any kind. Who is she? I didnt catch her name. The weapon for the battle was determined by the Fiddler. Dual daggers were the weapon of choice for today. Ember watched as the two fighters grabbed their respective weapons. The moment they touched them, she knew who was going to win. The man is going to get destroyed. The silver haired woman held her daggers with such ease and practice, as if she had used them for her entire life. The man, although not unfamiliar with the weapons, didnt seem to be comfortable with them. A countdown appeared in the sky and the crowd began to chant the seconds as they ticked down. Ember kept her attention on the woman. When the countdown hit zero, the woman disappeared into thin air only to reappear right in front of the man before the man even took two steps. Then, without any hesitation, she plunged the daggers right into the man, one into his neck and the other into his chest. She held them there, staring right at the mans body as the life drained out from him. When the man grew limp, she let his body fall right into the ground, the daggers still in. Who is she? Ember thought. A chill ran over her body. When the woman turned, their eyes met for the briefest of moments. She stifled a gasp as she looked into the woman''s silver eyes. Her pupils were slits like that of a lizard. She was a dragon. Just like Ember. Chapter 275 – Turmoil What is someone like her doing here? Ember thought as she broke off eye contact with that silver woman. Theres no way someone like her would get captured. She backed away from the glass as her mind raced to come up with conclusions. Another dragon was here in the arena with her. That already was improbable to her. The idea that another dragon could be as careless as her was impossible. So maybe she was sent here? Ember thought. Maybe because shes so strong, the council thought she would be able to get out by herself and gather information. That would be a dangerous plan. No one knew who was trapped inside the Fiddlers Coliseum. It could range anywhere from fodder to beings whose power rivaled that of the gods, though Ember seriously doubted that such a person would get captured by the Fiddler. Well, people do come here willingly. Why would a super strong person want to come to this hell of a place though? But if that silver woman was part of a plan by the council, then that would mean that Ember was here without a reason. If that woman was there to collect information, Ember was there by accident. Fucking hell, she groaned. Kilik, when I find you, Im going to punch you. And that bird wherever it is. She was still going to try and find things out about this place. Even if she wasnt sent here, getting some information wouldnt hurt. Then I can shove it into his face. It wasnt even supposed to be my day to patrol. On a brighter note, the fact that she was here unintentionally meant that she was now missing and people would be trying to find her. That meant rescue might be possible. The bad news was that no one knew where the Fiddler was and where his Coliseum currently resided. I might need to find a way to break out myself, Ember thought. Even if theyre looking for me, they wont be able to find me. Or maybe, if that woman is here because of a plan She could tag along with that lady and help her in her mission. The faster the woman could find information about this place, the faster rescue can come for Ember. She could also help the lady with her fights within the arena with her abilities to judge people. She would be fine with that, right? she hoped. Were both dragons. I would do the same if I was in her position. With a nod, she decided to go with that course of action. All that she needed to do now was wait for the woman to appear and strike up a conversation with her. Then shell try to find someplace private for them to chat. But when the woman disappeared from the arena, Ember couldnt find her anywhere in the area where the fighters were grouped together. She did another quick scan, doubtful that she had missed her. There was no way Ember could not notice such a person. Where is she? Before Ember could ponder this development, she felt a small tingle on the back of her neck as if someone was watching her. As she turned around to see who it was, the world around her warped until she was standing in the hallway she walked through to get to the area with all of the fighters. The Fiddler was standing there as well. How was the show? the Fiddler asked. That was the last battle of the day. It was something, I guess, Ember replied. Why did you take me here? Im here to bring you to your room, he said. I do it for everyone, and I dont plan to ruin that streak. I do have to warn you though that this isnt a private room. You will be sharing it with someone. On the plus side, its a lot bigger than the single rooms even if you have to share it. Thanks? No need. I was running out of space, the Fiddler shrugged. Go on. You might find your roommate a bit interesting. He grinned as Ember looked at him warily. She opened the door and peeked inside, but found an empty room with no one inside. Puzzled, she gave the Fiddler a questioning look. I never said your roommate was here right now, he said. Have fun. Okay, Ember said slowly before walking into the room. The door shut behind her. When she walked in, the lights of the room slowly grew brighter and brighter until the entire room was lit with a soft glow. Ember wouldnt have minded if the lights had stayed off. She could see just fine without them. The room had two beds in it, both to the right of the room. They were separated by about a yard, but in return, they were pushed up right next to the front and back walls of the room. Shelves lined the left side wall. Books filled them, but Ember didnt care all that much about them. Reading wasnt something she did often. A single toilet was set in the top left corner of the room. A sink was next to it, but there was nothing to create privacy. I hope my roommate is a girl, she thought. Itll make using the toilet a lot less weird. At the thought of her roommate, she decided to explore her roommates side of the room to gauge what she could about them. With only one of the beds with wrinkles on its bed sheets, finding where her roommate slept was easy. Nosing around, she noticed that the roommate seemed to be quite clean. Dirt was none existent. Dust, however, seemed to be gathering underneath the bed and the shelves in the room. Maybe shes not a big reader too, Ember thought. Theres not much to clean the dust with either, so thats probably why the bed has so much underneath it. The other side of the room was untouched. The bed was immaculate with no wrinkles of any kind. Ember assumed that it was because the Fiddler fixed it up before handing it over to her. She wondered how long her roommate had been in here. With nothing else to do, she went to the shelves, curious about what the books were about. They all were pertaining to educational topics. Some in particular were about combat which she found interesting, but didnt bother opening them. She would much rather prefer someone teach her verbally and do the actions themselves then read them off of a page. I dont know how people do that, she thought. Seems almost like a superpower. A disturbance in the magic of the room caught her attention. She whirled around in time to see her roommate appear at the door. She gasped as she recognized who it was. It was the silver woman. Oh. The Fiddler must have thought it would be fun to put me with her to try and get a reaction from me, Ember thought. Well, jokes on him. She was about to say something in greeting to the woman, but she stopped as the woman looked at her. The womans silver eyes were stunning up close. The way they sparkled and the number of flecks of colors within them were mesmerizing. But something else was behind them that Ember couldnt see before. The sparkles werent caused by the light of the room. A fire deep within the woman was being reflected. A rage that Ember only saw a few times in her life. Shes not here for a plan, Ember realised. The woman ignored Embers presence and went straight to bed, marching past her. Ember took a step out of her way. She couldnt help but notice that womans scent. It smelled like shampoo with a slight undertone like that of the forest early in the morning. She must have taken a bath. The silver woman sat on top of her bed and rested her back against the head of it. Then she shut her eyes. It didnt look like she was sleeping to Ember. It looked more like meditation. Interesting. Well, I should take advantage of this free time and see if shes really a dragon or not. Just to make sure. With a thought, Ember blinked and the area around her began to glow softly as the mana within the room became visible to her eyes. The room distracted her momentarily. The fact that the entirety of the area lit up told Ember a lot. It confirmed suspicions that dragons had held about this place. The only reason a room would have every part of it doused in mana was if it was constructed out of mana. Ember guessed that if she was to look around outside of the room, the entire structure would light up similarly. So this is the Fiddlers dimension, she thought. Good to know. I need to figure out where he anchored it now. She turned her attention back to the woman who was sitting silently on her bed. The woman radiated mana that drowned out the surroundings, like a floodlight compared to a light bulb. Squinting a bit, Ember pushed passed it to take a look deep inside the silver woman. With a little searching she found what she was looking for. At the center of the womans chest was a crystal orb, cut like a diamond with hundreds of facets. The gem itself was devoid of color, but within it, mana of seven different hues swirled around. Ember had seen a core like that only once before. Shes an omnidragon, she thought in awe. How did I not know there was another? Something like this couldnt possibly be hidden. Its too momentous. Her thoughts were distracted as the womans eyes flashed open. Embers gaze must have been too intense. The woman fixed a glare on her, the anger in her eyes palpable. Ember was taken aback once more at the sheer amount of raw emotion behind them. Sorry, Ember said. The woman stared at her for a moment before shutting her eyes once more. She needs help. Emotions that strong within a dragon were dangerous. Ember had heard stories of dragons whose rationality were dragged away by their emotions, creating rampaging machines who could not be reasoned with. The woman before her wasnt there yet. It must be because she has a way to vent it somewhat, Ember reasoned. Fighting within the arena helps contain it. A little. But from the one fight Ember watched, she knew that the people in the Coliseum wouldnt be enough for the dragon before her. Those emotions will only continue to build and build until they reach a tipping point where all restraint is cast aside and only a demonic beast would remain. I need to make sure that I can help her, though. If her emotions are too much, then I can only do so much to help. Helping other dragons, however, was a dragons duty. Ember would try all that she could to help. She just needed time to consider all courses of action. I hope she can last another day. Chapter 276 – Violent Sea Late at night, Ember was still awake, watching the silver woman whose name she still didnt know. She regretted not listening to the pre-battle announcement when the woman was introduced. Does she ever sleep? Ember wondered. During her vigil, the woman stayed in her meditative state for hours and hours on end. Her eyes never cracked open once except when she felt Embers eyes peering into her. Ember hoped that the woman at least slept once in a while. A dragon could go for quite some time without proper rest, but it was still recommended to take a full nights rest once a week. Most dragons Ember knew did it every night to pass the time. If she doesnt sleep, then shell be even more susceptible to her emotions completely taking over her. Ember wanted to see just how far gone the woman was, but she didnt want to try while the woman was still awake. Thats why she was biding her time for when the woman fell asleep. That plan didnt seem to have much of a chance now. She would just reason with the woman. A nice conversation between two ladies where the silver lady would come to understand why Ember was worried and wholeheartedly agree to let Ember examine her. But that was just a fantasy. Ember doubted she could even start a conversation much less get the woman to let Ember touch her. She might try to kill me, she thought. That would be bad. And so, Ember concocted another plan. A plan that was considerably more risky for her health than waiting for the woman to sleep, but one that was also much safer than asking the lady outright. The reason she hadnt started the plan yet was because she needed to steel her nerves. Sleeping spells. Easy. Done them all the time, she thought with a nod. You can do this girl. Itll only take a few seconds. Two seconds, even. What she was mainly worried about was the fact that the woman had instincts and senses that Ember knew many would kill for. It would put her in the upper echelons if she was from the cities. Getting close enough to the woman without her lashing out would be an ordeal that Ember wasnt sure if she was ready to deal with. Then she needed to physically touch the woman in order to ensure that the spell had the maximum power. Because if she doesnt sleep immediately or the spell fails, Im going to have problems. Right now seemed to be the best chance she had given that she doubted the woman would sleep tonight. It was late at night and the woman hadnt stirred for hours now. She would be in a trance and her awareness would be at its lowest. It might give Ember the window she needed to do the spell. Alright. Cant be scared. Youre a dragon, girl. Youre no imp. She readied the spell in her mind. If she used it then and there, there was a high chance that the woman would sense the magic. As she prepared, she thanked her stars that sleep spells didnt require too much mana. The suppression within the room wouldnt allow her to do anything stronger. Eyeing the distance between her and the woman, Ember tensed her legs and focused on her target. Then she sprang forward, reaching out with her hand. As she jumped, she summoned the spell on the palm of her hand. When her hand touched the womans head, she braced herself for the womans inevitable reaction. Nothing came. The womans eyes stayed shut and only a small sigh was let out from her lips. Confused, Ember moved to the womans front and stared at her, keeping her hand on the womans head. The woman still didnt move. She wasnt asleep, judging from her breathing, but she didnt seem quite aware at the moment. She was most definitely not meditating. What is she doing? Ember wondered. Her questions stopped as she observed the womans face some more. This was the first real look she had of the silver lady. During the day, she avoided looking since she was worried about triggering the woman. At night, it was too dim and Ember only looked from the side. But now, with a full view of the womans face, she came to one conclusion. Shes gorgeous. The dim lamps of the room reflected their light off of the womans silver hair, illuminating her in a soft glow. In the dim light, the womans skin had a softer tone that made her look gentler than in the harsh sunlight of the arena. A stray strand of hair dangled beside her closed eyes. Ember resisted the urge to move it away. Wait. What am I doing? she thought. I probably look like such a creep. Shoving other thoughts from her mind, she activated the sleeping spell. The woman stiffened a bit before slumping forward. Ember made sure that she didnt fall forward. Alright. Time to see what I have. Pardon the intrusion. Leaning forward, Ember pressed her forehead against the womans and shut her own eyes. Show me your emotions. She opened up herself and braced for the storm that was inevitable to come. It came like a howling blizzard and screaming storm combined in one. A wall of rage and hate slammed against her mind, a wave of sorrow following in its wake. Ember let out a gasp and her eyes shot open. Her head jerked away from the woman, her heart pounding in her chest. Sympathy welled up within her as she watched the woman who rose up and down with rhythmic breaths. How has she not broken yet? Ember thought. She admired the womans strength of will. But how did she come to such a state? Was there no one there to help her? The amount of emotions Ember had felt in that second was impossible for someone to accrue from one event. She refused to believe such a thing could happen. It felt like the result of years and years of emotions being repressed and shoved someplace deep to be ignored. Whats her history? This woman obviously was not from the dragon cities. An omnidragon like her would never be able to avoid being detected by the lords. If she was from the cities, she would know not to suppress such volatile emotions. But a dragon being unaccounted for was rare. A dragon made from such a rare core even more so. So rare, that Ember had never heard of such a thing happening. She needs my help. Desperately, Ember thought, absentmindedly reaching out and brushing that stray stand away. I knew it before, but now its even urgent. Ember didnt know how much she could hold. It certainly wasnt enough to completely help the woman. But she hoped that it was enough to bring the woman down to a state of reason so that they could talk and Ember could understand. There was also something else Ember could do if she wanted to help lessen the womans emotions. Locate the trigger and resolve it or help resolve it. Once whatever was causing such violent feelings was gone, the womans emotions should dampen further, thought that was only if she hadnt been lost beforehand. But to release this much pain and sadness and invoke so much hatred, Ember thought. Something very personal must have happened. To cause this much grief to a dragon is something I cant ignore. She went back to her own bed and laid down. With a snap of her fingers, she released the woman from the sleep spell and listened as the woman inhaled sharply. The woman opened her eyes and looked around in confusion before shutting her eyes once more to do whatever she was doing. I cant stand to see someone like this. Ill help her. I must. The help, however, would have to wait a few days. She needed to wait until the violent sea within the woman was at its lowest. That was going to be after a fight when the woman vented at least some of her anger on to her next opponent. Ember didnt know what that would occur, but it wouldnt be too far away from now. Then a through struck her as she realised what she was going to do. Wait. That amount of emotions being transferred between two people. Wouldnt that She felt herself heat up from the realization that was rapidly forming in her mind. No. No. No. That shouldnt be something that you should be worrying about, Ember. Focus on helping. This is just to help. She nodded her head with finality and pulled the thin sheets of her bed over her body as she shut her eyes to sleep. As her mind began to drift away, the image of the womans gorgeous face appeared. Well. I wouldnt mind if it did happen with someone like her. Chapter 277 – Therapist Pro Tem The opportunity for Ember came in four days. During that time, she had her first experiences with the arena and the people of it. The two battles she participated in werent particularly difficult. She used them as a way to stretch her muscles and exercise. It felt nice to fight and let her magic run free after quite a few days with her mana suppressed in a small room. As for her fellow fighters, they werent quite as pleasant. They rarely talked among each other and treated Ember with a sort of odd suspicion that she didnt understand. She did know, however, why they wouldnt want to interact with one another. Growing attached to someone that could disappear in a day wasnt a pleasant idea. She did find a few odd groups of people here and there. Not everyone was so wary of developing relationships with their fellow fighters. Ember even found a few romances. One couple she took particular interest in. Their names were Alex and Karie, and the three of them became fast friends. I dont understand how someone could just stand to be by themselves in such a place like this, Ember thought as she laid back in her bed waiting for her roommate to return from her bath. Sure, they might disappear one day and die, but everyone dies. I would much rather try and make this experience as pleasant as I possibly could. Now that she had some down time, she prepared for what the night was to bring. Today, the silver lady had a battle. She would be at her lowest in terms of emotional volatility and it was going to be the earliest opportunity Ember had. Ember didnt want to wait any longer. She couldnt risk the lady falling into madness. Luckily for Ember, todays match wasnt quite as easy for the lady as the first match Ember watched. Instead of ending instantaneously, it took around thirty seconds to wrap up. That meant that the lady had relieved a lot more anger than she had during the first day that Ember had met her. I hope she doesnt try to kill me. In order for what Ember was going to do to work, she needed the lady to be as calm as possible so that Ember could focus. She would try to put the lady to sleep once again, but such an intrusion would inevitably arouse the silver woman. Ember would be surprised if it didnt. Still, she had to do it. Even if the woman resisted, it should still work. Itll just be harder for Ember to pull off safely. All she needed to do was touch the woman and open herself up. The rest would happen naturally. When the woman returned, she went straight to bed and began her daily routine of whatever she was doing. Ember hadnt quite figured out what it was the lady was doing, but it seemed to be some form of training. Ember continued to wait until night came. The silver woman was as quiet as ever, her body as still as a rock and her breaths coming at a steady pace. It was time for Ember to get to work. Like she did the other night, she readied a sleeping spell and prepared herself before she leaped towards the woman. Right when her hand touched the womans head, she activated the spell and held her breath as she waited for the woman to fall asleep. The woman fell asleep without a problem. She slumped forward and Ember grabbed her before she fell. Ember made sure not to touch her skin. She didnt want to accidentally start before she was ready. Alright, she thought. Lets do this, Ember. Youve done this before. Just, you know, with more calm people. She parted the womans hair to expose the womans forehead. With a deep breath, Ember leaned forward to press her own forehead against the silver ladys. Let me help you. Yuki had an odd dream. The first oddity was that she was asleep. She wasnt quite sure why or how she had fallen asleep, just that she was now in a lucid dream of sorts. She looked around her surroundings, but found only white. All around her was a bright white. It was like she was floating in light. The other oddity was that she felt calmer than she had in weeks or even months. She wasnt quite sure how long. But the fire within her had dimmed to a low burn. What caused the change, Yuki didnt know. She tried to remember the events of the past month or so, but couldnt quite recall anything. Everything was a blur. Her mind failed to latch onto one solid memory. All she could remember was anger and sadness. The earliest memory she could remember with clarity was the battle with Ghost. More specifically, the moment Sophie disappeared. The memory roused up those dimming flames once more as sadness washed over her. If only I was good enough, she thought. If only I could have mastered it faster. Then she would still be here. Whos she? a soft voice asked. It sounded youthful and curious. Yuki turned her head toward the source of that voice. A young woman stared back, crimson red hair coming down to her jaw and fiery eyes that almost seemed to glow. She was pretty in a wild sort of way with her tanned skin and light scars. Who are you? Yuki asked. The woman smiled, showing her spotless teeth that had canines that were sharper than normal. Im someone that wants to help, she replied. I know youve gone through a lot. I just want to talk to you about it. Help? Yup. So tell me. Who is she? The one that you grieve for so much. Are you my therapist? If you want to think about it that way, the fiery woman laughed. Tell me. Her names Sophie, Yuki said. It wouldnt hurt to tell someone. If the woman could enter her dreams, then there wasnt much to hide that the woman couldnt find with some digging. She was both a partner and a mentor. Shes the one that accompanied me in that Coliseum. Shes the one that sacrificed herself for me. Because I was too weak, she thought. Weak, huh? the woman said. I dont believe that one bit. Its true, Yuki shrugged, looking down. I couldnt master a magic fast enough and she was forced to intervene. Really? The woman came closer and sat down on seemingly nothing. She patted the space next to her, looking up at Yuki expectantly. Yuki complied and sat as well, pulling her knees up as she propped her body up with her arms. Tell me, the woman started. She reached a hand out and rested it on top of Yukis. It was warmer than Yuki expected. Pleasantly so. What is weighing you down so much? Angering you so much? Ive already said it, Yuki replied. That was only a part of many events. I know theres more. I want to know. More? Yuki thought. She thought about it and realised that this fiery woman was right. Sophie was just the end of a long fuse that had lit long ago. The straw that broke the camels back. But when that fuse sparked, Yuki wasnt sure. Then start from the beginning, the woman said. Thats always a good place to begin. Thats a long time, Yuki said. We have as much time as you need. It might bore you. From someone like you, Im sure itll be anything but, the woman smiled. She scooted closer to Yuki and tightened her grip on Yukis hand. Im a good listener. Despite what some would say. That drew a small smile from Yuki and the woman laughed with her. A peculiar warmth radiated out from the woman. It felt like a soft blanket around Yuki, hugging her gently. It was comforting. Then well have it your way, Yuki said. She collected her thoughts and cleared her throat with a small cough. I guess it probably began when I was a child. When my parents died. Yuki spoke, retelling her entire life up until the present. It was slow going at first. She didnt quite know the words to say and hesitated on some of the more personal details. The woman, however, proved her words to be true, listening to everything with attentive eyes and commenting here and there. As time went on, Yuki became more and more comfortable and the words began to spill out. The entire time, she felt that soft warmth the woman radiated enveloping her in a gentle embrace. As she spoke, her feelings would flare here and there, but the warmth would whisk it away, almost as if it was absorbing it from her. However, it couldnt carry everything away. By the time Yuki came to Sophies death, the overwhelming tide of sorrow had washed over her. Tears began to leak from her eyes as she spoke until her voice shook to the point where she couldnt continue any longer. The woman pulled her closer, wrapping her arms around Yuki. Yuki let her, hugging her back. Youve lived a rough life, havent you, the woman said, her voice shaking as well. But youve had friends. Loves. Theyve pulled you through. You live on for them. In the arena, theyre all gone, Yuki muttered. Im all alone. Just me. I want to see them. I want to see them so much. But I cant. Youll see them, the woman said quietly. Ill make sure of it. Together, well get you out of here. Yuki didnt know what she did to deserve such kind words. She hugged the woman tighter, enjoying the warmth that she gave out. The woman responded in kind. A bond had formed between them. Yuki could tell. You wont disappear as well, will you? Yuki whispered, her voice hesitant. Never, the woman replied, her voice defiant. The world of light around Yuki vanished as she was jolted awake. Her eyes shot open and met fiery red eyes and stared back at her. Tears leaked from them as a determined look was set on the face of the woman that had been in Yukis dream. They were hugging even now, on top of Yukis bed. I will never leave your side, the woman whispered. Chapter 278 – Accidents With her bold statement, Ember stared at the silver woman who she held in her arms with a determined expression. The woman looked back with an odd mixture of surprise, joy, and mild amusement. Ember was relieved that the anger on the womans brow had lessened. It revealed her more natural expressions. Ember liked them. I dont know how to really respond to that, the woman said. Ember quite liked her voice. It was soft with a melodic quality that sounded pleasant to Embers ears. It was certainly better than her own voice. Whenever Ember heard her own voice, it sounded like an annoying child. I never really get confessions, the woman continued. Especially not ones so...passionate. With that word, the woman averted her gaze, her cheeks pinkening. Only then did Ember realise what her declaration sounded like. It was like she was taking her vows before a bonding ceremony. She looked at her arms that were wrapped around the woman and thought about letting go. Did I make her uncomfortable? she thought. I didnt mean to. You can keep them there, if you like, the woman said. She must have noticed Embers gaze. I dont mind. Youre warm. Oh. Thank you? Ember replied. The woman smiled, her cheeks still with a hint of pink. Ember thought it looked quite cute. Um. Since were going to be together forever, we should know each other''s names, the woman said. I, um, dont remember if I even caught yours. The woman was right. Ember never introduced herself and she didnt even know the womans name. The first time it was said, Ember hadnt been paying attention. The second time, she was in the baths and couldnt hear it. No wonder she feels so weirded out, Ember groaned to herself. Imagine being told by a stranger that shell never leave you and you dont even know her name. Im sorry, Ember apologized. You must feel so uncomfortable right now. Getting hugged and all that by some weirdo. At least it was by a cute weirdo, the woman smiled. Ember blinked at the compliment, not sure how to reply. The woman giggled. Im Yuki. Ember. Thats quite the fitting name, Yuki said. They quieted, Ember still with her arms wrapped around Yuki. She didnt quite know what to say to break the silence. All she knew was that whatever she said would probably sound weird or creepy. So, Yuki started. Ember perked up. Um, why exactly were you in my dreams? What were you doing there? Oh. Fair question. Ember scratched her head, not sure how to answer. Youre a dragon, right? Yes? I dont want to sound rude, but do you know about the cities? Cities? That confirmed what Ember had suspected from Yukis story. Yuki had glossed over her interactions with the woman she called Sophie. The only thing Ember picked up on was that this Sophie was the one that revealed to Yuki that she was a dragon. Ember didnt want to pry any further into it. By that time, Yuki already had tears in her eyes. But now that Ember knew that Yuki didnt know about the dragon cities, it told her that this Sophie didnt tell Yuki about dragon society and dragon physiology. That meant Yuki knew nothing about the dangers of emotions. Im going to try and explain this as best I can, Ember said, letting go of the silver woman. Yuki looked a tad disappointed, but she didnt say anything as she waited patiently for Ember to continue. Im not a teacher, so Im really bad at explaining things. I dont mind, Yuki smiled. Alright. Um. So, dragons, Ember said. Im a dragon. I dont think I said that, did I? No. Fire dragon? How did you know? Well, for one, your name, Yuki said, raising an eyebrow. Also, just the way you are. You know. Fiery. Hot. The silver lady winked at Ember who promptly reddened and revised her initial impression of Yuki. It seems that Yuki wasnt as innocent as she had thought. Thank you? Ember replied. Yuki only smiled in response. Anyway. Yes, Im a fire dragon. I was raised in Vern, one of the cities. I went to an academy there. One of the first things taught to hatchlings is that dragons, and demons to a lesser extent, are emotional beings. We are driven by emotions like anger and whatnot. Its helpful at times. We can use it to bolster our strength as we bypass our consciousness that tries to apply limits and boundaries on us. She pursed her lips, trying to think about how to continue from there. Sometimes, though, those feelings can get us in trouble, Ember said, fingering the sheets of Yukis bed. When they break free, rational thought is limited and instinct takes over. But, sometimes these feelings build and build until they come to a point where they break free and cant be controlled. At that point, that being isnt a demon anymore. Theyre nothing more than a monster. In school, were taught how to deal with our emotional side. Its the second thing taught to us, right after them explaining why we need to learn it. Basically, theres three things we can do to release our pent up emotions. One, Ember said, putting up a finger. We just vent it. Do something we find enjoyable or just go and beat something up. Two. We find what was affecting us so much and either remove it or solve it. And the third is what you did, right? Yuki asked. Ember nodded. Yes. The third is to share the emotions. Its something thats more specific to certain demons like dragons and I think the elemental demons. But what exactly is this sharing of emotions? How does it work? Well, Ember said, shifting around on her seat on Yukis bed, you form a mental connection between yourself and who is going to be the one that is going to share your burden and then it just goes from there naturally. All it takes is skin to skin contact. Where is up to you. I prefer to do it by pressing foreheads. Lets me visualize the connection easier, you know? Do you need to form the connection every time? Yuki asked. Usually. The only time you dont need to is if you and the one youre sharing it with are, you know, bonded. The last word came out in a small mutter as Ember looked away from Yuki. Yuki didnt respond. She seemed to be thinking about the information Ember just told her. Bonded, as in, relationship? Yuki said. Ember gave a little nod. How exactly does that change whether or not you need to make that connection? Oh yeah. She doesnt know about these things, Ember thought. Ugh, I dont want to talk about it. It could get really embarrassing. Um, well. When you bond with someone, you basically link your souls together forever. Then that person becomes your confidant for everything and things like that. Since that link is there, its really easy to split those emotions. If the feelings are big enough, theyll just get transferred by simple touching. But, um, theres one more thing I have to say. She fiddled with the bedsheets a bit more before continuing. One thing that could happen when you share your emotions with someone is, um, well its a kind of a big accident. Its a reason why its recommended that you find someone you really like and are comfortable around with if youre going to need to share a lot. Whats the accident? Yuki asked, frowning a bit. Well, if the transfer of emotions is really large, it can accidentally replicate a bonding ceremony, Ember said in a rueful voice. She twisted her crimson hair around her finger. So, basically, you can accidentally bond with someone. If the emotions were strong enough? Yes. Yuki quieted and Ember fought the urge to look at her. The feeling of guilt began to gnaw at her. She knew Yuki would eventually piece together what Ember was hinting at. How strong exactly were the emotions you got from me? Yuki asked. Really strong. Oh. So. Im sorry, Ember apologized, taking Yukis hands. I didnt mean to, honestly. I mean, we dont even know each other and I just wanted to save you before things went too far. I didnt mean to take away something so special like your first bond. Ember braced herself for Yukis inevitable anger but only felt her hands get squeezed instead. Yuki was smiling at her, not a hint of distress or anger in her eyes. Dont feel bad about it, Yuki said softly. I dont mind it one bit. You saved me, Ember. Without you, I would have fallen down into an abyss impossible to climb out of. So, even if it wasnt entirely planned, Im fine if I bonded with you. Really? Ember said, staring. She couldnt believe what she was hearing. Her heart felt giddy for some reason. Even if its your first? That isnt something you should get caught up on either, Yuki laughed. You know about Akira? Youre friend, right? The chimaera. She was the first. So I didnt take that away from you? Ember asked. When Yuki nodded, relief flooded her. Thank the gods. At least I didnt do that. But are you sure? It still wasnt by your will. I intruded on you. Im the one that told you my story, Yuki said. That was when the transfer happened, right? That was my decision. You didnt know about this, though. Its fine, Ember. If its with someone like you, I dont mind it one bit. In fact, Im sure there are many jealous of me right now, Yuki smiled. She leaned in and began to whisper. Do I need to kiss you to convince you? No, no, Ember replied, shaking her head as she felt herself heat up. Just, if you say youre fine, then alright. She still couldnt shake off that feeling of guilt. No matter what Yuki said, it still wasnt in Yukis control. Yuki didnt know a thing about these matters. Are you sure she began. Yuki didnt let her finish. Embers eyes widened as she felt soft lips press against her own. Her mind didnt register what had happened until Yuki leaned away and looked at her with twinkling silver eyes. Im sure, Yuki said. Chapter 279 – Promises Yuki quite liked the expression that Ember was making. Mouth open, eyes wide, and a slight pink hue to her tan skin. She was a little embarrassed herself at being so direct, but seeing Embers reaction made her forget about it. She grinned and leaned back. Do you need more convincing? Yuki asked. No. I think Im convinced, Ember replied with a flustered grin. But, um, about Akira. Do you think she would be fine with me? I dont want to accidentally cause tension between you two. Im sure shell be fine. You did save me, Yuki said. I think if you two spent some time together, you would get along well. Really? Really, Yuki said. Embers relief was obvious. I have a small question. Not really related to this though. Go for it. You said these bonds were forever? she asked. How does that work? Ah. Well, its technically not forever, Ember said. Its more like essentially forever. You can sever it, but the blowback from breaking something connected to your soul is severe. So severe that it can kill or maim a lot of the time. That sounds scary. I guess thats why we make sure that we bond with someone whos compatible with us. Yup. Hopefully, things work out for us, Ember muttered, fingering the bedsheets they sat on. They will, dont worry, Yuki said with a small smile. A thought struck her. About the bond. It shows itself with a mark, right? Like a tattoo? Wherever you want it to be, Ember shrugged. But I didnt actively designate a place. Then itll go with your previous desires and subconscious I think. Ember lifted her shirt, revealing her toned abs as she twisted around. Yuki glanced away. She could understand Sophies behavior now. I think I know where mine would be. She turned around and displayed her back to Yuki. At the small of her back was a tattoo. It resembled that of a dragon, curling up as it took up a surprising amount of space. Yuki reached out and touched it with light fingers. Ember straightened but didnt say a thing. Its bigger than I thought it would be, Yuki said. Really? Ember whispered. Does a new mark get formed with every bond? Yes, Ember replied. The size varies with each, though. The overall design as well. What determines it? Im not sure. They say that its based on the people the bond is being formed between. How the bond was created. If my mark is large, it might be because of the amount of emotions that was passed between us. So mine would be just as big then. Maybe, Ember said. This is one of those magics that hasnt given its secrets away. Only the creators would know. She pulled her shirt down and turned back around, looking at Yuki expectantly. Yuki pursed her lips as she thought about where such a mark would appear on herself. She grabbed her tunic and pulled it up and over her head. Ember promptly closed her eyes and turned away. Im covered, dont be shy, Yuki laughed. I want you to help me look. Ember peeked back and sighed in relief when she saw Yukis chest bound by strips of cloth. Yuki turned around to present her back, waiting for Embers observations. Its not there, Ember said. Its not on my stomach area either, Yuki observed as she looked down. Nothing new on my arms either. A warm finger touched Yukis right arm right where the mark of the bond between her and Akira was. Yuki glanced back at Ember as she began tracing the mark lightly. This is the one with Akira, right? Ember asked. Yes. Its pretty. You said she was a chimaera? That I did, Yuki said. You know, they should be all extinct, Ember said, drawing her hand back. Yuki put her tunic back on and nodded. Im surprised that one still lives on. Happy too, but surprised. Mmm. I dont know the specifics behind why shes alive, Yuki said. Im not particularly interested in knowing either. Im just glad that she was with me for all those years. She slid out of the bed and rolled her pants up as high as they could go. Examining her now exposed legs, she found the mark immediately. It was tattooed on her thigh, along the side where it connected to her hip. Here it is, she said, lifting her leg and putting her foot on her bed to give Ember a look. Looks just like yours. Ember leaned in to examine the mark, brushing it lightly with her fingers. Yuki took a sharp breath at the sudden contact. A dangerous place to touch, Yuki whispered, a small grin tugging her lips. Oh, sorry, Ember said, jerking her hand back. I wasnt thinking. Um. It looks nice. It does. Yuki dropped the legs of her pants down and sat on the bed once again. She looked at Ember, thinking about her next words. There were still a few things she wanted to know. A few things that bothered her. Ember, she said. Ember stared at her expectantly. This emotion transfer thing. The feelings that are shared dont just disappear, do they? They have to go somewhere. Youre right, Ember nodded. They dont go away. Like I said, theyre shared. So some of them have gone to me. So part of my anger and sorrow is sitting within you right now. Yes. Can you feel it? Yuki asked. Is it affecting you? If I focused on it, I think it would, Ember said. Yuki frowned at that. Are you worried about me becoming crazy? A little. Oh. Thank you. But dont worry about that. I just need to relieve it in some way and Ill be fine. I see. Thats good. Yuki hoped that Ember wasnt trying to downplay the effects of the emotions. If she began to go mad because of them, Yuki wasnt confident in her abilities to bring her back down as well as Ember had done for her. Yuki. Hmm? Yuki felt Ember take her hand. You need to remember that if you ever feel like your emotions are beginning to erupt, you shouldnt push them down, Ember said, staring right into Yukis eyes. Tell me, and I will help you. I know pushing them is the first instinct many have. Hatchlings do it all the time because they dont know better, but thats how madness is created. So tell me. Please. I will, Yuki replied without hesitation. Ember relaxed at those words and began to release her hand. Yuki grabbed hers and pulled her closer. Ember, I want you to promise the same to me. Were dragons. What affects me can affect you. I dont want to see you go through what I have. Were bonded now, Ember. You can rely on me. And I will rely on you. Do you promise? I do, Ember said. Then, Yuki smiled, squeezing Embers hand, lets start finding a way to get out of this place. Dont you already have a way? Ember frowned. I did. But that way would mean that I would have to leave without you. Yuki put a finger to Embers lips as she tried to speak. No protests. Were leaving together. And if it means doing the impossible, we will do it. Im not losing another person. Never again. Chapter 280 – Fake Gathering information was hard when people wouldnt talk and where a person could go was restricted. Ember found that out quite fast. The other fighters in the arena were as unsociable as they had been the first day Ember had arrived. The lounge, as Yuki told her the area where the fighters gathered was called, didnt offer much clues as to how the arena was made. It didnt offer much of anything. Ember had been assigned by Yuki to try and find physical information that could help them break out of the Fiddlers Coliseum. Yuki would be trying to find magical information. On the days when they didnt have battles, they would get to work. At night, they would sometimes just chat or Yuki would go to train which Ember found out was what she was doing those days when she would just sit on top of the bed with her eyes closed for hours on end. During those chats, the two got to know each other better. Or really, Ember spoke and Yuki got to know her better. Ember described her own life growing up in the cities away from the elves, dwarves, and beastkin. Yuki was a good listener, rarely interrupting and only for small questions that Ember was happy to answer. They rarely spoke of their plans. Whatever Yuki was coming up with, she kept mainly to herself. All she told Ember was what Embers part was. The inner workings of the actual idea wasnt said out loud. Ember understood why. Yuki was just being cautious and didnt want to risk having their plans heard by a certain musician who had to know they were plotting already. Right now, Ember was executing her part. At least, trying to execute her part like she had been doing for the past few days. She wasnt quite sure about the time. It didnt seem to flow correctly in the arena. She knew how many fights she had been through. Tomorrow was going to be her twentieth battle in the arena. Yuki told her that she was going on to her forty seventh. That meant time was ticking. There was only a little over twelve days left for them to find a way out that included both of them. Lets try something new, Ember thought. Well, something new to try something old. She walked through the crowds of people, slipping between them and murmuring apologies as they gave her small looks. Some were curious and others were annoyed. Most were disinterested. A few feet ahead of her, she spied her target. The entrance to the hallway that led to the rooms of all of the fighters in the arena. Two guards stood in front of it, armed with spears and stopping anyone from entering it. Try number...number three now? Ember thought. They probably recognize me by now. But thats fine. She spied around the lounge until her eyes landed on an older looking man with tired drooping eyes. Keeping an eye on the guards, she made her way to the man. The guards looked at her for a moment before moving their attention else. When their eyes shifted, Embers hand snaked out and struck the back of the mans head. Her other hand went out and held the head back, stopping the now unconscious man from rocking forward. The others around the man had no reaction. If it was from not noticing or not caring, Ember wasnt sure. Alright, up we go. Taking the mans limp arms, she dragged the man up before making her way to the entrance of the hallway. The guards shifted their attention to her immediately, moving their spears to block the entrance. Hi, Ember said with a bright smile. Can I pass? What for? one of the guards asked. A man. This man here isnt quite feeling well, she replied, gesturing with her head towards the unconscious man. The guard frowned. Then go to the medical ward, he said. This hallway is off limits for all competitors. I would go to the medical ward, Ember said, but this man instructed me to bring him to his room before he promptly fell unconscious. He doesnt want to bother the wonderful nurses. His words. We cant do that, the guard said firmly. We could request for him to be moved back to his room, the second guard said. He was also a male. If you would like, of course. Oh. That would be wonderful, Ember smiled. Thank you. No problem, the second guard replied. He grabbed a radio from his waist and turned away to cover his mouth as he whispered into it. Ill take him, the first guard said, pointing at the man that Ember was carrying. Go back and enjoy the fights. Ember nodded and proceeded to transfer the unconscious man to guard. As she did, she feigned a stumble and shoved forward, man and all, into the guard. The guard grunted as he took a step back from the impact. With one hand, Ember grabbed the guards jacket as if to stop herself from falling, forcing the guard to bend forward. With the other hand, she rummaged through the guards pockets. She found a slim cylindrical object with a button on top of it in one of them. What it was for, she didnt know. Taking it, she rolled it along the hallway, intending to send the guard down the hallway. She wanted to see whether or not the guards would enter the hallway. Or if they even could. For weeks, she had been watching the two guards, but never had she seen where they even came from. They were always there the moment she arrived. No one ever came from or went into that hallway. But as her eyes followed the object as it rolled, she watched it disappear into thin air a couple feet into the hallway. The guard she fell on lifted her up back to her feet and took the man once she was standing. She glanced at the guard, waiting for him to notice the disappearance of the item, but the guard didnt give any reaction of any sort. All he did was bend over and pick his spear back up. We can handle this alone now, the guard said. He gestured with his spear. Go back and enjoy the fights. There are still a few left. Thank you, Ember said slowly. She turned away from the guards with a small frown. The guard she had taken the object from didnt seem to notice that the object was gone. Maybe it wasnt important or too small? Taking a seat, she angled herself so that she could keep an eye on the two guards, specifically the guard who was holding the unconscious man. The man disappeared as the Fiddler, Ember assumed, took him away back to his room. Then the guards went back to their routine of constant vigilance. The guard didnt check his pockets at any time as battles started and passed in the arena. So not important? Or forgotten? Ember pursed her lips as she thought. The guards reaction wasnt important right now, she decided. What was more important was the object. Where the object had gone and why it disappeared. It vanished after traveling a certain distance, as if absorbed by the air. An illusion. That was what was in the hallway, or rather what the hallway was. There was the illusion of a hallway behind the entrance. It was possible that the illusion was there to hide something happening in the hallway, but Ember doubted that. It didnt seem worth it for the Fiddler to do such a thing when he could just move everyone and everything around. So why make a fake hallway? Why indeed, Yuki said, drumming her fingers on her bed. [Can you think of a reason?] Ember asked. Her voice was directly in Yukis mind. Like with Akira, Ember could communicate with Yuki through their bond. Yuki had brought up the idea one night when they were trying to convey information without actually speaking it out loud. Thats what Im trying to do, Yuki replied. Let me think. An illusion of a hallway. Yuki agreed with Ember. There probably was no actual hallway. Just a magical trick to make one think that there was a route from the arena to the rooms where the fighters lived. But do that? Yuki thought to herself. Does that mean the arena is separate from the area where the rooms are? That seemed impossible to her. The strain of maintaining a domain the size of the arena shouldnt make it physically possible for the Fiddler to maintain another separate domain that might be even larger. Unless the Fiddler was a god of sorts, it would kill him the moment he tried due to the raw amount of mana that would be needed. If he somehow had such an overwhelming amount of mana, then the toll it would take on his mind would break him. So two areas was out of the picture. Unless, she thought, the areas arent maintained at the same time? While one is activated, the other is gone. As far as she knew, the fighters were all moved to the arena and the lounge whenever the fights were to begin. No matter if they were to be fighting or not, they would be taken out of their rooms. That meant all the rooms would be empty and so the Fiddler could close it temporarily. But there was a problem with that. The problem was how Ember arrived. Ember, she sent. When you first came, you walked through the hallways while it was battle time in the arena, right? [I did. He took me from those horrible prison cells and brought be to the arena to watch,] Ember said. She shuddered. [The smell of those cells. I can still feel it crawling around in my nose if I think about them.] Thank you for that. If Ember went through the hallway to the arrive at the arena, then that meant if Yukis theory about two separate zones that were turned on and off was correct, the Fiddler turned on the room zone while maintaining the arena zone all just to escort Ember from the prisons. That wasnt something Yuki could see the Fiddler doing or much less actually be able to do because of the restraints. So not one area, she thought. An idea flashed in her mind. Maybe just one then. Just one area that is a lot smaller than I thought it was. Making a domain and maintaining it took immense concentration and mana. Sophie had explained this to Yuki before. The sheer perceived scale of the Fiddlers Coliseum gave Yuki the impression that the Fiddler was a person that rivaled the strongest of the demons. But now, it was possible that the Coliseum wasnt quite as large as she had thought. I might know why there is a fake hallway, Yuki said. Ember looked at her sharply. I need to confirm it first though. [Whats your idea?] Ill tell you. Soon. I need to make sure its right, though, Yuki replied. Though Yuki trusted Ember with secrets, something of this nature required that not one single hint could slip that could give the Fiddler the idea that the magic of the arena was possibly being unraveled. Yuki wasnt sure if Ember could do that. Akira would. I wish she was here. [Do you need me to help confirm it?] Ember asked, snapping Yukis attention back. Not really. This is more magical in nature, she said. If you could, try to confirm the hallway. But dont draw suspicion. [Got it. Ill do my best.] Thank you, Yuki smiled. Good job today. We just got a lot closer to breaking out. Chapter 281 – Souls Yukis first order of business was to locate where the prison cells of the arena were. It was the one place that Yuki knew was a constant. Ember had confirmed to her that there were people in other cells when Ember had arrived. Yuki remembered that people were also present when she arrived as well. Because they were moved at different times, that meant the prison cells were always present within the Fiddlers domain. Makes sense too, she thought as she glanced around the lounge from her seat. Otherwise, he would need to move the prisoners every time. All she needed to do was locate this prison. Since it was the one constant, it would be the best place for her to try and analyze the magic behind the arena she was trapped in. But where is it? She had walked around the lounge many times before. She memorized every part of it, though that wasnt a difficult task. There wasnt much within the lounge beside chairs, people, and snack bars. There were also four hallway entrances scattered about the lounge, one which led to the baths, another to the medical bay, and the other two that Yuki didnt know. One of them, Yuki now knew, was fake, or at least was suspected to be fake. That left one more hallway. No one Yuki ever spoke to knew what was in it, just that no one was supposed to go to it. Much like the now fake hallway, Yuki had never observed anyone coming from or into that entrance. Of course, she hadnt been observing the entire time she was in the arena. There was a distinct lack of hard memories in the period her rationale had gone awol. That entrance now stood directly in Yukis sights. She considered it and its two guards. There was nothing particularly special about the hallway to the naked eye. A simple stone arc highlighted it and the hallway within it extended to the unknown. A person could try to sneak a peek in, but the guards who blocked it made sure that never happened by standing directly in front of the entrance. The topic that interested Yuki more today, however, was the guards. There was something odd about them that she couldnt quite pin down. Something that tugged at the edge of her mind. The guards didnt look any special to her. They held spears much like the other guards and were in the same uniform. Their expressions were one of focus, eyes flickering about and their brows narrowed. However, they never moved. Their bodies were stock still, not a twitch to be seen. Besides the rise of their chest with every breath and their attentive eyes, not a single muscle moved. Besides the unnatural lack of movement, there was something else. She stared at the two guards until their faces were burned into her memory. Then she moved from her seat to another one with a clearer view of another entrance: the fake one. The same guards that always stood there were present, their behavior much like the pair that Yuki was just observing. She looked closely at their faces, examining every detail she could find. When she compared them to the faces of the other pair of guards, she found what was bothering her. These four guards looked almost like clones. The shape of their eyes, lips, noses, and ears were exact replicas of each other. Things like the jawline and the chin varied, but only slightly. Their body shapes were different as well, but she wasnt concerned about that. She went to another pair of guards, a small walk away, and found the same traits present among them. The last guard, the one who looked over the entrance to the bathhouses, wasnt any different. Seven guards. All of them male and all of them with faces that look like someone made out of a template, Yuki thought. Several possible reasons for this appeared in her mind. One was that they were related in some way. They could have been an extended family that were all in the business of security. They also could have been a species of demons and their alternative appearances resembled each other. Both of those reasons seemed unlikely to her. If they were related, genetics would at least change one of their nose shapes or eye shapes, she thought. It changed their jawline and body type, so why didnt their other features change as well? The demon possibility didnt sit well with her as well. Demons also differed in their appearances with one another and their alternative forms were based on their demon forms. Therefore, seven demons who have appearances that all have the same facial features didnt seem likely. That left a third option. Those guards werent real beings. They were fakes made by the same person which would explain why there was some variation in terms of the body and general shape of the head, but not for the features and sex of the guards. Just like some artists only make one face, whoever made these guards can only make one person, Yuki thought. Since they listen to the Fiddler, maybe he made them. Regardless, the possibility that these guards werent living beings was a real one. It was a possibility that she needed to test. If they were made from magic, then that magic could be manipulated. She just needed to see if there actually was magic and what kind. With that in mind, she went back to the hallway of interest. She glanced at the arena as she walked. Two fighters were starting their match. That meant the Fiddler was distracted right now with introducing the participants. He might not notice her actions as long as she kept them as covert as possible. Yuki tested her magic, sending out a few sparks from her fingers. She wanted to make sure that she had enough for what she wanted to do. Satisfied, she zeroed in on the guards. Normally, she would utilize her eyes, but their appearance attracted attention that she didnt want at this time. Besides, she could detect magic better through her fingers than she could with her eyes. She walked up to the guards who turned their attention to her. Rather, turned their eyes as that was the only thing that seemed to move. Ignoring them, she made a show of trying to see around them into the hallway. She had enough time to noticed that it led to a pair of doors before the guards blocked her view. Can we help you? one guard asked. I was just looking around, Yuki smiled. There isnt anything here for you to look at, maam, the other guard said, his tone much politer than the first. Please return and enjoy the fight. Yuki glanced over at him and clapped him on the shoulder, giving him a nod of her head. As she did, she channeled magic to her hands and thought a small spell. It was a simple spell, one that acted like a metal detector but for other spells. When it touched another spell, the circle would glow. Just like it was doing now. Gotcha, Yuki thought with a small smile. She shut the spell off. It took only a brief second. I understand. Sorry to bother you, she said. She turned away and went back to her seat. Looking away from the guards, she stared out at the arena without registering a thing that was happening in it. Her thoughts were racing as ideas began to float about. Magic is at play here, she thought. That isnt enough though. It could just be a spell to protect them from magic. It could be any random spell. But now its something worth looking further into. Glancing about, Yuki took a survey of the people that could see her. There were a number of them, but many were looking at the fight or conversing with one another. The ones whose eyes were wandering were the ones that she worried about. Is the risk worth the reward now? she wondered. Her eyes could solve the mystery right then and there. Dragon eyes, she discovered, were powerful. They see spells for what they are and can see the very essence of a being. If the guards were fake, they would look nothing more than mist in the shape of a person. Using these eyes was something that Yuki was well versed in. She used it discreetly during battles to gather information on her opponents. How she came to be so practiced, she wasnt quite sure. Something told her that it had to do with the period of time that her mind couldnt quite recall clearly. Those eyes could solve this problem. However, using them in such a setting like this would only draw suspicion from others and potentially draw attention to what she was doing. That wasnt something she wanted to risk. On the other hand, if I dont use them, then Im going to have a very hard time trying to solve this, she thought. It would require me to do a lot more than just pat peoples shoulders. A few more moments of deliberation later and she came to her decision. It was worth the risk. She just needed to time it right. She turned her eyes once more to the fight in the arena, but this time, she was focused. Analyzing the battle, she determined the probable outcome and estimated how long the match would last. If she remembered correctly, there were still a few more matches after this one. When the match ended, she prepared herself for the small window she would have. Yuki glanced over at the guards once again to note the people that would have a clear sight of her eyes. Flickering back to the arena, the two combatants were replaced with two new ones for another match. She waited for the countdown for the start of the bout to appear. The seconds ticked down in her mind as she focused on the guards. When that countdown hit zero, the people in her path turned their attention to the arena to catch the beginning of the battle. Not all of them, however, but none were looking in her direction. With a thought, her eyes changed and the world around her looked as if a filter had been placed in front of her. The people around her began to glow various colors that indicated their affinities. Their souls floated about within them in the center of their chests. The guards changed as well. They became mana, swirling in the air. Their bodies werent real. But something else was in them. A shining ball within each of their chests stood out within the mist of their bodies. Yuki reverted her eyes and turned away from the guards, troubled. Those balls could only be one thing. There were souls within those guards. Those souls must be what gave them their personality and their ability to speak and think. I can control the bodies, but I cant control a soul, Yuki thought. Most importantly though. Who made them? Chapter 282 – Spirits The next day, Yuki had a battle. It wasnt terribly difficult, but her matches as a whole have become harder, she found. She guessed it was because she now had some form of control over herself. The lack of rampaging and ignoring of rational thought made her hard to stop, but now that it was gone, Yuki had to use more conscious effort in order to win her battles. That didnt stop her, however, from thinking about her next course of action. She still needed to find a way into that hallway. She knew what was blocking her way in now. All she needed to figure out was how to remove it. She pondered on that question as she let herself sink into the warm waters of the baths. I need to trap those souls from communicating with the Fiddler, she decided. Question is how. The guards were made from a spell. Within the guard were souls that controlled the magic bodies. What spell was making the bodies, Yuki didnt know. She wasnt sure if she would be able to find out. So immobilizing the bodies directly wouldnt be possible right now, she thought. That left attacking the souls directly. The problem was that Yuki knew almost nothing when it came to controlling souls. Magic she could manipulate given the tools and time. Souls were something that she hadnt even tried to touch once before. She did have one saving grace, however. The knowledge of her ancestors was bound to have some sort of information that could help her. She just needed to find the right kind. That led to another problem. The knowledge of her ancestors would have something on souls because of how expansive it is. That expansiveness was detrimental right now. She needed the right information and she needed it as fast as possible. So I need to narrow down what I can. Simply looking for knowledge on controlling spirits might give me mountains of manuscripts and books. Luckily, she knew someone who might know at least rudimentary knowledge of spirits and those that control them. Ember had talked to many people in her life. She knew about magic that Yuki wouldnt have any clue about. Even if it wasnt exactly what Yuki needed, it would be more than what she had right now. And so, when the time came for her to return to the room she shared with Ember, she popped the question through the link they shared. [Controlling spirits?] Ember repeated. [Thats summoning. I know a few people who specialized in that. Some of them tried to explain to me how to do that stuff, but Im not the best at listening to things like that.] Well, you at least know the absolute basics, right? Yuki asked. [I think. I can give you what I do know, then some things that I think I might know. Ill warn you before we get to that.] Thanks, Yuki said with a smile. She waited as Ember collected her thoughts with a small frown. [So,] she started. [Summoning. From what I know, its the act of getting spirits to do tasks for you. What you can ask a spirit you summoned to do is based on the spirit. Its strength and who it was. Stuff like that.] Yuki nodded. Ember opened her mouth to continue, but paused for a moment. [Do you want me to explain what a spirit is?] Ember asked. [Or, do you know about them already?] Go ahead, Yuki replied. Its not a topic Im well informed on either. I just know that they exist. [Alright,] Ember said. [I wasnt sure since you didnt know about summoning.] I understand. Go on. [So, spirits. Theyre basically what a soul becomes when its separated from the body,] Ember explained. [The separation normally is because of death, but sometimes it could be forced out for good or bad reasons depending on why someones soul is leaving them.] What are the reasons? [The good ones are things like manifesting oneself into a spirit form to do some spying around. The bad ones could be like killing someone,] she said. [When your soul is away from your body for too long, your body dies.] Whats the time limit? Yuki asked. [Depends on the person, I think. This isnt something I really know. Its super hard to do from what Ive heard. Though, you dont need to worry about that.] Why? [Youre a dragon, silly] Ember grinned. [Your soul is in your core. Its protected unlike others where the soul is just floating about in their chest. If someone wants to rip your soul out, they need to rip your core out.] That seems like a massive advantage. [Its pretty niche though. It wont play a role in almost all fights.] So back to the spirit things, Yuki said, moving the conversation along. [Yes, about them. Um, spirits normally dont stick around for that long of a time. After a week or so, they just blend back into nature unless some other force is keeping them their. Things like strong emotions when they died. Those become phantoms.] Phantoms? [Yes. If a person dies while feeling strong rage or sadness or love, their separated spirit changes and becomes a phantom. Those dont disappear. They haunt the place of their deaths. Ive seen a few actually. Not for the faint of heart.] I see, Yuki said. She decided not to follow that topic. It wasnt relevant for the situation at hand. If spirits disappear, then how can they be summoned? [I didnt say disappear,] Ember corrected. [I said blend. Theyre no longer proper spirits as theyve lost their sense of self, but traces of them are still there and can be used. This is where summoning comes into play.] Ember put her hand out palm up and traced a circle on it. [Summoners use a summoning circle. In the middle of the circle they put what I think is called something like catalyst or artifact?] she frowned for a moment before shaking her head. [Doesnt matter. Its a thing that holds meaning to whatever spirit they want to summon. With it, they can trace the, er, traces of the spirit and drag it back. Then the spirit is separated from nature and regains its identity.] All of it? Just like that? [I dont know. I dont think so,] Ember said. [If I remember correctly, how much has to do with how old the spirit is and the thing used.] I see, Yuki nodded. [Anyway, this is supposedly the most dangerous part, Ember continued. [I remember it being the most dangerous because the people telling me emphasized it and I was hyper focused until they began talking about contracts and stuff. Then I kinda blanked out.] What do you remember, though?] [Well, summoning has a lot of risks. Some spirits dont take kindly to being dragged and might attack the summoner. Thats more of a danger for stronger spirits. The other thing is that summoning takes a lot of mana to do. Plus, after summoning the spirit, the spell needs to be maintained in order to keep the spirit there. So thats a problem as well.] I see. Then what happens after a summon? You mentioned contracts? [Yeah,] Ember nodded. [This is the part Im shady on, so take this with a sack of salt. Im going to try to be as vague as I can.] I just need something, Yuki smiled. You gave me a lot already. [Alright,] Ember said. [The contracts. Theyre agreements with the spirit. Its when you tell the spirit what you want and then do a magical agreement. Since its magic, if the agreement is broken, the offending party suffers a great deal. I dont remember how exactly, but yeah. There are also a couple of different contracts, but Im not sure what they are or how theyre really different. I just know that theyre basically templates for the agreement that were made to make things go faster.] So contracts are the meat of the summoning then, Yuki summarized. [Yeah, you can think about it that way,] Ember nodded. [Its the reason why you summon them.] I see. Thats good to know, Yuki said. I think I have what I need. Thank you. [No problem,] Ember replied. [Oh, by the way.] Hmm? [I tested the hallway again. Its still acting the same way as before,] she said. [I tossed in a bottle of shampoo I took from the baths. The guards stopped bothering me about it immediately after it disappeared.] Memory? [Could be. Or something to do with the contract since you did say that spirits are controlling them.] Ill keep that in mind. Im going to do some research now, if you dont mind? [No problem,] Ember smiled. [Ill go find something to do.] Yuki nodded and shut her eyes, calling on to her ancestors knowledge. When she opened her eyes, the familiar library with its towering bookshelves surrounded her. She looked around to search for someone, but stopped, her chest tightening. Her fists followed. It was a reminder of what she needed to do. Escape was important. Revenge was priority. Chapter 283 – Contracts I need information on summoning contracts, Yuki thought, ordering the library around her. The library complied, sending books, scrolls, and manuscripts her way. They flew off shelves to become a neat stack of paper in front of her. With a wave of her hand, the stack moved to a table. Scanning the stack of texts before her, Yuki quickly noticed a few things about the things the library had given her. Remove business contracts from this, she ordered with a sigh. She forgot how picky the library was with words. Sophie always was able to understand what she wanted. About half of the stack flew away, leaving Yuki with the information that she really wanted. She set to work flipping through each of them to locate the specifics that she needed. One particular manuscript caught her attention. It was a manuscript that was filled with speculations on the nature of spirits and how to summon them. The words were scrawled in sometimes neat and other times jumbled print. Comments would sporadically appear on the pages in the margins or the corners. What took Yukis interest, however, was the sections where the writer detailed their conversations with various spirits they had summoned. The friendliness of the conversations depended on the personality of the spirits. Sometimes the writer would get information while other times they were treated to threats and insults by the spirit. By speaking to a large amount of spirits, the writer was able to gather some information to support the thoughts they had scribbled about in the sections before. Some of the information related to the technicalities and functionality of the agreements made between a spirit and its summoner. It looks like a very tedious process, Yuki thought as she read. I can see why people came up with templates to make this go faster. The most important thing to the contract was the exchange of services. That meant the summoner had to offer something in exchange for the spirits service. This was difficult to decide on for both parties. Spirits have no material needs like money and items. You cant bribe them. That was why the spirits sometimes requested services in return. Sometimes it was small things like sending messages to friends and family. Other times, it was more dangerous and questionable requests. Contract killings seemed to be common. Some requests from the spirits were ones that were made explicitly to lead to the downfall of their summoner. Impossible missions to places that would inevitably kill the summoner, or targets that were much too strong for the summoner to deal with were common tales. From what the writer heard from spirits, these requests were done when a spirit had a particular disliking for the one who had summoned them. The templates made were meant to counteract these types of agreements. Kind of unfair to the spirits though, Yuki thought as she read. Instead of an exchange of services, its really more like threats. In order to minimize these potentially lethal contracts, summoners came up with the idea of imprisoning or threatening spirits in order to get them to obey. Sometimes it was a combination of both. The idea was to put the spirit in an unequal position as fast as possible to make the bargaining skewed in the summoners favor. The spirits didnt take too kindly to this change. It began a constant back and forth between summoners and spirits as both parties tried to get the upper hand on the other. Eventually, this settled down to the wording of the contract deciding who would have the advantage in the agreement. And so, summoning became a battle of words. The summoner and the spirit would pick what they say carefully, trying to bend the contract in anyway they can in their favor. Summoning sounds a lot more like a business deal than magic. The information, however, was what Yuki needed. Modern summons would most likely follow these findings and guidelines. That meant Yuki could exploit that fact that there was rarely any love lost between spirits and the person who summoned them. Lets get to work then, she thought. Tomorrow. The next day, Yuki went to the same seat she was sitting on the day before. With her eyes glued to the guards who stood there, she noted the people around the area. She needed to minimize the amount of people who saw her. The less questions, the better. An opportunity to act came when a few of the people around the entrance moved their seats closer to the window. Yuki didnt know what the reason was until she glanced over at the arena. Ember was fighting. She stood in her side of the arena, a tanned warrior with sculpted muscles and curves. Some people just arent subtle, arent they, Yuki thought with a small smile. Quietly thanking Ember for the distraction, she walked over to the guards and placed her hands on both of their shoulders. They looked at her with confused eyes and opened their mouths to speak. Yuki cut them off before they could. Lets have a chat, why dont we? Yuki whispered, magic flowing off of her tongue as she used a spell she found the night before to contact the spirits that dwelled within the artificial bodies. Time slowed around her as she felt her consciousness get dragged out from her. She stood in the lounge still, but her body was in front of her and the people around her had frozen. Interesting, a voice said. She recognized it as the voice of one of the guards. I didnt expect to meet a summoner here. Leader makes sure to never bring any of them in. Whats your name, lady? a louder, bolder voice asked. It had to be another guard. Yuki located the source of the voices. It came from two floating spheres that emitted a soft blue light that pulsed as they spoke. My name will come in time, Yuki replied. Ill give it to you if we come to an agreement. Agreement? the first guard repeated. His voice was deep and rumbling. You mean to make a contract with us? You do realise that we are already taken, dont you? Yes. I also know you can take multiple contracts, Yuki said. If you know that, then you do know how difficult of a process that can be. I think we have the time. Whats the offer? the other guard asked. Well, tell me what youre already contracted to do? Yuki said. Ill make sure that it wont conflict. How kind of you, the first guard said. Our current contract is to obey any orders that our assigned leader tells us. Assigned? Yes. Our leader isnt our summoner. I believe our summoner was hired. I see, Yuki said. Maybe she should have read the business contracts that the library gave her. What are your current orders from your leader? Err, mate, are we allowed to say what they are? the second guard asked. Of course. There was no clause that said not to, the first guard replied. Our orders are quite simple. We are to guard this entrance and not allow anyone that isnt explicitly given permission by our leader to enter. Are there no clauses that state that you need to report anything that happens? Yuki asked. Of course. In our leaders words, Report anything that is suspicious. I didnt bother questioning him. A slight smile came through the spirits voice. Boss doesnt seem to have any real experience dealing with us, the second guard added. Take that as you will. How long have you two been here? Too long, the first replied. Our contract expires when our leader passes. We were put here sometime in the beginning stages of this place. I see. So whats the offer? the second asked. Yuki lifted a finger to get them to quiet and thought to herself. She analyzed each word that the spirits told her about the agreements they made and the orders they were under. Heres my offer, Yuki said. In exchange for not reporting anything I do or anything related to me, I will free you from your contract with your leader. Interesting proposition, the first remarked. But isnt this suspicious? Only if you believe it is. Good point, the guard laughed. Let me ask you. Why do you want us to not report anything you do? I want to enter the hallway, Yuki replied. Thats against our orders as well, the second guard said. We cant let you in. And youre not going to. I will let myself in, Yuki said. The orders wont punish you as they arent the contract itself. Youre only compelled to do it, correct? Another good point, the first guard said. So, you will let yourself in by doing something that prevents us from stopping you, and if we agree to your offer, we cant report what youve done to our leader as long as we dont deem it as suspicious. Is that your plan? Essentially, Yuki nodded. Dont you want to be free? This is one of the ways that you can have that freedom. The spirits quieted while Yuki waited patiently for their reply. She wasnt lying when she said they had time. The time stop around them made sure of that. How can you guarantee that well be free? the second guard asked. That sounds like a tall order. Well, all I need to do is kill your leader. Once hes dead, so is the contract, Yuki said. Its as simple as that. This will help me with that. We cant harm our leader, the first guard said. Its part of the contract. Youre not harming him, Yuki corrected. I am. Youre not involved in the actual act. Youre also not facilitating anything as you still tried to stop me, but was unable to. Interesting. Youre relying heavily on our own interpretations of our orders and contract. Im just here to help you. How badly do you want to be free? Yuki asked. Ill do it, the second guard interrupted. I dont have anything to lose, so screw it. Im willing to look at things from your perspective. Im willing, the first guard said. But. Do you have a contingency if you fail? If I fail, it wont affect anything, Yuki replied. Youll just be the same as before. Why do you say that? Because Ill be dead. Fair enough. The spirit quieted for a moment as he thought. Then lets do it. I find your terms reasonable. Then were at an agreement, Yuki said. She channeled magic into her voice. Do you two agree to not report anything I do or anything related to me to anyone? In exchange, I will free the two of you at the first chance I get. This contract shall end when you two are freed or on my death. I agree, the two spirits said in unison. And with that, a contract was formed. If Yuki failed to keep her side of the bargain, a curse would be placed on her that would inevitably lead to death and suffering. She wasnt worried about that though. It was good doing business with you two, Yuki said. Remember your bargain, the first spirit said. Well remember ours. Dont worry. The results of this will come in a few days. You can count on it. Chapter 284 – Sneaking About With the contract sealed, time resumed its normal pace and Yuki let out a small gasp as she was sucked back into her body. The spirits returned to their own magically made bodies and looked at her. She looked back and smiled. Ill get started on my side, she whispered. She channeled mana to her hands that were still gripping the guards shoulders. Then with a thought, she shoved it into the bodies of the guards. The mana ran through the magic bodies and shorted out their functions, paralyzing the spirits that were within them. Ill be back soon, she promised. She didnt wait for a reply. Their mouths wouldnt be working right now. With a quick look around, Yuki slipped past the guards in a flash and walked down the hallway. She made sure to keep her body right behind one of the guards while thanking whoever made the bodies for making them so bulky and tall. Before her was the pair of doors she found the day before when she was testing the guards. She pulled out a few strips of cloth from her pockets and wrapped them around the handle of the doors. Lets see whats inside. When she opened the doors, she was met with a room with black tiled floors. Directly in front of her was a pair of metal doors that had a glass panel beside them with a single button. A set of stairs laid beside it heading upwards. Ignoring the metal doors for now, she crept up the stairs as quiet as a mouse, curious as to what it led to. The sounds of a voice met her ears as she climbed up higher and higher. The cheers of the arena crowd was with it, a tad muffled. She recognized the speaker in a flash. It was the Fiddlers raspy voice. She stopped herself from going up any further. No further information was needed for. She knew where this set of stairs led to now. It was the one place that would be perfect for what she needed to do. This is his spectator box, isnt it, she thought. The box where he watches people murder each other for his own enjoyment. Creeping back down the stairs, she considered the metal door once again. She wanted to open them, but was worried that there might be some sort of alarm that would tip the Fiddler off. Though, maybe it wouldnt since the Fiddler wouldnt expect anyone to enter. That line of thinking is how people get caught, Yuki thought with a tight smile. She decided against it and left the metal doors alone. As quietly as she came in, she slipped out of the room, making sure that her hands didnt touch anything and that the door made no noise. As she walked out of the hallway, she brushed her hands on the frozen guards waists and sent a wave of mana to jumpstart them. The moment she passed them, one of them put a hand on her shoulder. How did you do that? a voice rumbled. It was the first guard. She looked back and gave him a small smile. Ive played with golems here and there, she said. I know a few tricks. With that, she walked away, her mind shifting to the information she just found and the events of the day. Ember, I have a question, Yuki said. It was nighttime and the two of them were back in their rooms. Ember was laying down, getting ready to fall asleep while Yuki sat cross legged on her own bed. What is it? Ember asked, propping herself up with an arm. I want to prod your memory on something. Go for it. The prison cells, Yuki said. Did you get a good glimpse of it? Yes I did, she sighed. I kind of wish I didnt. That place is horrible and when I get the chance, Im going to personally find the Fiddler and dump a bucket of the urine from that place on him. Then beat him up. Ill try to get that opportunity for you, Yuki said with a small smile. Tell me what you say though. The prisoners specifically. Can you describe them? I cant really describe them exactly, she said, frowning. Thats fine. Just what you remember. Alright then. Um, there werent many prisoners. A lot of them had wounds across their bodies that looked really infected. The smell is horrible. The sounds they made as well. Ember shuddered as she spoke. Other than that, I cant really describe their facial features, she said. I didnt want to look at them for too long. It made me uncomfortable. Im fine with blood and limbs chopped off and all that, but infections are just very very unsettling to look at. I can see why you would feel that way, Yuki nodded. Im fine, personally. Smells though. They can get to me. Luckily for me, Im fairly nose dead compared to others, Ember laughed. I hunt with my hearing more. Puts me at a disadvantage at times. But if you do what I do everyday, having a super sensitive nose isnt the best. Guarding? Yeah, she said. But what comes with guarding is a lot of monster killing and other kinds of killing. I see. Well, going back to the original topic, Yuki said, do you remember the number of prisoners that you saw? I think? How many? Ember frowned. Five, I believe. Three had injuries. Not sure what kind. Do you remember what location their cells were in relation to the room? Not really. I dont believe there were any directly next to the cell I was thrown in. Which cell was that? Yuki asked. It was in the back. One before the last on the right, Ember replied. I see. Anything else you might remember? Not really. I think thats everything I can say. Ill tell you if something pops up in my head tomorrow. Alright, Yuki said. She uncrossed her legs and drew up her knees. Sorry to bother you when you were about to sleep. No problem, Ember smiled as she laid back down. Glad I can help. Im going to sleep now though. Ill be thinking for a bit. Have a good rest. I will. Ember quieted, and in a few minutes was sleeping peacefully on her bed. Yuki leaned her back against the headboard of her bed and stared at the wall as her mind began piecing information together. The prison layout that Ember described was the same as the one that Yuki remembered. The amount of prisoners seemed to be the same and the prison cell that they were placed in were the same. Normally, Yuki would chalk this up as most likely a coincidence as this was only two cases. She would need to ask someone else new to see if the prison still sounded the same to make sure that this wasnt all just happenstance. But one thing stuck out to Yuki that she couldnt ignore. The prisoners are still injured, she thought. And the injuries are infected as well which means that the prisoners had to be there for a bit of time. Injuries wouldnt have been a big deal to Yuki if it wasnt for the fact that injuries in the Coliseum could be fixed almost immediately by the medical staff in the sick bay. The Fiddler said that the people in the prison cells were there because of disobedience which suggested that they were punished in some way, but there were many ways to inflict pain on someone that didnt require blood. And theyre still injured. The Fiddler could easily heal them and still keep the pain in their mind, she mused. I know its possible. Having them actually be infected and possibly die wouldnt seem to be something he would risk. Being placed in such a rancid and isolated place could be punishment enough as well. So. Same amount of prisoners. Same starting place in the prison. No real need to even have injured people. The conclusion was glaringly obvious to the point that Yuki wondered why she hadnt thought of it before. The prison was as fake as the arena and the room she was sitting in. Why the Fiddler created such a place was quite obvious. It was a scare tactic to discourage disobedience. I wonder where he got the idea for such a place, she wondered. Its very detailed. The smell and the design of the place seemed like something in real life. Maybe it was based on something real. Before she started to muse about the reasoning for the design of the place, Yukis attention was distracted by Ember. She was still sleeping, but now was muttering to herself and thrashing a bit in her bed. A nightmare, most likely. Yuki crept closer to see what was bothering Ember. Her mutterings were filled with phrases that Yuki didnt quite understand without context and names of people she didnt know. But Embers stress was apparent just from her tone and the way her brows were furrowed. Without much thought, Yuki reached out and touched her hand, wanting to comfort her. When their skin touched, emotions flooded out from Ember into Yuki, a gasp escaping her. Anger and sadness. Much like the feelings that Ember said she felt from Yuki. The flood stopped almost as quickly as it began, and Embers nightmare dissipated. She fell back into a peaceful slumber, a slight smile on her lips as her mutters stopped. So this is what she had been doing for me, Yuki thought, her expression softening. You little liar. Trying to hide it. Yuki had promised to help Ember, and that was exactly what she was going to do. Even if Ember protested, Yuki would take what was weighing her down. Just as Ember was doing for her. Its a two way street, Em. You dont need to carry it all by yourself. She let go of Embers hand and went back to her own bed, the feelings of anger and melancholy from Ember still stirring around within her. As she laid down, a thought struck her. Beating the Fiddler up would probably help her calm down, Yuki thought. Then she smiled. I know it would help me. Chapter 285 – Risks The next night, Yuki sat in her bed with Ember in front of her. She had gathered enough information, and decided that now would be the right time to share her findings and discuss what their plan from then on will be. Time was running out. Two battles remained for Yuki. The last one led to a number of unknowns that Yuki didnt want to deal with. The sooner they broke out, the better. [You wanted to talk?] Ember said, looking at Yuki expectantly. Yes. Its about the plan, Yuki replied. Or rather. The lack of one. Were going to change that though. Ember perked up at that. [You got enough information?] she asked. I did. Im almost certain about the nature of this entire place. Its basically all a simulation created by the Fiddler. [A simulation?] Yes, Yuki nodded. Your discovery of the false hallway is evidence for that. The Fiddler is trying to keep the illusion that this place is all one structure, so he makes those false hallways and places guards to not allow anyone to discover this. [Oh, I see.] What I believe, is that this place is a lot smaller than you think. We are in the Fiddlers domain. Thats something I already knew, but now I know it reaches further than I thought. We are stuck within what is basically a pocket in space that the Fiddler controls every part of. [Can you simplify that?] Ember asked. [And the explanation.] Sure. The arena and the living quarters are part of the same space. The space is under the Fiddlers control. He creates the living quarters and moves people into it when the fighting for the day is over. Then, when a new day starts, he moves people back into the arena. [Then what about the holding pen or whatever that place is?] Ember said. [The place we go before actually going to the lounge?] That place is an intermediate step. Easier to conjure up for the Fiddler. Once were there, hes free to create the other places. The arena is considerably more complicated compared to the living quarters. [So everything in this place is fake then.] Its very likely, Yuki replied. However, I dont believe everything is conjured. Just most. [What do you mean by that?] I dont believe its possible for the Fiddler to just create a pocket in space as large as the arena without anyone noticing, Yuki shrugged. It has to be a spell of sorts that makes a hole of sorts and creates a separate dimension, if you will. A spell like that needs an anchor point to work. [And you know this, how?] Ember asked, raising a brow. [This is magic that I dont have experience with. Space magic is something that many dont really pursue. I heard its because of the nature of the magic. Slippery and frustrating.] Ive seen something like this first hand. A cabin in the woods. The first room you enter is the one you see from the outside. But the inside is much bigger than it should be. I think a spell like that is at work here. Not exactly the same, but the concept falls along the same lines. [This cabin sounds familiar,] Ember frowned. [I cant quite put my finger on it though.] Its not that important, Yuki shrugged. Its just to show that there is precedent. I believe that the Fiddler has an anchor point as well. A place that exists in the real world where his spells are casted on. If we can find that, then we can destroy this place and the man who runs it. [Hell be there, wouldnt he. At the anchor.] Exactly. [Do you have an idea where the anchor is?] Better, Yuki smiled. I think I found it. Its the one place the Fiddler is always at. [His little box,] Ember finished, a fire lighting up in her eyes. Exactly. And I know how to get into that box. Its through one of the hallways. Ive already secured a safe way in. All we need to do is go in there, and start blasting. Then find a way to escape. [That sounds fantastic,] Ember grinned. Then her expression dimmed. [Wait. Our magic is limited in the lounge. It should be limited in that box as well, no? Our magic would be too weak to mess with someone like that.] True. That is a good point. Yuki pressed her lips together as she thought. Its going to hinge on how the Fiddler is doing his magic dampening. If he made it so that it doesnt affect him. If not, then were on an equal playing field. [But if he did, then what?] Hope that two people would be enough, Yuki shrugged, forcing a smile. [There has to be a better plan than hoping that the Fiddler made a misstep,] Ember said. There might be. We dont have the time, though. [I know your last battle is approaching, but we still have a few days to plan some more, Yuki. We can come up with something better.] Em, we have all the information we can possibly get, Yuki said. The spells are in that room. The Fiddler is in that room. I cant test if there is magic suppression in there or not. Sooner or later, were going to have to risk it. [Then maybe there is a way to mess with the spells from the outside,] Ember suggested. I dont think thats possible. And even if it is, I wouldnt be able to do it, Yuki replied. This type of magic is something that Ive never been able to grasp completely. I cant even fully interpret that magic from that cabin. The part I did figure out was with help. This arena would be on a completely different level. [I see.] I dont like going in there like this as much as you do, but I cant think of anything, Yuki said, her voice soft. If there is a way to get around the magic suppression, I would gladly use it. But right now, I dont know if there is one. [Maybe we can spend a few days to try and figure something out,] Ember suggested. [We still have some time. Peruse through information we have, and try to come up with something.] We can, Yuki sighed. I dont know if it would do anything though. We need to do it before my final battle. [All we can do is try,] Ember said. [You never know.] Alright. We have a day before my forty eight battle. That means around eight days before the day of my final match provided I win my next two. However, I would prefer it if we try to break free before that final day. I dont know when my match might start and thats a variable I dont want to deal with. [A week is a lot of time. Im sure we can find something.] Yuki only gave her a small smile. I hope. As the days flew by, Yukis misgivings began to prove themselves to be true. In order to get around a magic suppression spell, one needed to know what type of spell is being used. That was information Yuki didnt know. Therefore, circumventing it would be nearly impossible. One potential way revealed itself, but it was eliminated quickly. It was far too risky to the point that Yuki believed that going in blindly would be safer in the long run. [What was the idea?] Ember asked. It was related to spirits, Yuki replied. When Im within my own mana dimension, my magic is unhindered because Im now not constrained by the rules of the Fiddlers Coliseum. However, when I leave, those rules now apply and I cant conjure anything powerful outside of myself. Spirits exist in another dimension that runs parallel to ours. [Oh. So you wanted to separate your soul to form a temporary spirit to fight the Fiddler,] Ember said. I was thinking about it, but its too risky. And it might not even work since when you summon a spirit it just comes to exist in our dimension now, and so the rules might still apply. Plus, spirits are never quite as strong as their living selves. And all of that is without going into the fact that I dont have experience in this and so might die or the Fiddler captures my spirit and I die. [I can see why thats a bad idea then.] Yuki nodded and reached out to hold Embers hand. Em, theres no choice now, she said softly, looking right into Embers eyes. We need to act. Leave it to chance. If it works out, then we are free. If not, then were trapped here until we get another chance. [You can leave first,] Ember suggested, her voice controlled. [I can wait. I know youll find me.] Ember. The dragons have been searching for this place for years, Yuki said. As much as I want to say that I would be able to find this place later, I cant ignore that fact. [I just wish there was another way,] Ember sighed. [A way that didnt lean so heavily on what ifs. Why cant there just be a way to dig ourselves out.] The image of the two of them scraping the ground with spoons popped into Yukis mind, a smile appearing on her lips. That would be entertaining to say the least, she said. But I think the ground wont budge around here. [True. It might not even be real,] Ember laughed. Im sure theres dirt somewhere. We would need to basically hijack the entire place to actually dig it though, Yuki mused, entertaining the idea for fun. Besides, where is a place with dirt here. [The arena has a bunch of dirt,] Ember said. [The sand in there can get annoying sometimes, though. Kinda slippery if youre going too fast.] The arena, huh. Yeah, that place is basically just dirt, Yuki grinned. Then her smile dimmed as the gears in her head began to spin. Wait. The arena. [What about?] Ember asked, her voice growing serious as she read Yukis expression. Our magic isnt suppressed while were in battle. Embers eyes widened as she understood what Yuki was hinting at. [I know that look. That''s your planning look. What exactly are you thinking about?] I know some magic that might help us, Yuki said, a twinkle in her eye. I can rip a hole into this place. Then, we can dig that hole. Chapter 286 – Break Out Yukis fingers drummed the side of her thigh as she sat waiting for what was to come. For the first time in what seemed like ages, she was sitting with familiar faces that werent named Ember. Alex and Karie were beside her, talking to her about a momentous time that they said theyve never seen yet. You might be the first person to escape, Alex remarked. No one weve ever talked to has told us about someone doing that. Im just glad you went back to normal, Karie said. You seemed really out of it for a bit. Sorry about that, Yuki replied. I was going through some problems. Problems that made you kick ass, Karie laughed. I kinda want problems like that. Minus, you know. The actual problems. Yuki couldnt help but smile at that. How did you get out? Alex asked. Yuki frowned at her and she clarified. Your problems. How did you get out of them? I found help, Yuki said. She paused. Rather, help found me. If she did, I probably wouldnt be here talking with you two. Ember. You two did seem really close. Is there a little thing between the two of you? Karie asked, leaning in with a conspiratory grin. Ive seen how she looks at you. Maybe. I do like her, Yuki admitted. Shes fun to be around and is quite a bit more perceptive than I thought at first. Plus, she saved me. Thats something I cant ever forget. How far have you two gotten? Alex asked. Well. Weve kissed, but not much further than that. Not a lot of time for romance in this place. But there still is some, Alex replied. She smiled at Karie . We found it. True, Yuki laughed. How about the other girl you mentioned a while back? Karie asked. How do you think shes doing? The smile on Yukis lips fell and she fell silent. Seeing Akira was something that she wanted badly. So badly that it no longer felt like a want but rather a need. Seeing Yukis reaction, Alex punched Karie in the arm. How are you feeling about your final match? Alex said, switching topics. Nervous? Yuki nodded. She was nervous. Though, it wasnt for the reason that Alex was probably thinking. Im sure youll kick whoevers ass you face next, Karie said confidently. Get those jitters out. Well be rooting for you. Thanks. If I do get out, then this would be our last talk, Yuki remarked. I want to say sorry. Alex frowned. For what? she said. After...Jesses death. I just left you two behind without a word. Ignoring you. Thats something a friend shouldnt do. So, I want to apologise. Formally. Apology accepted then, Karie said. Yuki smiled at her, thankful that she didnt try to beat around the bush. We dont blame you though, Alex said. We were mad as well. I know how close the two of you were, besties and all that. There wasnt any need to apologise. Shes right, Karie nodded. But well take it anyway, Although, you killing that Ghost was apology enough in my books. The bastard deserved it. Im glad you were the one that did it. Now you can stick it to one last person, Alex smiled. I will, Yuki replied. She looked at them in the eye. I can guarantee it. Then well be waiting. Dont make us wait too long now. Yeah, especially since we have so many exciting things to do here, Karie said, teasing Alex. Alex ignored her and looked around for a bit before asking Yuki a question. Where is Ember? I would think shell be here with you to wish you luck. Oh. Ember is occupied with something, Yuki said. You might see her later though. Whats she doing? Something important. It would be something that she should tell you two. Ill leave that up to her. I dont like talking about friends when theyre not here. Fair enough, Alex shrugged. Well. Good luck. Again. Thank you. Again, Yuki smiled. Really. If I can get free, then I hope well be able to meet again. With that, the three of them quieted and Yuki watched the battles going on in front of her. Anticipation grew within her as she waited for her final battle. Her mind went to Ember and Embers assigned role in what was to come. She hoped that all would go well. The telltale signs of her impending battle soon began to crawl along Yukis skin. She took a deep breath in and glanced over at Alex and Karie, giving them a small nod. They smiled back as she turned away and focused her mind. I wonder which version of the plan well need to use. When the battle in the arena finished and the usual comments and announcements that followed were said, the space around Yuki warped until she was the one in the arena. She blinked a bit as her eyes adjusted to the sudden change in light. Her eyes zoomed toward the other end of the arena. A faint smile appeared on her lips as she saw her opponent. Ember stared back at her, her eyes narrowed as she glanced over at the box where the Fiddler stood. Yuki looked as well and found the Fiddler with a satisfied expression on his face. Just what Yuki wanted. The Fiddler went on with his introductions, waxing on eloquently about Yuki and her achievements inside the arena. He talked about how she could be the first to achieve the coveted fifty win milestone that would set her free. While he spoke, Yuki stared straight ahead, her eyes locked with Ember whose face was one of stone. Yukis was as well as the plan ran through her mind. A plan that they had been creating for the past week. The first piece had already been put in place. Weapons appeared and dropped down from the sky. Yuki grabbed the sword that threatened to stab her. With a small flourish, she gave Ember a small nod who gave one back in response. They both knew what they needed to do next. The timer flashed in the sky. The crowd around them roared as they chanted down in time with the countdown. They were louder than any time Yuki had ever heard them, but she paid them no attention. There was only one person watching that she cared about. The Fiddler. When the timer hit zero, the two threw themselves at each other, swords at the ready. As their blades clashed, Yuki began channeling magic to her other hand. Satisfaction filled her as she found her magic working perfectly. Her finger began to move as she inscribed runes into the ground. Ember did her job of attacking with flashy moves that were telegraphed just enough for Yuki to notice them in time. They went back and forth, metal hitting against metal as Yuki directed the battle. The plan was simple now that Ember was Yukis enemy. Under a guise of a fight, she would begin to lay the groundwork for what was to come. Ember was adept at playfighting due to her job before the arena. With both of their skills combined, they made a spectacle that only those that watched carefully would be able to see through. Their fight shuffled them around the arena in a vague circle. The entire time, Yuki peppered the ground with runes that couldnt be seen with the naked eye. Her dragon eyes came out with a single thought as she gave the area a quick look over to ensure everything was in place. When she was certain, she winked at Ember whos lips twitched up in response. They clashed one last time, this time making sure their battle led them to the center of the circle Yuki had made. Their blades locked as Yuki blocked a massive chop from Ember that made Yuki laugh inside. Is she even trying to hide it now? But now with the two of them separated by only inches, it was the moment of truth. In a single motion, Yuki spun away from her block and knelt down on the ground. She slammed her palms down as Ember erected a wall of flame around them to obscure them from view. Mana surged out from Yuki as she activated the runes around her. They triggered like dominoes, flashing on one by one. When they had all been powered, they connected with each other and Yuki gave it one command. Control, she breathed. In her mind, she claimed the land she and Ember were standing on. She claimed everything within the circle she created. Every grain of sand, every drop of water, and every ribbon of wind was hers. She was their goddess. Nature complied with her demands and the area with Yukis spell was ripped away from the Fiddler. She stood and glanced over at the box where the Fiddler stood. Only, the box was no longer there. The stands and the crowds of spectators were gone as well. Ember, kill the flames, Yuki whispered. Ember complied, the wall of roaring fire around them disappearing. With her vision now unobstructed, she found herself in a dirt clearing. A box building stood in front of her that looked too simple to be a house. Trees rose above her, taller than any she had seen before. The air smelled crisp and clear. This isnt the arena, Ember remarked. Were in a forest, Yuki muttered. She frowned as she looked around. How did we get here? Chapter 287 – Free I must say, Im impressed, a raspy voice said. From the box building before Yuki, the Fiddler stepped out. Surprised as well, but mainly impressed. Yuki locked eyes with him and instinctively flicked her wrists. To her surprise, her daggers flew out and her hands wrapped around their handles. The Fiddler stared at them and gave her a small shrug. Since you broke my spell, your weapons are back with you, I see, he said. What do you mean? Yuki asked. Which part are you confused on? The weapons. Oh. Well, I did a little mental manipulation and made you forget you had them on, he replied. So you didnt use them. Would be a tad unfair. Enough with the talk, Ember growled. She clenched her fist and raised them. Lets just beat this guy up right now. Yuki grabbed Embers shirt before she could get far. Ember gave her a questioning look in response. Dont cross the border just yet, Yuki said. Wait a bit. The time will come. Ember frowned, but listened. She lowered her hands and stood right at the edge of the circle that indicated the area that Yuki controlled. The magic was still going, Yukis mana flowing out from her at a steady rate. She had enough to keep it running for a bit of time. Not attacking just yet, hmm, the Fiddler said. You seem to know why. What do you want to ask? Why are we here in a forest? Yuki said, gesturing broadly around herself. Because I set up my Coliseum in a forest, the Fiddler replied. You broke the spell that ran all of this. So, this is where we stand now. But how? Oh, you dont know what you did. I thought you would, since you were the one to do it, the Fiddler said. Let me explain then. You tried to claim land that existed in my dimension. The land was based on this area where we stand right now. The dirt is the exact same. So when you did your little spell, it searched for it and ripped through my spell and dragged you two here. I dont get how thats possible, Yuki frowned. Space magic does that sometimes. Unexpected results. Sometimes deadly results. Yuki, why cant we just go at him right now? Ember whispered. Hes not resisting or anything. Because your friend understands the advantage she has, the Fiddler answered. She cant leave the circle, otherwise her spell will disappear and I can activate my dimension once again. And if you leave it, then she cant protect you from the various other types of magic I can use. I can take him one on one, Ember said. I know that, Yuki replied. But I want to get some action as well. So wait a bit. Embers eyes lit up and she nodded. But why isnt he leaving? Ember asked. You know, you can just ask me directly, the Fiddler said, his voice bored. Im right here. I could. That doesnt mean I want to, Ember shot back, glaring at him. Fair enough, he shrugged. But to answer your question. Im not leaving for the same reason that your friend isnt leaving her own circle. The spell would end and then you would strike. You know you cant win this, right? Yuki asked. The advantage is ours. Why not just accept it? Because I want to chat first, the Fiddler replied. Since Im about to die, why not? Im sure youll find some of the things I have to say to be interesting. Yuki considered the Fiddlers offer for a few moments. He was right. They both knew how this will turn out. So, if the Fiddler had anything that could be important to Yuki, then it wouldnt hurt to listen. Wait. Im outside right now, she thought. There is nothing blocking me. She reached out tentatively with her mind, and grasped at the thread between her and Akira. It was there, stronger than ever. Relief flooded her as she took the thread. Akira, she whispered. A reply came back in less than a second. [Yuki,] Akiras voice replied, soft with disbelief. [How? What happened? Where are you? Are you okay?] Hearing Akiras voice again nearly brought Yuki to her knees as she pushed down the tears that threatened to fall. She felt like a woman who was lost in the desert tasting water for the first time in days. Only her days were actually months. Arms wrapped around her. Ember hugged her. She must have known what was going on from Yukis expressions. Im fine now, Yuki said. You can find me, right? [Yes. Ill be there soon. Dont move,] Akira said. She paused. [Yuki. Im...never mind. Not now. Ill find you.] Ill be waiting then. She let go of the thread with reluctance and hugged Ember back, whispering thank you into her ear. Then she broke away and looked at the Fiddler who was giving them curious looks. Go on. Tell us what you want to say, Yuki said, her eyes hardening. Oh, you still want to hear it? the Fiddler said. I dont want to get between the two of you as you have your moment. Speak. Alright then. Its mainly about that girl, the Fiddler started. The one with blue eyes. Relatively tall. Wields a sword and has a water affinity. I know who youre speaking of, Yuki said. The Fiddler was describing Yuna. Yuki imagined Yunas innocent face and a pang of longing to see her hit her. You need to help her, the Fiddler said. His voice was serious with no hint of playfulness within it. She doesnt realise what is in her and without the proper mentors, she will destroy herself. I hope youre going to tell me how to help her, Yuki frowned. Of course. Why else would I bring it up? To taunt me. The Fiddler laughed. Maybe. If it was about someone else. But I would never do that to a youngling. If it was about an elder, then absolutely. She didnt do anything. I will always help my kin. Then how do I help her? Yuki asked, filing what the Fiddler said for later. Take her to the angels. They will do what is needed, the Fiddler said. Your friend next to you will know how to get there. Wait, Ember interrupted. If shes just an angel, shell be fine. Youre right. If she was just an angel, she would be fine, the Fiddler replied, his voice pointed. Oh, Ember said, her eyes widening. But why do you care? Yuki asked. Shes none of your concern. She certainly is of my concern, the Fiddler said. She needs to be trained to control her powers. Shes old enough to protect herself now. Now, she needs to reclaim her rightful seat. Seat? Yuki repeated. Youll understand when you get there. Maybe she can herald the changes needed. Alright, Yuki frowned, pushing other questions she had aside. There was one thing, though, that she wanted to ask. Fiddler. Why were you at the battle where you took me? The Fiddler grinned. Someone told me, he replied. Said that there was a person of interest that he wanted. I couldnt refuse. So I went there, but then changed my mind and took you for myself. It was too good of an opportunity. Who told you? I cant say. Its against my agreement. But, I think I can say that its probably someone youve met before. Yuki understood what he was hinting at. There was probably only one group that she could think of that would want her. I see, she said. Then. I guess theres only one more thing I want to know. And whats that? Whats your real name? I dont have any, the Fiddler replied after a small pause. I lost the right to it. I dont regret it one bit. Yuki didnt understand what the Fiddler meant. Surely, he would remember it even if he didnt believe it represented who he was now. But she knew that he wouldnt give any other answer. Well. Then lets get this over with, she said. She stretched her arms. I want to thank you first though. For what? Without your help, I wouldnt have nearly gotten this strong. So, thank you for that. How strong did you get? the Fiddler asked. Yuki grinned though there was no joy in her eyes. Let me show you. With a sweep of her arm, she funneled magic into the spell around her. The circle expanded out rapidly until it surrounded both her and the Fiddler. His eyebrows raised, but he didnt move from his spot. Ember. Have at him, Yuki said. With pleasure, she growled. Chapter 288 – Together Yuki watched with satisfaction as Ember went to work. Every hit of Embers fist and every kick brought a grim smile to Yukis face. Even though the Fiddler never resisted and accepted every blow, it didnt matter one bit to Yuki. It was what the Fiddler stood for that she was watching get beaten down. Embers expression reflected hers. A face full of cruel anger and joy as she let herself go. Her emotions began washing over her, getting stronger and stronger with every punch. A ghostly red aura surrounded her as she battered the man. It flickered and flared with every spike of her emotions. The Fiddler never let a sound of pain or anger out. Any other time, Yuki would have been impressed with his will, but she could see past his facade. No one could escape pain. It showed in his eyes, and that was enough for Yuki. Magic flared in the area, distracting Yuki for a moment. It was coming from Ember who was holding her hands up into the sky. A giant ball of flames was gathering within them as she glowered down at the man limp on the ground who looked back with an expression of acceptance. In a flash, Yuki was at Embers side. She wrapped an arm around Ember and gently took her arm. Embers anger funneled into Yuki, rampaging about. Yuki accepted it wholeheartedly, using it to fuel herself as her own emotions responded in kind. Ill be finishing this, she whispered into Embers ear. With a bit of hesitation, Ember lowered her hands and gave Yuki a small nod before stepping back. Yuki turned her head to look at the Fiddler who was on his knees. He looked up at Yuki, his face red and beginning to swell. It was a complexion that Yuki found quite nice on him. Flipping her daggers in her hand, she knelt down in front of the man and gave him a cold smile. You can cry. Theres no need to hold it in, Yuki said softly. Either way, it wouldnt change a thing. I dont deserve it, the Fiddler replied, his voice wheezy. I earned this. But I dont regret this. You angels are quite honorable, arent you, Yuki said. Isnt that just wonderful. No, he said. I wish angels were honorable. Hmph. Any last words? Yuki asked nonchalantly as she spun a dagger. Requests? Leave my wings, the Fiddler whispered. That is all. Granted. And its more than you deserve, Yuki growled. She stabbed out, piercing right through the mans throat. The dagger sunk into the flesh like a knife through butter. The Fiddler never got a chance to even gasp as his windpipe was skewered. Yukis next dagger went through his heart. She twisted it until the Fiddlers teeth gritted. With a small nudge on the forehead, Yuki pushed the Fiddlers dying body to the ground and stood. Ember went to stand next to her and together, they stared down at the man as he died. Not a drop of empathy or pity were in their eyes. When the man took his last breath, Yuki reclaimed her daggers, wiping the blood on the mans shirt before putting them away. Then with a wave of her hand, she carried the Fiddlers body with the wind and hung it on a tree. Well, thats that, Ember said. Mhm. Feeling better? Yuki asked. I do, she smiled. What are we going to do now? Wait a bit, Yuki said. Akira will be coming here. In the meantime, lets see if we can help some people. The spell that made the Fiddlers domain died with him. That meant the people trapped within it had been set free, and their bodies were laying around somewhere. The Fiddler probably brought them to a place before moving them around in his domain. Lets check the building, Yuki said. They went to the box shaped structure and opened the door slowly. Flicking her wrist, she held a dagger in one hand before stepping into the building. She blinked, her eyes switching to her dragon eyes, and looked around the room. There was no light source, but she could see just fine. The inside resembled the many rooms of the arena. It had the same bed, the same bookshelves, the same toilet, though this one also had a sink which was absent from much of Yukis time in the Coliseum. This must be what his spectator box looked like when he needed to sleep, Yuki thought. Scanning the room once more, she found a set of stairs that led below ground past the box structure. Motioning to Ember who was peeking at the bookshelves to follow, she began going down the stairs. What she found at the bottom was a room like the one she saw past the double doors of the hallway. Speaking of which. Those spirits must be free now, Yuki thought. Or, at least, I hope. I need to make sure. After this. She went to the metal door that she ignored her first time in the room and pushed the button beside it. The doors opened and revealed another room, a room filled with what looked to be beds. There were people on them, some of them sleeping and others sitting up with looks of confusion on their faces. He must have put them all asleep before coming out. Looking around, she couldnt find a light source. She made one with a snap of her fingers, conjuring a ball of bright flames in the palm of her hand before letting it float to the center of the room. The ones in the room that had already roused squinted at the ball. Youre all free, Yuki announced, her voice echoing in the room. The exit is right here. Enjoy your day. With that, she turned on her heel and walked out of the room, the ball of light disappearing with her. Ember followed behind her. So were just going to wait now? Ember asked. Yuki nodded. Shell be here soon, she replied. Its been a busy day, so itll be a good time for a rest. She waved her hand and formed two chairs from the earth and sat down a bit away from the box structure. The dirt of the chair molded itself to let Yuki sit as comfortably as she could. Ember sat beside her, and they watched the building. Soon, people began to wander out from it, their faces ranging from confused to joyous. Most paid no attention to Yuki and Ember. Their attentions were dragged to the body of the Fiddler which hung next to the building. One person conjured a fireball in their hands and prepared to throw it at the body. With a curl of her fingers, Yuki sent out a chain of air and grabbed the mans arm. The man whirled around and glared. Do not desecrate the dead, Yuki said calmly. Else, youll find yourself among them. The man grunted and dispelled the fire before marching off. After Yukis intervention, the people that gathered around the body dispersed and began to leave. Yuki wondered how they would find their way out and whether or not they had anything to go to anymore. Why dont you want people messing with the Fiddlers body? Ember asked. I read that spirits are still attached to their bodies, Yuki replied. If you mess with their bodies, you can incur their wrath. The newer the body, the stronger the spirit and so the more the spirit can do to you. Ah. I see. Do you think the Fiddler would do something like that? I dont know. I just dont like seeing dead people treated like theyre still alive. Its illogical and rude. Fair. They quieted and continued to watch the building as more and more people streamed out. Yuki searched the crowds for two people in particular. She locked onto them the moment they stepped out and waved. They waved back and jogged over to where Yuki sat. Yuki! Karie said. Ember too. You two did all of this? Mhm, Yuki smiled. Im glad we got to see each other again outside of that arena. Me too, Alex said. How are you two feeling? A bit tired, Alex replied. When you two did what you did, the Fiddler did something that put us to sleep, I think. Then when we woke up, we were in that dark room. I see. But other than that, were fine. What are you guys going to do now? Ember asked. Live our lives, Alex grinned. She turned to the woman beside her and took her hand. Right, Karie? Yup, Karie replied, smiling back. I want to say thank you, Yuki. Ember as well, Alex said. You two gave us this chance. I hope we can keep in touch in the future. I hope so too, Yuki said. Where will you two be going? Home, of course, Karie laughed. We both live in Faerie, though our cities are a bit apart. If you come by to visit, just go the registry and ask for us, Alex said. Theyll tell you where to go. I see. Well, good luck then, Yuki said. Maybe I could be at your wedding. Maybe, Alex grinned. Karie just blushed, repeating the word wedding under her breath. See you around. Bye. The couple left, leaving Yuki as she watched them. A bit of longing flared within her as her thoughts turned to Akira. She tugged at the thread between them and felt Akira getting closer and closer. Itll only be a little while before she arrived. Is she close? Ember asked. She is. Just a small wait, then shell be here. I hope everything turns out okay, Ember said. Shell accept me, right? Once she gets to know you, Im sure everything will be alright, Yuki replied. Dont worry about it. I know you and I know Akira. You two will get along. Im sure of it. Yukis nervousness increased with every second the ticked by. Then she felt her close enough to sense her location. Jumping her feet, she looked in the direction Akira was coming from and began to run, all thoughts getting pushed aside. Like two magnets, they collided with each other, grabbing a hold of one another in a tight embrace. Everything about Akira she remembered so well. The way their bodies melded with each other felt right. It was like a hole had been filled up with Akiras presence. Im back, Yuki whispered, tears threatening to leak out. Im back. Akira responded by squeezing tighter. They looked at each other, teary eyed but smiling. Then in a blink of an eye, they kissed, Yuki letting out a sigh as Akiras soft lips touched hers. It was a while before they broke apart. Chapter 289 – Reunited Are you by yourself? Yuki asked. She stood in the middle of the forest, arms around Akira as Akiras arms were wrapped around her. They stood there, neither one wanting to be the first to let go. No, but I went on ahead, Akira replied. Her voice sounded a bit embarrassed. They should be here soon. Did you bring Yuna? I did. Why? Some things popped up, Yuki said. I see. Yuki, Akira said, is that a friend? Yuki didnt need to turn around to know who Akira was referring to. She could feel Ember hanging back, partially hidden by the trees of the forest. She is, Yuki replied. Theres a lot that we need to catch up on. How long was I gone? Almost a year, Akira said. With a hint of reluctance on her face, she separated herself from Yuki. How long do you think you were gone? In real time, probably half that, Yuki said. But it felt much longer. It did, Akira sighed. But here we are now, so everything is fine in the end. Youre right that we need to catch up. There are things going on outside that you need to know. Alright, Let me introduce you to my friend. Ember, you dont need to be shy. Yuki turned around and smiled at Ember as she poked out of the trees. She gave Akira a curious yet wary expression. Akira gave her a kind smile though Yuki could tell she was a bit confused by Embers reaction. Hello, Im Akira. Hi. Ember fidgeted with her hands. Um, nice to meet you. And you too. Thank you for caring for Yuki. I really appreciate it. Oh, it was no problem. No problem at all, Ember replied. Um. Akira raised a brow and waited for Ember to say what was on her mind, but Ember kept hesitating. The way her eyes periodically flickered towards Yuki told Yuki what she wanted to say. Akira, Yuki said. What Ember wants to say is during our time in the arena, some things happened between us. Shes a part of our family now. Akiras brow rose higher as Ember began to blush at Yukis words. A small smile spread across her lips. She appraised Ember with a critical eye before giving a nod. I see. I have no complaints, she said. You helped my Yuki. If Yuki likes you, and you like her, then theres no reason for me to object. Really? Ember asked. Why would I? Akira said. She giggled at Embers shocked face. Isnt this normal for demons? I guess, Ember frowned. Though, dragons are a bit more monogamous compared to others. Youre a dragon? Shes a fire dragon, Yuki answered. A strong one as well. A rather apt name then, Akira smiled. Yuki laughed at that. I thought so as well, she said. Youre going to be in shock when you learn about the names of other dragons, Ember said. A name like mine is pretty common. Guess what a dragon named Spark would be? A lightning dragon? Akira smiled. Exactly. Lets go someplace nicer to talk, Yuki said. Well wait for the others to come. Who did you bring? Yuna, as you know. Erica, of course, Akira replied as she walked beside Yuki. You know, she was the one that searched the hardest. Im glad she was with me and Yuna. Without her, we might have given up hope. I see. Anyone else? Mathali came. Hes been a good help. With his knowledge and Ericas help, we actually found one of the Fiddlers locations. She came back one day after being gone for almost four months to take us there, Akira said. It was the wrong one though. What happened to it? Yuki asked. Well, Erica happened. What? She got angry and destroyed the place. Then went right back to looking for you. Yuki took that news with silence. Erica being angry wasnt something she had seen before. [Also. Yuki,] Akira said, touching the link between them. Yes? [Remember that I was your first,] she smiled. [And Erica. How do you feel about her?] I think you know how I feel about her, Yuki replied. Her feelings about Erica had become very apparent during her time in the Coliseum. [So are you going to bond with her?] I should. [Well, if you do, make sure its in a good place. Make it romantic. Im sure shell love it. If you need help setting it up, just tell me.] Thanks, Yuki said with a small smile. Problem is, I dont know how to do any of it. Isnt there some sort of ceremony? [I think?] Akira said. [You know I dont have much experience in this as well. Its not like we did it properly.] True. You at least know how to do the spell though, right? [Of course. Ill teach you. Then we can come up with something. Remember, dont leave Erica waiting too long.] Ill try not to. They stepped into the clearing where the Fiddlers box building stood. With a wave of her hand, Yuki began to create furnishings for them all to sit on. Akira helped and in a matter of seconds, an ornate meeting table complete with six equally fancy chairs was created. You killed him, I see, Akira commented. Yuki turned to see what she was looking at. The Fiddler. With Embers help. We broke out then slayed him, Yuki replied. Its a bit of a shame you could hold him for a bit so that I could watch, Akira said. Erica would have loved to watch him die. Got a bit caught up in the moment. Speaking of Erica, shes almost here, Akira said. I can feel her getting closer. Shell be here any moment now. You can feel her? Yuki asked. Mhm. Like I said, theres a lot of things we need to catch up on, she smiled. Hmm. Yuki heard Erica before seeing her. The sounds of feet drumming along the ground, snapping twigs and crushing leaves, as they hurried towards the clearing caught her attention. She saw her burst out of the trees, her head looking around until it locked onto Yuki. Yuki! she shouted, running. Smiling, Yuki met her with open arms and gave her a hug. Erica cupped her face and looked at every part of her before letting out a relieved sigh. Its really you, she whispered. Its really me, Yuki replied. I heard youve been looking for me. Thank you. I never gave up hope, and Im glad that you didnt either. I never would have. Akira too. Yuki smiled again and peeked past her to see Yuna coming out from the forest, Mathali right behind her. She waved at Yuna, one arm still around Erica. Yunas eyes widened when she saw Yuki. Yuki, Yuna said after she caught up. Are you okay? I am. Im happy youre all here, Yuki said. The Fiddlers words appeared in her mind, dampening her mood a bit. We have some things to talk about though before we can really celebrate. Come, you two. Sit. Mathali too. As you wish, my lord, Mathali bowed. Im glad to see you in good health. Rather, you seem to be in even better shape than before. Thatll be explained during our little meeting, Yuki said. A few other things will be explained as well along with some news. They all took their seats around the earthen table that Yuki had erected with Akira. Taking a look around the table, Yuki took in everyones faces. A sense of relief and joy filled her. At last, she was with family again. Lets get started, Yuki smiled. Chapter 290 – Past Year We start by making sure everyone knows each other, Yuki said. She glanced over at Ember. Ember, want to introduce yourself? Um, sure, she said. Hi. Im, um, Ember, a fire dragon. Nice to meet you all. The rest of the table save for Akira greeted her back in kind. Ember is someone I met in the arena, Yuki explained. She was a big help in getting out and supported me. Shes family. Erica frowned at that, but didnt say anything. Mathali had no reaction and Yuna didnt seem to understand what Yuki said. Ember, I want you to meet Erica, Yuna, and Mathali, Yuki continued. She pointed at each person in kind as she spoke. I hope we can all get along. Now. Akira, you said you had some things that I need to catch up on? Yes. I have a quick question, though, she said. Mhm? Will Ember be involved in our business? Even if shes family, some of the things we do arent exactly safe. What are you guys doing? Ember asked. Yuki considered her question for a moment. Do you know the Shikaku? Yuki asked. Of course, Ember laughed. Everyone has heard of them. Or at least, everyone I know. Why? What are you doing with them? With them? Its more against them. Oh. Youre fighting the Shikaku? More or less. Then fill me in, Ember said. I dont know if I can help yet, but if you tell me enough, then I might be able to take initiative. What do you mean by that? Yuki asked. Dragon things, Ember shrugged. Youll understand if we ever go to the cities. Alright. Well, Akira, I guess you can go on with whatever you have, Yuki said. Akira nodded. In the time youve been gone, the Shikaku have been on the move, she said. Their activities have had a significant spike. Most of their activities have been in the government. There have been attempts on the academy, but the headmaster has become more cautious since the incident with the Jewel of Fire. Thats good, Yuki commented. It is. However, she doesnt have much influence outside of educational affairs. That means that the governmental sectors are wide open with almost nothing in their way besides the normal red tape. Akira tapped the table with a finger. Grains of sand floated in the air, creating the head of a person. A few seconds, the grains of sand began to change color until the head looked like a low resolution hologram. This is the current king of Libra, Akira said. The person had short and choppy blond hair with brown eyes. His face was youthful but stern. Yuki couldnt discern much about the man without looking at him in person. Hes not actually in league with the Shikaku. Hes a puppet, Akira continued. The Shikaku supported his selection and gave him the resources he needed to pass the exam. So hes a muscle head? Yuki asked. Not quite, Erica said. King Rodin is of normal intelligence. Hes sharpened it for combat, so in terms of political and economical things, its not that good. Thats why the Shikaku gave him help. I see. Anyway, King Rodin has brought in a number of people to help him handle Libra, Akira said. What makes him a puppet is that many of these people and all of the important ones are either with or have ties with the Shikaku. Vii has had her spies planted throughout the main government, Erica added. Theyve been following important figures. Thats why we know. This brings up a few problems, Akira continued. She waved her hand, the hologram of sand fusing with the table. The government is essentially in control of the Shikaku. They now have a worrying amount of room to move about to strengthen their hold. If we include their hold on the entertainment industry, their reach is impressive. They control a number of influencers. All of this together paints a rather grim painting. Are they taking advantage of their control yet? Yuki asked. They have. Subtly. I see articles and various speeches that are beginning to implicitly support a true monarchy. Whatever the Shikaku are planning, its in its early stages. Yuki nodded, absorbing that information and giving it a moment to digest. There is some good news, though, Akira said. Yuki looked up at her. Because of what we did to the weapon they were making and our subsequent leaking of what happened a while later, Mason Incorporated has taken a rather substantial hit in both economic value and reputation. That means that the Shikakus hold on the business and technology sectors has lessened. Wont they just branch out to other businesses? If they do, we have spies watching them, Erica answered. All of the big corporations have at least one person in them. If a smaller one begins to rise, well look into it. Good. Any more good news? There is, in fact, Akira smiled. Yuna, do you want to tell Yuki what that is? Yuna blinked at her name being called and gave Akira a hasty nod. She sat up straighter as she began to speak. The good news is that the Shikaku doesnt have as good of a hold on the military as they think, she said. They do have people in the headquarters, but they dont seem to realise that soldiers are inclined to not follow orders they dont believe are right. Especially in the L-taf. What do you mean? Yuki frowned. The Shikaku havent made attempts to change the way the military is thinking? They havent. I dont know if its oversight or if they just didnt realise that soldiers can think for themselves, Yuna shrugged. But Im sure they arent completely oblivious. They just dont realise how deep the tradition of mutinies runs. Theres a reason why a lot of lieutenants and captains try to bond with their subordinates. The Shikaku lacking control of the military was good news. Yuki agreed with Yuna though. The Shikaku had to know about the feelings of the military. I see. Anything else? Yuki said. Yuna shook her head. Akira? Nothing in the way of information thats super pressing, she replied. You said that you had something? Yes. Its about Yuna. About me? Yuna said, frowning a bit. Yes. How have you been feeling, lately? Ive been fine. Why? Hmm. Well, the Fiddler told me of some things, Yuki said. Im not sure how trustworthy he is, but he seemed sincere. What did he say? Akira asked. He said to take Yuna to the angels, Yuki replied with a shrug. I dont know where they are, but Ember said she did. The Fiddler said it was important. Angels? Erica interrupted. The Fiddler said that? Yes. Why? Then we should follow what he says, Erica sighed. Hes an angel as well. His backstory is complicated, but something like this wouldnt be in character for him to lie about. I can take you the angels if Ember needs to go to the Dragon Cities. Oh, youre from the Gaeto? Ember asked. Erica nodded. No wonder. If she can take you there, then I wont be needed for that. Ill be talking to the council about everything you said. Then shell be able to discern whether or not she can help, Erica completed. I see, Yuki said. Then I guess we have a plan of action for now? Ember will split off from us and go to the Dragon Cities. The rest of us will follow Erica and go to the angels, wherever they are, and see why the Fiddler wanted to send us there. Once we resolve all of this, well start focusing on the Shikaku. Sounds alright to me, Erica said. When do you want to start going? Akira asked. Tomorrow morning, Yuki replied. Unless you all want to start right after this little meeting? No, I think a rest would be good, Akira said. Weve been hurrying here for a while and you two just escaped from a prison. Then tomorrow morning. I think this meeting is done. Well set up camp. Yuki tapped the table, and it disintegrated into dust that was absorbed back into the ground. She stood, the others following her lead, and the chairs soon followed the table. Akira, want to help me with the camp? Yuki asked. Akira smiled and nodded. They found an area in the trees that gave them good cover. Akira took out a few sleeping bags as well as tents. Together, they cleared the area and set up the tents. With a wave, Yuki sent leaves and twigs flying about to cover the tents until they blended in with the surrounding. Youve gotten better with your magic, Akira noted. Ive had a lot of time to practice, Yuki shrugged. There wasnt much to do in that coliseum except fight and train. You need to tell me what happened in there, Akira said. Im curious. Tonight. Ill tell you tonight. Ill hold you to that. Lets get the others and get some rest. Chapter 291 – Travelling After setting up the camp and everyone got settled in, Akira took food out from her ring and Yuki prepared a fire. The sun was beginning to set when they all began to eat their dinners. When they were finished, Yuki set up a perimeter around the camp that would immediately wake her up should something disrupt it. Soon, it was just Akira and Yuki in one of the disguised tents. Erica, Yuna, and Ember shared another while Mathali insisted on standing watch even after Yuki told him that she had already rigged the surroundings. He said that there were things that magic couldnt catch. So, Akira said. She sat in front of Yuki, their feet touching. Spill. Yuki smiled and began telling her about everything that happened from the moment she woke up to just seconds before she finally reunited with Akira. Akira listened quietly, not interrupting a second of the story. Her expressions told Yuki that she was following every word that was said. When she finished, Yuki waited for Akira to speak. Youre a dragon? Akira asked, her voice a bit incredulous. Yuki laughed. Of all the things, thats what youre most surprised by? Yuki said. Oh, there are other things, but youre a dragon. I was surprised too, Yuki shrugged. When Sophie told me, I didnt quite believe it, but it made sense when I put everything together. It does, Akira frowned. I never thought of that possibility though. A dragon raised outside of the demon lands. I dont remember ever reading about something like that. Ember seemed surprised as well. When I didnt know things about dragons that she treated like common knowledge, she seemed confused. She got over it quickly though. Youre an omnidragon as well, Akira sighed. No wonder you can control all the elements. Those are really rare. Like, almost non-existent. I think there were only a few recorded instances of an omnidragon. I figured. Can you show me? Yuki frowned, not certain what Akira was asking for. Your dragon form, she smiled. Can you show me it? A description isnt enough. Were going to need to find a bigger area than this tent, Yuki said. Lets go to that clearing then. It should be big enough, no? Yuki pictured the space in her mind and frowned. It might be a tight fit length wise, but I think I can fit in if I move my body around a bit, she said. Together, they slipped out of their tent, being careful not to make any noise. Yuki waved at Mathali to show him where they were going before heading to the clearing where the box building stood. You should stay at the edge until I change, Yuki said. Akira complied, stopping right before the dirt clearing. Yuki stepped into the center of the area. She did a quick scan around to estimate the space she had. The box building provided her with a bit of a road block. If it gets crushed, whatever, she thought. With a single thought, her body morphed in one fluid motion until she was curled up on the ground. She took up the entirety of the clearing. Her tail was wrapped around her, but the bulk of her body covered the fifteen feet clearing. So, what do you think? Yuki asked, her voice rumbling out from her as she craned her head to look at Akira. Youre very sparkly and shiny, Akira grinned. Aw, thank you. I was aiming for that. But really, you look very pretty in a magical and dangerous kind of way, Akira said. Mmm. Im glad to hear that. Youre very big as well. If we take your tail and neck and add it to your length, it would be around forty something feet. Yes. Dragons are a bit large, Yuki laughed. Bit is an understatement. In my chimaera form, Im pretty big, but I would look like a puppy beside you. Reverting back to her to her elven form, Yuki brushed off some dust that stuck to her and smiled at Akira. Thats why we have these forms, she said. Where do your clothes go? Akira asked. Where do your clothes go? Yuki replied. Fair point. We should go back now, Akira said. We might have a long walk ahead of us tomorrow. True. Lets go back. With that, they slipped back to camp and into their tent to rest before the start of the next days journey. How far are the angels from here? Yuki asked. She was walking beside Erica who was leading the group of five. Im not certain, she replied, looking around herself. Im not exactly heading straight there, so itll be about three days once we start running before getting to a place where we can then go to the angels. Running? Yeah. Were going to run, Erica said. Unless you have some other way thats faster? I do, but its too flashy, I think, Yuki frowned. Then I guess well be running. I guess so, Yuki said. She walked quietly beside Erica before popping the question she really wanted to ask. Eri. How are you doing? We didnt really get to catch up yesterday. Erica gave Yuki a small smile and leaned a bit closer in as she spoke. Ive just been tired, she said. Ive been busy lately. Theres been a lot going on with the Shikaku and all that. I heard that you were the one who worked the hardest to find me. I wouldnt say the hardest, Erica replied, looking away. Others worked just as hard. I just did what I could. Yuki remembered what Akira said. How they had found one of the Fiddlers hideouts and Erica destroyed it from rage. The fact that someone would do something like that because of her touched her. Thank you, Yuki said. I. I really appreciate it. That you would go so far to help me. Erica glanced at Yuki before letting out a sigh, her ears pink. Akira told you about the thing with the Fiddlers base, didnt she, she said. Maybe. Oh god. I didnt mean to, she said, scratching her head. We could have explored it more for information to find you. In the end, it all worked out, Yuki replied. Dont worry about it. Im actually a bit happy you destroyed it. Yeah. It did kinda deserve to be wrecked, didnt it? Erica grinned. Mhm. Well, again. Thanks. I never gave up hope that you would come find me, so hearing that you went that far I got, I got. Youre just trying to embarrass me, arent you? Erica teased, poking Yukis arm. Hmm. Just a bit, though I still mean what I said, Yuki said. Unrelated question, though. Hit me. Where is this place were going to stop at before heading to the angels? At that, Ericas smile dampened a bit and she stared straight ahead. A place that I never thought I would need to return to, she sighed. Im just finding my bearings right now before we can hurry up the pace. What is it? Yuki asked, her voice soft. This place? If you dont answer, you dont need to. Im just...curious. No, its fine. Youll find out when were there anyway, Erica said. She gave Yuki a long look. Were going to my old home. The place where I grew up. Chapter 292 – Into Town Yuki didnt know much about Ericas history. She knew some, but Erica always held back on the exact details. All she knew was that someone important she loved had died and that she was rejected by her people after that. It seemed that it was Ericas job to protect this person and that she failed. Though, that does seem a bit extreme, she thought. But Yuki chalked it up to how succubus society worked. She was curious about details, but prying was a tricky ordeal and she didnt want to put Erica in an uncomfortable situation. Now, Erica was going back to the place that exiled her just to help Yuki. She couldnt help but feel a bit guilty about it. The only reason Erica was going back was because of something that Yuki told her about. Well. Ill keep an eye on her, she decided. Ill make sure that shes fine. Or at least, try and make sure that shes fine. A few moments later, Erica found her bearings. She announced it, and began to lead the pace as she set off at a brisk jog. The rest followed her with ease, Yuki just a few paces behind to give Erica some room in case she needed to stop to look around. True to Ericas prediction, they traveled on foot for three days, taking periodic breaks in between to rest. At night, Akira or Yuki would find a place to set up camp and they would eat rations that Akira had before sleeping. On the second day, Akiras rations had run out as she hadnt prepared for a long journey and another person other than Yuki. Because of this, Mathali took it upon himself to hunt for food on the third day even after Yuki offered to do it. Were approaching, Erica said during the afternoon of their third day of travel. The sun was high in the sky, but the trees around them blocked the rays. Well walk the rest of the way. How much farther? Yuki asked, looking around at the forest around them. About four miles, give or take. They continued onward, twigs snapping beneath them. As they progressed further, Yuki found that her eyes werent deceiving her. The trees were thinning at a steady rate. The suns rays were piecing through the blanket of leaves more and more, heating the air. With more sun hitting the ground, grass became more and more abundant. Deer began to pop in and out of Yukis vision, many of them running before she got a good look at them. When the last of the trees thinned, the group stepped into a grassy field with small hills and flowers that peppered the green canvas. Rabbits hopped about the grass as birds flew overhead. But other than that, Yuki couldnt see anything but nature. Were here, Erica said. Theres nothing here, Yuna said, looking around with a confused look. Youre not looking hard enough, Mathali said quietly. The devil gets it, Erica smiled. Did you think a village of succubi with mental magic would be easy to find? Erica stepped forward, her smile melting off as her jaw clenched and her eyes narrowed. She looked like she was preparing herself for something. Yuki watched her as wings sprouted out from her back and a tail curled out along with two pairs of horns. Her eyes brightened into a stormy violet. An aura began to roll off of her, a bit dampened by her bracelet, but its effects could still be felt. A feeling of lust rose within Yuki that created a strange mixture with her urges to protect Erica. She clamped down on it with a bit of effort, but looking at the others, she saw that Yuna was especially struggling. Mathali looked unphased which Yuki found intriguing. Mat, are you alright? she asked. Of course, my lady, he replied with a bright smile. A succubuss charm will never work on me for I never lust. It is an attribute of mine that has proven useful a number of times in my life. I see. Shush you two, Erica said. Her voice had changed a bit, becoming softer with a sort of charm behind it. Theyll be opening the gates right about now. At her words, the air in front of them shimmered as a veil was pulled away. A wall stood in front of them that encircled a village within it. The gate of the wall was pulled all the way up, revealing a brick path that ended at the wall. Thats our invitation in, Erica said. When you go in there, hold onto your wits. Do not talk to anyone. Except for Mathali and maybe Yuki, the presence of so many succubi will overwhelm you. Understand? Why not put up charms? Akira asked. Erica frowned at that. Its rude. Were entering their village under their grace, she replied. Imagine if you invited someone into your house and they sprayed air freshener around themselves because they didnt like the perfume you use. So how do we hold on? Yuna asked. Her eyes held a bit of apprehension within them. I dont have experience with this. Erica gave her a smile, and Yuki almost laughed as Yuna nearly swooned before she got a hold of herself. Erica turned away quickly. A good piece of advice would be to not look at any succubus directly, she said. If its a woman, you will be able to resist very easily, so you can speak to them. The incubi are another problem. Those you need to avoid getting too close. Do not let them touch you. When they speak, repeat a song or poem in your mind. Other than that, if I see that youre faltering, Ill help when I can. Alright, Yuna said. Err. But why are the women fine for me to speak to when youre...you know. Because theyre not like me, Erica replied her voice tight. Anyway. Lets go. Stay close. Following right behind Erica, the group walked through the gates. The village they stepped into was one that couldnt quite be called modern. Its buildings were made of brick and their designs were quite old. But there was some technology in the hands of the people that walked along the street. Looking closer at the people, Yuki found that they all were succubi. That was to be expected since it was a village for succubi. No one other than a succubus would want to live here if they had a choice. Yuki could feel the magic in the air that clouded her mind. The succubi were, to be blunt, extremely attractive from the few glances that Yuki risked. Combine that with their innate charm that exuded from them, she understood why Erica was so insistent on warning them. She peeked back at Yuna to see how she was doing. She had her eyes glued to her the ground, her jaw clenched as she shuffled forward. Akira had taken her hand to lead her forward. Are we heading to an inn? Mathali asked. His voice low, but the quiet atmosphere of the village made it sound like he was shouting. The only one in town, Erica replied. Remember. No talking to anyone. As they walked further into the town, Yuki gradually felt more and more attention landing onto them. Many gazes seemed curious, but she didnt look long enough to confirm it. Erica turned, heading down a narrower street. The buildings alongside the street casted their shadows, darkening the way. She marched forward with purpose, never giving anyone the group passed a second look. Were here, Erica said. They stopped in front of a plain looking two story building with a sign that labeled it as an inn. Through the windows, Yuki spied a restaurant on the lower level. The rooms must be on the second floor. Erica opened the door and stepped inside as Mathali held the door open for the others. The restaurant on the first floor was nearly empty save for two people that sat at opposite ends. The succubus behind the register of the inn brightened as she saw them enter. Newcomers! she greeted with a wide smile. How may I help you? Here to find a room? Yes, Erica replied. One night and one day. The succubus froze as she stared at Erica. Her smile began to gradually melt away as her eyes widened. Why are you here? she asked in a hushed whisper. Do you realise that youre exiled? Of course I do, Saren, Erica said. Ill be leaving in a bit. Im just reserving rooms for my friends here. Why are you here though? Some business. Im not here to cause any trouble. You know that Im going to have to report you, right? Saren said. Otherwise, Im going to get in trouble. I know that. Go ahead. Ill be turning myself in anyway, Erica shrugged. Alright. So. One night and one day? Yes. Thank you, Saren, Erica said. No problem. She hit a few buttons on her register before she hesitated a bit. Erica. I just want to say sorry. I wanted to talk to you, but, you know Cant exactly talk to someone exiled, Erica completed. I do know. Dont worry about it. Its not your fault. Its mine and I accept it. Okay, Saren said. She hit one last button. One silver. Shouldnt it be more? Erica frowned. A discount. Its the least I can do. Erica smiled and Saren turned away, her face reddening a bit. Your magic is as potent as ever, Saren said. Ah. Sorry. Ill take my leave now, Erica said, backing away. You guys stay here. Ill handle the rest. Im going with you, Yuki said. Erica began to protest, but Yuki cut her off. Im going with you. You cant stop me. Its not safe, Erica replied. Especially with so many succubi and incubi around. Ill be fine. Im worried about your safety. You dont need to. Nothing will happen to me. Yuki frowned. Erica didnt sound so convinced by that. No arguments, Yuki said, grabbing Ericas arm. She stared directly in her eyes. Im going with you. Erica stared back for a moment before sighing a bit. Then she nodded and looked at the rest of the group. Just Yuki. The rest of you stay here, she said. Mathali, protect them, Yuki added. Yes, my lady, Mat bowed. Saren, if you need to report me, do it now, Erica said. Yuki, lets go. This might take a while. Chapter 293 – The Past It wasnt long before Erica was intercepted by someone. Yuki had barely followed her out of the inn after paying for their rooms when two people approached them, one male and one female. They wore a uniform and held long batons by their sides. Erica, the man announced. You have violated the order of your exile. And youll be taking me to the circle to await my punishment, Erica finished. No need to go into your speech. Just take me. Whos your friend there? the woman asked. She gestured towards Yuki with her baton. I brought her here because she needs some help, Erica replied. Are you going to be restraining me? Of course. Your friend is a different matter. Will she be coming with us? I will, Yuki said. Do you need to restrain me as well? No need, the man said. You havent done anything yet, and we dont make it a habit to capture those that are only associated. Thats only if you come with us peacefully, of course. Yuki only nodded at the mans words. She could feel the magic behind it, whether intended or not. Ericas warnings echoed in her mind. She was right about not having to worry about the women, she thought. Maybe thats why theyre not worried about restraining me. Their magic is enough for someone that isnt a succubus. I do look like an elf right now. The man stepped forward and put a pair of shackles around Ericas arms that were attached to a long chain the man held. Come along, the woman said to Yuki as the man led Erica with the chain. They walked down the main street of the village, the attention of the people around them immediately getting drawn to them. Yuki noticed frowns and confusion on their faces. Most didnt seem to recognize who Erica was, but Yuki saw a few whose eyes widened or faces hardened. The two uniformed people stopped in front of what was probably the fanciest building in the entire town. Ornate designs were carved into the glossy wood that the building was made out of. White stone accented the building and arching windows let the sunlight in. A wooden door was shut at the buildings entrance. It looked reinforced with metal. That door swung open, a person pushing it out. The male captor nodded at the person before stepping up the stairs into the building, tugging the chain in his hands as he led Erica. Yuki followed with the woman right behind her. In the building, three people sat on something that resembled a throne more than it resembled a chair. They made a semicircle around a platform, the entire place looking like a courthouse. There were even pews lined up neatly for an audience. The three that sat on the bench were all women. Yuki looked at each of them, taking in their features. They were all quite attractive as was expected from succubi. The one on the right had red hair while the one on the left had striking blue eyes. Yukis attention fixated on the middle succubus. There was a different air around her, one that was commanding but more comforting than the other two. Erica looks better than them, Yuki thought. We have brought her, Leader, the man said as he kneeled before the three. The woman followed his lead. Were there any complications? the redhead succubus asked. Her voice was deeper than what Yuki had expected. No, General, the woman replied. Who is this? the blue eyed succubus asked, her voice as striking as her eyes. She pointed towards Yuki. An acquaintance of Erica, it seems. She insisted on coming with us, the man explained. What is your name, elf? the blue eyed succubus said. I am Yuki. What is your business here? I would like to explain that, Erica said, her voice soft. If I may, of course, Advisor. The Advisor frowned, but didnt say anything. She looked at the person in the center who gave a small nod. Thank you, Erica bowed. My friend here is trying to meet with the angels. She is trying to escort someone to them. Because of that, Ive brought her here so that she can do that. You want to take our route, the Advisor said. I do. It would be the fastest way for my friend to reach the angels. It is a mission of importance. Erica, you do realise that if we grant this favor, you will not be able to follow your friend, the General said. Ericas face tightened, but she gave the General a nod. Then why are you doing this? There are other routes. As I said, General, this is a mission of importance and speed is naturally a part of that, Erica replied. The life of a person may be at risk here. A person that I care for. Ha, the Advisor scoffed. Do you believe that this will convince us to let you go? Remember why you were exiled in the first place. I will never forget for as long as I live. I can guarantee that, Erica said, her voice steady. Speaking of that, Yuki interrupted, would you mind telling me what this event that led to Ericas exile was? That is the reason I am here. The Advisor frowned at her and opened her mouth to speak before the woman in the middle raised a hand to silence her. The Advisor sat back, her expression a bit troubled. Elf, the woman in the middle said. She sounded elegant and refined, a certain soft quality to her voice. Why do you want to know? Erica is someone close to me, Yuki replied. This, however, is something she never told me about. I want to understand this better. So that I can help her better. A very respectable reason, the woman said. Erica, do you mind? Erica stayed silent, but gave a small shake of her head. Then I will tell your friend what happened. Yuki? Yes? As you know, Erica was exiled. The reason for this exile was due to safety concerns for the town as a whole. She posed a distinct threat that we couldnt risk keeping around. A threat? Yuki frowned. Yes. Before she was exiled, Erica held the position of bodyguard for the leader, the woman said. I was not in my current position. That was held by the late Faye. Yuki recognized that name. That was the person Erica had fallen for. The two of them started an ill advised...relationship. We didnt agree with it, but Faye defended it and we couldnt do anything but respect her wishes. A bodyguard being so attached to her charge can lead to poor decisions, the General added. When a sacrifice must be made to protect the charge, emotions will cause hesitation. Bryn, I was speaking, the Leader said. My apologies. What Bryn said is true. That was why we found such a relationship ill advised, the woman continued. And ultimately, it was what led to Ericas exile. She failed her task. Faye was killed. That cant possibly be the only thing that led to her exile, Yuki said. You would be right, elf. It was what happened after this that led to her exile. The death of Faye affected her deeply. Her emotions got the better of her, taking over and leading her to a path that would be filled with blood. She sought vengeance for Fayes death, so she went back to where Faye was killed. She tracked the person that committed the murder and found the village they lived in. Then she annihilated it, the Advisor said. Completely destroyed it. Not one survivor in the entire village. Who lived in the village? Yuki asked. Others of our kind. A rival clan. She killed them all. If they were some other group, then exile might not have happened, the Leader said. But since anger and grief took her over and she had no qualms with killing her own kind, we were pushed to exile her. It was for the safety of our town. And that, the Advisor growled, is her story. Chapter 294 – Compromise Do you have anything else you want to know about Ericas exile? the Leader asked. If not, then this is over and Erica will be taken to prison before awaiting judgement. Why take her to prison? Yuki asked. Can you not just remove her from the town again? She violated orders. We must punish that, otherwise the orders would merely be suggestions. Then why was she allowed inside in the first place? Yuki frowned. Ive been gone for over a hundred years, Erica replied quietly. The guards may not have recognized me, especially if theyre new ones. But if you were gone for so long that even the guards wouldnt remember you, then why punish you further? Thats enough time for you to reflect. I know you regret it. I know youve improved yourself. The exile order was indefinite, the Advisor said. Because of that, there must be a punishment. Why are you so scared of Erica though? Yuki asked. Shes just another succubus just like you three. Arent there ways to control another succubus that you all know? Erica isnt just a succubus, the General who the Leader called Bryn said. She is one of the most powerful weve ever had. She charms and her mind magic exceeded most and that was when she was still learning. It came to the point that it affected succubi and incubi alike. We are supposed to be immune to such charms. So you feared her power. Any rational person would. But we were certain that she would never hurt us. At least, until she did what she did. Do you not have ways to help people? It was a lapse in control because of emotions. A lapse like that was too extreme for us to handle, the Advisor replied. We couldnt risk triggering it again. You seem like a smart elf. You should understand. I do. Quite well. Thats why Im a bit perplexed, Yuki said. She leaned back and created a chair of air that she sat on. No matter how I look at it, it seems like a bit of a stretch to just exile the strongest fighter you have. She was too dangerous. That was proven with the massacre she committed So you had no prisons that could contain a succubus? Not one of her strength. Really? Was she resisting when you found her? Was she attacking this town? Did she kill anyone here? Because if not, then did you not try to at least capture her? What are you? Her lawyer? the Advisor frowned. No. Her friend, Yuki shrugged. I take it you captured her and brought her here without a problem then. So why not just imprison her for a while instead of kicking out your strongest fighter? Yuki stared at the three succubi as they stared back quietly. The Advisor seemed to be fuming while Bryn had an expression of mild amusement. The Leader looked at Yuki with a thoughtful expression. What are you trying to say? the Leader asked. Me? Im saying that the punishment doesnt seem to fit the crime, Yuki said. She killed people, yes. But they were a different group. She didnt kill anyone here, and from your lack of response, she didnt even fight against her exile. And I think I know why this was so unequal. And that is? You were scared of her. Her strength. I thought we already went over that, the Advisor sighed. Oh yes. Thats what confirmed it, Yuki smiled. You were scared of her strength. Her charms and charisma that could woo even Faye. You were worried that she would try to take over one day, did you? She was a threat. A threat to your power. Ha, do you really believe that? the Advisor laughed. If she wanted to take over, she would have done it already. She was never a threat to our power. I see. Then the reason for exiling her was even stupider than I thought. The Advisor frowned. This conversation is going nowhere, she sighed. Leader, I would recommend ending this. Its not worth your time. The Leader didnt reply. She glanced at Bryn who just shrugged. Dont mind me. I find this quite interesting, the General said. Elf, the Leader started, you know, I wasnt leader when Erica was exiled. I do not know the inner workings of her exile. But I understand what you are trying to say. The punishment did not fit the crime. Bryn and Lumia were both there when the decision was made. I know what Lumias stance is on this. Bryn, what do you say? Me? I would like to say that I had no real say in this decision, she said. Erica was under my command. I vouched for her, but one opinion meant nothing to the general opinion. Really? Erica asked. Yuki glanced at her. Her eyes werent amused. You didnt want me gone so you decided to not say a thing to me when I was being exiled? You know I couldnt, Erica, Bryn frowned. When a person is exiled, we are not supposed to speak to them. A person of my stature cant afford to break such rules. It would set a poor example if it was found out. Hmph. If thats how you want to excuse it. Shush you two, the Leader chided. Ive reached a judgement. Elf, you bring a compelling argument that I cant ignore. So, well compromise. Erica will still be exiled. That is a decision that I will not overturn. However, I believe punishment should be pushed away. So whats the compromise? Yuki asked. Erica must leave by tomorrow morning. I will not exact any punishment against her, but if she violates her exile again, then I wont hesitate. Understood? Perfectly. Now, in terms of why Erica came here, I wont be able to help you there, the Leader said. She violated exile orders. I will not reward such behavior. Understandable. Whether you follow her out or not is entirely up to you. You are welcome to stay, but Erica must leave by the deadline I have given. However, as you are an elf, it would be in your best interest to leave as soon as possible. The people in this town do not have a good effect on outsiders. Yuki nodded. Good. You two are dismissed, the Leader said with a wave of her hand. Erica, I hope I never have to see you here again. Officers, escort them out. Erica said nothing and let the two officers pull her to her feet. Yuki followed them out as the door was opened for them. Outside, the officers unlocked Ericas shackles. Remember. By tomorrow morning, the male officer said. Well be searching for you once that time has come. Ill remember, Erica replied. Have a good day. She walked away with Yuki beside her. They didnt speak as they headed back to the inn where the others were staying. So, Yuki said. What did they not say? Nothing important, Erica sighed. She stared at the ground. Im a murderer. Thats basically it. At the time, I was certain that it was a set up. Faye was going there to have peace talks. On the way, we were ambushed. But looking back, it probably was just a radical group. Not that I can know for sure now. I see. Yuki stared at her, trying to read what Erica had on her mind. The way she kept glancing back at Yuki with a look of apprehension perplexed her. What are you worrying about? Um, well, she said, grabbing her arm. She stopped walking. I killed a lot of people. Innocent people. If, you know, you start not liking me or something, I would understand. Ah. So thats what shes worried about. Why would I? Yuki said. Ive killed. A lot. I understand why you did it. It doesnt change my perception of you. If you say so, she sighed. She didnt look convinced. Heres the inn. Lets tell the others what happened. Erica opened the door to the building and slipped inside. Yuki stared at her, thinking to herself. She needed to help Erica. She made a promise. And I will keep my promises. She touched at the bond between her and Akira. Akira touched back immediately. [Yuki?] she asked. I need your help.'' Chapter 295 – By the Lakeside Do I know a place like that? Saren repeated, leaning on her cash register. I dont know. This town doesnt really have many nice places. Were more practical when it comes to where we live. How about outside? Yuki asked. Im sure there is at least one place people go to. Saren hummed to herself softly as she thought. Her expression brightened as a thought hit her. I think I know a place, she grinned. Its in the forest a bit away from town, but it has fantastic scenery. I would recommend going at night. You wont regret it. Can you give me the directions? Err, a bit north of here. I think one and a half miles or so? You cant miss it. Its next to the only lake around here. I can find it, Akira nodded. Thanks for your time, Saren. No problem, she smiled. Youre the first guests I had in a while. Most just come here for food. Im curious though. Why did you want to know a place like that? Personal business, Yuki winked. She slid a bronze coin over to Saren who raised an eyebrow. For your troubles. You didnt need to, but I wont refuse it, she said as she took the coin. Thanks. Good luck on whatever that business is. Thanks. Yuki left the inn with Akira who began to scan the area around the town in a two mile radius. She locked onto a lake within seconds and began jogging to the north, Yuki beside her. They stopped at a guard tower and waited. A guard appeared moments later. Whats your business? the guard asked. Going sightseeing, Yuki replied. When does the gate close? At sunset, the guard said. You have around five hours, give or take. Where are you headed? To the lake. Good choice. When you come back, just wait in the field, the guard instructed. Well let you in after we very its you two. Got it. The guard stepped aside, and waved them through. When the two cleared the gate, they set off on a brisk run, zooming across the field. Yuki let Akira take the lead. They blew past trees, whipping the air around them as they scared animals away. Akira halted after a few minutes of running. Its just up ahead, she said. They walked a bit further and broke past the trees. A lake spread in front of them with water as blue as the sky that rippled gently with the breeze. Waterfowl floated on the waters surface without a care in the world. Multicolored pebbles made up the lakes banks. Saren was right. This is quite nice, Yuki commented. It is, Akira agreed. I think this will work, she said. Lets get started then, shall we? You got the place all laid out in your mind already? Nope. Were going to wing it, Yuki smiled. I thought so. Erica, wake up, a voice whispered into her ear. Erica groaned a bit and cracked open her eyes to see who was the one disturbing her sleep. She found silver eyes staring back and jolted wide awake. What are you doing, Yuki? she whispered. She glanced around the room, making sure that no one else was being disturbed. Come with me, Yuki said. I want to show you something. Confused but curious, Erica slipped out of bed and changed her clothes. Yuki waited patiently outside in the hallway. When Erica popped out, she saw that Yuki had already changed out of her sleeping clothes. The outfit she wore was a bit fancier than what Erica would have envisioned for a trip outside. Where are we going? she asked. Yuki put a finger to her lip and descended down the stairs of the inn. The restaurant downstairs was dark, Saren nowhere to be seen. She was probably sleeping in her office. I need to remember to thank her before I leave, she thought. She let me stay. The door opened with a small jiggle from Yuki who held it open for Erica before locking it behind them. She gestured towards Erica to follow before flitting down the street, hidden in the night. Erica ran after her, still not certain what was going on. Yuki turned into an alleyway where Erica caught up to her. She motioned to Erica to come closer. When she did, Yuki wrapped her in a small hug. Close your eyes, she whispered. Erica followed her directions. She felt her gut clench for a moment before Yuki unwrapped her arms. They were standing at the bank of a lake with a clear night sky above them. A splattering of stairs painted the blackness as a bright moon offered light. The lake rippled under that light, its dark waters reflecting the sky. She remembered this place. A sense of bitter nostalgia hit her. Here, she would sneak off to meet Faye. Here, they laid down on the banks of the lake to stare at the stars or dipped their feet into the water. Her hand went to her eyes as she wiped away the tears that were starting to form. She hoped Yuki couldnt see them. What do you think? Yuki asked. This was one of my favorite places to be, Erica replied, her voice subdued. I...made a lot of memories here. Oh. Youve been here before, Yuki said. Erica heard a hint of disappointment in her voice. Was this why she was out yesterday? After lunch, Yuki had disappeared with Akira. Erica didnt know where they had gone, but she assumed they wanted to explore the town. But they must have gone out of town and found this lake. And she brought me out to show me, Erica thought. Shes trying to cheer me up. A small smile touched her lips as she realised the meaning behind the gesture. Yuki was reassuring her that everything she found out about Erica hadnt changed her view. Warmth filled her as her worries began to subside. Thanks for bringing me here, she said. I havent been here in ages. Its a comforting place. Thats good, Yuki nodded. Im glad. Um, I also wanted to talk about something. Erica frowned as worry began trickling back in. What is it? she asked. Come, sit. Yuki patted the ground next to her. As Erica sat, Yuki spoke. So. Weve known each other for quite a while now. Years. The way we met wasnt exactly normal though. It was definitely not normal, Erica smiled. After that, our lives have been intertwined, she continued. She looked up at the stars. There was rarely a time we were away from each other. You were always helping me with running the guild and doing tasks that I asked for. Never a complaint. And before, I didnt think much about it. I wasnt the most emotive and open person then. Im glad that I was helpful. I wasnt sure actually. Why? You run intelligence, you train with me, you found people to help start up the guild, Yuki listed. Youve done a lot. More that I could have asked for. Well, if you put that way. Erica blushed and stared at the ground. But Ive been thinking. All the times youve helped me, Ive never done anything for you. Its always been about me and my goals. Thats not true, Erica protested. Youve done a lot. No, I dont think I did, Yuki said with a rueful smile. Or at least, Ive never done anything solely for you. There was always some benefit for me. I know youve felt that. Erica quieted. Thats why, I want to make up for that. To make up for all of my selfishness. To show you what you mean to me. Yuki got to her feet and walked a bit further into the bank of the lake. She spread her arms as mana began to pour out from her, whirling around her in a silver aura. Dragon wings sprouted from her back as horns curled out from her shining hair. The world around them morphed and twisted as the earth rose and the lake churned. Arches erupted from the ground, pebbles decorating them. In between them, a pathway was flattened that led into the lake. Orbs of light floated in the air like fireflies. In the lake, the water twisted until an elegant gazebo was made. Elegant curves and flowery designs decorated the watery gazebo. Blue lights floated around, painting the gazebo in a mystical light. Ice froze over parts of the lake, a walkway of frozen water being formed. Erica stared at all of this as it happened with an expression of wonder. Her eyes wandered back to the one who made it all. Yuki looked back with eyes whos pupils were slits and iris that shimmered. An odd sensation exuded out from her. To Erica, it felt similar to that of a succubus, but instead of a charm made from lust, it was one made from a certain otherworldliness. Yuki, youre a dragon, Erica breathed. Yuki only smiled in response. She walked toward Erica and offered her hand. Come, she said softly. Erica slid her hand onto Yukis and let herself be pulled up. Yuki led her forward, walking down the pathway towards the lake. As they moved, Ericas head twisted and turned as she took in everything. Watch your step, Yuki said. They stepped onto the ice path, Erica taking care not to slip. Yuki stayed close, their hands still together. Whenever she felt off balance, Yuki was there to hold her steady. When they entered the watery gazebo, Erica was hesitant to step in it. The floor was made of water instead of ice like the walkway. Yuki stepped right on it and it held her as if it was land. Yuki giggled as she saw Ericas eyes widened. Its safe, Yuki said. Trust me. Yuki walked backwards and pulled Erica in. The floor felt no different than a normal wooden one. It was clear though. She could see past it to the fish that drifted around beneath it. When she looked up, she found Yuki staring at her. They were standing right at the center of the gazebo. Eri, Yuki said, theres only one way I can truly show you how I feel. One way to prove to you that I mean it. But I still need to ask you. Are you willing? Ericas hands went to her mouth as she realised what this was all about. Yuki was offering to be her partner. This was a bonding proposal. A smile sprouted on her face as tears began to well up in her eyes. Yes, of course, yes, she said. Yuki smiled back and pulled Erica into an embrace. Then its settled. She whispered words into Ericas ears, words of magic that wove mana around it. Erica closed her eyes as she felt the magic work. A gentle warmth began pressing down on the skin on her collarbone. The warmth flared to a burn, but it disappeared as fast as it had come. Then a soft presence touched her mind. It was Yuki. About time, you idiot, Erica whispered. Im sorry it took so long, Yuki replied. I was a bit occupied. They leaned away from each other and gave one another a long look before laughing. When their giggles subsided, Yuki brushed Ericas jaw with her fingers. Can I? she murmured. Her other hand fingered the bracelet that Erica wore. The bracelet that held back Ericas aura. Are you sure? Erica asked. Yuki replied with a kiss, their lips touching and their tongues searching. With a single motion, Erica felt the bracelet around her wrist unclasp and her aura roared out, wrapping both of them. We should find a room, Erica whispered when she broke away. Her face felt flushed and her body was aching. Were already in one, Yuki replied. The gazebo around them closed, turning into a floating room. The lights dimmed, hiding them from the views of anyone that could be near. It was a long night. Chapter 296 – Where to Next When the morning came, Yuki awoke. She slipped back into her clothes and looked at Erica who was sleeping beside her. She was curled up in a ball, a blanket wrapped around her that Yuki had stored away in a ring. Well. Its time to leave, she thought. She knelt beside Erica and began to help her back into her clothes. Erica moved a little, but she stayed fast asleep. Her arms reach out and wrapped around Yuki, drawing out a small giggle. Yukis eyes drifted around Erica for a moment before she noticed the bracelet back around Ericas wrist. She was glad that it was on again. The aura that Erica exuded was something that Yuki didnt quite expect. She didnt hate it though. She was just worried about what she might do if Ericas aura was let loose all the time. With that thought, her mind wandered to the night before. It was a blur, filled with heat and pleasure. Her mind didnt quite remember, but her body was another thing all together. But rather than being tired, Yuki felt quite the opposite. She felt rejuvenated as if she had the best sleep of her life. I also just had something else that was the best of my life, she thought. Her fingers went to her neck where the bond mark between her and Erica was tattooed. It was the exact same location as the one on Erica. The design that Yuki had was a slim tail with a spade at the end that curled inward. It looked exactly like the tail that Erica had. More memories of the night before led her hands to the back of her neck where she felt a small bruise. It was a souvenir of a few moments when Erica went a tad crazy. She finished putting back on Ericas clothes and laid her gently on the watery floor of the gazebo. Feeling a chill along her back, she remembered that the shirt she had on last night wasnt exactly one that was usable now. I forgot to control my wings, she thought with a frown. They ripped through the shirt. It was a nice shirt too. Her wings also caused a few problems that turned her frown into a rueful grin. Having a large pair of scaly wings proved to be a greater obstacle that Yuki had originally thought. She pulled out another shirt from her ring and changed into it. Then she bent down to pick the still sleeping Erica into a princess carry. She exited the gazebo which collapsed back into the lake behind her. When she made her way back to the bank of the lake, the icy walkway melted. The archways and the path were already gone. All evidence of the night before had disappeared. Walking a bit further towards the trees, she laid Erica down on the soft grass. With a quick glance at the sky, she saw the sun barely over the mountains that rose in the distance. It was almost time to meet up with Akira and the rest. I should wake her up, Yuki thought. Leaning over Erica, she began poking Ericas cheek gently while whispering to her, trying to rouse her. When that didnt work, she shook her lightly, raising her voice. Erica still stayed fast asleep. Well, if youre going to make this difficult, then dont blame me, Yuki frowned. Snapping her fingers, a ball of cold water formed in her hand. She raised it above Erica and let it fall down on top of her face, the ball breaking and splashing cold water all over Erica. Her eyes shot open, and she shot forward, almost hitting Yuki who moved out of the way in time. About time you woke up, Yuki smiled. Erica looked around with a disorientated expression. Oh. Where did the gazebo go? Erica asked, looking at the lake. You wake up and thats what you say after last night? Yuki replied with a raised brow. I mean, what can I really say about last night? Erica pouted. Anything would be a bit embarrassing, no? Embarrassing? Arent you a succubus? Hmph. Fine then. What do you want me to say? Oh, we dont have time for that, Yuki smiled. We need to get going. Its morning and youre supposed to be gone now. Wow, you bully, Erica said, smacking her playfully. But what about my face? Its kinda wet right now. Reaching out, Yuki cupped Ericas cheeks and let heat roll off of her palms. It enveloped Erica, drying the thin layer of water. Hmm. Whenever it gets particularly cold at night, remind me to cuddle up with you so that you can be my little heater, Erica said, staring right at Yuki with amused eyes. Youll have to share with Akira then, Yuki replied. Im already sharing her girl. She can take your other side. Erica winked and tiptoed a bit to give Yuki a small smooch. Yuki smiled in response and removed her hands. Speaking of Akira, shes waiting for us with the others, she said. Follow me. Are they still in town? Erica asked as they began walking. No. I told Akira ahead of time to leave and wait out in the field for us, Yuki explained. You know, she helped design those arches. Wait. She planned this with you? Mhm. We wanted to make this perfect, Yuki said. I know how much all of this has been weighing down on you, so I wanted to make sure that for at least one night, you forgot about it all. Erica stopped and Yuki turned back, worried that she might have struck a nerve on accident. But rather than a look of anger or sadness, Erica was looking at the ground with an embarrassed face. It was that obvious, huh? she said. No. We just know you, Erica, Yuki replied. Weve been together for so long. Akira, you, and I. We can read each other like a book. I know when youre hurting. Akira knows when youre hurting. And when we know, well do everything we can to help you. Then, Erica said, thank you. My regrets havent changed. But I think if Faye was here, she would like you. Akira too. Im sure she wouldnt want her death to weigh me down. You can grieve, Yuki said softly. Just know that were here to grieve with you. I know. Also, you and I bonding was a long time coming, Yuki said with a rueful smile. I should have done it sooner. Sorry. After last night, I dont think an apology is necessary, Erica laughed. That had to be the best I felt in ages. Even with Akira, she didnt remove my bracelet. Oh? Yuki began walking again, Erica beside her. Youve done it with her, hmm? How was it? Shes gotten better. Maybe one day we should get together, Yuki mused. After this. On or off? Erica asked. Oh full throttle, baby, Yuki smirked. Erica laughed in response. There you two are, Akira said, jogging towards them as they left the forest. She gave Yuki a hug then Erica before lowering her voice in a conspiring tone. So, how were your nights? Wonderful, Erica grinned. You should have been there. Oh, I wouldnt want to ruin your moment, Akira replied. Lets get back to business you two, Yuki said. She led them to where Yuna and Mathali were waiting. Mat? Yes, my lady? he replied, ready to serve. Eri said that you know where the angels lived. Can you lead us there? Of course, my lady. It will be a bit longer than what we planned though. No worries. Wait, if Mathali knew, then why did we go to this village? Yuna asked. They have a faster way to get to the angels, Erica replied. A trade route that beelines right to them. We cant take it without permission though, or we would get attacked. Oh. I see. Well, Mathali, Yuki said. Lead the way. Chapter 297 – The City in the Sky The journey to the angels was a long one. They trekked for days on end, eating prey that they hunted along the way. They followed a river upstream, Mathali saying that it would lead them to the location they wanted. As they traveled, Mathali shared what he knew about the angels to Yuki. The city they lived in was one that rested in the sky. How the platform the city was built on floated was a mystery. Old magic was infused into it, but no one outside knew where the energy for such magic came from. The angels followed a leader that had been in charge for hundreds if not thousands of years. Angel society was split into two sections: the angels and the archangels. The archangels were the most powerful of them and served as the ruling class. They in turn listened to the Great Archangel Uriel. That computer person you made has a rather apt namesake, Mathali remarked. Yuki only nodded. She didnt even know of this person until Mathali had told her. It was a name of one of the goddesses she had read about that was followed in Ethros. Mathali explained what the angels were to Yuki as well. Their powers were unique among the demons. It was protective magic that could heal, shield, or purify. What made it different was that there were no incantations for such magic. Its been described as a hybrid between elemental magic and rune magic, Mathali said. It doesnt need words, only intentions, but it is not elemental in nature. There is nothing that corresponds to it in the natural world. People have theorized that it is from some unknown element. An element that only the angels can utilize. What do you think? Yuki asked. Personally, I agree with that idea. But I am not a professional at the workings of magic, so my own opinions arent one that should be taken too seriously. A downside that these angels had because of their unique magic was that most couldnt utilize other elements. Only archangels were born with that capability. It is one of the ways to determine whether or not an angel is an archangel or not. Archangels are created at random. Two perfectly normal angels could birth an archangel and conversely, two power archangels can sire a regular angel. It is something that has helped keep their society fair for the most part. Archangels that are born to normal angel parents would be sympathetic to them and vice versa, Yuki said. Precisely. But recently, Mathali had heard word of troubles brewing up within angel society. Archangels had been rapidly growing discontent with their position. He didnt know what exactly that discontentment culminated into. I havent been in contact with them after that news, Mathali said. Never had a need to go there, and also have been occupied with other things. I see. Well, thats all good to know, Yuki replied. Thank you, Mat. Its my pleasure, my lady. Yuki fell behind Mathali a step, falling into deep thought. Based on the information Mat had just told her, she began to suspect why the Fiddler wanted her to take Yuna to see the angels. Shes an archangel. That could be the only reason the Fiddler was so adamant about Yuna receiving training. If her powers were that strong, then Yuki agreed that she needed mentorship. The magic angels use can be utilized for protecting, Yuki thought. That would explain some other things. She remembered the case file on Yuna and how she had been found by the Libra Intelligence Agency. People had broken into the orphanage that Yuna was in, but they couldnt reach her. Something had stopped them. Yuki would have wagered that it was Yunas magic. She also has a water affinity. She doesnt have a spirit beast. She has unknown lineage. It would all add up. But if Yuna was an archangel, then that would only bring up more questions. Why was she left at that orphanage? What happened to her parents? Why did people come to kill her? They were all questions that Yuki couldnt answer until she gained more information. Going to the angels would be perfect for that information. There was also the situation with the Fiddler. He was stripped of his name and became what Yuki assumed was a fallen angel of sorts with his black wings. Yuki wondered about why the Fiddler had become what he had become. There was a story behind him. And if Yuki remembered correctly, it had to do with the archangels. That was, if he was speaking the truth. I need to prepare, she thought. This could very well be a trap. Two days later, they reached the source of the river. A towering mountain range loomed over them, the sun completely hidden by their peaks. Mathali stopped here and gave the area a quick look around. Are we here? Yuki asked. We are in the right area, yes, Mathali replied. The city is right above us. We just need to wait for them to pick us up. How do we get their attention? We shout, my lady, Mathali smiled. He inhaled a deep breath. HELLO ANGELS. WE COME TO SEEK AN AUDIENCE. As he shouted, he spoke words of magic. Mana infused into his words, verifying the truthfulness of their words. Then he quieted and stood still as he waited. Yuki waited beside him. She felt the back of her neck crawl as someones gaze landed on her. She refused to react to it. The angels were observing them. Your wish is granted, a voice answered a minute later. Please kneel on the ground and close your eyes. Do not open them at any time. A test of faith. Interesting, Yuki thought. Through their bonds, she told Erica and Akira to follow what the person says. They relayed this to Yuna in a whisper as Yuki knelt on the ground and shut her eyes. Her ears perked up as she heard footsteps approaching them. Well be taking you up, the voice said. However, we will be putting you all asleep. If you are against such a thing, then I kindly ask that you leave. Yuki stayed silent, and the others followed her lead. As the footsteps grew louder, she isolated three people. One of them stopped next to Yuki and didnt move for a few seconds. She didnt know what the person was doing, but she knew better than to peek. Youre an interesting one, the person said. A finger tapped Yukis head and a sudden drowsiness filled her. She didnt resist it as it pulled her into a deep sleep. When she awoke, she was in a small room, How she got there, she didnt know. In the room, there was a white bed which she laid on. A light was hanging from the ceiling, but it was off as there was no need as a glass window let sunlight filter through to illuminate the room. The light reflected off of the white walls of the room, making the entire space a tad too bright for Yukis liking. Sitting up, Yuki found no restraints of any kind of herself. It seemed that she hadnt been taken prisoner. Her head felt as clear as day with no hints of any drugs. She reached out to Akira and Erica and found the threads between them as easily as ever. Are you two okay? she asked. Her message went to both. She found early on that she could group two messages together like a group call. [Im fine,] Akira replied. [Erica?] [As good as Ill ever be,] she said. [The door is unlocked, if you guys were wondering.] Really? Yuki went to it and it opened up without any complaints. Standing right outside it, however, as a woman with brilliant white wings. She wore armor of sorts with golden accents. A bright smile was on her lips. Welcome, guest, she greeted. Your audience is about to begin. Please, follow me. Chapter 298 – Angels Miss, where are my companions? Yuki asked as the angel led her down a hallway. Others have gone to receive them. You will be reunited shortly, the angel replied. We have been expecting your arrival for some time now. Yuki frowned at that. She couldnt see how the angels could expect them unless they had the power to see into the future. That or someone who knew that Yuki and the rest were heading to the angels. Wait. Ember knows how to come here, Yuki thought. Ember had left to go to the dragon cities to speak with what she called the council. Yuki assumed that she would wait there for them, but it was possible that she came to the angels once she had finished up there. It did take them a while to get to reach their destination. There was more than enough time. It was either that, or this was a trap. But what kind of place traps someone by letting them run free without any restraints. Her worries were answered when she walked down a set of stairs into what looked to be a reception area of sorts. Erica and Akira were both there, with Yuna and Mathali walking down a second set of stairs on the other side of the room. With them, Ember was waiting. Her expression lit up when she saw Yuki. There you are! she smiled. She hurried over to Yuki and gave her a hug. What took you all so long? It shouldnt have taken more than five days from where we started. We were trying to use a shortcut, Yuki replied as she hugged Ember back. How was your trip? It went well, Ember said. Went to the council, yelled at some of them for a bit then explained what happened. Theyre letting me stay with you as a representative of sorts. I watch what happens and then report back. Then theyll decide if its important enough for me to be directly involved. Well. At least they let you stay with me, Yuki said. Thats good enough for me. They also want you to visit. Yuki frowned. They want to evaluate you, Ember explained. Youre a dragon who hasnt been raised in the cities. I think they want to make sure that you abide by the codes. I see. Thats no problem. When do they want to see me? Im supposed to bring you as soon as possible. So, whenever youre up to it. Fair enough. Are you two finished with your conversation? the angel that escorted Yuki asked. Your audience is approaching. Ah, sorry. Ember, youll be coming with us, right? Yuki asked. Of course. Please. Lead the way, Yuki said to the angel. Come with me, she replied. She walked ahead of them and Yuki followed her. The rest came with her. Behind, two more angels came with them. They exited the reception room and entered the city for the first time. All around Yuki were towering structures that were topped by large circular platforms. These towers were spaced apart enough for each platform to be a few yards away from one another. The platforms casted shadows down onto the ground below where Yuki walked. She realised that there seemed to be no actual roads. They were weaving between the structures. Before they got far, the angel that was leading them stopped and whirled around with a panicked expression. I nearly forgot, she said. Are you all alright? Yuki replied with a confused smile. Im quite fine, Yuki replied. Why do you ask? How about your companions? The air is quite thin up here, the angel explained. We havent had guests for a while, so I had forgotten that many arent accustomed to such an atmosphere. Now that you mentioned it, it has been a bit harder to breathe, Akira said. Its nothing too bad. Just dont expect me to run marathons. Just you? the angel asked, arching a brow. Ive had training for these types of altitudes, Erica said. And Im a dragon, so these heights are nothing, Yuki thought. It was probably the same for Ember. If Yukis theory about Yuna was right, then she was an angel and these heights wouldnt bother her either. I see. Well, here, the angel said. She offered a cloth mask to Akira who took it with a curious expression. It has magic that will gather air around you so that you can breath better. Oh, thank you, Akira replied before putting on the mask. Alright. With that sorted out, lets continue. The angel set off again and Yuki continued following her. She observed the structures around her some more. A distinct pattern she found was that everything was a bright white. The shade from the platforms made most of it bearable to look at, but whenever the sun hit the structures directly, it was blinding to Yukis sensitive eyes. Miss, Yuki said. The angel looked back for a moment, still walking. Yes? she asked. I was curious. Why are all the buildings so bright? Ah. I guess that would be something someone outside would find interesting, the angel said. Its because of the sun. If we had darker colors, the sunlight would start heating everything up like a stove. It doesnt do too much, but every little bit helps. Do you have something at the top of those platforms to deal with the rest? That we do. We convert the light into energy that we feed back into cooling out living spaces, she said. Its a very nice loop. I see. Ah, were here, the angel announced. She stopped in front of what looked to be the largest structure that Yuki had seen in the entire city so far. Come on in. In the structure was only an elevator. They all went inside it and the angel hit a button that closed the door. Then they all shot up at a surprisingly fast speed. In ten seconds, the elevator doors reopened. When Yuki stepped out, she found herself in a spacious room. In the center was a circular table that was surrounded by eight chairs. What looked like a water cooler stood in a corner of the room. Take a seat, the angel said, gesturing towards a couch that sat near the elevator doors. The archangels will be arriving shortly. With that, she gave the two angels that accompanied her a nod before leaving the room. The two angels stayed behind, standing beside the metal doors of the elevator. This place has changed a bit since Ive last been here, Ember commented as she took a seat on the couch. How so? Yuki asked. Its a bit newer looking, she replied. Its much more modern than the last time I was here, Mathali said. I see, Yuki said. She looked at the table with its eight chairs. I wonder how the archangels are like. Mat, you said that things were happening before with them? Yes, my lady. But it might have been resolved if the peaceful nature of the city says anything. Mmm. As if they heard what Yuki had said, shadows began swooping in from outside. The room had a balcony outside where angels began landing on. One after another, people with brilliant white wings lighted onto the platform. The glass wall that was there opened up and eight beings walked inside. Welcome, guests, the first angel boomed in a baritone. Let us begin the meeting. Chapter 299 – City History The four of the eight angels took a seat while the other four stood beside them. Upon closer inspection, Yuki noted the weapons that were at the side of the four angels that stood. They were most likely guards for the archangels. Why would archangels need guards? Arent they the most powerful? Welcome again, the baritone angel greeted once more. I apologize that only half of us can attend today. Many were busy as Im sure you can understand. It has been quite some time since we have hosted guests. I understand, Yuki smiled. Wonderful. Let me introduce myself and my colleagues here, the angel said. My name is Vin. This is Carol. Next to her is Gabriel and on my left is Laurel. Vin gestured towards each person he named. Carol was a rather buff female angel with jet black hair. Gabriel was tanned with dark brown hair. Laurel was almost as pale as the buildings outside. If Im correct, you requested an audience from us? Vin asked. Weve had word that your group would be arriving here from your friend there, though we did not have a time frame for your arrival so I do apologize for the lack of hospitality. I found your hospitality quite plentiful, Yuki replied. There is no need to apologize. We are the ones that came here without any warning. Thank you for your understanding. Now, how can we help you? What is it that you want to discuss? Well, Im going to be completely honest with you, Yuki said. She stood up, meaning to go to the table to take a seat, but hesitated. Um, can I? She gestured towards the table and Vin smiled. If you like. We normally let guests sit at the couch over there because its more comfortable and we usually have everyone here, but they wont mind if their seats are taken for a little bit. Thank you. Yuki took a seat directly in front of the man. Im here because I was advised to come here. By who? Yukis mind raced as she weighed the consequences of her options. She needed to be as upfront with these angels as she possibly could. The problem that she found was that the person who told her was someone that was kicked out from angel society. That wouldnt be the best person to reference to in Yukis first meeting with angel elites. On the other hand, there wasnt much else she could do. They wanted a name for who sent her and Yuki wanted to refrain from lying and limit the amount of truths she bent. All she could do was lessen the impact of her words. A man who you might be quite acquainted with. Most likely not in a good way, Yuki replied. For people of our position, the list of people like that is rather quite large, Vin said. Enlighten us. The Fiddler. Vins expression tightened at the name. He leaned back into his chair and gave Yuki a long look. Why were you speaking with him? he asked. It wasnt quite by will, Yuki said. I was taken and brought into his Coliseum. It doesnt exist anymore because I destroyed it along with him. But before I killed him, he told me to talk to you, the angels, about something. I see. Vin sighed. Not in a good way is an understatement of the Fiddler and his relationship with us. Or rather, lack of relationship now. Do you know what happened to him? I dont. He never told me about that. Then its my turn to enlighten you about some history, Vin said. Or rather, Ill let Carol do that. This is more her area. Would you mind? Gladly, Carol smiled. The Fiddler used to live here with the other angels. His name, we cannot speak of. It has been stricken from the books on his banishment. But before we can go into why he was banished, we need to dive a bit further back. As she talked, her hands waved and made gestures. She was quite animated as she told her story. Our city has always had its ups and downs. However, a little less than two hundred years ago, we were diving into one of our lowest points in history. It was caused by one man in particular. His name we cant speak of either. If the Fiddlers name was stricken, this mans name was scorched. What did he do? Yuki asked. Archangels, much like myself and my colleagues here, were growing discontent with their positions, Carol said. This council used to hold quite different people. They ran most things in the city with the blessings of the people that lived within it. They had the most power of anyone here. Yet, they still wanted more. One man in particular was especially hungry. This man was a man who valued power and loved to be entertained. His love for entertainment was fueled by his twisted values. He believed that the strong should rule and that the weak only existed to serve the strong. It was only strengthened by his own power. The things he did with that power are things that should never be done. What things? Yuki said. He ran an underground business at night. With his abilities, he would kidnap people and bring them with him where he uses them for what he called entertainment. The last word was said with such vehemence that Yuki moved her head back a bit. This entertainment wasnt any theater or songs. No, this man enjoyed suffering and pain. He enjoyed watching others fight desperately against one another to survive another day. He enjoyed cries for mercy from people as they were tortured. And he defended all this with his twisted logic, Carol growled. Vin placed a hand on her shoulder and gave Yuki an apologetic smile. Carols family was directly affected by this man, he explained. Ah. I understand, Yuki nodded. My apologies. I let my emotions get the best of me, Carol said. When his actions were discovered, some members of the Elites immediately wanted to punish him. However, his influence had dug deep and taken root in many members. When people began to bring up his actions, they began to be silenced. Slowly, the number of people that opposed him began to dwindle because of fear or support. Not to be rude, but where does the Fiddler play into any of this? Yuki asked. Fair question. The Fiddler was one of this mans sources of entertainment. He was one of the first to be taken. While the city was dealing with the situation with the man, the Fiddler managed to escape and return. However, by the time he came back, the Elites were almost all under the man. The fact that no one would help him when the person who played with him for years was standing right before him thriving destroyed any remnants of who he was. Then what did he do? He rampaged. When he was finally subdued, a quarter of the Elites had been either killed or maimed. That was when he was stricken from the books and banished by the rest of the Elites, Carol replied. But his actions set off a chain reaction. He was just a normal angel, but was able to kill the powerful. It opened the eyes of many people who just lived in the city. They were aware of what was happening, but felt powerless to help fight it. With the Fiddlers actions, they became emboldened. When the few archangels that remained independent from the man reached out to the citizens of the city, they answered back. And here we are, Yuki said. And here we are, Carol repeated. We lost many, but we regained control. Every archangel that went to the mans side were removed from their positions. If they refused, they were killed or banished. Then we restructured our leadership to try and rebuild trust between us and the regular angels. How about the Fiddler? As the spark for the revolt, wouldnt it be right to rescind the banishment? Yuki asked. It would. But its impossible, Vin replied. Yuki glanced over at him. When someone is stricken from the books, all records of them are removed including their name. Its not something that is done with a stroke of a pen. Its done by magic. Ah. And you cant reverse that magic. Precisely. So while we would do it, its simply impossible. I see. As much as he hates us now, its almost funny how he became a hero to the eyes of the angels, Vin smiled. His hatred of archangels had spilled over sadly though. Its hard for us to lead when our every move is criticised. I guess it isnt unfounded though. What changes did you make? Yuki asked. Carol mentioned your restructured how you lead? Yes. This group here changed from one of just archangels to a hybrid. The four that arent here today are normal angels. Theyre the most busy of all of us since they are the ones that interact with the city the most. I see. Thank you for explaining the situation with the Fiddler, Yuki said. It changes my view on him a bit. ''Though. He became what he escaped from. People react in different ways though. I can see why he changed how he did.'' It was our pleasure. Now, back to the subject of this audience. You were directed here by the Fiddler for a reason. What is that reason? Yuki looked back and locked eyes with Yuna. She pressed her lips together as she thought about her next move. This will be kept a secret, right? Yuki asked, turning back to the four in front of her. If you want it to be. I do want it to be. Then nothing from this meeting shall be said outside, Vin said. I swear on it. Thank you, Yuki said. She gestured towards Yuna, motioning to her to stand up. Yuna followed with a small moment of hesitation and gave the four archangels a shy smile. Its about my friend here. The Fiddler said that she needed to see you. Chapter 300 – Shining Child Hello young lady, Vin greeted with a kind smile. Can you introduce yourself to us, please? Im Yuna, she said. Yuki noticed her fingers tugging on each other behind her back. Um, elf. Im sorry, I dont believe I got your name. Its Yuki. Yuki. Why did the Fiddler want us to see Yuna? Vin asked. Im not quite sure myself, Yuki replied with an apologetic shrug. He said something about Yuna needing training and seemed to suggest that without training, something bad would happen to her. So, I brought her here as fast as I could. Youre hoping that we will know what he meant, I assume, Vin said. I do. This seems to be related to archangels. Thats something that Im not well rehearsed in as you could probably tell by my lack of knowledge on your history. Hmm. Gabriel. Can you look at her? Vin asked, turning to the other man at the table. Sure. What do you want me to look for? Gabriel asked. Potential. And lineage. Got it. Itll take just a moment. With that, Gabriel began giving Yuna a hard, long look. Yuna began shifting around in place, looking at Yuki with questioning eyes. It seems you have questions, Yuna, Vin said. Feel free to ask them. If we have answers, we will give them to you. Oh, Yuna said. Um. What is Gabriel looking for? I mean, what does potential and lineage mean? Ah. I see part of the reason why the Fiddler wanted you to come here. Do you know what you are, young lady? Do you have a guess perhaps? Yuna hesitated, pressing her lips together as she considered her words. Yuki could see that she did have a guess. It was right at her tongue. She just couldnt say it out of the fear of being wrong. Dont be scared, Yuna, Vin smiled gently. I think you do know what you are. An angel, Yuna said. Is that what I am? It is. How long have you known? I never knew. Only guessed, Yuna replied. Maybe around a year now Ive had that suspicion. A year. What led you to your suspicion? Well, the Fiddler said a few comments to me when I saw him for the first time, Yuna said. He called me a fledgling. Since he was an angel, it made sense that he was calling me one, right? Did you have any clues before that? Vin asked. Right before the Fiddler told me that, there was a clue. I made some kind of barrier. It didnt feel like normal magic. I didnt say anything. But he dispelled it with a single wave of his hand. Ah. Was this the only time youve used this magic? Do remember any other occurrences? No. I havent been able to replicate it. I dont know how. How old are you, Yuna? Im nineteen. Nineteen and no wings. Interesting. Gabriel, what is taking you so long? Did you run into some trouble? Kinda, Gabriel said. Shes a hard read. Im almost done though. Keep talking. Okay then. Yuna, I think I know why the Fiddler said to your friend that you would be destroyed if you dont receive training, Vin said. He was being a bit hyperbolic. You wont be destroyed as in dead. Youll be fine. But your potential will. Without training, it will be impossible for you to use the magic of the angels after a certain amount of time. Your wings only come out when you can control that magic. But why would the Fiddler care about one angel? Yuki asked. She had her own suspicions, but she wanted to hear what Vin thought. Why indeed. I do not know and that is why I asked Gabriel to look at the young lady though he seems to be struggling. Im doing just fine, Gabriel grunted. Its taking a bit longer. I revise my words. Hes being meticulous, Vin said. Gabriel replied with a satisfied sound, his eyes still glued onto Yuna. Yuki looked at him a bit closer and noticed his irises glowing ever so slightly. But as for why the Fiddler did what he did, I can only throw out wild speculations. We might have time, Yuki replied. Throw one at us. Well, she might be family of the Fiddler and he somehow knew from looking at her, Vin said. It would be a bit far fetched, however. I do not know if the Fiddler has family, but I dont believe he does. Its the only possible explanation though that doesnt delve into the realm of insanity. Hmm. An intriguing possibility. Yuki agreed with Vin that it wasnt likely. The Fiddler didnt seem the type to have family and if Vin said he didnt have any in the city, then the likelihood of Yuna being related was very low. Im done, Gabriel announced. He had a slight frown on his face. And Ive found quite a few interesting things. Really? Enlighten me, Vin said. Well, lets start with the obvious. Shes an angel. She has angel blood in her, Gabriel said. She also has an elemental affinity for water. She has an affinity? one of the other archangels asked. It was the other woman who Yuki hadnt heard speak yet. Laurel. Yuki quite liked her soft voice. Thats what I said. You know what I meant, Gabriel, Laurel sighed. Well, I cant say for sure that shes an archangel, Gabriel replied with a shrug. This is where things start getting confusing for me. She has angel blood. She has an affinity. But theres just something different about her. She doesnt quite look like us. What do you mean by that? Vin asked sharply. Her shine is brighter than any Ive seen, Gabriel explained. Shes an archangel, theres no doubt about it. But Im curious as to what her lineage is. Shes brighter? Laurel repeated. How much brighter? It could just be a gift. Yeah, I might undersold the brightness. If youre a bonfire, shes a star. Thats a lot more brighter, Vin commented. Oh gods. I think I know whats going on, Laurel sighed. Its not a gift then. Her magic is much too strong for it to be a gift. Her lineage must be from something higher. Higher? Shes the offspring of an archangel? Vin asked. No. You know that archangels dont always produce other archangels. Besides, even if she was the child of an archangel, her shine wouldnt be so much higher than us. So something higher than an archangel. Yes, Laurel nodded. And do you know who is higher than any one of us? The four archangels quieted as a slow realization dawned upon their faces. Yuki didnt know what this realization was, but she could tell that it troubled them greatly. Are you saying that shes a Shining Child? Carol asked in a hushed tone. That seems to be the case. Gabriels eyes have never been wrong. But then who is the father? He must be quite the man to attract the attention of our Lady. Quite the man indeed. But I dont believe he is from this city. We would know as this isnt something that we could have missed, Laurel said. Um, excuse me, Yuki interrupted. Would you mind sharing what youve discovered? We dont understand what youre saying. Excuse my colleagues, please, Vin apologised. This is something that is quite shocking to us. Ill put it to you in very simple terms. Yunas mother seems to be our Lady, Uriel. Uriel? Yuna repeated. She looked at Yuki. Like your AI? Yuki sighed. Any other time, she would have laughed, but this wasnt the right time for that. No, Yuna. Not like Uriel back home, Yuki said. Uriel. As in, the Great Archangel Uriel. The leader of the angels. Chapter 301 – Capital City Yuna was certain that her face was the portrait of confusion. She felt like she was lagging behind in time even though she knew she heard every word that was said. It was just that she didnt quite understand those words. Err, I dont know who this person is, she said with an apologetic smile. I dont know much about demon things. Oh. I see, Yuki said. I dont know much about this other than what I have been told before. Yin, can you explain this to her? You would know a lot more than me. Of course. I was just about to do that, Vin replied. He gestured towards a seat at the table. Please, Yuna. Take a seat. This may take a while. Yuna complied, pulling a chair out and taking a seat beside Yuki. The chair was quite comfortable with its white cushions. Her eyes flickered between each of the archangels that she sat with around the table. The one named Carol and the man named Gabriel were giving her worried looks. Laurel looked kind and Vin was as stoic as a statue. I want to make sure first. How much do you know about angels? Vin asked. I need to know where to start. Oh. Well, I know that angels can fly and that they have mysterious magic, Yuna said. They can be recognized with their white wings and beauty. I didnt know angels were demons until a few months ago, though. Yes. That is something that many outside of the demon lands do not seem to know, Vin said. I do not know why, but we havent corrected them. Not being considered a demon makes our relations much easier. Thats basically all that I know, Yuna said. There isnt much on angels in Libra. Ive been trying to look into it ever since my suspicions began, but I couldnt find anything more than that. I see. Its a good start. Let me add onto what you said. Our mysterious magic isnt as mysterious as others make it out to be. Its light. Thats it. Your magic is light? Yuki asked. She sounded very curious. You use light? Yes. Other demons have been starting to figure it out. I think the dragons know, but theyve kept it to themselves it seems, Vin mused. The things we do are all attributed to the light. The light rejuvenates, purifies, and protects. So its another element. In a way. Its an element that is inaccessible to everyone that isnt an angel. Angels are born with the innate ability to use it. To understand it. But its different from the other elements in that how strong the light is depends on the potential of the wielder. Normal affinities are only limited by your mana and your strength. For angels, how strong you can become is determined at birth. So that was what Gabriel was looking at, Yuki said. Yes. The downside of our unique element is that since its different from the normal ones, our bodies arent made to use those normal elements. Were limited to the light. However, a few angels are born with the capability to utilize the normal elements. Those are the archangels. Yuki didnt respond to that. It looked like she had a thought, but it seemed that she kept that to herself. But enough about our magic. Before I move onto other things, I want to comment on one last piece of information that Yuna said. By the standards of the elves, angels are indeed beautiful, Vin said. Ive heard that and I have witnessed reactions. Honestly, though, while we may be attractive to elves, were about average among the demons. Average? Yuna interrupted. From what she had seen from her breath time with the angels, they were indeed beautiful. How that could be average, Yuna didnt know. Yes. Quite a few other demons would be ranked higher, personally. One would be the succubi and incubi, like your friend sitting on the couch over there, Vin said, gesturing towards Erica who accepted the compliment with a smile. Right now, shes masking herself, but its quite obvious. I do appreciate it, though, succubus. I wouldnt want to make trouble for you, Erica replied. Thank you for that. If you didnt, our situation might be a bit more hectic. Yuna remembered the time Erica removed the mask off herself outside the succubi town. The horns, wings, and tail only added to Ericas exotic beauty. She could see what Vin meant. The aura that Erica exuded also bent perception around her and tugged on Yuna even though it was being suppressed. Dragons as well, Vin said. Theyre largely regarded as some of the most attractive besides the succubi and incubi. Take her, for example. Ember, was it? Yes, Ember replied with a small smile. She exchanged a small look with Yuki that Yuna didnt understand. Both of those types of demons also have something that we angels dont, Vin continued. They exude a certain aura. Their attractiveness has a certain pull. Angels are conventionally attractive. Theyre otherworldly. Vin. I dont think this is helpful for the girl, Laurel said. Sorry about that, Gabriel apologized to Yuna. This is a topic that Vin is oddly fascinated by. He enjoys beauty. Gets carried away at times. Apologies, Vin said. I didnt mean to go on such a tangent. Why dont we let Carol tell the rest of the story, Gabriel suggested. That would be perfect. Carol? Do you mind? Not at all, Carol smiled. She looked at Yuna, their eyes locking. You remember the story that I told earlier about our history? I do, Yuna replied. Good. Its important in explaining what I believe happened with you and your background, she said. To begin this, you should know that there are many different angel cities that all run themselves. They govern themselves? Yuna frowned. Yes. For the most part. Each city has their own government, but every city listens to our Lady, the Great Archangel. This independence is why when our city was undergoing its period of unrest, we received no help and had to handle it by ourselves. However, this independence also meant that what happened in our city only affected our city. So what does this have to do with the other cities? Yuna asked. Well, think of our city as an example. If such a thing can develop here, then it is apparent that such things can develop in other cities, Carol explained. Thats exactly what happened in the Capital City. Archangels tried to gain more power? No. Its actually a bit of a reverse position that happened in the Capital, Carol said. The archangels did nothing. The angels were tired of being under their leadership so a revolt of sorts started. Anti-archangels sentiment was abundant among many at the time from what Ive been told. Archangels had to flee or else they would be overwhelmed and killed. What caused this? Yuna said. That doesnt seem like something that happens by accident. Our city caused it. Or at least, what happened in it. Word leaked out to the Capital City about what had happened, and it fueled the ideas that had been brewing in there. The fact that angels could gather and overthrow archangels was something that they found attractive. When was this? It started around twenty years ago, I believe. The seeds were sown before that, of course, but they started to come into bloom about twenty years ago. Youre nineteen. Can you see where Im going with this? She could. Carol was saying that Yuna was a child from the Capital City and that this revolt was why she was taken away. You were most likely evacuated from the Capital City to protect you as you are an archangel and because of the anti-archangel sentiment, you were in danger, Carol said. Another thing to note is that the Capital City is the city that our Lady goes to when she needs to communicate with us. If she is indeed your mother, then it is more than likely that you are from there. And if she is your mother, then your safety was of utmost priority and your life was in the most danger. This is all if Uriel is my mother? Yuna asked. No. If she isnt and you are someone that is just abnormally strong with the light, then you still most likely come from the Capital City and still had your life endangered. Yuna didnt quite know how to take all of this. It made her head spin. In the span of minutes, she learned more about her childhood than she did in nineteen years. But it all was still conjecture and might not be true. This is a lot, she muttered. Can we continue this tomorrow? Yuki asked. Yuna glanced at her and found her staring at Yuna with a hint of worry. Actually, I think we dont need to continue this at all, Vin replied. Yuna, if you have any questions, hold on to them for now. We will be sending someone over to help give you rudimentary training. Any questions you have, please give them to that person. Is that fine with you? Yuna nodded silently. I know this is a lot to take in, child. I cant imagine how I would feel if I were you, but I always believed that sleep and rest are some of the best ways to clear ones mind. Thank you for your time, Yuki said. She stood up and gave the four archangels a small bow. We will be staying here in the city until Yunas training is done, if that is fine with you? Of course. That would be no problem at all, Vin smiled as he stood up as well. The other archangels followed his lead. Guards, escort them to the hotel. I think they deserve better accommodations than the small guest rooms. As you wish, the two angels that flanked the elevator doors replied. Yuki offered her hand to Yuna who took it and let herself be pulled up. How are you holding up? Yuki whispered. Yuna forced a small smile. I just need some time to think, thats all, she said. Alright. Then, together with Yukis hand still holding Yunas, they walked to the elevator doors where everyone else was waiting for them. Chapter 302 – A Mother The beds inside the hotel room the angels gave them were quite comfortable. The mattresses were soft and the white sheets and blankets that came with it were silky to the touch. They were given many rooms, each with two beds within them. Yuna was paired with Yuki, or rather, Yuki made Yuna pair with her. Now she laid in that soft bed as thoughts ran through her head. Yuki didnt say a word to her that night and had gone to sleep in the bed beside her. She could hear the soft breaths. Shes so nice, Yuna thought. Maybe I should talk to her about all of this. She can help. But now that Yuki was sleeping, she couldnt do that. What do I do? Yunas childhood was something she had almost no memories of. She knew she was picked up from an orphanage, but the reason for that was unknown to her. Her memories of that orphanage were patchy at best. Anything before that, she didnt remember a thing. Now, she was told that she was born in the main angel city to the most powerful being among the angels during a time of unrest that required her to be evacuated. And to add to that, it was all conjecture with nothing proven. She wanted to believe it though. Then she would know where she came from. Who she had. She had accepted long ago that she was an orphan with no family, but that didnt mean she ever gave up that small sliver of hope. I wonder what happened to my father then, she thought. Her father had to be right in the middle of that period of unrest in the Capital City. She wondered if he was still alive. If what the archangels said was true, then he might have been hunted down because of her. I hope hes fine. If he exists. If her mother was this Great Archangel, then there was no doubt that she was alive. Someone that powerful couldnt be taken down so easily. And from what Carol said, the Great Archangel didnt even live in the Capital City. She only visited. I wonder where she is right now. Where does she live? Does she remember me? That was what she wondered the most. Did this person know where Yuna was? Did this person try to find her? Before, Yuna didnt think much about it. She assumed her parents were dead and that was the reason she was in an orphanage to begin with. But if that wasnt true, then where was her mother? Her father? And most importantly. Will I meet her? Yuna, its time to wake up, a soft voice whispered into her ear. Yunas eyes peeked open and spied Yuki leaning over her with a small smile as she leaned on her arms. Yuna startled a bit from the close proximity, her eyes staring at Yuki. It had been a long time since she last had a good look at her face. Everything looked familiar. Those grey eyes, red lips, and soft skin. It was a beauty she couldnt forget. Yuna? She blinked, snapping herself out of her daze as she averted her gaze. Her cheeks blushed as she got out of bed. She hoped Yuki hadn''t noticed her staring, but she knew better. Yuki wasnt one to be oblivious to those things. What time is it? Yuna asked, wanting to divert attention as fast as possible. Around eight in the morning. The angel sent to train you has come already, Yuki replied. Shes waiting in the dining hall of this hotel. She came to the room, but I shooed her away. How long ago? Oh, like two hours ago? Looking at Yunas shocked face, Yuki let out a small giggle. You had a long day, yesterday. I wanted you to have some rest. The angel was very understanding. I should go meet her right now, Yuna said. I dont want to keep her waiting any longer. She couldnt imagine waiting for someone for two hours, much less someone that was supposed to be your student. She cringed inwardly as she prayed that her instructor didnt punish her. Dont worry about it. I kept her company as well as Akira and Ember, Yuki said. She knows quite a bit about the city. Those two hours went by fast. If you say so, she mumbled. She looked down at her clothes and frowned. I should change. I dont want to look rude going out in sleeping clothes. Ill leave then, Yuki smiled. Unless of course, you want me to stay? She winked and Yuna replied with red cheeks. No, I think Im fine, Yuna said. Alright. Ill go now. Theres food in the hall. Its pretty easy to find, she said as she headed to the door of the hotel room. If you want to shower and get ready before meeting the angel, you can. I think she can wait a bit more. Okay, Yuna nodded. As Yuki opened the door, she paused a bit and looked back. Oh, and another thing, she said. Yuna lifted her brows, waiting. Remember not to stare. She slipped out before Yuna, who''s already red cheeks were getting hotter, could give a response. She let out a small hmph, before laughing a bit to herself. She should have known what Yuki was going to say. She went through her morning routine, speeding things up today to not keep the angel waiting any longer. When she finished washing herself and brushing her hair, she changed into a t-shirt and sweatpants. She wasnt sure what this instruction would entail, so she wanted to be prepared if there was something physical she needed to do. The hallway outside of the hotel room was quiet. There wasnt a person in sight. She walked down the hall to a set of stairs that led her down. The hotel wasnt very large. It really was more like an inn than a hotel, but she called it that since the angels referred to this place as such. The dining hall was on the first floor somewhere off to the side of the lobby. There was a kitchen there where Yuna spied a cook as well as a small bar of sorts that held condiments and utensils. Outside, there were a number of tables and stools. Yuki and the others were seated at one of those tables. An unknown angel was with them. As she approached, Yuki was the first to see her. She waved at Yuna, moving everyone''s attention towards Yuna. The angel stood, a welcoming smile on her face. Yuna realised that she recognized this angel. Or rather, this archangel. Nice to meet you again, Laurel greeted. You seem a bit shocked. Sorry. I didnt think you would be teaching me, Yuna said. Isnt it not safe for you to be out here? It should be fine, Laurel replied. I was sent to teach you since your light is stronger than most. A normal angel might struggle to teach or control someone like that. Its a safety precaution. Also, weve met already. We did. I hope there are no complaints? Laurel asked. No, Im fine. Youre right and doing this with someone I at least have seen would be more comfortable for me, Yuna said. Perfect. Im sorry for keeping you waiting, Yuna apologized. No, no, its all fine. Your friends were wonderful company, Laurel smiled. I told them a bit about the city as we waited. Now that youre here, we can get started. Do you need to get something to eat? If I can. Go ahead, but take it with you, she said. Well be going to a quieter part of the city. A cooler one as well. Yuna followed what Laurel said and went to the order window where a cook waited. In a few minutes, she was holding a breakfast sandwich that contained some meat that she didnt know. It smelled good to her, though. She stopped for a moment to grab a bottle of water before going over to Laurel who looked at the items she had in hand and nodded. Got everything? Laurel asked. Yes. Then lets get going, she said. Laurel began to head towards the hotel lobby door, Yuna trailing behind. Before they left, Yuna waved behind her, Yuki and the rest waving back and wishing her good luck. Then with that, she followed Laurel to wherever this quiet place was. Chapter 303 – The Light How many people live in this city? Yuna asked as she walked beside Laurel, a half step behind. She was seeing more and more angels as they walked through the city. The first day she arrived to the city, she saw no angels at all besides the ones that guided them to the audience room. But now, she spied a few flying above them, going about their daily lives. There are around two hundred, Laurel replied. Our cities arent that large. Our people arent as numerous as others. But its for that better. With how long we live, we would overpopulate and fight one another. Oh, I see. What kind of jobs do angels have? Yuki asked. I cant imagine what they might be. Quite normal ones. We have doctors that specialize in healing magic. We have business people that do trade and employ others to help them in their endeavors, Laurel said. Outside of the city, we have fields where our people farm. The mountains nearby have mines that we help transport goods to and from. As a trading city, we have many things we can do. That makes sense. Youre from Libra, so I understand why you might have thought differently, Laurel smiled. But rest assured, were quite normal. Besides our strength, were not much different from elves and the others in our society. How about the other demons? Youre very curious. Have you not asked your friends about these things? she said. They can answer that question for you. Oh, I didnt really think about it before now, Yuna replied. The succubus town was quite a normal looking one to Yuna. It could have been any rural town from Libra minus the incredibly attractive people. But this city in the sky was unlike any she had ever seen. I didnt really think about how different demon cities were until now, so I thought your lives might be different as well. A fair assumption. I think angels would be a bad example for this, though. In terms of how we live, were closer to that of elves than most are. Some demons dont live together at all and simply have a hermit like lifestyle. Elementals flit about without a care in the world and appear in clusters to throw celebrations. That seems like a fun lifestyle, Yuna said. For a time. I cant see myself doing that always, Laurel replied. I need meaning in my life. They made a turn and continued walking as Laurel spoke. Personally, I believe that in terms of demons that live together in cities, the dragons are the most different, she said. They have a sort of code of conduct that isnt known. They dont really work either. They just go around doing what they want, be it doing hobbies, training, or whatnot. I see." Beyond these mountains, Laurel said as she gestured to the mountains behind them, are the dragon lands. Its where the Dragon Cities are. Have you been there? Yuna asked. Once or twice. I dont have much of a need to go there, and most of the time you dont want to see a dragon. Especially more than one at a time. Whys that? Lets just say that they usually only appear in groups when there is a large threat at hand, Laurel said. She stopped. Here we are. Yuna turned to look at where they had stopped. It was a large building measuring at around thirty feet high from her estimations. From the fading paint on the doors and the dusty, dirty windows on the walls, it looked to be abandoned. What is this place? Yuna said as she followed Laurel as she opened the creaking doors. Inside the building was nothing. It was completely empty save for a few cobwebs illuminated by the dim light that the windows allowed in and a couple cloth covers that hid something in the corner of the building. Dust was floating about in the air, tickling Yunas nose. Its an old warehouse, Laurel explained. It used to house goods, but we transferred it later to somewhere else. We havent found a use for it so far, so Ive claimed it as a place for me to rest and train for the meantime. She clapped her hands and illuminated the entire building with small balls of warm light that floated in the air. Then she went to the cloth covers and pulled them away, revealing a couch and a table. They had no dust on them whatsoever. Sometimes I come here with food and eat, she said. I like it here. No one comes here except a few friends of mine when we want to gather. Its quiet, Yuna commented. Thats why I brought you here. Come, sit, Laurel requested, patting the couch. She laid down on it in a leisurely fashion. Yuna noticed that her wings were gone. Where did your wings go? she asked as she sat with the archangel. Im hiding them for now. Its quite difficult to lay down like this with wings, Laurel smiled. When your wings come out, Ill show you how. I need to figure out how to get my wings to show first, Yuna said dryly. Isnt that why Im here? We should get started. I dont want to keep you here in the city for too long. Oh, this can be done in a day? Yuna frowned. It can, but I doubt it, Laurel said. This is something that is taught at a young age. It gets harder the older you are and also depends on the student. Well see how long it will take after today. How long each day will you be instructing me? Yuna asked. There isnt much in the way of instruction. Ill spend today telling you what to do, but for the most part, it will be you doing exercises and practice as I watch, Laurel said. Ill be here if you have questions and to help you when needed. I see. When would the day be over, though? Around five past noon if thats fine with you. If you want to end it earlier, you can. This isnt exactly formal education. Five is good, Yuna nodded. She didnt want to inconvenience Laurel. Then lets begin, Laurel smiled. As the sun was setting, Laurel decided to end the day. They had made progress, but their pace was slower than Yuna would have liked. Following the instruction that Laurel gave her, she was able to touch that light element within her, although quite unreliably. She couldnt use it either. Laurel reassured her that it would be fine, but Yuna didnt want to waste time. She knew Yuki had things she needed to attend to in regards to the Shikaku and whatever Ember had whispered to her. Yuna was escorted back to the hotel by Laurel who bade her a good night before disappearing. When she walked into the lobby, she noticed Yuki sitting in the dining hall by herself. She was looking at a projection made from her mana that she manipulated here and there. Her eyes glanced over to the entrance of the hotel. A smile sprouted across her lips that warmed Yuna from the inside. Yuna, youre back, she said as she waved her hand, the projection disappearing. How was it? Slow going, Yuna replied, taking a seat at the table. I learned a lot of new things though. Want something to drink? Yuki asked. She slid her chair back. Just some water would be fine. Yuki nodded and went to the water cooler that rested beside the condiment bar. She filled two cups and brought it back, handing one to Yuna. Thank you. Yuki replied with a smile. What kind of things did you learn? Yuki said as she sat back down. Some things about this light element. Its hard, Yuna sighed. Its not magic thats really logical. What do you mean? Well, Laurel basically said that it runs on your emotions. The more you feel, the more you can use, she said. But how much you can use is limited to you, so its also kind of like mana. And if you feel the wrong things, you cant use it. Feel the wrong things? Yuki repeated with a frown. Yeah. Anger and frustration can make it harder to use. Makes for a sort of negative feedback loop. I can see why it would be difficult. How far have you gotten? Not very far, I think, Yuna sighed. I can feel it here and there, but thats it. Laurel has been giving me tips though. She said to focus on happy memories. For something like this, that seems like a good idea, Yuki nodded. Though, you said that you used your magic before, right? Once. When the Fiddler came and took you away, Yuna said. The memory still left a bitter taste in her mouth. Im not a professional at any of this, but maybe you can look at that and see why you were able to use that magic, Yuki suggested. Laurel can help, I think. Thats a good idea, Yuna said. Then she smiled. Ill do that. Thank you. No problem. Im here to help. Yuki finished her cup of water and slid out of her chair. Lets go up. Theyre all in Akira and Ericas room. We have some time before dinner. Lets relax. Alright. Chapter 304 – Shields A few days later, Yuna was still in that abandoned warehouse struggling to use the magic within her. Laurel had brought a soft, fluffy carpet for the ground so that Yuna had an area to sit on while Laurel could watch from the couch as she was doing right now. Lost it again? Laurel asked, laying on her stomach with her hands popping her head up. Yuna let out a sigh as uncrossed her legs and laid on the ground. What happened this time? I dont know, she said, frustrated. It just slipped out from my grasp like always. I cant get it to obey me. Laurel hummed to herself as she set her head down on the arm of the couch, her eyes locked onto Yuna with a sharp gaze. Yuna replayed what had happened in her mind, trying to find where it went wrong. She could feel the light now when she pushed hard enough. For the past two days, she had been trying to go beyond that and tap into this new magic. But I just cant seem to do it. Are you following my advice? Laurel asked. I know I ask that a lot, but its pretty common in my experience for students to revert to their old habits. I followed it, Yuna replied. Im certain I did. It just doesnt seem to be working for me. Well, what are you trying to do? What do you mean? What are you trying to use your magic for? The spell, Laurel clarified. Healing, shielding, anything. Im trying to make a shield, Yuna said. Ive done it before, so I think it would be the easiest for me to try and do again. At least, I thought. No, youre on the right track. Its important to look back and see what happened during that time to trigger your innate magic and instincts, Laurel reassured her with a smile. Remember, Yuna. The strongest emotions you have are the ones that draw out the magic. So what did you feel? Yuna brought up the memory of that day. Yuki had just exhausted herself protecting Yuna and possibly hundreds if not thousands of lives by defeating the seven headed hydra. Then the Fiddler swooped in and announced that he would be taking her away. That was when the shield was made. The main thing I felt was panic, she said slowly. A very strong surge of panic. And whys that? Well. Someone dear to me was about to be taken. Kidnapped. So you panicked and made the shield. Thats what happened, Yuna nodded. To protect this person. I think so. Then there you go, Laurel smiled, sitting up. Your urge to protect this person was so strong that it triggered your magic and followed what you wanted. It took the form that would be best suited for the task based on your command. The light made a shield to stop anyone from touching your friend. Yuna listened to Laurels words in silence. She was probably right. Yuki had recommended her doing the same with her memories of that day, but she had forgotten. But how do I recreate that? Yuna wondered out loud. I dont want you to recreate it, Laurel replied. I just want you to use that as reference. Emotions work. What I recommended with the memories is a way for you to tap into those emotions and get in touch with your light. I dont know what to do after that. I touch it, but it just doesnt obey, Yuna sighed. I tell it to do something and it slips from my control. Yuna, it only slips when you slip. The lights only purpose is to help you. Think of it like a pet. It cant understand your words, but it can understand what you want and what you feel. It will only slip away when your intentions arent strong enough for it. Are you saying that Im not feeling enough? Yuna frowned. No. You clearly are if you can feel your magic. Youre using your memories, correct? Yes. How exactly are you using them? Well, I just recall times that made me feel happy and then look around while I feel happy, Yuna said. I dont know if thats the right way to do it. What happens when you try to use your magic while recalling your memories? Laurel asked. Do you forget to do one or the other? Hmm. Now that she thought about it, that did seem to be what was happening. When she tried to use magic, those memories faded away and the emotions they brought up faded with them. So thats what happens, I see, Laurel said, reading Yunas expression. Do you think you can keep those memories going while doing magic? No, Yuna said with a shake of her head. That wouldnt be possible. My memories are short. The longer her memories went, the more likely they would begin to darken. Her happiest memories were never by themselves. There was always something right beyond it that would sour them. Can you think of more memories? If we cant have long memories, maybe you can use many memories. I dont have that many, Yuna said quietly. I see. Thats fine. Lets go with another route, Laurel decided. If we cant use memories, then well need to use something else that can bring up the same emotional response. Like what? Well, things you like. Things you hold dear to yourself. Remember, when you used that shield it was because you wanted to protect someone you cared for. It wasnt because of memories. So, we can do the same here. Its worth a shot, Yuna thought. So what do we do? she asked. Find someone or something you hold dear. Then think of that thing or person while you are trying to use your magic. For instance, if you have a necklace a loved one gave you or a ring, you can focus on those as a way to channel your magic. Someone I hold dear, Yuna repeated. Ill try. Ill be here if you need some help, Laurel smiled. Someone I hold dear. A few years ago, she wouldnt be able to name anyone. But now she had friends and family. She had people she wanted to protect and people she wanted to be with. However, she knew there was one person that meant the most to her. She took a deep breath and focused herself. In her mind, she pictured Yuki. She remembered everything. She remembered all the times Yuki was there to comfort her, help her, and laugh with her. Without Yuki, Yuna would never have changed. She would have never thought for herself. She wouldnt have been where she is now. As she thought back, her heart began to swell. The light within her rose with it, responding to her emotions. She felt it stronger than ever. The memory of the day Yuki was taken replayed in her mind, but instead of sorrow she only felt anger. Anger at her weakness. Anger because she couldnt protect the one she held so dear. Never again, she thought. Never again. The anger fused with the love that boiled within her. She could feel the magic pumping through her veins, the light that only the angels could touch calling for her to control as it waited for her command. With a single thought, she clenched her fists and the magic exploded out from her. Her mana drained dramatically as she looked around at what had happened. She couldnt see anything different. What happened? Yuna asked, turning to look at Laurel. Laurel laughed and gave Yuna a proud smile. She leaned over and gave her a tight hug. You cant see? You did it. You made a shield, she replied. Its covering this entire building. She looked and frowned a bit before giving Yuna a small smirk. Though, were going to need to work on your control, she said. Chapter 305 – Relax Yuna returned to the hotel late that day. Laurel had her practicing for hours on using and reaching her magic. She hovered around Yuna as she struggled to harness the light. When the magic seemed to be reaching a tipping point, Laurel would wave her hand and dispel it before Yuna lost control of it. They ended the day with Yuna being able to conjure up small balls of light. Other than that, she couldnt do without the magic getting out of hand. Shields would expand to an unreasonable size, healing and purification magic would take much more mana than necessary for the task presented, and if she tried to make brighter balls or larger balls of light, they would balloon far past her intentions. Laurel seemed happy with the progress though. She reassured Yuna that she would get the hang of it eventually and that it would just take a bit more time to get there. Weve been here in the city for half a week already, she thought. The Shikaku arent taking any breaks. But she knew that she had to at least adequately control her magic and use it properly for it to be useful for her and her friends in any way. Its a good step though, she thought as she rubbed her back. Lately, it had been feeling itchier than normal. She wondered if her skin was too dry there. When she stepped into the hotel lobby, she saw Yuki sleeping on a couch placed for visitors. Looking at her, Yuna remembered how she managed to use the light and the person she thought of. She began to blush before averting her gaze and stepping towards the stairs of the hotel. Right now wouldnt be a good time to talk with Yuki. Oh, youre back, Yukis voice said behind her. Turning her head a bit, she saw Yuki sitting up on the couch, her eyes a bit sleepy still. A soft smile was on her lips as she gazed at Yuna. A bit late today, she remarked, a hint of something tinging her words. Yuna wasnt sure how to respond or where to look. I got a little caught up in my training, Yuna replied. Lost track of the time. Oh, Yuki said, her face relaxing. Is it going well? Your training? I think so, Yuna nodded. I can use it now. I cant use it well, but at least I can use it. Really? Can you show me? Sure. With a small frown of concentration, Yuna mustered her magic with her memories. As her emotions flared, she felt the light respond with it. Then she reached out and grasped it, taking care to make sure that she held on it tightly. Her hand went out and she opened her palm as a small glowing ball of light appeared. Wow, Yuki smiled. It took so little mana as well. Once you get the hang of it, itll be faster, right? It should be. Its useful, Yuki nodded. I can make a ball of light as well, but its purely a spell so it takes longer and uses more mana. Can you do anything else? Err, kind of, Yuna replied, glancing at the ground. Whats wrong? Well, I can do some other things, but I cant control it, she explained. It either fizzles out or gets out of hand. Is that why you were late today? Yuki said. Yuna nodded. Does Laurel know why? She does, Yuna said. Shes trying to help me keep control. Whats the problem? Yuna pressed her lips together as she considered her answer. Well, since the magic is reliant on emotion, its just my emotions going a bit overboard, she said. When they do, it makes the magic balloon or I get too distracted. Whats causing them to go overboard? Yuki asked, frowning. Its like the opposite problem you had before. You. Youre causing this, she thought as her cheeks warmed. She turned away from Yuki to hide her face. I found something to help get in touch with my emotions. Its just a tad too effective, she mumbled. Is there anything I can do to help? No, its fine, Yuna said. I want to figure this out myself. But if I get really stuck, Ill make sure to ask. Mmm. Im just glad that something didnt happen, Yuki smiled. Lets go back to the others. Alright. Figuring out how to keep her emotions in check proved easier said than done. With Laurel, they tried various experiments in attempts to reign in Yunas magic, neither of which seemed to be very effective. They had, however, isolated the exact problem Yuna had. Her emotions were distracting her, making her lose control over her magic as her mind wandered. I think its because you dont understand how to handle these emotions, Laurel mused. Before, you struggle to conjure them, but now that youve found a way to call them up, its overwhelming you. That could be true, Yuna nodded. Its just too much for me. I cant really deal with them while trying to do magic. I thought so. Tell me, what exactly are you thinking of when you try to use the light? Um, well, Im thinking of a person, Yuna replied as her cheeks rosied. Oh? Laurel asked, raising a brow. And who exactly? Yuna didnt reply. Its Yuki, isnt it, she giggled. Dont look so shocked. Its not exactly hard to tell from looking at you two. Really? Yuna asked. Yes. So, what is it? Are you worried about your love for her? Where it will go? Kinda, Yuna replied after a long pause. Is that so? Why? Laurel said as she repositioned herself on the couch, giving Yuna all her attention. Well, I dont really know where to go, she admitted. I like her. A lot. But, I dont have experience with advances. You do seem like the more submissive one, Laurel nodded. Yuna cocked her head, not understanding. Ignore that. Why not wait for her to go after you? I kind of swore that I would get her to fall for me, Yuna said. Really? Hmm. Laurel seemed to want to tell Yuna something, but she stopped herself short. How about this. Let me tell you how you can get your girl. Yunas ears perked up at that and she looked at Laurel with eager eyes. Just one thing you need to do, Laurel said. Can you guess what that is? Flirt? Yuna suggested. No. Give her gifts? Yuna frowned. No. None of that. For someone like Yuki, its simple, Laurel smiled. Just be who you are around her. Just be who I am? Yuna repeated. Exactly. Thats how youll get her, she said before mumbling something to herself quickly. Just act like how you act around me or your other friends. Whats that like? Yuna wasnt sure if there was a difference between how she acted. When was she ever not her? Hmm. What I really mean is to just relax, Laurel explained. Relax around her and stop being so self conscious. Youre beautiful, kind, and smart. You shouldnt be worrying about looking good in front of Yuki. Now, if you were some mean girl, then that wouldnt work, but Ive spent enough time with you to know that isnt you at all. Be myself, Yuna thought. It couldnt hurt. Not that I would know how to do that exactly. If you can get your love affairs in check, then your confidence should go up and youll be able to control your magic better, Laurel continued. However, I dont think youll need much more training now. Ive told you all you need to know. If you want to leave, youre free to go. Really? Yuna said, her eyes widening. Thats so sudden. Theres not much else for me to do, Laurel shrugged. I dont want to keep you and your friends here for too long. I know they have things to attend to. Then...Ill go. When you go, make sure to let the hotel know, Laurel said. I want to see you off. Got it? Yes, Yuna nodded. She looked at Laurel for a moment. Ill miss you. I will too, she replied. She sat up and opened her arms. Come here. Yuna obliged and gave her a tight hug as Laurel squeezed back. They embraced for a second or two before breaking away from each other. Now. Go back to your friends and tell them the news, she said. FriendlyDragon Chapter 306 – To the Dragons Ready to go? Yuki asked, directing her question to Yuna. Yuna looked around the hotel room that they had shared for a week now. She hadnt brought much with her; only a few pairs of clothing and her weapons. She double checked to make sure she had everything though. I think so, she replied, nodding. You? I had almost nothing to begin with, Yuki replied with a smile. Remember? I didnt exactly get the chance to go back home and get anything. It hasnt been that long since you escaped, hasnt it, Yuna said. Mhm. It feels so long ago already, though. Its because I want to keep it in the past, Yuki said. Its over now. Whats done is done and at the end of the day, everything turned out just fine. It did. So. Should we go? Lets go, Yuki nodded. They left the hotel room and went down the hall and stairs to the lobby where Erica, Akira, Ember, and Mathali were waiting. With them was Laurel as she had promised she would be. After coming back to the hotel the day Laurel announced their training had finished, Yuna spoke to Yuki about their next move and agreed to leave the day after the next. Yuna notified Laurel of their plans and now there she was, waiting. There they are, Laurel said as she smiled at Yuna and Yuki as they walked toward her. Im glad you could make it, Yuna said. Im sure youre really busy today. I promised I would, she replied. Plus, Im not as busy as you would think. This city almost runs itself. The people that live in it want whats best for it and so do we. Usually, they align. She gave Yuna a hug, squeezing her tightly for a moment before letting go. Her eyes flickered towards Yuki for a second and gave Yuna an inquiring look. Not yet, Yuna said, answering her unspoken question. Im still trying to figure it out. Take you time, Laurel advised. Rushing things like these arent good. You might miss something or ruin it with a small misstep. Ill keep that in mind. Laurel, Yuki greeted, stepping up to stand beside Yuna. I want to thank you for helping Yuna. It means a lot to me. It was my pleasure, Laurel said. She was a wonderful student. I hope you treat her well. That last sentence Laurel said with a meaningful gaze that Yuki replied to with a small smile. Ill try. Yuna said you would be leading us out? Indeed I will be. If you have everything, just follow me. With that, she turned around and gestured towards everyone to come with her as she began walking ahead of them. They followed her closely behind as she weaved around the towering buildings. Ember told me that you want to go to the dragons? Laurel asked as they walked. Yes, we do, Yuki replied. Yunas eyes widened. That was news to her. We have some business there to do. I see. Its good that youre going there as soon as you can, Laurel said. Dragons are people that I do not want to risk antagonizing. I gathered. Since youre planning to go there, Ill be taking you towards the mountainside of the city. From there, Ember will take you to where you want to go. Thank you, Yuki said. No problem. Laurel led them to the edge of the floating city. Before them, a mountain range rose up from the ground. Clouds hung around their snow capped tips. They must have been quite far away still; at least a few miles. Do you know how youre going to get there? Laurel asked. Em? Yuki said, looking over at Ember who gave her a nod. We do. Perfect. Then, before you leave, I want to give you something Yuna, Laurel said, turning to Yuna. What is it? Yuna asked. She wasnt expecting any gifts from Laurel. Laurel snapped her fingers and a brush appeared in her hand. It was larger than a normal hair brush, much larger. Yuna wasnt sure why she would need something like that, but she took it without a comment and gave Laurel a smile. Thank you, she said. I guess youre wondering what its for, Laurel said. Yuna didnt reply, Yep. Youll figure it out quickly enough. I also have some final advice for you. Yuna waited. If you ever need help, dont hesitate to reach out to your friends, she said. I know that you prefer to try and solve things yourself, but that makes things harder for you for no reason. It never hurts to ask. Ill keep that in mind, Yuna replied. Good. Now. I guess its good bye, Laurel said with a sad smile. She hugged Yuna again. Visit some time. Were always here if you need us. Ill try. Laurel broke away and bade farewell to the rest of Yunas group before heading back into the city. Yuna watched her for a bit as she walked away. We should get down from this city first, Yuki said behind her. Lets go, Yuna. Turning around, Yuna joined up with Yuki and the others. They went to a tower near the edge of the city and rang a bell. A moment later, an friendly looking angel stepped out. How may I help you? the angel asked. Were leaving the city, Yuki replied with a polite smile. I was told that you would escort us out? Indeed, the angel said. Please do note that I will be sedating you. It will be just like how you came here. I understand. Do as you will. Wonderful. Then, please, can you all close your eyes? Yuna complied and shut her eyes. She heard the angel call out for assistance and soon footsteps replied. One set of footsteps went toward her and a finger touched her forehead before her consciousness was swept away. When she woke up, she was in a forest. She recognized it as the place Mathali had led them to when they first came to the angels. Beside her was Yuki, who was already awake, along with the others. She noticed that Erica was already awake as well. Had a good nap? Yuki asked, grinning. Pleasant enough, Yuna replied. Um. You said that we were going to the dragons? I did. Well talk about it more once everyone else is awake, Yuki said. She paused. I dont think you know, do you? Know what? About me. I never really had the time to tell you. Yuna frowned, puzzled about what Yuki was speaking about. Well go over it when everyone is awake. For now, just relax a bit. It might be a bit before they wake up. FriendlyDragon Chapter 307 – Riding Dragons When everyone came to, Yuki called for a meeting. They all gathered around and waited for Yuki to start. Yuna noticed that none of them seemed curious or confused in any way. She must have been the only one out of the loop. Well, I was out training and practicing with Laurel for much of my time in the city, she thought. I guess she never found the opportunity to tell me. This meeting will be brief, Yuki announced. I just want to catch Yuna up on our activities and course of action. Yuna? Yes? Im sorry for not telling you. I didnt want to distract you from your training, she explained. Since its completed, though, I think you should know as soon as possible. Ah. I understand, Yuna nodded. So whats the plan? Were going to the dragons, Yuki replied. Well be traveling there with Ember guiding us. The reason why were going there is because of me. I need to meet with them. Why? Yuna asked. What do dragons want with you? They want to meet me, Yuki said. I am a lost kin of theirs. A child taken away from the cities as a little egg. Thats why they want to see me. Yuna froze for a moment, processing the words that Yuki had just said so nonchalantly. There was no preparation or warning. Youre a lost kin? she repeated slowly. Yes. Im a dragon, Yuki supplied with a nod. Rubbing her face, Yunas mind raced as her mental image of Yuki began to morph. She thought of the pictures of dragons she had seen in textbooks, large scaly lizard beings, and compared it with the beautiful silver eyed woman next to her. She knew that dragons can change forms, Ember was proof of that, but she still couldnt see it. I thought you were an elf? Yuna asked. I thought so too. Turns out, Im not. It was a bit surprising initially, Yuki said with a rueful smile. I did expect something like that about my origins, but I didnt expect that. If its any help, I can confirm, Ember piped up. I know a dragon when I see one. I saw her scaly form, Akira offered. Scaly form? Yuki frowned. Yuna gave up and decided to just accept it. It was probably true. Yuki would never lie about such a thing. It would help explain a few things as well. Those things such as Yukis abnormal strength and mana capacity that was way beyond that of a normal elf. Okay. Youre a dragon, Yuna nodded. Why do they want to meet you though? Do they just want to greet you? That, Im not certain, Yuki replied. She glanced at Ember. Em, Ive asked you before, but just tell Yuna what you told me. Sure, she shrugged. The Dragon Council wants to meet Yuki because of a number of reasons. One is the fact that she is a child raised away from the cities. Other reasons are about what kind of dragon she is and her various activities in Libra. I dont know, however, what they want or what they want to do. What kind of dragon? Yes. Um, Yuki, do you want me to explain or you? I can do it, Yuki said. To put it simply Yuna, Im a very unique kind of dragon. There are many different types of dragons. Each type represents an element. Ember is a fire dragon and uses fire magic for example. Sometimes, dragons can use multiple elements, but they still are either a fire dragon or a water dragon and so on. Me, on the other hand, am none of them. What do you mean? Yuna frowned. She wasnt following. I represent all of the elements. All. Yes. All. I can use every element, Yuki said. I cant use them well though. It takes practice. Most elements I can just do a few things with them. The only ones I know well are earth, wind, and fire. Ive been practicing my water. Thats useful. It is. You have any questions? Theres not much to ask, Yuna said. She thought for a while. How long have you known? I found out when I was in the Coliseum, Yuki replied. Oh. Alright. So were going to the dragons then. Are we walking there? I dont believe so, Yuki said. Ember, you said that you have a quick way to get to the dragons? I do, Ember nodded. Itll be the same way I got there. Is it with magic? Akira asked. Some sort of teleportation device or spell? No, its really simple. Well be flying over there, she said. Im a dragon. I have wings. Might as well use them. Besides, I didnt get much time to fly before so it felt great. I havent flown in a while either, Yuki said. Now, I know that Erica, Mathali and Akira have wings though only Akira is built for long distance flights, Ember listed. Even with that, where were going is going to be quite a journey and chimaeras dont have the same stamina as dragons. So what are our options? Yuki asked. Well, while I was at one of the cities, I grabbed a few saddles. Well be giving them some rides. Itll be faster that way. Dragon riding? Yuna said, her eyes widening. Yes. The saddles are enchanted, so we can go pretty fast without having to worry about you guys, Ember said. You also dont have to worry about staying on the saddle, itll do it for you. How about me? Yuki asked. I dont have experience giving people rides. Its fine. Just fly, Ember smiled. Im sure you dont fly like a drunkard. But if you really need tips, I can give them to you while were up in the sky. Do you do this often? Yeah, kind of. When dragons are tired, theyll often ride on others. I have a lot more energy than most, so Im usually the one giving rides. Ah. Well, I guess thats it then. Yuna, do you have any concerns or questions about what weve discussed? Yuki asked. Yuna shook her head. Then well prepare to go then. They all stood up and followed Ember and Yuki as they walked toward a large clearing. Yuna watched Yuki, thinking about this new information. She wasnt sure how she should respond. It didnt actually change much. Yuki was still Yuki. It is what it is. She didnt treat me any different when finding Im an angel, so theres no reason for me to do that same. Were the same people. They arrived at the clearing and were told to step away for a moment as Yuki and Ember went up. The two of them stood a few yards away from one another. They nodded at each other before they morphed, their bodies expanding and shifting until two dragons stood. Ember looked almost exactly how Yuna had imagined her. Her scales were a darker shade of red than she had expected, almost crimson. Her body was shaped like the dragons Yuna had seen in books, strong and slim like a lizard. Wings sprouted out from her backs like two leathery sails. Sharp white teeth shone whenever her mouth opened. Yuki on the other hand looked different. Her scales were silver and when hit by the light, shimmered with the colors of the rainbow. Her muscles were less pronounced and her body was more compact, tapering at her snout and tail. ''I guess she really is a dragon,'' Yuna thought dryly. If she had any doubts, they were all dispelled now. You all look so tiny, Yuki said, her voice rumbling out from her. Ember, I take it that youll show them how to put on the saddles? Yep. Come on you guys, Ember said. We have a long trip on our hands." Chapter 308 – Flying Yuki loved flying. When she was training with Sophie in her mana dimensions, she had a taste of what flying was, but it was inside a simulation. It couldnt match the feeling she had right now as she cut through the air with her wings. With her second eyelids down to protect her sight, she saw the land zooming beneath her. Every pump of her wings propelled her even faster, feeding the urge within her to test her limits. She resisted it though. She knew that the passengers on her back wouldnt be the most appreciative of such testing. With Erica and Yuna on her back, she needed to make the ride as smooth as she could. She already had forgotten about them once before and was reminded with piercing shrieks as she dive bombed a herd of deer for fun. Its not my fault theyre so light, Yuki thought. The combined weight of both Erica and Yuna was like an empty backpack where the saddle was the straps. She only remembered when she actively thought of them. Now she was gliding through the air, riding the winds as they helped propel her forward. Ember was beside her, edging forward here and there. Yuki could tell that she was holding herself back as well. Craning her head back a bit, she checked on her two passengers. They seemed fine for the most part. The saddles that Ember brought were working wonderfully. From what Yuki could tell, the enchantments placed a barrier around the riders that blocked any flying debris as well as the wind. It also stuck to Yuki, not allowing any slippage or movement. Getting the saddle on proved to be a bit of an ordeal. The size of the saddles was a problem as well as the people they were being placed on. Yuki had to stay as still as a rock as Erica and Akira put the saddle on as Ember called out instructions. My neck is a bit stiff, she thought. Theyve been flying for a little over two hours now from Yukis count. She wasnt certain on the distance theyve traveled, but it had to be quite far. Ahead of them, the mountains loomed, taller than anything Yuki had ever seen. Ember said that the dragons were beyond the range. How far out are we? Yuki asked, sending her thoughts to Ember whose ear flicked at the message. [Well be at the mountains in a few minutes,] she replied. [Weve traveled about a hundred forty miles. Theyll be here in about three miles.] We could have gotten here faster, Yuki said. [Yes, but I dont think our passengers would appreciate that,] Ember laughed. [The saddles can only take so much. After a certain point, something will break through the barrier or the stabilization will fail.] I see. Well, the pace we have right now isnt the worst. Will getting through the mountains be difficult? [Depends. Weather and time will play a big part. Luckily, there should be more than enough light to make visibility not a problem, Ember said. Though, a storm would throw that out the window.] Itll depend on the storm, no? [Yes. Time of year, we might need to contend with snow as well as rain. No thunderstorms though, so thats good.] Well see when we get there then. They flew in silence after that. Yuki still looked around at the ground, spying on the animals and landscape as she zoomed by. She knew that Akira was scanning the area constantly for them as they flew, so she didnt worry about looking for enemies or potential hazards. Around three minutes later, they arrived at the mountainside. The towering spikes of sheer rock dwarfed Yuki even in her dragon form. Soft white clouds floated above her and pine trees reached up, trying to touch her. Ember, we should take a break, Yuki suggested. Recoup our energy and maybe scout out the path forward a bit to see what we have to deal with. [Good idea. Theres a valley nearby that we can take shelter in. Follow me.] Ember dove down and swooped around to her left. Yuki followed right behind as they went in between two of the mountains. A dark green blanket of trees met them with a blue river cutting the middle. Ember landed at the river bank, folding in her wings as she dropped down a few feet in the air. Yuki landed a bit further. Why are we landing? Yuna asked. Were taking a break and were to scout out the skies ahead to see if its clear, Yuki replied. Hop off. The two on her back followed her instructions and slid off of the saddle onto the grass beneath them. Yuki swung her head around and looked over at Ember. Do you want to go together, or just one of us? she asked. I can go, Ember said. I have more experience with this. Ill be back within the hour. Alright. Can I change forms? Go ahead. The saddle will stay on you like your clothes, Ember said. She looked down at Akira and Mathali. Can you two clear out for me? I need to take off. Have a safe flight, Akira said as she stepped away to give Ember room. Find a place to camp. Ill find you all. With that, she spread her wings and with a few mighty flaps of her wings, lifted herself off the ground before soaring upwards. Yuki transformed back into her elven form and joined the others as they grouped up. I saw a place we could camp while we were up there, Akira said. Follow me. She went into the forest as the others followed behind her. Yuki began scanning the area for any monsters or uninvited guests but found none. When Akira stopped, they were in a thinner area of the forest. Tree leaves still covered the sky, but there was room to lay down. We should start thinking about what we should do when were finished with the dragon business, Yuki said as they all sat down. I want to start doing things immediately after. We might have to change anything we plan out if we get new information once we go back, Akira replied. Thats fine. I just want a baseline so that we can have something to go off of. We can also have something made right now so that when we go to the dragons, we can entertain the possibility of asking them for advice or help. Alright. Where do you want to begin? I think we should think about how to limit the Shikakus power. Theyve been reaching out during the time I was gone. Were going to need to trim them to make them a little more manageable, Yuki mused. I know you guys have a list of where theyve spread their influence into. Do you want us to take them out? Erica asked. No. Well, not that fast. I dont want to create a power vacuum, Yuki explained. We need to see who is next in succession before we decide to eliminate anyone. True. We have people everywhere as well, but not nearly as many, Erica said. So we can keep an eye out, but we wont be able to go in there and take the seats left behind. Thats why I dont want to be too hasty. All I want to do is slow them down and maybe lessen their hold like we did for Mason Incorporated. But we cant keep doing that. Its only a temporary solution. You want to strike them at the roots? Akira asked. That will be difficult. It will be, but its necessary, Yuki replied. We cant let that much power be in the hands of a single group especially a group like them. The Shikaku are like weeds, though, Akira said. Theyll keep coming back unless you rip them from their roots and destroy their seeds. Yes. The seeds, we cant do anything about. Theyre too small and too numerous. Those well deal with should they grow to be a problem. But the roots, we can and must deal with. What are you thinking of? We need to find where the Shikaku are based, Yuki said. Then go there and destroy their leadership. That will cripple them. Um, Yuki, Yuna spoke up, her voice soft and in thought. Yes? Why not go for the king? she asked. Hes a puppet for the Shikaku. If we can put a fit king in his place, then our lives would be easier, wouldnt it? It can be. But then we might go through a cycle of having to fight for the kingship and it will draw resources away from us. That is a good idea to have though. It might be a viable strategy for us to use later down the line. Do you have an idea about how to locate the Shikakus base? Akira asked. Weve been searching for it ourselves, but we dont have any leads. No one that we know associated with them has ever gone to the base it seems. As a matter of fact, I do, Yuki smiled. It involves where were going to right now. Akiras eyebrow rose. You want to ask the dragons? Mhm. I know theyve been watching the Shikaku, Yuki said. I just need to be able to get them to help me. Then with that, we can go right at them. Chapter 309 – Rock Needles Ember returned within the hour just like she said she would. She found the camp they had set up in the forest a bit away from the river bank. When she arrived, Yuki greeted her. So how is it? Yuki asked as they sat down. Akira and the others were in tents they had set up. Its pretty clear right now, she replied. There are some clouds gathering, but it doesnt look like a storm. But given the time, I dont think we should go through right now. We should stick through the night. Why? The mountain range is quite large and its something you should go through at a more careful pace, she explained. The front parts of the mountain are normal, but further in, it gets more and more dangerous. It no longer becomes mountains really and more like spikes of rock that you need to navigate through. Yuki frowned, not quite sure what Ember was trying to describe. Its hard to explain. Youll see tomorrow. Going through it would take too long with the daylight we have. Oh, so you''re worried about night. Yes. That area is very dangerous if you are careful, but at night monsters come out. Fighting them off with passengers on our backs wouldnt be safe. Monsters? Yuki repeated, raising a brow. What kind? I dont know what kind of beasts roam here. Lesser wyverns. The wyverns weaker and less intelligent relatives, Ember replied. They dont like to associate themselves with those monsters which I understand completely. Lesser wyverns. What are they like? Well, Ember said, scratching her cheek, theyre weaker magically. They use wind magic like normal wyverns, but not as well. Theyre also a bit weaker physically and are smaller, but theyre still a pain to fight off since they behave like monsters. Are they only active at night? Usually active at night. If you step into their territory, they will come after you no matter that time of day. I see. And wheres that? Their territory? Its where were headed towards. Oh. Thats why night time would be horrible. We would need to contend with them as well as navigate the area, Ember sighed. If it was just us, I think we could outfly them pretty easily and not need to fight them at all. I appreciate the confidence, but Im still kind of new to this whole flying thing, you know, Yuki said dryly. Its not confidence. Its a fact, Ember smiled. I can tell that youre a natural at this. Plus, youve had practice. It might not have been in the real world, but its still practice. Hmm. Thank you then. So what are you planning? Well, well go in the morning with the others, she said. The people well be carrying will be the same. When we get there, theyre going to be doing some protecting while we fly. Oh, so thats why you want the morning, Yuki nodded. Itll be easier for them to fight off the lesser wyverns when they have better visibility. Exactly. Ill give them some instructions on how to fight them off. For right now, I need to give you a few heads up, Ember said, scooting in closer to Yuki. Hit me. Lesser wyverns can use wind magic. They use it a lot. When they hunt or when they fight they will use it because its the only magic they know. Other magic requires more intelligence and theyre not quite up to that. Yuki nodded to show Ember she was following along. When we fly, you need to keep a close eye on the winds, she said. She looked at Yuki with a serious expression. The moment they start shifting in any abnormal way, you need to prepare yourself. Youre telling me that the wyverns are going to make flying a bit of an ordeal, Yuki said. Yep. Theyll kick up the winds and itll throw you off if youre not paying enough attention. Ill keep that in mind. Anything else? Protect your wings. Dont move too predictably. And no matter what, do not try and look for them, Ember listed. Yuki frowned at the last one. Why cant I look for them? Knowing where an enemy is can only help, she asked. With other enemies, yes, but lesser wyverns can hide very well and love to ambush, Ember explained. When you see one, you can bet that there is another right underneath you. You can look for them with magic, but I would prefer if you put all your focus onto flying. Then Ill just trust that Erica and Yuna can find them for me, Yuki said. That will be their job, yeah. Yuki mulled over this information for a bit before a question appeared in her mind. Em. When were doing dodges and navigating that area of the mountains, how much should I care about the comfort of my passengers? she asked. What do you mean? Well, well be twisting and turning while trying to evade those lesser wyverns. We might need to do certain drastic maneuvers to avoid being hit. Embers eyes lit up as a sly grin spread across her face. Oh, I see. I think theyll understand that its for everyones safety, she said. After all, us getting hurt would inconvenience everyone. So being a little rough wouldnt be a problem then, Yuki said. Not at all, Ember replied as they grinned at one another. The next day, they awoke at the break of dawn. After a quick meeting, they went to the river bank and prepared to navigate the mountains. Yuki changed back into her dragon form, the saddles still attached to her, and layed down to let Erica and Yuna mount. Ready? Ember rumbled. Ill be right behind you, Yuki replied. With that, Ember pumped her wings and lifted off from the ground, climbing into the air. When she was a ways away, Yuki did the same, pushing against the air with her wings. Ember hovered around, waiting for her. Then they began their flight. Ember took the lead, guiding Yuki towards the area of the mountains she had warned about. After twenty minutes of flight, Ember slowed and went beside Yuki. Its coming up, she said. Remember what I said yesterday. Dont worry, Yuki said. Focusing her sights on the space ahead, her sharp eyes began to make out the outlines of spikes that towered into the air. As they approached closer, she could see them in detail. The description that Ember gave her the night before made sense now. From the ground, solid rock jutted upwards, like malformed mountains. They were sharp and pointed, their edge not something Yuki would want to touch. The rock they were made out of felt old to her, but that clashed with their state. After hundreds of years, those points should have been dulled. What happened here, Ember? Yuki asked as they flew closer and closer. "Those things are like rock needles." Ill explain later, she replied. Just know that it was a fight. A fight? The participants must have been something. The monsters are coming, Akira called out, her voice carried by the wind. Ready up, Ember commanded. Yuki cleared her head, pushing her curiosity aside. There would be time later to ponder on these rock formations. Right now, she had other matters to deal with. Chapter 310 – Evasion Focus, Yuki, she thought as she tucked her wings a bit back. Its time to have some fun. She streamlined her body, pulling her limbs closer to herself as she felt the winds around her. Remembering the warning Ember gave her, she made sure to keep a close eye on them for any shift. Her speed picked up as she angled downwards, gravity helping her along. Using her tail, she steered herself around the rocky needles that stood in her way. When she needed a lift, she pumped her wings and looked up, slicing through the air. Ahead of her, Ember twisted and turned as she navigated the pointy terrain. As Yuki trailed behind, she wondered for a moment where the lesser wyverns were. Akira had warned that they were coming, but after that, she said nothing else. Yuki knew that it was her own job to search for them, but she couldnt help but worry a little. The pace Ember was setting wasnt a terribly fast one. They glided through the stone needles, taking turns here and there, but there was no real risk. There were no attacks or interruptions. So shes being safe right now and doing it slow, Yuki thought. It was a decision that she agreed with. When they were a bit deeper into the needle maze, Yukis scales began to crawl as her instincts were set off. Her attention sharpened as she tried to locate what triggered the response. She felt the winds, but couldnt see any noticeable change in them. Yuki looked ahead at Ember and saw her ears pulled back a tad. She must be feeling the same things as Yuki. Someone is watching us, Yuki thought. The question was where. She couldnt look around now with stoney needles surrounding her. Crashing into one of those needles would be painful at best. Erica and Yuna should be looking around for any monsters hovering on her back, but she figured that it wouldnt hurt to give them a small nudge. Erica, Yuki said as she tapped the link between them. She made sure to keep her eyes glued onto the terrain ahead of her. [Whats up?] Erica replied. Have you seen anything? [Nothing so far, but Ill make sure to tell you if that changes,] she said. I see. I think something is watching us, Yuki said. [You do? Why?] My instincts are blaring, Yuki explained. Give our surroundings a real good look. Were not alone. She cut off the link to put all her focus back to flying. But even as she tried, her mind still raced to try and put together all the clues and information she had. She knew that someone or someones were watching them. There was nothing else that her instincts could be indicating since she couldnt feel any magic in the air. Erica couldnt see any thing and Akira probably couldnt either given she hadnt said anything since announcing that monsters were coming. So we know that monsters were coming at us, she thought as she curved around a needle. But Akira hasnt said anything about them in some time. They might have disappeared from her detection. Yuki suspected that the lesser wyverns were on them already. There was no way they had traversed so far into this pointy land without the lesser wyverns being tipped off that people were crossing their territory. The question was why they hadnt been attacked yet. Smarter monsters usually dont attack those that they feel out matched by, she mused. She tilted her body to the side to slide between a narrow gap between two needles. Maybe they dont want to fight us. Based on what Ember had said about these monsters, Yuki doubted that idea. Maybe if they were outside of the lesser wyverns territory and it was night, but from what Ember described, they would be attacked no matter what. That meant the monsters must be biding their time. They were waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. This sensation must be them. She remembered another thing Ember had said about these lesser wyverns. They were good at hiding and their preferred method of attack was ambushes. They must be using magic to hide then. If Yuki had the time and space to look around, she would be able to find them in an instant with her eyes. They would be shimmering blobs of mana from the disguises over them. What are they setting up. She pumped her wings again to pick up speed, steering away from another spike as she did that. An idea popped into her mind as she and Ember flew deeper and deeper into the needle forest. Theyre waiting for us to get deep enough before striking, she realised. Thats why theyre following, but not doing anything. The more she thought about it, the more that possibility seemed the most likely. She was sure that Ember knew this as well. Were just going to have to wait then. The wait wasnt very long. A few minutes more into their flight, the winds began to shift. At first it was gradual, almost like a passing breeze. It wasnt until it slowly built more and more speed did she realize that magic was involved. [You feel that?] Ember asked. I do. Keep going, right? [Yes. Dont change how you fly. We dont want to tip them off.] Got it. They continued forward at a lazy pace. On her back, she felt Erica tighten her legs on the saddle. She must have noticed as well. Relax, Erica, Yuki said to her. Dont alert them. [I know.] Then, like a knob being turned, the winds kicked up to a howling speed. They pushed against her as she flew forward, battering at her body and her wings. Whenever she tried to adjust, they would shift directions again and again, making it as difficult as possible for her to fly. She knew what her role was now. It was to fly and get out of this stone needle maze as soon as possible. She locked onto Ember who was beginning to build speed. It was time to see how good of a flier she really was. Hold on tight, Erica, she said. Before Erica could reply, she cut off the connection and gave her wings a powerful pump that blasted her forward. She sliced through the air like an arrow, using her instincts to make the smallest of adjustments in her wings and tail to navigate the ever shifting winds. Somewhere behind her, she heard screeches alerting her of their impending pursuers. She trusted Erica and Yuna to handle them for her. [Theyre launching projectiles,] Erica warned. Thanks for the heads up. She pulled her wings in and dropped through the air. Above her, she felt something whistle by, but she paid no attention. Locating Ember again, she raced forward to catch up with her, throwing in rolls and drops here and there to throw off her pursuers. Needles raced by her as she narrowly slipped by some. The winds tried their best to hinder her way forward, but she used them to her advantage. Whenever they blew to her sides, she rode them for a quick shift in directions. When they blew against her, she used them to stall her speed and make her flight pattern as irregular as possible. As she went forward, she gradually picked up more and more speed even as she stalled here and there. The landscape around her blurred by, going upside down and spinning at times as she avoided spikes and attacks. Ember was still ahead, a scarlet red bullet, but the gap between them had closed somewhat. She didnt want to catch up completely though. It would only make it harder for both of them to fly. Every now and again, she could hear screeching from behind her that sounded more and more angry as time went on. She wondered how long this area went on for. Her wings were beginning to tire from the constant battle against the winds. As more time went by, she noticed a hit of green ahead of her approaching rapidly. Fueled by it, she blasted forward, evading everything between her and the end of the mountain range. Then there were no more mountains or needles. Just a lush green forest. She slowed and looked back. The lesser wyverns had stopped behind them, guarding the entrance to the mountains. We made it, she thought. That was something. And now her muscles ached. I really need a rest. Chapter 311 – Three in a Tent Good flying out there, Ember said as she sat down beside Yuki. They found a place to rest for the day, setting up a small camp with two tents. Now they were sitting around an unlit campfire as the sun was beginning its descent through the sky. Yuna and Mathali had left in order to hunt for the nights meal. Erica and Akira were sitting outside. When they first made camp, Yuki went straight to sleep. Her energy had been completely drained from the events of the day. Turning into her elven form only emphasized the strain on her muscles. Now she felt as if her entire body was stiff and sore. Thanks, Yuki replied. That entire event was something. I wasnt really sure what was going on. You did really good for your first time navigating that area, Ember said. Most new people wouldnt want to go through that without some sort of guide or safety net. I mean, you were my guide. I dont think I was your guide in any way with the speed we were going at, Ember laughed. That was all you after the wyverns came. Speaking of the flight, Erica interrupted, that was quite a trip being your back, Yuki. Oh, was it? Yuki asked, hiding her grin. Mhm. Its quite hard to hit flying targets when the world is spinning around you, you know? It was necessary though. We got out of there, right? We did, but Im pretty sure that you didnt need to do barrel rolls fifty times, Erica said with a pout. I was so dizzy by the end of it, I didnt even bother trying to hit those wyverns. I probably would have ended up hitting Yuna. Yuki couldnt help it and let out a small giggle. So you did do that on purpose, Erica frowned, smacking Yuki in the arm. You giggly little goblin. Bullying Erica, I see, Akira commented with a faint smile. In fairness, I did do those things to also throw off those lesser wyverns, Yuki said. I do admit that I may have embellished it a bit. A bit? Akira, you should have been on with me. It was like a rollercoaster that I didnt know when the drops or loops were coming. No, I dont think I want to be on that, Akira replied dryly. Ill stick with Embers little side to side motions. Is that a compliment? Ember asked. Yeah. It was about what I expected running away from flying monsters. After hearing what Erica went through, Im pretty happy with the experience I got. To be fair, the reason I didnt do any crazy maneuvers was because Yuki was drawing all the attention, Ember smiled. Since she was in the back and doing all that, they focused on her. So it was necessary, Yuki interjected. You can go with that. And there you go, Erica. Doesnt matter. You still owe me something, she said. What do you want? If its obtainable in a forest, I could go get it for you, Yuki replied. No. Ill wait until we get back home, Erica said. Then Ill tell you what I want for payment after that ride. You know, normally the person giving the ride gets paid. Well, that just shows you how bad it was. Yuki laughed. Fair point. A thought struck her and she looked over at Akira. Aki. Where did the wyverns go after you first detected them? You called them out, but never said a word about them after that. Oh, they were hanging back, so I didnt feel the need to say more, she explained. They werent charging us. Ember wanted to make sure that they werent tipped off that we knew they were there. I see. That makes sense. If the wyverns noticed, then they would have gone right at us and it would mean we would have to travel further at an uncomfortable pace, Ember explained. Yeah, I understand. Speaking of pace, Yuki said, how long do you think it will be until we get to the dragons? A day or so? If we go fast, we can get to a stop within the day and be at one of the cities the next day, Ember replied, looking up at the sky as she thought. Well get going at sunrise, so we should get some sleep before that. Do you want to establish a watch? Yuki asked. Ill rig up a perimeter around us, but I dont know if you want more security. There might be some things in this forest that Im not familiar with. Mathali will stand watch, she said. Hes built for that. Alright then. I guess well just wait for Yuna and him to return and tell them the plan moving forward. That night, Yuki laid in a tent with Akira and Erica. Ember had elected to spend the night with Yuna, saying that she wanted to talk to Yuna about a few things. The sleeping bags were laid out next to each other inside that small tent, their edges squished together. Yuki sat on top of her sleeping bag, her legs drawn up as she stared at the tent flap, thinking to herself. In two days, she would be meeting the dragons. She wondered what they would tell her and what she could ask. Her history was a mystery to her. This might be her chance to make things clear. What are you thinking about? Akira asked. Yuki glanced down at her. She was lying on her own bag, staring at Yuki. Just wondering. About dragons. Me too, Akira said. I wonder what their cities are like. The succubi had an old fashion one. The angels had something that I dont think can really be classified. They dont really have cities in the traditional sense, Erica replied. She was lying down as well. Ive been there about one time. What was it like? Yuki asked. Dragons love their nature. There arent many buildings. That may have changed since it was a while back since I was there, but I dont think it would be too different. Well see. I wonder if we can ask the dragons for anything to help Yuna, Yuki mused. With what? Akira said. Her control. She says its an emotional problem, Yuki explained. Dragons deal with those types of things, so maybe they can help give her tips on how to control them. Maybe. It wouldnt hurt to ask, I guess. Speaking of Yuna, Erica said, how are things going on between you and her? What do you mean? Yuki asked. Any progress? You two have been talking a lot lately. Well, I dont know, Yuki said. Shes been more open, but at the same time, she seems only friendly. Not really bashful like before. She making moves? No. Shes kind of acting like she never said she liked me. Yuki frowned. Maybe she doesnt like me anymore. I can guarantee that is not the case, Akira replied. Hmm. Worried about that, I see, Erica said, sitting up. So you do like her back as well, dont you. Im not sure yet. I think anyone would be sad at the thought of someone like Yuna not liking them anymore, Yuki said. Shes cute, smart, and humble. And teasable. Yes to all of that, Erica laughed. How has she been with you two? Yuki asked. When I was gone. Well, weve all gotten a lot closer, Erica said. Honestly, shes basically like our girlfriend at this point, right Akira? I would say so. But if you tell her that, youll probably get a lot of blushing and denying, Akira replied. I see. Thats good to hear. I always knew she was attracted to you two as well. How have things gone with Ember? You all have been together a lot recently. Ember? Akira repeated. Shes great. Shes a fun girl, but a lot smarter than you would think. Im fine with her. No complaint here, either. I like her, Erica added. Mmm. She would be glad to hear that, Yuki smiled. She was worried that you two would disapprove of her, but I always told her that it wouldnt be a problem. We might want to tell her directly, otherwise shes going to keep doubting herself. Next time were alone, well make sure to do that, Akira said. Thanks. One day, we really need to get together all alone with no worries or deadlines and just enjoy ourselves. I wonder if that would ever come. After the Shikaku are gone, Im sure well have some days like that, Akira said. I hope. We should go to sleep, Yuki suggested, lying down on her sleeping bag, Might be a long day tomorrow. True. Good night you two, Akira said. Night, Erica replied. Good night. Chapter 312 – Rest by the Pool Buckle up, Ember warned as she and Yuki prepared to take off. The plan for the flight today wasnt one of traveling at a moderate pace. Yuki was getting a chance to test her speed for the first time. Ember had given the rest instructions on how to ride at high speeds. They were to get their bodies as close to their rides as possible, flattening themselves. Then they needed to stay as still as possible. You all have your goggles ready? Ember asked. Yep, Erica replied. These are much more comfortable than I thought they would be. They have to be. When you need to wear them for long periods of time, I would hope they would be comfortable. Do we need head protection? Akira asked. I dont think so, and I also didnt bring any, Ember said. You should be fine. Sometimes, there are unexpected objects flying through the air, but for the most part, they will bounce off of me and Yuki rather than hit you. Alright. Then Im ready. Everyone else? They all replied with an affirmative. Then lets get going. Yuki, Ember said, giving her a nod. Ill be right behind, she replied. Yuki spread her wings, stretching them out as she waited for Ember to take off. Ember gave her wings a few mighty flaps, kicking up dust and rustling the branches of trees. She lifted into the air before pumping her wings once more and propelling herself forward. Then she hovered above, waiting. Yuki followed after her, rising into the air until they were at the same level. Hold on tight, Ember said. She turned around and blasted forward, Yuki chasing after her. They pumped their wings furiously, each flap pushing them further and further as they cut through the air. The land below them began to blur as they picked up speed. As Yuki blinked, her transparent eyelids fell down, protecting her eyes from any dust or debris that floated in the air. Time to see how fast I can go. Together, the two of them zoomed through the sky, their wings a blur as they churned the air. Yuki kept her eyes locked onto the scarlet bullet ahead of her as she matched her pace. It was then that Yuki remembered that Ember had said that they would reach the stop within the day. That meant that it would be possibly hours until they had a rest for lunch. I guess Ill be testing my stamina while Im at it. Yukis stamina, she found, wasnt actually a worry. All her training and battling had prepared her body for such long distance flights at high speeds. What she did find was that she was slower than she would have liked. Although, what she would have liked probably was unrealistic to begin with. Maybe Im built for more stamina than I am for speed. I guess thats not a bad trade off. They had been flying for about three hours so far by Yukis count. She couldnt calculate their speed all that well as things were moving too fast for her to keep track off. She worried for a bit about how comfortable Erica and Yuna were on her back, but since Erica hadnt been complaining, she guessed that everything was alright for the most part. The first break came somewhere around midday when the sun was high in the sky, its rays pounding down on Yukis scales. There were no clouds to be seen for miles and miles. [Well be landing for a bit,] Ember said. [This sun isnt good for our passengers.] I was thinking the same thing. They banked right and landed beside a pool filled with glistening blue water. Their passengers hopped off of their backs and after changing back into their elven forms, they went to sit under the shade of the trees. Were going to wait a few hours for the sun to move, Ember said. Flying right now would be a bad idea. Was it getting hot for you all? Yuki asked, directing her question to Akira. A little bit, she replied. An hour of that would be bad though. Well, then well be resting here for a bit. Ill be taking a quick nap to regain some of my energy, Yuki said. Ember, are you going to nap as well? I might. Akira, wake us up in two hours, she said. I will. Yuki laid back onto the soft ground and closed her eyes, the fatigue from the flying taking her away to a deep sleep. When she was awoken with a bit of shaking from Akira, the sun had traveled some in the sky. She heard some laughter and looked at the pool. Erica was in it with Yuna, the two of them splashing around. Yuna was using her magic to chase Erica around with a lasso of water. Mathali was at the bank, watching them like a life guard. Theyre having fun, Yuki commented, rubbing her sleepy eyes. They didnt want to wait two hours doing nothing, Akira replied. Cant blame them. Reading? Yuki asked, glancing at the book in Akiras hands. Mhm. I brought a few with me in case something like this happened, she said. She leaned over beside Ember who was still asleep and poked her in the cheek. This one wont wake up. I dont really want to yell either. Hmm. Let me help then. Yuki cupped her hands and cold water pooled within them. She shuffled over to Ember and promptly dropped the water right on to her face. Embers eyes shot open as she let out a gasp. Yuki grinned at her while she wiped the water away from her face. What was that for? she asked as she sat up. Akira couldnt get you to wake up, so I helped her a little bit, Yuki replied. You could have used your bond, you know. Its not as fun though. Hmph. Where are the others? Playing, Yuki said, pointing at the pool. We should get going soon, right? Yeah. Call them back and Ill help dry them off before we get back to flying, Ember said. Yuki did that and they came back, their clothes dripping wet. Ember waved a hand at them and a field of heat surrounded them. I can dry myself off, Yuna offered. This is easier, Ember smiled. You should be dry in a minute or two. True to her word, the water was gone quickly. They prepared once more to set out, Yuki and Ember changing back into their dragon forms. Their passengers mounted up once again and they took off, soaring into the sky. [This part will take us into the night,] Ember said to Yuki. [We wont go as hard, but we should be there in four hours. Think you can hold up?] Should be manageable, Yuki replied. Ill be right behind. [Lets go then. Youre about to meet dragon civilization for the first time.] Chapter 313 – Outpost The moon had risen into the sky, replacing the sun as it shined its cold light onto the land. Yuki glided beneath it, taking in the scenery as she passed by above. Ahead of her, Ember was looking around, searching for the stop she spoke of before. Yuki was glad for the reprieve. They had been flying hard for the last four and a half hours. The time went past what Ember had said due to them having to take a detour around a brewing storm that was marching its way through the skies. I wonder what exactly shes looking for, Yuki thought. All she knew was that there was a pit stop of sorts for dragons to land at. She wasnt sure what kind of pit stop or what to expect. Ember didnt offer up anything. Ember banked left, angling her body towards the ground. Yuki followed behind her, curious as to what she had found that was making her land. They touched the ground at a break in the forest where a hill surrounded by a meadow rose. Found what you were looking for? Yuki asked as she waited for Erica and Yuna to dismount from her back. Yes. We cant fly in though since its blocked by trees, Ember replied. Ill explain. When all their passengers slipped off of their backs, Yuki and Ember changed into their elven forms. They all grouped together to hear what Ember had to say. The stop is in the forest, she said. I saw it while flying, but with passengers on my back, I cant go there directly. What do you mean? Yuki asked. Normally, I would just drop down and transform into this elf form before I hit the trees. Ill land right on top of where I need to go. Cant really do that with people on your back, Erica commented. Amazing observation, Ember replied with a dry smile. Yes. I cant do that. If I did, you all would be falling off of our backs which wouldnt be good. So well be walking to this stop? Yuki asked. We will. I just want to give a few heads up for you all, she said. I will lead the way. No one is to stand next to me except maybe Yuki, but I would recommend that you dont, if you dont mind. If you say so, Yuki shrugged. Thanks. Next, when we get to that stop, dont speak. Let me do the talking. Dont even move if you can. The guards are very jumpy and I dont mean that in a good way. Also, we will be taking an oath, or at least, you all will be taking an oath. Yuki might not need to depending on when they make us do that oath. Whats the oath about? Secrecy, Ember said. Its to keep this place a secret. Not like I believe you all will tell anyone, but its just a precaution. They like to be as safe as they can. Understandable. Its like the angels and how they knocked us out before bringing us to and from the city, Yuki said. Exactly. We wont be doing that knocking out though. The oath is plenty to keep anyone from leaking secrets. You can never be too safe, Akira said. We prefer to try and be as pleasant as possible. Is there anything else? Yuki asked. No. Thats all you need to know. Dont step ahead of me, dont speak until I tell you to, and dont make any sudden movements, Ember summarized. Lets get going now. Sticking to what she said, she took the lead, marching forward into the forest. Yuki followed closely behind, staying half a step back to make sure that Ember was always ahead but she would be in position to help if something happened. Ember traversed the trees with practiced steps, never stopping once to look around for her bearings. It was as if she had taken this route hundreds of times before. Ember, Yuki asked, what was your job before you got stuck in the Coliseum? My job? Ember repeated. Why? I was just curious. You seem to know your way through this forest really well. Oh. Well, my job was basically to be a guard, Ember said. I would go to these stops a lot to check up on them and do some shifts myself. I get a lot of practice moving around these places. A guard, hmm. That explains why youre such a good fighter. I get a lot of practice, she smiled. Is there a lot of fighting at these outposts? Depends on the location. This one is pretty quiet from my times here. Its a low risk area. In order to get here, you need to cross those mountains unless you want to take the long way which will take a couple of days. The forest is quiet as well. There arent many hostile monsters and they arent scary. They know better than to go near the outpost. I see. Shush now. Were getting close. Ember picked up the pace and slipped between the trees. From the lack of a trail of any sort, Yuki assumed that almost nobody walked to the outpost. Embers way of dropping on top of the area must have been the default arrival optional. Ahead of them, Yuki spied wooden structures hidden behind the trees. As they got closer, the structures became clearer and clearer. It was a wall of sorts with towers at its corners. Yuki saw glimpses of people standing in them. Looking around, she could see why the outpost was impossible to see from above. Trees grew all around it and within the area sectioned off by the wooden fortifications. The entire place looked like it was built with the trees. Leaves and branches covered the tops, obscuring it from view. Ember stopped in front of the wooden walls. Yuki couldnt see a door or gate to enter this outpost. The dragons must have taken their ability to fly into account when building this place. From above, a man landed down onto the ground in front of them. A pair of dragon wings folded behind the man as he considered them with a cautious expression. Hello, the man greeted, his tone pleasant. What is your business here? Hey, Ember replied. Im looking for transport into the city. Were going there for an audience. An audience? the man asked. Who are these people that are with you? She is the one that they want to see, Ember said, gesturing towards Yuki. The rest are our companions. I see. State your name, position, and city. It might take a little bit before we can let you in. Ember. Head of the Guard. Vernon. Ember. Head of the Guard, the man muttered under his breath. He paused. Then he looked up, his eyes wide. Head of the Guard. Im back, Ember grinned. Im going to get the commander real quick, the man said as he backed away and spread his wings. Stay right there. He flew up and over the walls of the outpost, disappearing from sight in a matter of seconds. Yuki stayed quiet, not sure if she could speak yet as they hadnt been brought in or taken the oath. There was a lot that she wanted to ask. A bit later, Yuki heard a faint exclamation from within the outpost. A shadow bursted into the sky and crashed down onto the ground a moment later. A muscular man stood up and locked his green eyes directly onto Ember. It really is you, he said, his voice filled with joy. Hey Marcus. How have you been doing? Ember asked, leaning on one leg. Where the fuck have you been? Marcus laughed. He went to her and gave her a massive hug, lifting her into the air for a bit. We thought you were a goner. You doubters, Ember replied. But before we get to that, can we go in? Of course you can, the burly man said. Come, lets get you all something to eat while we catch up. Chapter 314 – Quick Break Marcus waved his hand toward the wood walls of the outpost. A section of it disappeared before Yukis eyes, an entrance being made from the seemingly solid wooden wall. He gestured toward Yukis group to enter and waited for them to all pass through the wall. Yuki watched as he did another wave of his hand, the wall repairing itself in a flash. A naturae dragon? Yuki thought. Marcuss wings were a shade of green now that she thought about it. Could be an illusion as well, but that seems unsafe for a fortress. As they walked through the outpost, Yuki looked around, taking in everything. There were a few small buildings off to the sides of the outpost, possibly for sleep or food. Strips of light lined the inside of the walls, giving off a soft glow that illuminated the outpost during the night. A few guards were moving about their night, armored and armed. They stopped as Yuki and her group passed by to raise a hand in salute. They greeted Ember, calling her Head before going back to their day as Ember gave them nods of acknowledgement. She must have a lot of respect from the guards, Yuki thought. Thats good for a person in power. Marcus led them to what Yuki assumed was his office. It was quite small and was located in the back corner of the fortress right next to a tower. They looked connected, the office having access to the tower so that whoever was inside the office could get to a high elevation quickly. He opened the door and let them inside the small space. There were lights strung up on the ceiling that illuminated the place. Papers filled with writing covered the top of a wooden desk. I dont have many seats for guests, Marcus said. Just two of them. And one of them is reserved for the head. Are you alright with standing? Or do you want me to go grab some seats? I think well be fine, Ember replied with a smile. Good. Now. Spill it, he said, taking a seat in his office chair. What happened with you and who are these people? Ember began detailing the events that transpired before she came here to this outpost. Yuki didnt know the very beginning of this story about how Ember was given a scouting mission by the Dragon Council and where she went. She did know about the bird and the rock which she found quite amusing. Yuki refrained from teasing Ember about it though. After that, Yuki remembered it all, having been there for most of Embers time inside that coliseum. Marcus listened to Ember with a focused expression, cracking jokes here and there as well as shouting out expletives at certain moments. Ember fed him, laughing with him as she spoke. Yuki noticed that Ember left out a few details here and there. She didnt speak about how she was bonded with Yuki or the type of magic Yuki used to help them escape from the Coliseum. She also didnt speak about what type of dragon Yuki was. Then we came here, Ember finished. That about sums it up and now you know where I was and why Im here. That was a fucking adventure you had there, Marcus replied. That Fiddler man is dead too. You reported that to the Council, right? Of course. Why wouldnt I? Just making sure. So. Can we get some transport into the city? Ember asked. In a bit. We still have some protocols to go through, Marcus said. I need to still get verification from up top about this summon by the Council and then I need to do the oath for your friends there. You know, the usual. Yeah, no problem. Well be staying the night as well if you have some rooms. Do you have any guests right now? We got one in the economy rooms, Marcus answered. Other than that, were pretty open. That guy was a transfer, so well be moving him in a few days. The first class rooms are still wide open. Well be taking those for the night then. Theres only like two. Im counting six of you. Well be sharing, Ember smiled. Weve done that a lot recently. Were pretty comfortable with three a room. Theres one bed. It isnt exactly the largest. Well make it work. Alright then. Ill be doing the oath then, Marcus said. He looked at Yuki. You dont need to right now. You have something else later on. The rest of your group is another story. Itll be fast, Ember added. Usually around a minute at most for a group like this. Just repeat after me, Marcus instructed. Its basically one sentence. Are you all ready? Yes, they replied. Good. Now, repeat what I say, Marcus said. I will never reveal, lead to, or hint in any way the location of this outpost. Marcuss language switched to the magic tongue, making the oath a true one. The group, excluding Yuki, repeated after Marcus with everyone besides Yuna saying each word with fluency. And thats it, Marcus said. Ember, this is quite the group youve been traveling with. It is. Quite pretty diverse, right? Five different types of demons all rolled up in one place, he said. And one of them should have been extinct. [You can speak now,] Ember messaged to Yuki. [The oath has been said.] Good to know. Now, Ember can lead you to the lodging. So before you all leave, do you have any questions that I can possibly answer? Marcus asked. I think were good for now, Ember replied. When we get to the city, theyll be people more suited for answering the questions we might have. Now go back to acting like youre working. Yes maam, Marcus laughed. See you all in the morning. Ill send you off at seven sharp. They left the small office and followed behind Ember as she led them to the side buildings. She pointed out some of them as they walked closer. Those are barracks, then the kitchens, and then the visitor rooms, she said. Ill grab something for us to eat then we can mess around a bit before going to sleep. At five, you might wake up depending on how tired and how deep you sleep. The guards will be doing their routine exercise to warm up for the day. Ill go with you for the food, Yuki offered. Sure, Ember smiled. She opened the door to visitor rooms and let them inside. The keys for each room are in the rooms themselves. The doors arent locked right now. You guys split yourselves up however you want and get comfortable by Yuki and I are at the kitchens. Bring back something good, Erica said before disappearing into one of the rooms. She didnt even say who she wanted to be with, Akira sighed as she went after Erica. Mathali and Yuna followed. Lets go, Ember said to Yuki. They left the visitor building and went over to the kitchens where Yuki could hear the sizzling of oil and the clanging of metal pots and pans. Inside, there were a few soldiers who saluted Ember as she entered. They ignored Yuki for the most part, only giving her a few glances. You didnt tell me you were a general, Yuki said softly. It was never important, Ember shrugged. In the Coliseum, I wouldnt have said anything because I wouldnt want the wrong people to know. Outside, there wasnt really an opportunity or need to say anything. I guess youre right. Im surprised that no one came to find you. Youre in such a high position. Its just how it is. As the head of the guard, Im expected to be excellent at fending for myself, she replied as she looked through the options on the menu. Hmm. They changed it a bit since Ive last been here. But not even a search party? Yuki asked. For someone like me, they wouldnt risk a search party. They would hope that I can hide or get away. They did say that they were trying to find traces of me for them to locate my position using intel and all that. If they pinpointed where I was, then a retrieval party would have been called. I see. That makes sense. Its how we do things, Ember said. She paused and ordered four dishes from the chefs. Well split since Im not particularly hungry. All that flying and youre not hungry? I ate a lot a few days ago. You shouldnt be too hungry either. Thats true. Im not. Anyway. Thats also why I went to the cities as soon as possible, Ember said. If I can notify them that I was fine in person, then they would refrain from retrieving me. Otherwise, we might have had some guests come over during the middle of the night. If someone like the council head was taken, then search parties would be sent out, right? Yuki asked. Erica let out a small laugh. If the council head was taken, we would send out scouting parties. Chapter 315 – Teleporting At five the next day, the sounds of people shouting and boots stomping roused Yuki from her sleep. She rubbed her eyes and she sat up in the twin sized bed. Beside her, under the sheets, were Ember and Akira. Ember had her face smushed into a pillow while Akira was holding Yukis arm. Yuki carefully extracted her arm from Akiras grasp and slipped out from the bed. She made sure to not disturb the two peacefully sleeping girls. She considered going to the kitchens to eat an early breakfast, but her body didnt feel hungry. Slipping outside of the visitor room, she went outside to observe the morning routines of the guards of the outpost. They were doing exercises to warm up for the day. She looked at the uniforms they wore, noticing distinct outlines in them as if something was embedded between the fabric. Armor? she thought. Or if this is training, weights? She watched them as they did a variety of exercises. It went on for quite some time, somewhere around thirty minutes. Barely any of them seemed to have broken out any sort of sweat. After that, they were sent to the kitchens where Yuki presumed they ate their breakfast before heading out to their assignments. Yuki went back to the visitor rooms to kill some time before Marcus came to guide them to whatever transport they would be taking. As she thought about the guards, she wondered what training was like when they were in their dragon forms. They must do it outside of the outpost since there wasnt nearly enough room for them all to transform. What kind of exercises do they do? She only knew about things related to magic when it came to dragons. Sophie was only concerned about that part of Yukis training as Yuki wouldnt have been able to fight as a dragon in the arena. With her thoughts shifting, she considered any questions she should ask the Dragon Council when she met them. She wondered if she should ask about Sophie and what her history was. Sophie wasnt very open when it came to herself and Yuki was never the type to pry. I do want to know what she was like better. Then I could honor her better. In the visitor room, Ember had awoken, sitting up on the bed with a sleepy expression on her face. When she saw Yuki return, her eyes lit up and she gave her a small smile. Watching the morning routine? she asked. Yeah. It woke me up and I was a bit curious, Yuki replied. What are they wearing? Is it armor? No. Its just weights, Ember said. They do have armour, but thats for emergencies. Most of the time, they wear mail. Mail? Not the heavy kind. Its something we made. Super lightweight. You barely notice it. Its like a second shirt basically. That seems really useful. Its good for light protection. Blocks against slashes and gives some resistance to stabs and projectiles. But its not something to rely on. Of course. Is there a way for me to get one of them? Yuki asked. I would love to examine it. Maybe in the city. I could get you one for free with my position and all. I cant let you have any in this outpost since they have a limited amount. I look forward to it then. Are you hungry? Not particularly, no, Yuki said with a shake of her head. Are you? No. Dinner was enough for me. Then we wait for the others to wake up? Yeah, Ember nodded. What do you want to do? There isnt much to do in this place when youre not a guard. Is that why you go on patrols sometimes? Yuki asked, remembering how well Ember knew the surrounding forest. Yup. Whenever I come to an outpost, I go around to check that everything is going well then go on patrol for a bit. Its usually a day per outpost. Do you go out to outposts often? No. Its usually once a year unless I get reports that I need to attend to, Ember said. Other than that, its just an annual check. The order I go in changes every year and when I do the check changes as well. How often do you need to reprimand someone? Yuki said. Not often nowadays. Once in a while, I would just remind the commanders if theyre being too lax in certain areas, but I havent needed to reprimand anyone for a few decades. You must be a good leader then, Yuki smiled. I try to be. There are always days where you doubt yourself though. Always. But being able to work with those doubts is a sign of a good leader. I hope. Anyway, are we just going to be talking about leadership for the next hour? Ember asked. Its a pretty dry topic. We can talk about something else. Have any ideas? Sure. The cities. Where you raised, Yuki replied. They sat down on a pair of chairs. Ive always been curious about how dragons lived and how they grew. I can talk about that, Ember nodded. Though, you do have to know before I say anything that how I was raised is a bit different from the norm. I would expect so given your position and all that. Alright. Where to begin They chatted for the next hour, Ember recalling her childhood with animated gestures and expressions as Yuki listened intently. It was all very new to her. The cities, the ideals, everything. Dragons lived very different lives than elves. When they finished, Akira was waking up and Yuki assumed that Yuna was as well. They still had a bit of time before Marcus said he was coming, so they continued to chat, the topic of their conversation shifting this way and that way. Akira joined in here and there, disappearing for a bit to grab something to eat. They were interrupted by a knock on the door around the time Marcus had said he would be taking them. Ember answered and there was Marcus just as he had said. Ready to go? he asked. Weve been ready. Lets go. Did you get the others? Yeah. Theyre all together outside. I found them getting food from the kitchen. Perfect. Yuki followed Ember, Akira with her, as Marcus led them out. The rest were outside and joined them while Marcus walked toward a building at the back of the outpost. How are we going to travel? Yuki asked, directing her question to Ember. Were going to be doing what everyone does for long distance travel, Ember smiled. Well, we flew here, so. Besides that. Well be teleporting, she said. With transporters? No, none of that nonsense. The elves might be fond of their machines, but theyre not very good. Too much energy and too slow. The only reason they use those things is because they need something to supplement their magic. So were going just with a spell? Yuki asked. She never knew such a thing was possible. Exactly, Ember said. She raised a brow. Did you think the elves discovered how to teleport all by themselves? Chapter 316 – Dyrin Have you teleported like this before, young lady? Marcus asked Yuki. In the room that Marcus led them into was a shiny metal platform that stood in the center. There were intricate engravings on the surface of the platform. If she had the time, Yuki would have gladly spent a day puzzling over them. No, she replied. Ive only used transporters. I see. Well, to all of you, its essentially the same protocol as those transporters, Marcus said. Just step on and stay still. Well handle the rest. How does it work? Akira asked. That isnt really a question for me. I only got the basics, Marcus shrugged. Its a spell. We power it and then send you on your jolly way. If you know where youre going, you can move yourself, or you tell us and we can send you to your location for you. Most of the time, people go to their home cities, so we dont need a full time operator here. Whats on the other side? Yuki asked. Of the spell? Just another platform like this. Bigger room too? Bigger room, Marcus grinned. This thing can take one person at a time. More can go on it, but safer for just one. Less chances for something to screw up as you go through space. What do you do when you need to move a lot of people at once? We have some things in place to help with that, Marcus replied. We still teleport though, I can tell you that. I see. Well, Ember, are we going? Yes we are. Marcus, start it up, she said. Right on it. Whos going first? he asked. I will, Mathali volunteered. I must see if the other side is safe for my lady. Marcus pursed his lips at Mathalis last words, his eyes curious, but he refrained from saying anything. Stand on the plate and Ill send you on your way. What city are we going to? Yuki asked. She couldnt recall the name ever being said. Were going to Dyrin, Ember replied. Otherwise known as the Capital to the locals. Its where the council official resides, though they dont always meet there. Do we know where theyre meeting? Well know once were in the city, she said. Are you ready devil? Marcus asked. I am, Mathali nodded. Have a good trip, Marcus saluted. He placed his other hand on a metal podium. Mana was poured into the podium and lines lit up as the mana was channeled to the metal plate. The runes engraved on the plate glowed as mana activated each one. Then a second later, a column of light engulfed Mathali and he disappeared from sight. Next one up while the spell is still going, Marcus instructed. Chop chop. I have paperwork to attend to. Erica went in next, followed by Yuna and then Akira. They each gave Yuki a small wave or nod as they stood on the plate before being teleported. Yuki, you can go next. Ill be right behind you, Ember smiled. Alright. See you in the city, Yuki said. Ill see you in the city. Yuki stepped on the plate with the engraved spell that was still shining brightly. Marcus bade her farewell before light surrounded her. It disappeared within a single blink and then she was in a massive line of plates just like the one she was on. A few plates would flash at a time, people appearing on them and stepping off without hesitation. Yuki did so as well, her eyes sweeping across the building she had just arrived at. It was a massive hall with vaulted ceilings that reached upwards of thirty feet. Marble pillars the size of tree trunks supported the building. In the center of the hall was a circular desk where three clerks stood with holographic screens. They were speaking to people, directing them to the teleportation plates. Toward the back of the hall was a convenience store of sorts that sold water and meals. A few people were shopping around there. Looking around a bit more, she located the rest of her group sitting on a few benches in a waiting area. Akira waved to her as she approached. Then arms wrapped around Yukis shoulders. Hey Ember, Yuki said. Hey. What do you think? she asked as she walked beside Yuki. Well, this place is really big, she replied. Is there a reason why its so big? Yeah. Because were dragons. Sometimes, we need to be in our normal forms, so our buildings have to accommodate for that. The plates are too small to transport dragons. Theres a bigger one, Ember said. Much bigger. It just is hidden right now because we dont need to use it. Oh. That makes sense. Come on. Theres a lot more to see, Ember smiled. They met up with the others and Ember took the lead. They passed by two porters who stood at the entrance of the massive hall, Ember giving them nods on the way out. The city outside was nothing like the image Yuki had in her mind. Buildings were spread apart by yards with enough room for Yuki to walk among them as a dragon. There were no roads on the ground, just grass and the occasional flower. Like with the angels, there was a distinct vertical element to the city with towering structures with multiple levels. Many of them had open air balconies for a person to land on. Off to the corner of her eye, a speck of blue drew her attention to a lake that rested in the middle of the city. Underneath its waters, sparkles winked at her and shadowy shapes swam. Overhead, a form flew by, whipping up the winds and blowing Yukis hair about. She looked up and saw an emerald dragon flying up toward one of the towers. It transformed into its elven form as it alighted onto one of the balconies. Looking further into the sky, she saw more and more dragons flying about, their shadowing shapes zooming across the sky. Not quite what you thought, isnt it? Ember asked with a smile. Its not like the cities Im used to, Yuki nodded. We like our nature a bit more than usual. Are there people in that lake? Yuki asked. They live in there, she replied. Water dragons. A few prefer to live on the banks of the lake though. Are there dragons of every type living here? Yuki said. She examined the dragons flying through the air more closely, noting the numerous shades of colors their scales had. Of course. This wouldnt be the capital if it couldnt accommodate everyone, Ember said. Underneath us is a cave system where earth dragons like to roam. The winds are always blowing up above for the wind dragons. The meadows are perfect for the naturae ones. And the others? Youll see, Ember grinned. Come on. Let me show you all some more Chapter 317 – Dragon Housing Ember took Yukis hand and began to pull her along as she pointed out buildings left and right. Though the way the buildings were put together was haphazard, Ember seemed to know the city like the back of her hand. She went between buildings, their path twisting and turning, as she took the fastest routes toward the places she wanted to show. One of the areas was the center of the city. It was circular in shape with a statue of a dragon made out of a material that had a metallic sheen. The dragon was posed regally, his head held high as his two front legs stood on top of a boulder. Who is he? Yuki asked. Hmm? Ember glanced over at the statue. Ah. Thats the founder of this city. His name is Dylik. Are all the cities named after the ones that started them? Indeed they are. The town I come from was started by Vernon, a well known naturae dragon, she said. You might have a chance to meet him depending on his mood. Hes alive? Yuki frowned. These cities must have been founded thousands and thousands of years ago. Yes he is. Stubborn and cranky, but still very much alive, Ember laughed. He lives in Vernon, so Ive talked to him a lot more than I have the other council members. Oh, so he will be in the council meeting. Depending on whether or not he wants to come, Ember shrugged. She turned away from the statue and pulled Yuki along. Let me show you something here. What do you mean by whether or not he wants to? Yuki asked as she followed behind. The rest of their group had spread around the city center. Are the members not required to attend? Not for something like this, Ember said with a shake of her head. Its not an emergency, so theyre not forced to attend. The council actually meet up quite a lot to discuss things about the city and the rest of the world. Its not always important talk though. Im there almost always because of my position, so I can say with confidence that most of the time its like a gathering of friends. Its not a super formal thing then, hmm. Not at all. Dragons live different lives from most other groups. Were more independent. We dont have formal jobs. We dont have societal obligations. We just live how we want to live. If I wanted to stop being head of the guard, I would simply just say I dont want to and someone else would be asked to do it. How do your cities run then? Yuki said. It sounded like the perfect recipe for chaos. We live a long time. Long enough to know that what helps one person can help another. Long enough that personal vendettas become tiresome and drawn out. We do what we need to keep our civilization, though that word is used loosely, running. What about food and crimes like theft? We dont eat that much in the first place, Ember smiled. You know that. And stealing just isnt worth it most of the time. If someone crosses any lines, the community will reprimand them. And if someone sways the community? The council will deal with them. Trust me. Weve had experience with this. Her tone grew grim. Then she shook her head. Enough of that. Look at those. She pointed toward a set of large buildings that were the size of a warehouse. Each one looked large enough to house a dragon and give them room to walk around and sleep in. You were wondering about how other types of dragons that the natural environment around here couldnt harbor lived. Those are how, she said. Whats in them? Yuki asked. Let me show you, she smiled. Ill take you to mine. Should we call the others? No. If they want to catch up, theyll be able to find us easily. Its not that far away. She went ahead, her feet carrying her quickly, as Yuki followed a half step back. She led Yuki to one of those buildings off to the left of the city center. It was behind one other building. This is my home, she said. Havent been in here for ages. Might need to clean it up a bit if I get a chance later. She touched the handle of the door to the building and pushed a bit of mana into it. Runes engraved onto it glowed and she pulled the door open a second later. Come on in, she said. Yuki stepped inside, lights automatically turning on as they sensed her. The thing that hit her first was an intense wave of dry heat rolling over her. It sucked away the moisture on Yukis skin. The floor of the room was a field of short grass. Off to the side was a desk and a wardrobe. Next to that was a cabinet. No fire? Yuki asked, glancing over at Ember. Not for me. I prefer more mild heat and I like grass. Summer nights in the fields around Vernon were always great, she said. Some other fire dragons though need things to be a lot hotter for them to be comfortable. I can only tolerate that type of heat. Fire is also just for mages. They use it to practice. I do more physical combat, so I dont need it. Oh. Not a lot of decor here, Yuki observed. This is an apartment for me, basically, Ember shrugged. I only sleep here when Im in the city and thats usually only when the council needs me to be here. My house back in Vernon is a lot more comfy. You should show me one day. Im planning to. There are a few people back home I want you to meet as well. I look forward to that. Anyway, I showed you this because I just wanted to show you how other dragons live in the capital comfortably. We just adjust their rooms to fit their climate needs. How do you keep the grass alive in this heat? Yuki asked. She squatted down and touched a blade of grass. It felt very real. I assume the heat is constant? Spells, magic, and science, Ember explained. The grass isnt normal grass that you find in a field. Its heat and fire resistant. If you tried to light it up, it takes a while for the flames to catch. Really? Yeah. They grow around fire dragon settlements. Vernon has a bunch in the fields around it. We use them for potions too. Fire resistance potions I assume. If youre using them as a main ingredient, yeah, she nodded. Other ones as well, but Im not too knowledgeable about potion making and all that stuff. How about other buildings? What are they like for ice dragons and lightning dragons? Ice dragons just get really cold rooms with a few requesting for snow and some for a pool of icy water to swim in. Ice dragons dont really enjoy greenery as much. A few do, but most of them only want evergreens at best. The rest is just ice or a more elven looking home. Oh, so some dragons live in places that look more like the houses back in Libra. Of course. Its way more convenient for some from what I heard. I dont like it personally since I like nature and I want a lot of space to move around. How about lighting dragons? Yuki asked. Well, theyre unique compared to the others. Theyre kind of like earth dragons in that they dont need anything special to live comfortably. Just give them a room and theyll request whatever they prefer. Not special requests. Usually. Earth dragons are like that too? Yeah. Theyre a hardy group. Can live in both the cold and the heat. Some like greenery others dont. Its a toss up, but they dont need anything special either. This must be pretty hard to maintain, Yuki thought out loud. There are a lot of these buildings and they each have their own settings. Its not that bad. Each run on the same spell, so we just basically copy and paste, Ember smiled. Theyre all the same design so no need to worry about that either. Maintenance wise, its your room so you take care of you, if you know what I mean. Hmm. I guess that fits with how dragons live. Well, this was fun, but we need to get going to the meeting, Ember said. It should be taking place tonight. She opened the door again and let Yuki out before shutting it softly. Then she started strolling down back toward the city center. Do you know where it is? This meeting? Yuki asked. She didnt see Ember talk to anyone or look at anything that would hint at this. No. Were going to town hall to ask, she replied. Then well know where well be going. But before we do, Ill need to tell you about a few things. What things? Not now. Ill tell you before the meeting. Youll need to know these things before going in. Yuki frowned. Is it something about me that Im not aware of? she asked. No. Its about the council members, Ember explained. Its about how to conduct yourself and what to say. You need to remember what I tell you well, otherwise the meeting wont be pretty. What could happen? Well. For starters. You might die. Chapter 318 – Kilik How was the tour? Akira asked. Yuki smiled at her. It was interesting, Yuki replied as Akira joined Ember and her. They were at the edge of the city center. Yuki could spy Erica and Yuna wandering around. Mathali was with them, sticking by like a shadow. Ember said that were moving now though. Want me to call the rest over then? Akira asked. If you want. I could do it too. Its fine, she smiled. As she spoke, Yuki noticed Ericas head go up and turn toward their direction. She nudged Yuna and together with Mathali they started making their way toward Yuki. Where are we going next? Town hall, Ember replied. Its not that far from here. A minutes walk. I need to talk to someone there before we can go meet the council. Ready to go? Yuki asked Erica as she arrived. Yep. Going to town hall, I heard? she said. We are. Ember, lead the way, Yuki said. Ember obliged, striking a quick pace as she navigated the city once more. She cut between buildings and stopped here and there to wait for the group to reach her. True to what she had said, the town hall was close by. It was a building that was hard to miss. It stood out from the surrounding structures with its ornate designs and architecture. Made out of what looked like pure stone, carved murals wrapped around the top where the roof met the walls and decorated the walls themselves. Pillars rose up from the polished stone porch to support an overhang. Stain glass windows let light in, each with a glass dragon emblazoned onto them. What caught Yukis eyes was the different colored stone that looked like they blended together. The entire building didnt look like a structure made of many parts. It was almost like someone had taken a small mountain and carved the town hall from it. As they walked up the polished stone steps, Yuki noticed etchings on walls, pillars, and floor. They were made in such a way to look like decoration but upon closer inspection, she found that they were runes. Protection of sorts? Yuki wondered. Who made this place? It had to be an earth dragon. A master as well as no one else would be able to do such a flawless structure in one session. A group of lower elementalists may have been able to create a copy, but there would have been imperfections strewn about. Like it? Ember smiled as she noticed the expression on Yukis face. I do, but Im more impressed, she replied. Do you know who made this place? Are they still alive? Its the first structure to be made here in this area, Ember said. That was tens of thousands of years ago. So the founder of the city made it? Yuki asked. No. This predates the city. It was a home that was repurposed, she explained. Like you probably noticed, its not something a normal dragon made. Gaea made it. Sophies master, Yuki thought. From what was taught to us as hatchlings, she lived on this land for thousands of years. This was her abode. When dragons decided to gather and form communities, she was approached for guidance and she offered this land for the first city as well as her home. Why would she give up her home? We dont know. Dylik would, but he is no longer with us. All we know was that she disappeared not long after that, going off to find a new place to settle down for the coming years. How did Sophie become her student then? Yuki frowned softly. Sophie isnt that old. Has no one seen her since? she asked. No. Its just that no one knows where she lives, Ember said. She comes out once in a while to offer guidance. The last time we spoke to her was around the time of Kienva War. She pointed us in the right direction and then disappeared again. Well. Shes dead so thats probably why no one has seen her, Yuki thought. Anyway. The one who maintains this place now is Gaeas student, the Archmage of the Earth. But she disappeared for a while now so the Dragons of Gaea have taken up the job. The Archmage of the Earth, Yuki repeated. She knew that title. It was Sophies. Yep. Shes one of the seats on the council, Ember said. Shes gone, Yuki said, making sure to control her voice. She couldnt stop the small shake that leaked through. What? Ember frowned. What do you mean gone? Yuki pressed her lips and gave Ember a meaningful look. She didnt want to say the words out loud. Oh. Oooh. That Sophie. I didnt know. I thought it was someone else. Its fine. Im sure the council knew about it, Yuki replied. Are we going in? Yeah. Yeah, follow me. She approached the stone doors of the building which opened inward without a sound to let them in. In front of them was a hallway with a long carpet stretching down the entire length. At the end of the hall was the entrance to a room whose door was currently shut. Ember went to the side of the hall where a reception desk stood with a woman behind it. The woman gave Ember a bright smile and folded her neatly in front of herself as she stood up straight. I see youre back, Ember, the woman greeted. How may I help you? How are things going right now? Ember asked. You have no current assignments, the woman replied. Your greeting party is still being organized, but look forward to an announcement in the coming days. I thought I said I didnt need a party, Ember frowned. Kilik believes otherwise, the woman said, her smile still bright. Maybe this is his way of saying sorry, Ember mumbled beneath her breath. Anyway. I have a meeting to attend to. I brought the guest and her party. Wonderful. I hope you have a fantastic time. With that, the receptionist stopped speaking and Ember left the town hall. Yuki was right behind, not quite sure what had just transpired. Ember, you know where to go? Yuki asked. Yeah, she nodded. She just said where. Lets get to a clearing before we fly over to the meeting site. It must have been a code then. The meeting place isnt in a city? Yuki said Nope. Lets talk while were in the air. Yuki followed Ember to a wide open section of the city. It was right beside the lake where dragons were sleeping at the banks or swimming in its deep waters. Ember changed her form, but stopped Yuki just a moment before she did the same. Were going to do this fast. Akira. Erica. Youll be on Yuki this time. When she changes, climb on top as fast as you can. Yuki, make sure to tell us when youre going to change. Oh, youre trying to minimize the amount of people that see me, Yuki said. Yep. Ready? Yes. Im changing in three, two, one. Now. With her last word, her body morphed into her dragon form, her silver scales sparkling underneath the light of the sun. Akira and Erica leaped up, slipping their feet into the saddle on Yukis back, and swung themselves on board in one smooth motion. When Yuki felt that they were secure, she spread her wings and launched herself up into the sky, Ember half a second behind. [Perfect,] Ember said to her. [I dont think a lot of people noticed.] But some did? [Not enough. They wouldnt think twice as some dragons just like changing the color of their scales for cosmetic reasons. I didnt want them noticing your body structure.] Ah. I see. [Now follow me. Ill tell you about the council.] They flapped their wings to gain a burst of speed and began to glide in the air. [So the council. The reason I wanted to tell you things is because the council is made up of very unique people,] Ember explained. [Theyre all powerful dragons, but theyve achieved their power through different ways. Almost all of them have a unique power that makes them standout.] Alright. How do I navigate around them? [Most will respond kindly to politeness. All of them will respect strength. If you read the atmosphere and the people carefully, you should know how to react. The main problem is the council head, Kilik.] Your boss? [Yes. My boss. His powers are different. Even more different than the rest. Hes almost like two people all in one body. Two souls that are reflections of one another.] Hes bipolar? So I need to worry about flipping his switch accidentally? [Its more than that. When he switches, his power increases dramatically. Everything from his magic to his physical strength is boosted. His mental faculties lessen though. He doesnt become stupid, but hes more normal in terms of intelligence.] Ok. [However, his mental inhibitions that control his strength and emotions are almost completely gone, so it overrides his ability to think critically.] Ah. That doesnt sound safe. [No it doesnt. He can control when he switches most of the time, but when stimuli become too much, itll go overboard. He hasnt had a chance to release in some time I believe, so whatever you do, do not challenge him or show off in front of him. Later you can, but not right now.] So its just like the others than, just harder. [If you want to think about it that way. Only with him, if you make a single misstep, it might mean you die. With the others, theres a lot of leeway and dragons dont hold grudges.] Ill keep this in mind. [Theres something else as well.] What is it? Yuki asked. [Kilik is just like you.] In what way? [Hes an omnidragon. The only other one weve had in history.] Chapter 319 – Empty Seat Ember began to descend a few minutes after her talk with Yuki. Her last words ran loops in Yukis mind as she tried to understand the impact of this information. She wasnt the only one of her kind. There was another and he was the leader of the dragons as it seems. He wasnt Yukis father by any means. She knew that because of Sophie. Her real parents may still be out there somewhere. But there was a chance that he was related to her in some way or at least knew something about her origin. Yuki wasnt sure if she would have an opportunity to find out. The place that Ember looked to be landing was the entrance to a cave. The mouth of it rose up from the middle of a thin forest with grass covering the top and roots dangling in front. It didnt look like a meeting site to Yuki. Of course, magic is a factor. Maybe its an illusion, she thought. Ember alighted onto the ground a few yards away from the entrance of the cave. Yuki landed beside her and they waited for their passengers to hop off before they went back into their elven forms. Landed a bit far, Erica commented as she stretched her back. Its better that way. They have guards, so I want to make sure they get a good look at us as we approach, Ember replied. Now, ground rules before we go in. Its basically just like what you needed to do when we went to the outpost. Dont speak and wait until you take the oath. Just one small thing afterwards. Whats that? Akira asked. You cant speak even after the oath. Its for safety, she said. Technically, you can, but its better if you dont because you might say something that youll regret. Speak when called on to speak. Can we send messages? Akira said. You can. They cant hear those. So does everyone got it? They all nodded. Good. Lets get going. The meeting should be starting soon. She went ahead and started striding over to the cave. As they came closer, Yuki could see the magic woven into the air around it, creating a shimmering bubble over the cave. So I was right. Magic is disguising this place. Ember stopped before the mouth of the gate and waited patiently as if she was waiting to be let in. Yukis eyes looked around the area, but she couldnt find anyone, much less any guards. She wanted to ask Ember what she was doing, but she heeded Embers directions and waited to see what would happen. After a minute, Ember began walking again. She entered the cave, passing through the magic woven around it, and quickly disappeared from view. Too quickly, Yuki thought as she followed after her. She slipped past the net and found herself in a hall that was much too large to be a part of the cave. Polished stone floors gleamed under the flickering lights of lamps that hung from the curved ceiling. Ember was standing at the front of the hall waiting for them to arrive. What is this place? Yuki whispered to her. One of our meeting places, she replied. Its magic thats too complicated for me to try and explain. Its like the Coliseum, Yuki noted as the rest of her group came in behind her. She could hear the clicking of the bottom of shoes on the floor. There is a domain here and the cave was the entrance. Yeah. Everyones here now. Come on. At the end of the hall, a room opened up before them. In the center of it was a golden pedestal decorated with runes that laid on top of a raised platform. Around it were eight seats, seven of them occupied. Each seat had its own unique design and radiated elemental energy. One had lightning crackling about it that seemed to not bother the person sitting on it in the slightest. Another had roots and vines with flowers wrapped around it, the occupant playing with a bird that hopped about the chair. When Yuki entered the chamber, every person there turned toward her, their eyes calculating and evaluating. A man stood up from his seat of crystal and gave Yuki and her group a wide smile. Welcome. I see Ember has brought you all here just as she had said she would, the man boomed. His broad chest and muscular frame heightened the sense of authority he exuded. And you, the silver hair lady, you must be Yuki. Yuki, not certain on whether or not she should speak, gave the man a nod. Wonderful. Ember, can you step aside? the man asked. Ill be right here if you need me, she replied. She gave Yuki a meaningful look as she walked past her before stopping at the entrance of the hallway. The man waved his hands and chairs arose from the ground. He gestured toward them, telling them to sit which Yuki followed quickly. Akira and Erica took the seats by her sides while Yuna sat behind them with Mathali. Let me introduce myself and my colleagues, the man said. We are the Dragon Council, the collective that makes decisions on what actions our people should take. The ones sitting before you are the Seven Archmages, each representing an element. One of them isnt here which we will get to later. My name is Kilik and I reside over the council. The others names you will come to know in time, but we shall skip over that for right now as I do not want to drag on this meeting for too long. Young lady, do you know why you are here? Still not certain, Yuki nodded again. You can speak, Kilik smiled. Yes, she said, speaking softly. And what is that? The council wants to meet me as I am a dragon that was hatched in unusual circumstances. Essentially. All we want to know is what has happened to you from as far back as you can remember. We only want to know this in order to find out what happened and to grasp a better understanding of you. Are you okay with that? I was expecting that, Yuki replied. I have no problems with sharing my story. Then please, do so, he said, sitting back down onto his crystal chair. Yuki settled herself and began from the top. She had experience with this, having told her life story to Ember before. The words flowed out from her like a river as she wove a tale that detailed ten years. She wasnt certain how much time had passed when she was finished. I see, Kilik said thoughtfully. You were raised among humans. Ive been with humans before. Theyre quite an interesting group. Very impressionable, a woman said. She was on a seat made of ice. They are, Veronica. A lot has changed since I was there though, he said. They seem to have advanced nicely since I left. Makes me glad that I saved them. You saved them? Yuki asked. She made sure to keep her question short. She didnt want to risk offending one of them. I did. I dont remember how long ago that was since time moves differently here on Ethros, Kilik said. But I came at a time where they used metal spears and lived in simple wooden homes. I took a liking to one particular group. Quite lively people, they were. They called me Erik. He smiled at the memory for a moment before coming back to the topic at hand. Anyway. I see that youve had a difficult childhood, he said. Im sorry to hear that. I do believe that I have more information on why you were in the human world if you would like to hear it. I would. Then, let me enlighten you. Your egg was lost during the Demon War or whatever they call it. Your parents were living in Libra at the time along with a community of other demons. When they were found, your parents ran away, either losing track of you along the way or hiding you. After everything had settled, I believe you were found by people sent by your parents. Those were your adopted parents and the ones that raised you on Earth. Their job was to protect two things. You and the fragment. Why me? You are a very unique demon, Kilik replied. Like me, you can use every element making you a very strong tool in the hands of others. The Shikaku, as they call themselves, would want you for the same reason they want the fragments of Gaeas core. They want more power. They seem to have plenty of power to me, Yuki frowned. They need more for their goals. In order to eradicate all demons, they would need power far beyond what is obtainable, he said. Its quite entertaining looking on from the outside. They seek the impossible, but are too ignorant and stubborn to realise this. They even misspell what we are. We are daemons with an a, not just demons. We are not all evil spirits going around to ruin the lives of others. We have good and we have bad, just like everyone else. That wasnt a distinction I knew of. Its because no one had told you. We dont go around correcting people on their spelling, Kilik said. Anyway, them having Gaeas core would be problematic even if it isnt too threatening. They could destroy many of the things we have built. That is why Gaea elected to destroy her core. Poor Sophie tried her best, but even she could not go more than shatter it. But now let us talk about the more urgent topic at hand. He shifted in his seat and gestured toward the one empty chair in the chamber. It was a stone one made of polished rock just like the floors of the room. With Sophies unfortunate passing, there is now an unoccupied seat at the council and the Dragons of Gaea are without a leader, Kilik said. She named no successor before she left, yet we must fill the seat as soon as possible. Why is that? Yuki asked. So far, news of her death has not extended past the people within these walls. Once this news inevitably comes out, a power vacuum will be formed as dragons vie for the title of Archmage of the Earth. To prevent that, we must have a successor. Yuki stayed silent, her mind connecting the thoughts. You have received Sophies blessing as well as the favor of Gaea. You are the clear successor to be the next Archmage. That is the reason why you have been called here. Chapter 320 – Politics Yuki stayed silent as she clasped her hands together, her mind racing. This sounded like a job offering and she had just stepped into an interview. Kilik must have asked about her life before telling her this in order to see if she was fit. I dont know if I want to pass that test though, she thought. Accepting such a position might prove detrimental to Yukis plans. She didnt know if she would be trapped here in the dragon cities if she took the seat. She would think so as it''s essentially a government position. Does that mean I have to take over Sophies position as the head of those Dragons of Gaea as well? It seems that you have some reservations, Kilik observed. I understand. But, let me tell you a few things. First, you dont need to take this position. You are the successor, but in the end, you are the one that will make the decision on whether or not you want the seat. Thank you, Yuki replied. That is how weve always operated, Kilik smiled. Sometimes, the position does get rejected as not everyone wants those types of responsibilities. Ill clear some common misconceptions that many have though. He raised a finger and leaned forward in his seat. One. You are free to do whatever you want even as a council member. The only times you are obligated to do anything is when a summon is made, he said. Of course, it is preferable if council members set a good example, but it isnt required. You are free to explore and live however you want. Most of the time, not even half of us are actually here, a man added, seated at the seat crackling with lightning. That is true, Kilik nodded. We come together once in a while to discuss matters, but it isnt required either. We live just like others do. Second. We are not a governmental body. Were a council. We look into matters and try to solve them best we can. We do not make policies or law. Leaning back, he put three fingers up. Third. Something that even our own people sometimes think is that we do not want power. We do not want control. We like things the way they are now. So do not expect any seizure of power or plot to take over. You will never be drawn into such meaningless conflict. Now, moving on to something else I want to discuss about this position, Kilik said. But before we do, lets do the normal protocol. I do not want anything from this meeting leaking out when you step outside. I take it youve all gone through the process of taking an oath when you arrived at an outpost? Yukis group nodded in reply. This will be just like that, he said. So please, repeat after me. I will not disclose the information spoken at this meeting or the location of this meeting in any way to any one not deemed safe by the council. They repeated the words, Yuki going along as she had not been excluded this time. She felt the magic binding to her, making sure that she would do what she had said. Good. Now, to the other thing. Ive already explained why you are the successor and why we want to fill the seat as soon as possible. Let me explain why it would be in all of our best interests that you accept the seat. If you refuse, then we must go public with the news of Sophies death and the vacancy of a seat on the council. Questions will be asked about who the successor for this seat is as there is always one. Since you refused, we will have to report that there are none and so we will be searching for one. This is where the problems arise. Yuki waited for him to explain as he paused for a few seconds. Remember, this council has no real power nor are we searching for such power. But there are those that do not realise this. These mainly the young ones like you, but less experienced. They will vie for this seat, seeking power that isnt there. Next, when they do come up to claim it, there will be trials held. The number of earth dragons arent the greatest compared to others, but there is a decent number. Of the ones that will rise to the top, one will become the successor. Then, disputes will occur, particularly from the Dragons of Gaea. They too will vie for the seat, but they arent strong enough to become the next archmage. There will always be those outsiders and adventurers whose strength is unrivaled. However, the Dragons of Gaea will refuse to accept this as Sophie was their leader and her successor will become the leader of the Dragons of Gaea. Theres an awful lot of politics for a culture with no government. The council only succeeds when the right people are on it, Kilik sighed. Those seeking power will throw it in disarray. I cant afford for this council to lose its trust. Yuki, do you know what the main flaw our society has? I do not, she replied. Its our lack of unity. We do what we want when we want. In some ways, its a good lifestyle. But when we go through adversity, we never reach out for help. We struggle on our own until someone offers their hand and even then, its not likely we will take it. Then, the person who offered that hand will blame themselves when the other continues to struggle. That is our flaw. Now, it isnt the most fatal of flaws, Kilik said, but there are times where it becomes problematic. When war breaks out, we are always the last to act if we act at all. When the Kienva War began, we argued endlessly on whether or not we should get involved. When civil war broke out among the three races, we only watched from the sidelines, still arguing. We knew who had started that war, but many argued that it wasnt our job to get involved. That it was simply natural conflict that will only strengthen the races later on. Then the Demon Purge happened. The last time we ever took action. It took a week of deliberation in order for us to decide that saving our fellow demons was a good thing. One week. In the week, hundreds had died and thousands had fled. Yuki. This council is nothing more than a group of people giving out suggestions. I do not want to see our word get even more devalued. Do you not have respect? Yuki asked. Why would their trust in your words fall? We have respect. We do not have authority. Our words are nothing more than suggestions. Combine that with the fact that if Sophies seat is occupied by anyone other than you, the integrity of our council will fall no matter who is selected. Whether or not that fall is permanent depends on who is chosen. So please, at least consider the offer. Can I have a few minutes to think? Yuki asked. Of course. Go ahead. We will be waiting for your answer. Thank you. She shut her eyes and sighed. She understood where Kilik was coming from and what he was saying. He also addressed her concerns on being trapped here. The main problem was whether or not she felt ready to take on such responsibility. Its not just the seat. I would be managing an entire group of people along with the seat and the guild. But there were benefits. If she accepted, that would mean she would have access to a group of powerful beings. It would also save the dragons from unneeded conflict which would be important for her if she planned on asking for their assistance. Akira. What do you think? she asked, still closing her eyes. [Any decision you make, Ill support it.] Thank you, but what would you do, Yuki replied, a wry smile on her lips. [I would do it. There doesnt sound there is any inherent downside to accepting,] she said. [Unless youve found one?] The only one I can see is that I would have a lot on my plate if I take the seat. Thats it unless something comes up that we didnt know about. [If youre worried about the guild, I can handle it for you if you become too busy,] Akira offered. [With Uriels help, we can do the day to day operations. Ive already been doing that.] That would help me a lot, Yuki said. Are you sure though? You also do intelligence reports. Wouldnt it be a lot? [Ill just be sharing the workload.] How about this then. Youll become co-leader with me. Ill trust the decisions you make and hand them off to you when I need to do something else. [I have no problems with that.] Thanks. I really appreciate it, Yuki said. Remember, if you have a problem, you can come to me. Ill always have time for you. [And me you.] Yuki opened her eyes and looked at Kilik who gazed back with an expectant expression. Ill accept the seat, she said. Chapter 321 – Rumbles Wonderful! Kilik smiled, sitting straight up in his crystal seat. Im glad that you see why we want you to have the seat. Is there something I need to do for this? Yuki asked. Of course. Becoming a member of this council isnt something that is done with a simple agreement, he said. We must go through the proper protocol for this. Its a simple one though. What do you need me to do? Step up to the pedestal, he instructed, gesturing towards the pedestal that rose up from the center of the room. Yuki followed his instructions, getting up from her seat and walking to the stone pedestal. Place your hand onto it. Yuki obeyed. Now, what we are going to do next is another oath. Normally, it would not be me administering this. Sophie would have had the honor when she stepped down from her position. But since she is no longer with us, I am the only one that can do this. So, repeat after me. Kilik began to chant in the magic tongue, pausing every sentence to wait for Yuki to recite what he just said. As Yuki spoke, mana trickled out from her, entering the pedestal and lighting up the runes engraved in it. It flowed down the channels inlay into the stone and traveled a path towards the vacant seat. The more Yuki spoke, the more mana was taken and the further the lines went until it touched the seat when Yuki spoke the last words of the oath. The stone seat lit up with her mana before fading gently away. It is now your seat, Kilik smiled. Only you can sit on it. If someone else tried, they would suffer a punishment. What kind of punishment, I do not know as Sophie was the one who set it up. Im not keen on trying to figure that out. What do I do now? Yuki asked. Well, you are a council member now. If you have any questions you want to ask, then feel free. Well be here one more day. We are? Veronica asked from her seat of ice. Yes. Let our new colleague get situated for a night and then maybe she has questions then if she has none now, he explained. Unless, you all have plans tonight? I dont. It was just a bit sudden, Veronica replied. Im fine with staying, an older looking man said. It was the man playing with a bird from earlier. I was planning to anyway. It is getting late. Thank you Vernon. Does anyone have a complaint with this? The rest of the members voiced their agreement. Good. Ember, can you guide Yuki and her guests to the rooms? Kilik asked. Yeah, I can do that. By the way, why are you trying to throw a party for me? she asked. I already said you dont need to do it. Your survival should still be celebrated regardless, he replied. It wont be a large thing, so dont worry. Just a little announcement and some food. Might not happen for a bit though. Fine, Ember sighed. As long as there arent that many people, then Ill go with it. Itll just be your officers. I guess thatll be fine. She walked up to where Yuki was standing. Come on. Ill show you where the rooms are. Have a good rest, Kilik said to them as they were led away. There was another hallway at the back of the meeting room. In it were eight doors with 4 on each side. Ember went to the second one on the left and gestured at the handle. Youre the only one who can open the door, she said. What is this? Yuki asked. Its lodging for the council members in case they need to rest or we have a particularly long stretch of meetings, she explained. Will there be enough room for six? There will be. And its five. I have my own room near the entrance, Ember said. You can stay here if you want, Akira offered. Im fine, Ember smiled. Its my duty to protect this place as long as a council member stays. Its what I signed up to do, so Im going to do it. I understand, Yuki nodded. Come drop by whenever you want. Ill be going. See you in the morning, Ember said with a wave before walking away. Yuki twisted the knob of the door in front of her and pushed it open. Inside was a brightly lit chamber that was much larger than it should have been based on the outside. A king sized bed with scarlet sheets and covers was off to the side with its head against the wall. Most of the rest of the walls were filled with bookshelves. A dummy for fighting practice was pushed into a corner of the room. A scarlet carpet covered the floor. Looking around some more, Yuki a few Japanese futons folded up neatly underneath the bed. She went over to them and pulled them out. Three or four could fit on the bed and theres four futons here. I wonder if Sophie put these here. She must have had a lot of guests come and go. Where do you all want to sleep? Yuki asked as she sat down on the king bed. It was quite soft to the touch. The sheets felt like silk. I will be taking one of those ground mattresses, my lady, Mathali said. Thats fine. Anyone else? Thats a big bed, Erica commented. It is. Want to share it? Yuki asked. I think it could fit four if you all are fine with a little less personal space. Im fine with that, Akira said. Yuna? How about you? If you guys are fine with it, then I dont mind, she said. Um, what time is it? We dont sleep for a while, right? Yeah, Yuki nodded. Well need to find something to do to pass the time. Get something for you all to eat later as well. Did any of you bring food? Akira? I have some, yes, she replied. Leftovers from the outpost and a few unopened meals. I brought extra since I didnt know how we would be traveling. Enough for all of us? Should be. We could give some to Ember too if shes hungry. Shes fine, Yuki said. Well. Lets find something to do until night. Ill be doing some reading. Hours passed by as Yuki browsed the shelves of books Sophie had. Each bookcase was organized neatly with each one having a different subject. The ages of the books varied greatly with some being worn scrolls and others hardcovers with their pages still quite white. When the time for dinner came, Akira took out the food she had stored away. Yuki reheated it using her magic and ate a little. Then they went back to doing what they were doing before. Normally, Yuki would have felt as if this was a waste of time. Sitting around doing nothing but reading felt unproductive. But since Kilik had said that they would be meeting the next day, Yuki felt that there was something important that he wanted to say. They went to bed later. Mathali set up near the door while Yuki went to the bed with Akira, Erica, and Yuna. They shifted around to make sure everyone was as comfortable as possible before drifting off to sleep. In the middle of the night, Yuki snapped awake. She looked around trying to find what had awoken her before she felt the ground vibrate, the bed shaking with it. It felt like a small earthquake. Wheres it coming from? she thought as she slipped out of bed. She put her shoes on and stepped out of the room, her ears open and her eyes scanning. The shaking was growing stronger as an angry voice reached her. It was coming from the main room. Peeking into the meeting room from the shadows of the hallway, she saw Kilik standing up as he was confronted by a group of three. The shaking seemed to be coming from the one in the middle as he argued with Kilik. Yuki could feel the mana. Whats going on? she thought. Chapter 322 – Dragons of Gaea Did you think that we wouldnt find out? one man asked, his voice low. He was the one causing the shaking. Now now, gentlemen. Calm down, Kilik said with a pleasant tone. Theres no need to make a ruckus. The archmage is dead, the man growled. Shes dead. Our leader is dead. Did you not think that it would be imperative to inform us of this fact? While she was dead, we were going around doing our normal everyday routines, talking and laughing and joking like everything is okay. Do you understand the shame we felt when we found this out? I do understand, Kilik replied. I really do. But hear me out, Brother. I was planning to inform the Dragons of Gaea tomorrow morning. I had to get some business in order before doing that though. Dragons of Gaea, Yuki thought from her hiding place in the shadows. Theyre from that group? No wonder theyre so angry. Tomorrow? the man repeated incredulously. You were going to tell us tomorrow. Shes been missing for two years now. And somewhere during that, she passed away. Are you trying to tell me that it just happened? I am not trying to say that. So you knew for so long, the man said, his voice rising and the tremors increasing. And then you have the audacity to tell us that you would have told us tomorrow. Do you understand the chaos that would come from our leader suddenly disappearing and an archmages seat becoming vacant? Of course I do, Kilik sighed. There would be fighting for months if we are lucky. Years most likely. The archmage didnt appoint a successor. She was supposed to live so much longer. And I know what you will do. Youre going to open this seat to the public, a seat that has been held by us since its inception. Now hold on. Those are some strong assumptions you are jumping to, Kilik said, raising his hands. First, Sophie isnt dead. Shes merely incapacitated. That would be true, but we dont know where she died! the man shouted. Because you were so lax on telling us, her core is all but lost! Cant you see? Do you not think that we thought of that? The tremors suddenly stopped as a low growl filled the air. The two people with that man slowly backed away, their steps hesitant. Do not shout at me, Kilik said softly. His voice had changed. It sounded like two people speaking in harmony. Yuki realised that the shaking had stopped because of him. You forget your place, Brother. Dont test your luck. This must have been what Ember was warning me about, she thought. Im glad that I didnt anger him. The man looked down and took a deep breath. My apologies, he said, the smallest of shakes in his tone. I didnt mean to be disrespectful. I know, Kilik replied. He twitched his head and squeezed the bridge of his nose. You were getting dangerously close, you know? I could see that. Ill make sure to conduct myself better. Good. I am open for a discussion, Brother. But I do not want to get into a shouting match. Especially not right now. Back to the topic at hand though. Let me try to ease some of your concerns. How so? the man asked, standing up a bit straighter. On the matter of Sophies core, it is not truly lost, Kilik said. We simply do not know its current location. That doesnt mean we dont have ways to locate it. A core that powerful is not something that can merely disappear. You know that. It would be a massive undertaking to do though, the man frowned. We do not have even a general location as to where she would have been on her passing. She disappeared for so long that she could be anywhere. It will be a hefty task, yes, but we have to at least try. Im confident that we can do it if we combine our power. And the other matter? With the vacant seats? the man asked. That is something that I can offer a more concrete answer to, Kilik smiled. It is true that Sophie did not appoint a successor during the time she was here. However, that does not mean that she never appointed one during the two years she was gone. From what it sounds like, youve found this person? the man said. I have. The reason for our delay in relaying the news of Sophies passing was because of this. We were trying to make sure everything was in place for a quick and peaceful transition. Who is it then? This successor? Do we know them? Ill be quite surprised if you do. Are they here? They are, Kilik nodded. Shes actually with us right now. Wont you come out? He turned his head towards Yukis hiding spot and smiled. Yuki hesitated for a moment, before stepping out into the light. This is your next archmage, Kilik said. Im sure you can see the mark on her, correct? The man said nothing and looked Yuki over. His brown eyes began to glow softly as he frowned before nodding. Sophies mark is on her, yes, he said. What is your name? Im Yuki, she replied. Yuki. I dont know that name. Where did you find her? the man asked, directing his question to Kilik. Ember found her in the Fiddlers Coliseum, Kilik replied. The head of the guard? Correct. Tell me, Yuki. How did you come to meet the former archmage? the man said. By chance, Yuki answered. She wasnt quite sure how to respond, but she knew that she shouldnt say everything. She was the one that caused Sophies death. She instructed me on magic and other topics. Do you know what happened to her? Im not quite, sorry. She passed on her blessing, then disappeared, she said. I see. Head of the Council, you have already anointed her, havent you? the man asked. I have. Im planning to come out with the news tomorrow along with the announcement of Sophies passing. Do you have any complaints with this? No complaints, but I do have a request, he said. What is that? Can you delay the announcement for one day? he asked. The Dragons of Gaea will need some time. Also, can we ask Yuki to come with us for tomorrow? If she is willing, then yes. Why do you want her? Kilik siad. We need to see if she is fit for the position. Are you doubting Sophies judgement? Never. But there are others who will, the man explained. Yuki must be able to silence them with her abilities. If she can prove herself, then this transfer will go along quite smoothly. At least, among the Dragons of Gaea. What the man said made sense to Yuki. She was a nobody who wasnt even raised in the cities. They had all the right to doubt her. I will go, Yuki said. Thank you for understanding, the man nodded. What exactly will I have to do though? Demonstrate your skills. You might need to participate in some battles if anyone challenges, but if Sophie selected you, then you should win quite handedly, he said. Alright. Well be back in the morning, he said. You know what to do when you leave this place, right? Kilik asked. Of course. Make sure you do. I do not want to come after you. Dont worry yourself, the man reassured him. Brothers, we will be leaving. He turned and began heading toward the entrance of the room, the two people that came with him following. Remember, tomorrow morning, he said before disappearing down the hall. Chapter 323 – Heading Out With a passing remark from Kilik, Yuki slipped back into her room where Akira was sitting up in bed. When Akira saw her, she lit up and smiled as Yuki tiptoed towards the bed. [What happened?] she asked. We had some visitors, Yuki replied as she sat on the bed. [What kind?] The more friendly ones. They were from the Dragons of Gaea. [Really?] Akira said, her eyes widening. [Why were they here? Did they know about you?] No. They came because they found out about Sophies death, Yuki explained. They were worried about the vacant seat and how to fill it. They were also a bit miffed about not being told earlier. [Causing the ground to shake seems to be a bit more than miffed,] Akira replied dryly. Yeah. Kilik got it under control pretty fast though. I got a little peek into what that other side of him is like. [Other side?] Oh, I never told you, Yuki remembered. Its something Ember said to me while we were flying here. Kilik isnt exactly normal. He has some special ability that, from what it sounds like, changes him and makes him more powerful. [Really? Thats interesting. I wonder how that works.] Same here. It seems that if you make him angry, it begins to trigger it. [Ill need to look into that more,] Akira said. [What did Kilik do to calm them? Or what did he tell them?] Well, he told the truth basically. He explained that he was going to come out of the news tomorrow as well as announce me as the next archmage, Yuki said. She paused and thought about what Kilik said about Sophie, her voice growing soft. Then they also talked about how Sophie isnt actually dead. [What do you mean?] Akira frowned. [I thought you saw her disappear.] Yuki started to explain how dragons were made, but felt the words get pulled from her mind before she could even say them. She remembered the oath she took with Sophie. The oath to never disclose that information to anyone else. They said theres a way to bring her back, Yuki said, going around the oath. Some sort of magic. It would make sense. I never actually saw her die. She only disappeared. [Did they talk about it in more detail?] Not really, no. Ill have to look into it more later. If its possible to bring her back, then I have to at least try. [It might be dangerous.] It wouldnt hurt to look into. [True. Is there anything else they talked about? Akira asked. Well, Kilik introduced me to them, Yuki replied, frowning as she thought to herself. The Dragons of Gaea want to test me it seems. Its to relieve any possible concerns their members have about an outsider becoming their leader. [When is this?] Tomorrow actually. Theyll be coming in the morning from what they said. Then Im to go with them. [By yourself?] I dont know. Possibly. [If not, then let me come,] Akira said. [If they want a demonstration on earth magic, I can help you. Were a package remember.] I remember. Though, if they dont let me bring you, you can always just go with me the other way, Yuki said. They wouldnt be able to see that. [True. Just make sure you ask to go to the bathroom or something so that we have a second or two for me to hide.] Alright, Yuki nodded. She laid back on the bed and scooted her body into Akiras. Its late. We should sleep. [Yes. Good night Yuki,] she said. Good night, Aki. The next morning, a knock on the door awoke Yuki from her sleep. She slipped out from Akiras arms and went to answer. When she peeked out, she saw Ember waiting outside. Good morning, Yuki greeted with a smile. Want to come in? No, Im fine, Ember replied. Im just waking you up. Kilik wants to see if you have any concerns and also those three guys are coming back soon. Ah. That, Yuki nodded. She paused. You knew about it? Im the one that let them in, Ember laughed. I was wondering. How did they find this place? I thought this was a secret location. There are some organizations that are privy to the knowledge of where meetings are occurring, Ember explained. Only the top people know and they take an oath. Its also temporary, so they only know the location of one place at a time. They cant record it either, I assume? Nope. We try to keep our meetings as safe as possible. Thats a good practice. Is Kilik in the main room? Yuki asked. He is. Want to wake up the others before you go? No, I think itll be fine. She slipped out of the room and shut the door gently. Ember led the way forward into the meeting room where Kilik was sitting on his crystal seat. He gave Yuki a nod as she approached. Did you have a good rest? he asked. I did, thank you, she replied. Im glad to hear that. So, this is continuing from yesterday, Kilik said. Do you have any concerns or questions that youve come up with? Ill be happy to answer them right now. I dont really have anything in terms of my new position, but I do have a question from your conversation last night, Yuki said. And what is that? You mentioned that Sophie can be brought back. I did. What about it? How exactly? Yuki asked. Lets say, hypothetically, we locate her core. How can we bring her back? With magic, Kilik replied. Spells and techniques that you do not know. I wont explain how, but it is something that you can find out. Anything else? Where can I find this type of information? Where? Youll know. I wont be getting any direct answers then. I wonder why. Alright, Yuki said. Are those people from the Dragons of Gaea coming soon? They are. In fact, theyre already here, Kilik said. Theyre waiting outside for Ember to let them in. Are you ready? I am. But I was wondering whether or not I can bring my friends with me. That is something youll need to ask them when theyre here. I see. Can you let them in then? Yuki asked. I can, he nodded. Ember, if you will. Ember went down the entrance hall for a minute or so before she returned with three people, two of them hidden in cloaks. The third was the man from the night before. Welcome back, Brothers, Kilik greeted. Greetings, Council Head. Yuki, the man said. As we agreed to do, weve returned to bring you to our base for you to showcase your skills. I know. If I may, would it be possible for me to bring my friends with me? Yuki said. I do not want to leave them here and give them panic and worry. It would only take a moment. Friends? the man frowned. How many? Four. Unless Ember can come as well which will make it five. Ill let you have one, he said. Bring one so that they can watch and observe. That should alleviate any worries. Not that we will be doing anything to you, of course. That wasnt quite what I meant when I said panic and worry, Yuki thought. I guess that will do though. I only need Akira to come with me. Ill take that then. Let me go and fetch her, she said. Please wait a moment. Yuki went back to her room where Akira was already awake and out of bed. She had changed her clothes and brushed her hair in the time Yuki was speaking outside. Erica and Yuna were fast asleep still while Mathali looked at Yuki with an inquiring expression. So what did they say? Akira asked. You can come, Yuki smiled. Mathali, watch over the others for me. Akira and I will be out for a bit to handle some business. As you wish, my lady, he bowed. Lets go, Yuki said to Akira. She snapped her fingers, using her magic to brush her own hair. Not going to change? Akira said. No. I want to go for the shock value, Yuki replied as she opened the door for Akira. They left and went back to the meeting room where Kilik and the man were engaged in idle conversation. The man saw them returning and went to greet them. That was quite fast, the man said. He glanced at Akira. And this is your friend? She is. Were ready to go, Yuki said. Good, good. What is your name, miss? the man asked. Im Akira. Akira. Has a bit of the same flavor as Yuki. What are you? I dont quite recognize your aura, the man frowned. He stared at her for a longer time. Yep. I cant tell. Interesting. Akira glanced over at Yuki who gave her a shrug. Im a chimaera, Akira said. Oh, a chimaera, the man nodded. Then he blanched. Can you repeat that? A chimaera. Lets go back to the base, the man said, his nodding growing more and more vigorous. Alright. Everything is ready. It was nice seeing you, Council Head. I hope you have a good day. Come now, Brothers. You two as well. With that, he began to march out of the room at a hurried pace. Yuki bade Kilik farewell as well before following the three men out. [What was that about?] Akira asked. I dont know. I guess well find out. Chapter 324 – Demon Shrine Akira hitched a ride on Yuki as the two of them flew back with the three men from the Dragons of Gaea. They were on a path that was in the general direction of the capital city, but Yuki felt that they deviated a bit to the left. I wonder if their base is hidden, Yuki thought. [They dont seem to be a secret organization, so it might not be,] Akira replied. True. And if that town hall is anything to go by, their base should be gorgeous. [Hmm, I wonder what itll look like.] They passed the capital, Yuki spying it out of the corner of her eye as they flew by, and began angling downward for a landing. Yukis questions on the base were answered. Ahead of them, in a clearing, stood a building made with the same theme as the town hall with pillars and stone. Flanking the entrance were two statues. The statues were in the shape of a man in armor armed with a sword and shield. They looked ahead stoically as if guarding the building. Yuki landed with the three men on the field. The men turned back into their elven forms while in the air, but Yuki couldnt do that with Akira on her back. Her claws dug into the pristine grass, creating holes in the ground. She gave the men an apologetic look. They didnt look bothered by it though. Akira slid off of her and she changed her form. With a wave of her hand, she repaired the ground, flattening the land that she had deformed. She wanted to fix the grass as well, but her aptitude for the other elements was something she felt should be carefully used with strangers. Come, the leader of the three said, turning around as he spoke. Lets go inside so we can talk a bit before the testing. Is this about my friend? Yuki asked as she caught up with long strides. Yes, the man said matter of factly. She comes from a species of demon that should be all but extinct. However, we may know something about where she comes from. Yuki glanced over at Akira who walked beside her and raised a brow. Akira was frowning. Come. Were expected to show you to the others in around fifteen minutes, so we dont have much time, he said. They went up the stairs and into the stone building, the doors opening by themselves the moment they touched the first step. Inside the building, a receptionist waited for them from behind a desk. In front of her, on the floor, was a massive seal emblazoned into the ground. It looked like a dragons claw gripping a gemstone in its talons. Welcome back, Brothers, the receptionist, a male, greeted. Thank you. Well be going down, the man said. Understood. The receptionist looked at Yuki. Oh, you are the new archmage. Greetings. He did a small bow that Yuki replied to with a smile and a nod. Please, back up a few steps, he instructed. Yuki followed the three men as they went to the center of the seal on the ground, Akira sticking close to her. The receptionist bade them a farewell before the floor began to sink into the earth. Oh, the seal was also an elevator of sorts, Yuki thought. After around fifteen seconds, the elevator stopped with a small jolt. They had entered a cavern filled with lamps fueled by mana that lit up the area. The ground was flattened, but when Yuki stepped off of the elevator, she could feel the natural bumps and ridges of the rock. A cave? Yuki commented. It allows us to feel closer to the earth, the brown eyed man replied. Come. Let me show you two something before we talk. He walked hurriedly down one of the many hallways connected to the cavern. The two cloaked people with him flanked his sides. The hallway they were going down didnt seem to have any connecting rooms to the side from what Yuki could see with her naked eyes. It led into something that resembled a shrine of sorts with two giant double doors that were opened all the way. Look at the statue, the man said quietly. In the center of the room, a statue stood atop of a pedestal. Engraved onto the ground were five points that looked like they once held something a long time ago. The entire room was quite barren other than that. Looking closely at the statue, Yuki recognized what it was. It was a chimaera sculpted out of stone sitting proudly as it stared at the open entrance of its empty room. What does this have to do with Akira? Yuki asked. Its just a statue. Well, ask your friend. Yuki glanced over at Akira who was looking around the room with a frown. She explored it with hesitant steps and went up to the statue where she placed her hand on it, stroking it gently. This place feels somewhat familiar, she said. She looked at Yuki. I dont really know how to explain it. This is a demon shrine as others call them, the man said. Its a place for demons to store their precious items and treasures. Many are rigged with traps and spells to protect the insides. These spells tend to fade away as time goes on, so many forgotten shrines have been pillaged. They arent made anymore since theyre not the best way to protect valuable goods. Why is there a statue here then? Yuki asked. It looks to be made out of normal stone. Do you see those markings on the ground? the man said, gesturing at the five points. What are they? They used to hold runic pedestals, one in each and connected in such a way so that they made a pentagram, he said. Yuki recognized that term. Runic pedestals were basically a way to set up spells quickly by engraving the necessary runes on them and placing them at their necessary locations. We took those as well and stored away with the rest of the treasures in a more secure location. Examining them gave us some interesting information. Like what? Yuki said. The spell engraved on them made a trap which didnt surprise us. It would kill any group that entered the room and tried to take the runic pedestals. Anyone greedy enough to pillage a demon shrine would never be able to resist such a treasure much less five of them. Made out of gold and encrusted with jewels, it would take quite a large amount of self control to resist. What else did they do? Well, what was interesting was how the killing worked, the man said. It completely absorbs the life energy of the people that enter the shrine Then it channels that energy into a secondary set of spells. This set is almost the complete opposite of the first. It gives life rather than steals it. Life to who? Yuki frowned. There is only a statue here. There was something inside the statue, he explained. Chimaeras are elemental beasts. They are like earthen spirits given a physical form. In the statue was, we believe, a chimaera that was in its infancy. Merely an embryo. However, demon embryos are basically spells with no tangible form. They require energy to form completely. So the life energy was given to the embryo, Yuki said. She frowned as she began to realise what was being hinted. A chimaera embryo resided in that statue and the spells fed it to let it grow until it was big enough to become something physical. Not quite, the man replied. It fed energy to the embryo up until a point. That point was when the embryo could travel around as a spirit of sorts. The maker of this shrine didnt want their child becoming trapped in here. So, the embryo would turn into a temporary spirit that would go out into the world and search for a source of energy that it would absorb to become what it was meant to be. Is this all theory or has this happened before? Its happened before. The spirit part. The spell is completely new to us though. The window for the spirit is quite short. One day is all they have until they fizzle out. Where would they be attracted to? Since chimaeras are from the earth, they would go to large concentrations of earthen elemental energy, he said. Like the one on my necklace that my real parents held. Or myself since earth is my strongest, Yuki thought. Things were starting to clear up. What Im trying to say is that a chimaera was born here, the man said. A group triggered this trap and then the chimaera was set free. When it happened, the Dragons of Gaea could feel it. That amount of earthen elemental power being born, even if not completely, wasnt something we could ignore. Then we found this place and brought it back with us. How long ago was that? Yuki asked. Two hundred years ago. Yuki locked eyes with Akira. They both must have been thinking the same thing. Two hundred years ago was when Yukis egg was lost. Now it was also when Akira was born. You must have joined my egg, Yuki said. [I think so too,] Akira replied. [Two hundred years, hmm. Thats quite a long time.] It is. So I think that this place was where your friend is from, the man continued. Some thieves broke in and tried to steal before being used as fodder for a spell. We were never sure if the chimaera survived, but now we know that she is thriving. The man turned to Akira and gave her a deep bow. The two other people with him did the same. We hold great respect for the chimaeras, he said. The Dragons of Gaea and them have been partners for the longests of times. Their leader had almost the same status as our archmage. Since you, Lady Akira, are the last of your kind, you are by default the leader of your kind. I hope we can work well together. Oh, Akira said. I, I see. I hope so too. She gave Yuki a bewildered look that Yuki couldnt help but smile at. Did you see the bodies when you took the shrine? Yuki asked, directing his question to the man. I wasnt there. I was a mere member at the time, he replied. However, I do believe they took the bodies as well so that they can investigate what happened. The bodies have long been disposed of, but their items are still locked away. Really? Do you mind if we looked at them? No, but that is an odd request. Youll have access after the tests since if you gain approval, you will have free reign of the entire facility. Alright. I was just curious about who would break into such a place, Yuki said. Lets get to those tests then, shall we? Chapter 325 – The Archmage I havent asked for your name yet, Yuki said as she followed the man out of the shrine. What are you called? I like your phrasing, the man replied, not skipping a step. I am called Brother Jericho. I run operations here. Nice to officially meet you, Brother Jericho. He said nothing in return and continued navigating the underground caves. They returned to the central cavern where he took another route that led them down a small incline. Gradually, Yuki began to hear sounds echoing in the cave, bouncing off of the rock walls. The further they went, the louder the echoes became. At the end of the tunnel was another cavern. There were around twenty people from what Yuki could see crowded inside that were conversing with each other in hushed tones. Many of them wore cloaks that obscured their faces, making it almost impossible to see details with the dim lighting the area. When Brother Jericho stepped in, the conversation ceased and a path was cleared out to let them into the center of the room. Yuki followed the Brother, Akira sticking closely to her. The other two that were with them melded with the crowd. Brothers and sisters, Jericho said, Im glad to see that you have made it here. I know that this was rather abrupt and that you might have been pulled out of something very important. For that, I apologise, but this gathering is of utmost importance. Yesterday, you were all informed about the passing of our leader and the Archmage of Earth, Sophie. For now, she is no longer with us. This gathering is meant to address the vacancy in leadership her passing has created. As you know, she had not designated a successor while she was here before her disappearance. Im sure many of you are concerned about this and about who will fill her seat. However, I am pleased to announce that the archmage has not left us with nothing. Murmurs spread throughout the room at Jerichos words. During her time gone, she was not sitting around lazily, he said. She was searching. Searching for that person who can take on her responsibilities. Im sure that she would have come back personally to announce her successor had she been given the chance to. But now, it will be my responsibility to do that. He turned towards Yuki and gestured toward her with his arms. Yuki straightened up her posture a bit more and stepped closer to Jericho. This is Sophies successor, he said. Im sure you can all see the mark that signifies this. Ill let her introduce herself. He gave Yuki a nod before stepping back to give her the spotlight. Hello, Yuki greeted, not missing a beat, my name is Yuki. It is a pleasure to meet all of you today. Im sure most of you do not recognize me. I am not a member of the Dragons of Gaea. Because of this, Im sure that many of you have doubts and questions. Im here today to try and ease some of those doubts and answer some of those questions. On that topic, Jericho said, Does anyone have any inquiries that they want answered right now? Yuki waited patiently as the crowd whispered with each other. She knew that the questions would be coming. There was no way none of them were at least curious. If I may, a female voice spoke up from the crowd. I have to ask the lady how she met the archmage. I met her in a forest where she was living a solitary life, Yuki replied. We conversed and she tested me before deciding to take me under her wing. Do you know how she passed? a man asked. I am not certain on that, Yuki said with a shake of her head. After a while, we parted ways. During that time, she passed and now here I am. Where do you hail from? another person asked. I am not from anywhere you might know, Yuki replied.But my origin isnt very important compared to my ability. If you dont mind me saying, a person said, you dont quite look like an earth dragon. I know, Yuki nodded. That will become clear later on, so hold on to that thought. Is there anything else? There was silence in response. Yuki waited a bit longer to see if anyone would come up with anything before turning to Brother Jericho. If no one has anything else to say, then lets begin with easing your doubts, he said. I know many of you here are quite powerful. Some of you were even taught by the archmage. So now you are wondering why it wasnt you who was chosen. Thats why Yuki here will be accepting any challenges by those of you who are confident in your abilities. The rules are simple. You can only use earth magic and physical combat is prohibited. We are a fellowship of mages, remember. Not fighters. They dont practice that? Yuki thought. That was surprising. She knew that Sophie was adept at physical combat. But it made sense as Sophie never tried to teach her how to fight with weapons and fists. I always thought that she was just focused on teaching me magic because of my situation. Are there any problems with the rules laid out? Brother Jericho asked, directing his question to Yuki. None, Yuki replied with a shake of her head. Akira, Ill try and go solo for this. If I need your help, then Ill tell you, she said. [Alright. Have fun.] If you have no problems with this arrangement, then let me ask all of you, Jericho said. He looked at the crowd around them. Which one of you will be stepping up? If none of you come out, then by default, that means you approve of this lady and she will be the next archmage. Silence. The hooded figures shuffled around, some of them turning to each other as they waited to see who would be the one to step forward. Yuki waited as well, her eyes being drawn toward one person in particular who was staring straight at her. She met the persons gaze and they stared at each other for a moment. Then the person pushed their way forward, sliding the hood off of his head. He had hazel eyes and dark brown hair that was cut short. The cloak he wore hid his physique from Yuki. I will, he said, his voice full of confidence. Brother Garret. Ive heard good things about you, Jericho said. Please, stand there. Everyone else, stand back a bit. I will be erecting a barrier for the match. Yuki, can you stand opposite of him? Of course, she said, going to where he pointed at. Count us off. I will. Are both of you ready? Jericho asked. I am, Garret replied. Yes, Yuki said. Then you have ten seconds to gather information before you engage, Jericho said. Starting now. Yuki activated her eyes, changing them to her dragon ones with a blink. The room brightened considerably as she looked over her opponent. He had only one attribute from what Yuki could see. His mana capacity was quite high, judging from his brightness. But can he control it well, she thought. The man stared back, his pupils becoming slits. Then he frowned as if he had noticed something odd. Yuki smiled at him, knowing that he just saw her affinities. Dont worry. Ill only use earth. I promise. Begin, Jericho said. They moved at the same time, Garret sweeping his leg back as he summoned stones from the ground while Yuki only snapped her fingers. With a punch, Garret shot the stones at Yuki at a blinding speed, almost too fast for the naked eye to see. Yuki could see them though. She made a slashing motion with her arm and the rocks stopped midair. Garret frowned as he pushed harder and harder, trying to force the stones forward, but they stayed in place. What is this? he muttered. You wont get far if you do not look, Yuki said with a smile. Its rather simple. She curled her fingers before closing her fist, the stones becoming pulverized into dust as she did. Then, with a wave of her other hand, she gathered the dust. Come. Garret complied, flinging more stones toward her. The dust Yuki gathered fanned out on her command and created a net that caught the stones midair. Stone after stone was caught before Garret realised that none were ever going to get through. He began to change tactics, summoning pillars from the ground to surround Yuki, runes engraved into them. Yuki broke them before they even had a chance to become set. She recognized what he was going to do. Sophie had taught her the same trick. You wont be sealing me, she thought. Though, he is quite good. His speed is impressive. A good try, she said out loud. Let me show you something that Sophie taught me. Maybe you can recognize it. Sweeping her arms, Yuki took the stones that Garret had conveniently made for her and began pressing them together to form a humanoid shape. Garret tried to take advantage of Yukis focus, summoning more pillars which Yuki promptly broke without breaking her attention for a second. The stones melded together like balls of clay as Yuki shaped them carefully. Then she crafted a stone ball where she engraved runes into that she pushed into the stone doll she made. Rise, she commanded, mana reverberating in her voice. The stone golem responded, standing up on its own as the core in its chest began to glow. It stood at attention waiting for Yukis command. The entire process took her five seconds. Attack him, Yuki said. The golem obeyed, marching toward Garret with heavy steps. If Yuki couldnt fight physically, she would just get others to do it for her. But before the golem can begin to battle, Jericho interrupted, chaining the golem up with stone shackles. I think weve seen enough, Jericho said. He looked at Yuki, respect in his eyes that she hadnt seen before. You truly are the student of the archmage. Would you mind telling your golem to stand down? Of course, Yuki replied. She waved her hand and the golem collapsed to the ground. Are you satisfied? I am. And I think everyone here saw the same thing as I did, right? he asked, turning to the crowd. Surely you did Brother Garret. Yes. That was the archmages specialty, wasnt it. Golems, Garret said. He had a disgruntled look on his face. As much as it pains me, I do believe that she was trained by the archmage. Exactly. Ive witnessed the archmage do the same thing this lady has done so many times. I can say without a doubt that they looked almost identical. She taught you well. She did, Yuki smiled. Does anyone have something they want to say? Jericho said. There was no reply, only shakes of the head. Then I believe I speak for everyone when I say that we recognize you as the next in line for the seat of Archmage of the Earth, he said to Yuki. He bowed to her, the others in the crowd doing the same. We look forward to your leadership, Archmage. Chapter 326 – Notebooks [You did more training than I thought while you were gone,] Akira commented. I needed to, Yuki replied. What do you think? [We should compare notes later,] she said. Whenever you want. Archmage, Jericho, interrupting their conversation, do you want to say any words to the brothers and sisters? I should, shouldnt I, Yuki thought. [Yes. Ease any remaining doubts. We might be able to use them in the future.] I do, Yuki said. Itll be quick though. Go ahead. Thank you. She turned to the crowd and gave them all a quick look over. Their hoods still hid their faces, but the general feeling she got from them was neutral for the most part. Hello, brothers and sisters. I know that it has been a chaotic few days with the passing of Sophie and the appointment of me who is someone that you know little to nothing of. I hope that your confidence in my abilities have been improved with what you all just witnessed. I hope that the credibility of my selection has been solidified at least a bit. She paused for a moment. I dont expect you all to trust me immediately. I would be foolish to think that. However, I do hope that you give me a chance to prove that I am the right person. Have faith. In me and also Sophie. She chose me and I trust her wisdom and judgement as Im sure you all do as well. One last thing, Yuki said, her voice quieting. On the matter of Sophies passing, I will try my best to see if we can do something about it. Its out there. We just need to find it. And I think I may know where it is, she thought, keeping that to herself. She didnt want to give false hope no matter how confident she was. When I get information about this, Ill be sure to tell all of you. For now, that will be all. The crowd stayed silent. Jericho tapped Yukis shoulder and motioned for her to start to leave. They wont go until you do, he explained in a whisper. Oh. Follow me then, we need to talk, Yuki said. She nodded at Akira, telling her to follow as well, and strolled out of the chamber. I have an office, right? Yes, Jericho replied. Let me take you there. As they walked down the hall, Yuki heard the soft steps of people as they left the chamber after them. None of them passed her though, all of them heading in the opposite direction. I need to see a diagram of this place. After a minute of walking, Jericho stopped before a door and gestured toward it. This is your room, he said. Do you want to see if it''s satisfactory? Ill check, she nodded. Wait out here. She twisted the knob of the door and pushed it open, the door swinging smoothly and without a sound. Inside, the room looked much like the one at the meeting site that Sophie used. There was a large bed accompanied with many filled bookshelves. A desk was placed at the back of the room. It was a simple wooden desk with two drawers and a few books stacked neatly to the side, but other than that was barren. There were no papers or pencils lying about. The entire room looked abandoned. Yuki stepped out and shut the door softly behind her. She glanced at Jericho, wondering whether or not he had been inside the room before. Has anyone touched this place since Sophie disappeared? she asked. No, he replied with a shake of his head. We left the room as it was. The former archmage enjoyed her privacy. Do you want us to clean it out? Itll be fine, Yuki said. I was just curious. She didnt tell anyone she was leaving then. The room looks like someone packed up. Is this my office? she asked. No. I brought you here because it was on the way. Your office is a bit further down. Sure enough, Yuki found another door a few steps away. This one looked to be much more like an office when she peeked inside with a desk along with bulletin boards and a computer which seemed out of place in the room with its rough stone walls. It seemed cleared out just like the bedroom. Come on you two, Yuki said, pushing the door wider. We need to talk. There was only one seat in the room which Yuki took. With a wave of her hand, she made two more from stone. What I want to talk about is this group, she said as Jericho took a seat. The Dragons of Gaea. I am their leader, for now at least, so I need to know what we do. You dont know? Did the former archmage not tell you? Jericho frowned. No. She was focused more on teaching me, she explained. So what is that we do? Generally. Ill get the specifics later when I look into it more. I just want to know what I should look into. I see. Then let me explain. He shifted around in his seat. The Dragons of Gaea are a group of mages dedicated to studying the magic of the earth. We also, by extension, monitor the earth. When something concerns us, we look into it, much like what we did when Lady Akira was born. Most of the time, however, we study and practice. Like monks, Yuki said. If earthen elemental magic is our religion, then I guess so. So then what do I do exactly? This seems like something that can run on its own for the most part. Do I teach? Observe? Or am I just a figurehead? I can only tell you what the former archmage does. You see, the Dragons of Gaea were founded, as the name says, by Gaea, Jericho said. The only archmage Ive been under is the former one. Tell me then. She did as you suggested. She went around teaching and instructing others during her free time and when she was out of the council. Anything else? Well, she is a leader figure to the dragons in general. Not an actual leader, but someone that people look at with respect and expectations. So she also helps others outside of the Dragons of Gaea. I see. Thank you for telling me. I think this will be all for now, Yuki said. Is there a way for me to contact you if I have any more questions? Theres a button to contact me on the desk somewhere, he replied. Otherwise, you can go to the libraries and I will most likely be there. Alright. You''re dismissed. Jericho stood and gave Yuki a bow before leaving the office, the door shutting behind him. The chair he stood on melded back into the ground. So what are you going to do? Akira asked. Ill probably look at what Sophie has in here and see if it can give me a better idea about things. There doesnt seem to be much here, Akira observed. True, Yuki smiled. Ill look in the bedroom as well. I dont expect much, but something is better than nothing. Itll give me a better idea of what I can do with my position. Want me to go back to others and tell them what happened? Akira asked. Tell them, but no need to go back. You can tell Erica, right? I can try. Might be a bit far. Im sure you can do it. I would do it myself, but our bond is still pretty new so its not as strong yet. Just tell them that everything is good. Alright. Ill knock when Im done, she said as she stood up. Alright, Yuki nodded. As Akira walked out, Yuki began snooping around the desk and its drawers for anything that would be of interest to her. A few notebooks were lying around which she gathered into a pile to look at later. Deeper in one of the drawers was another notebook that had a piece of paper attached with three words written neatly on it. Get over it Whats this? Chapter 327 – Journal Yuki flipped up the paper stuck to the front of the notebook. There wasnt anything scrawled on the cover. It looked old though and worn out as if someone had flipped it over and over again. Get over it, Yuki thought, repeating the words written on the paper. It sounds like a note to herself. Opening the notebook, she noticed the papers inside were aged lightly. They felt stiff to her fingers as if no one had touched it for years. The writing was still preserved for the most part, just a tad faded. Its written in runes, she noted. Thats interesting. She began to read. From the first few pages, it seemed like the notebook was a diary that was meshed together with notes on magic and ideas. The beginning sections werent titled, but from what was written, Yuki pieced together what it was about. Gaeas core, she murmured to herself as she repeated two words written in the notebook. There was a small sketch of an orb on one of the pages with the dimensions of it written out. The notes around it were on the amount of mana present in the core and the density of it. Questions interspersed these neat scribbles that wondered about possible weak points that were present in the object. It was about breaking Gaeas core, the task that Gaea had given Sophie upon her passing. It was the task that she had told Yuki she failed to do. This cant be what she was talking about though, she thought. She wouldnt say get over it for such a thing. She came up with a plan to hide the shards. Yuki continued to read, following Sophie as she struggled to devise ways to destroy the core completely. She came up with a number of ways that included overloading the core to explode it, sheer force, and various spells. At the end of it, all she could do was shatter the core. How she did it, though, intrigued Yuki. She had never bothered to ask Sophie when she was first told about this, the idea of asking never appeared in her mind. But in order to break such a powerful object, Sophie had to have devised some clever method. The method, Yuki found, was something she had assumed as impossible to do. Every textbook and study and paper Yuki had read had always driven one idea into her mind. Her own experience enforced that idea to the point where Yuki accepted it as fact. Mana could only be controlled by the one it came from. But Sophie had done the impossible. In order to shatter the orb, Sophie created a way to control the mana within it and break it from the inside out. The control she had was fleeting, only around a second at most from what she wrote. It was why she could only shatter it into fragments rather than destroying it completely. The spell she used was one that was complex in its conception. The theory behind it and the trial and error she went through expanded to several pages filled with cramped writing and scribbled runes. Ideas were crossed out with bold black lines and others were circled carefully. Ill need to look into this some more when I have the time, she thought. Theres still around half of the notebook to go through right now though. She flipped through the next few pages quickly, scanning them with a passing gaze. They were on how to destroy the rest of the shards, but Sophie had ultimately given up and decided to spread them around and hide them. Then she flipped the next page. There was a sheet ripped out based on the left over strand in the bound. The page after that was titled Investigation. Investigation. Into what? The demon struggles in Libra have accelerated at an astounding rate. It is being called a war now, the Demon War. The skirmishes in the cities have increased in number and more and more demons are being ousted. A worrying number of them have disappeared. The council is now debating on whether or not it is time for us to intervene. My concern is the pattern of these attacks. The areas that have been struck do not stand out to the normal dragon. However, I see something else. Gaeas core has been destroyed and its pieces have been dispersed. Some, I have hidden myself across the land. The rest however, have been delegated to trusted individuals through connections that do not tie me directly to them. Some of them live in the demon lands, but the rest reside in Libra. I know every city and town they are in and if needed, I can track the shard they have easily. And because of that, Im worried. Others will be able to do such a thing. The elemental energy that these shards radiate are immense. It has fallen many levels since the core was broken, but they still far outclass that of a normal elemental jewel. Any earth elementalist worth their weight would be able to detect them when they come near one unless it was masked or an even stronger source of elemental energy overpowered it. These attacks are striking the towns and cities these demons are in. Theyre not random at all. There is no reason to suspect these towns as I know personally that there are no reports from them. So, the shards are being targeted. I will need to look into this matter more as I cannot let the shards be collected. Together, whoever holds them has elemental energy akin to that of one of the most powerful dragons ever to live if not the most powerful. I hold a shard as well, but I worry that the ones trying to collect are from within. If it becomes necessary, I will go into hiding. For now though, I will continue to watch. That was the beginning page of the section. It was an important one as well. Yuki set the notebook down as she considered the implications of what was written. Sophie disappeared years ago most likely because of what she wrote in the notebook. There could be other reasons as well since she did say that she went her own path to find a way to help Ethros and its people, but this looked like a more pressing issue. Maybe it''s both. Ill have to think about this more later. She flipped through some more pages, looking at the notes Sophie wrote about the locations being attacked and the demons in the towns that she knew. There were somewhere around twenty seven shards scattered throughout Libra. Another one hundred were in the demon lands and in various forests. She made a record of the ones in Libra, scratching them off one by one as the towns that they resided in were attacked. Finally. The council has decided to intervene. Its been months since the first skirmishes began and one month since theyve escalated. Dragons have been calling for intervention and others have begged us to come. Kilik really needs to be more forceful when it comes to lives. I understand that dragons cannot intervene until it threatens our stability, but it would take a blind fool to not see that demons being slaughtered and driven out has dangerous implications as to the safety of the demon lands. Im also glad as it gives me reason to travel down and make sure that those that hold the shards are safe or at the very least, the shards are. I need to check on Vivian and Jared. They decided to have a child. I thought it was a crazy idea with what is happening right now, but I can only support them. Yuki stopped. She remembered what Sophie had told her before. Sophie knew Yukis parents and had given them a shard to safeguard. Her egg was made during the Demon Wars and her parents were lost around that time. Were these their names? she thought. She touched the words with her fingers. Vivian. Jared. She quickened her pace, reading faster in hopes of finding out what happened with them. She flipped past more notes and various anecdotes on Sophies experience in Libra during this time. Then she found a section where the words were written noticeably messier than the rest. I knew it. I should have told them to come back. I knew that small town they live in wasnt safe enough. That shard is a black mark. I should have never given it to them. The town is razed to the ground. There were bodies everywhere; elf, beastkin, and a few demons. Of the rest of the demons, none can be located. The shards power is no longer there. I can only hope that Jared was able to hide it in time. And that they might have gotten away. I''ve tried to search for them, but everything I did turned up nothing. I won''t give up though. There must have been something that I missed somewhere. I just need to try again. I worry about their egg. It is unhatched. There is no possible way they can raise a hatchling now. They have no home, no possessions, and nowhere to hide. Thats if they havent been taken. Or worse. I couldnt find the egg either. I would have raised the hatchling in their place if I must. Repayment for what they have done for me. And I couldnt even do that. I heard it was going to be a daughter. They sounded so excited, so proud. They dreamed of having a child for so long and I could understand that feeling, though it wasnt as strong for me. I shouldnt have given them that shard. This was my fault. I branded them. I gave them a beacon of doom. I killed them. Chapter 328 – Shards So theyre dead, Yuki thought, leaning back. She rubbed her eyes and sighed. I guess thats to be expected. I wish I could have seen them though. From this, I think they wanted to see me as well. She also wished Sophie was here. She wanted to tell her that this wasnt her fault. There wasnt any way she could have known that such a thing was going to happen when she gave those shards out. It was just all an unfortunate series of events. I want to give her a hug. But of course, shes gone too. I think I see a pattern here. She laughed to herself and picked the notebook back up. There were still some pages left to go through. It could give her a clearer idea as to what happened to her parents since Sophie looked like she would be investigating it. Show me what you got. Ill help you solve this. I revisited the town again. Its just as destroyed as it was when I was there two days ago. The smoke has cleared up though, so I could see the wreckage much clearer. The attackers seemed to be mages which I guess would be obvious. It would be foolish to try and attack demons without people skilled in the use of magic. The shard is still gone. I cannot sense it anywhere besides the leftover remnants it made when it rested there. The same for the egg. Vivian and Jareds whereabouts are still unknown. I do not have a path to follow in finding them, but hopefully once I have more information on these attacks, that path will reveal itself. The good news is that my investigation has begun to bore fruit. I was right in thinking the attacks were a concerted effort by an unknown group. From my question of survivors of other attacks, many of the attackers bear marks that signify them as a member of some organization. I believe they are gathering the shards in an attempt to gain the power of Gaea. What worries me is that they knew about the fact the orb was shattered. That might mean they know the secrets behind dragons and who we are as a species. Im going to have to look into it more and determine if this is the case. If it is, then Ill need to find who is the one responsible for this and deal with them accordingly. Another thing of note is the sudden influx of earthen elemental energy the Dragons of Gaea reported to me. I pinpointed where it came from and will be visiting. It may give me a clue as to the plans of this group. So this was when Akira was released. Yuki flipped the page. The site has been examined. It was an old demon shrine and weve brought all the contents back here into the school. There was mainly inside, but the shrine was made to summon something. A chimaera from the looks of it. The victims of this trap were still there, dead of course, their life sucked out of them. I disposed of them but I inspected them first. They have markings on their shoulders. Ive drawn it on a sheet of paper and will compare it with what those survivors remembered, but I do believe they are from the same group. Its a curious symbol. A snake. Im not sure why you would pick a snake. I believe they were drawn to the shrine because of the energy that its former resident emitted. The chimaera that was in the statue most likely had its aura dampened by the magic in the room. Whatever group that went in there probably believed that it was a hiding place for one of the shards. That at least gives me an idea as to their skill level at this time. They must have only felt the energy. A more experienced and practiced mage would have been able to tell the difference. Ill be back with more information later. Ill be ignoring the chimaera for now. It is free and eventually we will meet it when it has grown. For now, the shards are of utmost important. And locating Vivian and her partner is almost at the same level. Yuki shut the notebook and placed it back into the drawer it came from. She rubbed her face with her hands and let out a sigh. Everything was getting clearer and clearer. Of course theyre behind this, she thought. They always seem to be. The fascination with power and the snake symbol being the sign of their group meant only one thing. It was the Shikaku who were the orchestrators of the attacks. They may not have been the instigators of the Demon Wars, but they took advantage of it to take the shards. This explains a lot. So many things falling into place to put me here. In looking for the shards, they sent a group to the demon shrine where Akira resided. The trap activated and Akira was born where she went out in search of a source of earthen elemental energy that she could attach herself to. Meanwhile, Yukis parents held a shard and when they were preparing for Yuki to hatch, the town they were in was attacked. From then on, it wasnt clear what happened, but Yuki felt like she had a good idea as to the events and timeline. The town was attacked and her parents must have hidden her and the shard together in a place that masks both the aura of the shard and Yukis egg. However, such masks rarely work with spirits as they are much more sensitive to mana. Akira was essentially a spirit during this time. If you combine the shards energy and mine which is compatible with every element, then it would glow brighter than the shards by themselves. That must have attracted Akira. The only question now is how Yukis adopted parents found her and who found her egg. She had no memories of when she was born. She also had no memories of her elven parents telling her how she came to be their child. She had assumed that she was born to them like every human on Earth was. Thatll be answered in time. I need to focus on other matters though. Like the Shikaku and them gathering shards. She remembered her first run in with the Shikaku. The day her elven parents were murdered. The man with those blue flames was searching for something. Her next run in was when her aunt was killed and again, the man that time was searching. They wanted the necklace. The shard, she thought. I was wearing it both times and they never noticed. My own mana and Akiras combined must have masked it. Maybe the shards signature canceled out with my own. I know it absorbed my mana. But what the reason was, one thing was clear. The Shikaku wanted her necklace. Right now, she didnt have it with her. Akira had it stored away in her ring. Yuki let her keep it for now since it was safer there. The next thing was that the necklace brought on the deaths of everyone in her family. Her parents, her adopted parents, her aunt, and to an extent Sophieall dead. All because of this shard that no longer existed. She remembered why she trained in the first place. Her experiences in Ethros and all the events and problems she encountered had side tracked her on her objective. The guild was made not to help Libra. It was made to stop the Shikaku. Ive been focused on other things for too long. I have Akira. Erica. Yuna. Ember. I have my guild. And I can use the dragons. This is like two birds in one stone. I protect Ethros. And I crush them. Done? Akira asked as Yuki stepped out from the room. Yes, she replied. Did you tell Erica? I did. Akira looked at her with furrowed brows. What happened? Did you find something? I found a lot of things, Yuki said. All of it isnt good to say the least, but it is important information. Well need to talk about them later in a different place. Is here not secure enough? No. Yuki remembered Sophies worries about a traitor or mole in the Dragons of Gaea. Not all ears that may be listening here are trustworthy right now. Especially with the information we need to discuss. And our plans. Alright. I told them to wait for us, so we can head back to the council meeting site if you want. That would be a good place. Then we can move and find a more secure location, Yuki nodded. You still have my necklace right? Of course, Akira smiled. Do you want it back? Not right now. But soon. Were going to need it. For what? Our plans. I wont get into it right now. Mmm. But what types of plans? Akira asked. You can at least tell me that. Yuki smiled. The original plan. The reason for the guild. The reason for my training, she said. I think were ready. How about you? Akira cocked an eyebrow. Revenge? she asked. Yuki nodded. Ive been waiting for it. Chapter 329 – Dense The first thing we need to do is find the exit for this place, Yuki said as she walked down the hall. Did you look at a map? Akira asked. Nope. I forgot, she replied without missing a step. Ah. I guess well just walk down here and see where it takes us then. Im looking around as well, Aki, Yuki laughed. Have some faith. She touched the earth around her and followed the tunnels that spread out in it like the roots of a tree. She found the massive caverns that were the entrance room and the room where she met with the Dragons of Gaea. There were also other caverns which held things that she knew nothing about. Ill need to check them out another time, she thought. Locking onto the two caverns she knew, she traced back her steps and made a mental map that she referred back to every so often as she walked side by side with Akira. They made it back to the cavern where Yuki had fought and retraced their way to the demon shrine. From there, they walked up the hall until they found the cavern they came in from. How are we going up? Akira asked, looking up. The platform isnt down here anymore. Theres probably a lever or something like that to call it back down, Yuki replied. At least, I would hope so. Otherwise, Ill just have to find someone to ask. She walked around the cavern, examining the walls for any signs of a button or switch that would activate the elevator mechanism. She alighted upon a smooth button that blended itself neatly into the wall. When she pressed it, a small red light shined next to it. The platform didnt move. It was still up, acting as a floor for the building above them. Yuki frowned slightly, wondering whether or not she was supposed to press the button. Time to look for another way? Akira asked. Lets give it a moment and see what happens. Then we look for another way. Alright. Ill look around again to see if you missed anything. Go for it. That could happen. Akira began slowly walking around the cavern, examining every inch of it while Yuki looked up at the platform for any signs of movement. Then, from the corner of her eye, the red light switched green and the platform began to descend down. Akira, she said to get her attention. Oh, the button worked then, Akira said. I think it was a request button, Yuki mused. The receptionist up top is the one that lowers the platform. Maybe she was waiting for people to clear off of the area. That would make sense, Akira nodded. They stepped onto the platform once it touched the ground and waited for it to bring them back up to the surface. Yuki nodded to the receptionist when she came into sight who gave a practiced smile in return. Leaving for the day? the receptionist asked. I am. Ill be back soon, Yuki replied. She stepped off of the elevator and left the building with Akira beside her. Outside, she transformed back into her dragon form once there was enough space. Akira climbed on top and they flew back to the council meeting site. What did you tell them? Yuki asked as they sliced through the air. [Erica? I just told them that were fine and that were going to be doing some things before heading back,] Akira said. [Why do you ask?] Just thinking about what I need to say. How much I need to elaborate and explain. [Ah, I see. Mind telling me some of that now? If you dont want to, then I can wait until we gather with the others.] I can tell you some things, Yuki said. There was a notebook in that room. It was an interesting one to say the least. [What was it about?] It was where Sophie wrote in her observations and studies for a few topics, Yuki said. She didnt bother trying to explain the first. Her oaths wouldnt allow it. One of those topics was about the Demon Wars about two hundreds years ago. [She was there at the start of them, wasnt she.] Yep. She also saw patterns in the first attacks that she found worrying. She was in charge of scattering a few powerful objects and she noted that the first towns getting attacked were those where people she gave those objects to lived. [Thats not good.] Thats most definitely not good. Yuki paused. Then she sighed. One of those towns was where my parents lived. [Your dragon ones,] Akira said softly. Yes. They were holding on to one of those objects. That necklace. Sophie has been hitting herself over that for years on end. She even shoved the notebook away and labeled it with Get over it. [Did she ever look into it?] Yeah. She did an investigation into the attacks to find who was behind them. [Any fruit?] Actually, yes. She looked into it and found out there was a group that was aiming for the objects. Guess what group it is. They have a snake logo. [Of course. Shikaku,] Akira growled. [So thats why you were talking about revenge. Were going forward then, arent we.] Yep. We delayed long enough. Were back together now and there isnt any other existential threat that would take precedence, so I think it would be the perfect time. [You know we dont have the location of their base right?] Akira said. I do. But I think the dragons have the information. I would seriously doubt that they dont. [The question is if theyll tell you.] That really is the question. [Well, I guess well talk about this more with the others so lets switch topics really quickly,] Akira said. [Yuna. Updates. How are things going?] With Yuna? Yuki frowned. Not much since you last asked. Weve talked of course, but shes just focusing on her magic for now. I help her out here and there. [Might want to stop hitting around the bush then,] Akira said. [Im afraid that girl might be denser than we thought.] You might be onto something, Yuki laughed. Maybe shes just distracted. She did just go through quite a bit with the angels and all that. [Yeah, but she was quite dense even before with Erica. And Erica isnt the most subtle, if you know what I mean. And youre actually subtle.] Are you trying to tell me to just barge into her tent and smooch her on the lips? [Well no, but Im not going to say that its a bad idea.] Yuki giggled, her body shuddering in the air as she flew. She felt Akira laughing as well on her back. Ill keep that in mind. Maybe before we do the big fight. [Ill be around if you need me,] Akira said. They arrived back at the meeting site, Yuki having to readjust her course a bit along the way since she was basing the path on her memory. They entered the cave and saw Erica and Yuna talking with Kilik and a few of the council members. Ember was at the entrance of the meeting room keeping watch. Youre back, Ember said as she greeted them. How was it? Pretty easy, Yuki smiled. Are you busy? I still have to keep watch since it is my job, she replied. Why? Need to talk? I do. With everyone and that includes you. Maybe we can talk out here in the meeting room later once Ive caught the others up. Youll probably be able to piece together everything. Alright then. Some of the council members left by the way, she said. In case you wanted to meet them or anything. Thats fine. Ill see you in a bit. Yuki waved at Erica to catch her attention. She looked over at them and grinned, waving back. Hey you two. That took you awhile. Yeah, but it was a good trip. Come on, we need to chat for a bit, Yuki said, giving her a meaningful look. Yuna too. Unless of course Im intruding on your conversation. Yuki looked over at the council members they were speaking to. Kilik was among them and gave Yuki a small wave of the hand. Its fine. We were chatting about meaningless topics, he said. You can have them. Ill be here until the end of the day if you want to speak to me, but the other council members will most likely be gone before then. I understand, Yuki nodded. Thank you for staying so long. Come on you guys. We need to make some plans. FriendlyDragon Chapter 330 – Magic Chains And thats basically why were here now, Yuki said as she finished summarizing her day and what she found in that notebook. So, any questions before we move on? Can you give me a minute? Erica asked, rubbing her face. I need to take it all in. Go ahead. You too Yuna. If you need it. Thank you, Yuna replied. Yuki looked at them as they thought silently to themselves, a small frown of concentration on Yunas face and a blank look on Erica as she stared at the air. So. Your childhood is pretty complicated, Erica said at last. You can say that, Yuki replied. The Shikaku have done a lot to you. They have. I guess that means this is going to be about them? The plans? Yep, Yuki nodded. Why cant you tell us what the objects are? Yuna asked. Those things that you said the Shikaku were after. An oath, Yuki shrugged. I promised Sophie not to speak about it in detail because the information is so dangerous in nature. I can kind of explain what the objects are though if you want to know. I do, Yuna said. Alright. Well, you know my necklace right? Yuna nodded. And how before it was just an earth elemental jewel? Another nod. Well, the objects are basically more of those. More of those jewels that were on my necklace, Yuki explained. They are some of the most powerful earth elemental jewels in the world. And they basically all came from one giant jewel. So theyre being collected to be put back together? Yuna said. Yes. Thats what is happening. Do we know how many pieces have been found by them? No, I dont believe so, Yuki said. Were going into the more planning side of what I want to talk about today though, so lets get into while were here. There are a larger number of these objects in the world. Sophie scattered all around, giving some to people and hiding the rest in various locations. She did not have a map of where they were. All I know is that the cities and towns where fighting occurred were places where these objects were being held by people. So we dont know how far theyve gone into their plans to collect them all, Yuna said. Exactly. Do we know that theyre still going with that plan? Erica asked. They could have given up. Well, maybe, but theyve gone after the necklace I have and that was quite recent as well. Good point, Erica frowned. So what are we going to do then? Since we dont know how much they got and all that. Well, I think its safe to say that they wont finish collecting them any time soon, Yuki smiled. You know why? Because we have one, Akira finished. Its in my ring. Theyll need to come at us in order to finish collecting them all, wont they. Exactly. Also, I believe that Sophie has hidden one or kept one herself and put it somewhere. I do not know where, but I think thats a good thing. So we can say that two are secure for now. So whats the plan? Yuna asked. Do we wait for them to come and then counter? No. That wouldnt be a good idea with a group like this, Yuki said with a shake of her head. They work in the shadows and do things quietly. Letting them go at their own pace would only help them. So pressure them? Yes. Only question is how. We can strike them, Yuna mused. But that would mean we need their location. Or we can force them out into the open somehow. Can you think of a way to do that? Yuki asked. Not really. We would need to know what they want which is the necklace. But we cant exactly parade it about since they can take it easily without anyone seeing them. Is there anything else they want? Theyre infiltrating the government and top businesses so they want those as well, Akira replied. Itll be hard to expose them though without it being censored or accidentally exposing our own people. Then Im not sure how, Yuna frowned. Sorry. Its fine, I couldnt think of one either, Yuki shrugged. I was just seeing if you came up with something. My idea is to do what you said first. Strike. So you have their location? Erica asked, raising a brow. No, Yuki said, but I may be able to get that information. The Shikaku isnt exactly a hidden group among the more informed. I can almost guarantee that the dragons know about them and have been keeping and eye on them. The council might know. And if they dont? Yuna said. Then were going to need to do it the old fashion way and find it ourselves. Itll take longer. Much longer and were going to need to protect my necklace. So lets hope that they do know. What comes after? Akira asked. Did you come up with anything yet? Well get to that if the first part of this plan works out, Yuki replied. If it does, then well plan that. Together. Ill need as much input as possible. Alright, Akira smiled. Lets go ask then. The Shikaku base, Kilik repeated as he stroked his chin. What do you want this information for? It cant just be for your curiosity. To plot out their demise, Yuki replied. She decided that honesty was probably the best policy here. Knowing their location would help with that. I can see that. Why do you want to destroy them? Theyre a lingering problem that will only grow bigger as time goes on. Theyre spreading out in Libra, taking over many parts of the country. If we dont do anything, Libra will be under their control. I know that, Kilik sighed. The fact is, though, is that they havent tried any directly hostile actions yet that would threaten demons. I and this council cannot act if we do not have solid proof of this. Why not? Isnt the possible threat enough? Yuki frowned. You would think so. Let me explain something to you, Yuki, Kilik said. You werent raised in the cities. The circumstances of your hatching were quite unique. There are some things about dragons that you know nothing of. One of these things is crucial to who we are as a race. Let me tell you about our Great Oath. You seem to quite enjoy oaths, Yuki said. Its a demon thing. Somehow, we are the most trustworthy people you will find that wouldnt hesitate to stab you in the back, Kilik said dryly. Any how, the Great Oath. Its an oath that every dragon takes the moment they hatch. It was made many many many thousands of years ago. Dragons are the most powerful demon race. I do not say this to brag. It is an accepted fact by others. On average, a dragon will be more powerful than other demons. Then you compare us to an elf and there isnt even an argument. That creates problems for us and others in terms of relationships. Our very existence threatens them. If we as a race were to gather and decide to rule the world, we can very well do that or at least get very close to that. Of course, we would never try as thats not in our nature, but understandably, that is not very reassuring to others. To counter this uneasiness that others had in order to work with them in the future, we offered an oath. This oath had two parts. The first was directed at other demons. We would never attack them unless we were attacked first. The second part was to the non-demons. We would never attack them unless they attacked demons first. Of course, it is a lot more complicated than that in the actual wording, but that is the gist of it. That oath binds us to this day and every dragon that was created after that. Except you. Kilik smiled at Yuki. You were born in the cities. You never took our oaths. Normally, dragons who refuse to take the oath or where discovered to not have taken them would be punished. However, you are a special case. Ill get into that on another day though. For now, all I need you to understand is that we are restricted in what we can do. Yuki smiled. The solution to this was so obvious that it flared like a beacon in her mind. If the dragons couldnt help her unless the Shikaku attacked demons directly, then all she would need to do is prove that this happened. And that would be like proving gravity existed. Kilik, Yuki said. What if I told you that the Shikaku have killed and attacked demons? Then I would need proof of that. But if its true, then this conversation would be very different, he replied calmly. In that case, I need to show you a few things. Chapter 331 – Nature of the Threat This really is hers, Kilik remarked as he looked at the handwriting of the notebook Yuki handed him. They were inside Sophies office in the Dragons of Gaeas base. Yuki brought Kilik in and asked the others to wait outside. The contents of the notebook werent something she could share with anyone that wasnt a dragon. Do you want me to read it all or is there a particular section that you need me to look at? Kilik asked. Let me show you, Yuki said. She took the notebook back and flipped the pages until it was on the section where Sophie began talking about the attacks. Here. Read this and the next few pages. Is that all or is there more you need to show me after this? Theres more, but this is the most important, I think. Itll give you an idea as to my motivations and why Im asking for your help. I see. Give me a moment. Of course. Yuki waited quietly as Kilik began reading the pages that Sophie had written on, making small noises as he went over certain parts that interested him. She found out quite quickly that Kilik was a slow reader. He went at a pace of about five minutes per page. Sophies handwriting was very neat and Yuki knew that she didnt crunch words together. I might be here for a while, she thought. Halfway through, though, Kilik shut the notebook and placed it back on the table with a troubled expression. He stroked his chin and stared at the notebook for a moment. Done already? Yuki asked. No. I dont need to read further. You said you have other things to show me? Kilik said. I do. Then show me. Before I let you in, can you take an oath? Yuki asked Kilik. They were standing in a field outside the city of Fenrir. Akira and the others were with them. For secrecy? Kilik said. Yes. I do not want the location of this place being revealed. I understand, he nodded. I will never reveal the location of this place and whatever you are about to show me in any way. Is that satisfactory? It should work, Yuki said. She turned toward the field and clapped her hands together. Open. The ground rumbled and a section lifted up to reveal a staircase that led straight down. The staircase was illuminated by lanterns that casted a dim glow and threw shadows everywhere. Yuki gestured toward Kilik to enter. Whats this? he asked. Our base of operations, Yuki replied. At least, one of them. It was put out of commission for a bit after a little incident with the LIA, but with some persuasion and messing around, we cleared them out and reclaimed it. I see. Is there anyone in there right now? Kilik asked. Im not certain. I was away for quite a while. Akira? Yuki said. There will be a few, she said. They handle everyday operations. They wont bother us. Are any of them demons? There will likely be at least one that is. Alright. Make sure that any demons dont see me, Kilik said. I dont want them spreading any rumors or making a fuss if they recognize me. I understand, Yuki nodded. Ill go down first then. Follow me. She began to descend, stepping down as quickly as she could. At the bottom, she saw Gatekeeper in his office, but no one else was around. Gatekeeper looked up at her and gave her a small nod and a smile before going back to work reading documents. Theres only one person here, she said to Kilik who was following behind her. He wont recognize you. Good. Are we going to your office? he asked. No. The war room. She led him and the other down the hall to the room where members received briefings and mission details. When she stepped in, she clapped her hands and the lights turned on. Uriel, Yuki said. You there? A ball of holographic particles appeared in front of her and pulsed. Welcome back, Boss, Uriel replied. You were gone for a while. Got caught up in some things I didnt mean to,she said. I brought a guest. You have a case file open on the Shikaku, right? I do. You were the one that opened it, Uriel said. Its been updated with some new info during the time you were away, so do you want me to start from there or summarize everything for the guest? Summarize everything then the new parts. You got it. Well, new person, what do you know about the Shikaku? Uriel asked. The basics, Kilik replied with an amused smile. A dark guild with aims of gaining power. Tell me. What else should I know? Boss, Uriel said, Is there a particular part of the case file you want me to talk about or all of it? Because if I have to do all of it, thats going to take a long time. Good point, Yuki nodded. Talk about their goals and actions in relation to demons. Thats the main reason I brought him here. Alrighty. So the Shikaku and the Demons. Its not a very good relationship, Uriel said. To put it short, the Shikaku despise demons and wish for them to be eradicated from the world for a few reasons. Thats quite extreme, Kilik frowned. Well thats how they work. The main reason is because demons pose a risk to their plans of gathering power. If they can remove demons from the equation, then it makes their job a hundred times easier. This goes hand in hand with the embedded hatred they have for demons that began at their inception. How so? Kilik said. The founders of the Shikaku, we have found, are people who have fought in the Trinity War. They witnessed the trickery that demons can do. A look into their family trees suggests that their relatives fought in the Kienva War which, as you know, was against a demon. So that started the dislike for demons. Now. What have they done because of this? Uriel said. I do not have records of anything up until a couple decades ago, so that is all I can give you at this time. I have some more information that Ill need to give you later, Yuki interrupted. Go on with the recent incidents though. Got it. Well, recently Shikaku have been accelerating their movements and trying to expand their influence. Some of these movements involve eliminating threats to them and their power as well as recruiting people into their cause. This just so happens to be a great excuse to do what they really want with demons. Kilik stared at Uriel with a look of deep thought as she continued. Though demons are banned from entering and living in Libra, many do still live here in secret. The Shikaku have been going around cities and towns gathering them up as they find them, arresting them and throwing them into private prisons with the approval of the local law enforcement. Do you have proof of this? Kilik asked, his voice low. Yes I do, Uriel said cheerfully. She began projecting holographic screens with images of the prisons made of glass cubes that demons were being kept in, some of the cubes with demons still in them. Here are some images of these prisons. More screens appeared that displayed documents that Uriel had obtained from hacking into communications between these prisons and Libra law enforcement. Here is proof of the connections between these prisons and the Shikaku. The senders and recipients of these emails and the creators of these documents are all verified members. I can show that too if you want. Later. What have some of the effects of these prisons been? Kilik said. Casualties? Fatalities, Uriel replied. Many are kept there with minimum food and care if any at all. Demons dont starve easily, so it takes a while for them to feel the full effects of starvation and thirst. So they die of hunger and thirst later. Some are outright killed from various accounts of those weve rescued, Uriel added. I see. He pressed his lips together and frowned. Yuki. Can you give me some time alone? I want to read some of these documents if you dont mind. I dont. Well be waiting outside, Yuki said as she gestured at the others to go out. Take as much time as you need. Thank you. An hour later, the doors of the war room reopened and Kilik stepped out, the expression on his face grim as he looked at the ground. Yuki was sitting outside on a chair she had summoned from the earth. Akira, Erica, and Yuna were sitting on other seats she had made. They were chatting with each other until becoming silent as they waited for Kilik to speak. Have you decided, Kilik? Yuki asked gently. He looked up and locked eyes with Yuki, an anger in his eyes that Yuki hadnt seen before. It felt palpable like cold steel. I need to talk to the council, he said. Chapter 332 – Vote Do you think they will be annoyed at being called together again so quickly? Yuki asked. She was seated at her chair in the council. Kilik was sitting on his crystal one. They had moved locations from that cave to an underground facility in a location that Yuki didnt know of. Kilik had explained that it was protocol to change locations every time a new meeting was called. Yuki said that it was unlikely that anyone would know about where they were meeting, especially on such a short basis, but Kilik insisted that there was always a chance which she conceded. They had traveled straight to the second location after leaving the guild base, Kilik contacting Ember about the change through a device that looked like a magical phone. Now, Kilik was preparing to call the other members of the council to gather again. His focus was set on the golden pedestal that rested in the center of the semicircle the seats of the council formed. It resembled the pedestal that was in the other meeting site Yuki was at. What does that pedestal do? she asked, gesturing toward it. I know I used it when I was being put on the council, but you seem like you know something else about it. Its also a communicator. Do you know what an arcane pedestal is? Kilik said. I do. Well, that thing is one. The spell engraved in it allows me to contact council members mentally through the connection they have with their seats, he explained. Its how I notify them of plans and when we gather. It also is a great tool for other things. Being a channel for mana is one of them. Its also an excellent flat surface for snack trays. I see. Anyway, weve delayed too long, Kilik said, his expression growing more serious as he went back to the topic that brought them there. Please be silent while I communicate with the others. Theyll be able to hear you. I understand, Yuki nodded. Your friends too, Kilik added. He gave Akira, Erica, and Yuna a look. They nodded as well. Good. He thrusted his arm towards the pedestal and a surge of mana shot out from him toward the golden device. The spells engraved on it began to shine as the pedestal accepted the mana being channeled into it. Seat of Fire, Kilik instructed. The pedestal glowed in response and sent mana toward the seat made of volcanic rock through the conduits on the ground. The chair illuminated and a projection of a disgruntled looking person appeared over it. What is it, Kilik? the man asked. We need to have another meeting, Vermilion, Kilik replied. Gather at site four. Its a priority meeting. We just had one, Vermilion sighed. Well, new information came up that we need to address. Its not related to Sophie though, if that was what you were thinking. Fine. I didnt have any other plans anyway. Ill be there in ten minutes. Thank you, Vermilion. Just make sure the others get there as well. The projection of the man disappeared and the seat stopped glowing. Kilik continued contacting the others in the same manner, directing the magic to their respective seats and talking to them one by one. They all agreed to return, some more willing than others. When Kilik finished, he remained in his seat and stared at the golden pedestal with a blank expression. He looked deep in thought with his chin propped up by his hand. Bothered? Yuki asked. No. Considering my actions, he murmured. I need to plan once I get the approval of the rest of the council. You say that like its a certainty. For something like this, it almost always is. The question is what to do afterward. Yuki nodded and remained silent after that to do what Kilik was doing and thought to herself as she went over the information she had. She had a few minutes before the first council members would arrive. Around three minutes later, Ember walked into the meeting chamber with two of the members. From what Yuki could remember, they held the seat of lightning and water. Yuki gave them a small nod of welcome which they returned with a wave. They look as if Ive been here forever, Yuki thought. The rest of the council came in over a spread of ten minutes. Yuki wasnt certain how they traveled so fast, but she assumed that it was probably magic. Most of them were already back in their home cities when Kilik contacted them. She didnt remember there being any transporters in the meeting sites though. Were all here, Kilik said. Lets commence this meeting then. I know that you all are quite eager to learn why I called you here again in such a short time between our last meeting. Rest assured that this is extremely important. Whats it about, Kilik? the woman sitting on the seat of ice asked. Yuki remembered that her name was Veronica. Yuki over here has brought some new information into my attention, he said. It pertains to the Shikaku, the dark guild weve been monitoring for some time now. What have they done? the man on the seat made of plants and vines asked in a gruff tone. Theyve taken actions that are direct transgressions to demons in Libra, Kilik replied. Are these transgressions serious? Vermilion said. I would say so, but it is up to you all on whether or not you will agree with me on this. The first thing that you should all be aware of is that they have done things in the past that have gone unnoticed by us all except for Sophie. Weve known of this group for about a hundred years now, a man frowned. He was sitting on a normal looking seat. Based on the other seats in the room, it seemed this was the seat of wind. Are you saying that theyve done things during those years that we somehow didnt catch? No. Theyve been around much longer than that it would seem, Kilik said. Sophie found that the Demon War might have been brought about partly because of them. Did she have proof of this? the seat of naturae asked. And where did you get this? She has a notebook in her office. Her Dragons of Gaea office, Kilik clarified. In it, she described how the initial attacks were targeted and that witnesses of these attacks said that some of the people that were involved had marks on them that looked like a snake. The image she drew in the notebook matched the markings that the Shikaku use to identify their members. How closely did they match? Perfectly. Hmm. The man leaned back in his seat of vines and drummed his fingers on the arm of his chair. This isnt exactly proof that this group orchestrated these attacks, the man on the seat of lightning said. They could have just been members that went out on their own to participate. Some other group could be behind this if these strikes were indeed targeted. Of course, Kilik nodded. I thought the same, but it does give you something to ponder about. The next pieces of information are more damning. He gestured toward Yuki. In case you dont know, Yuki here is the leader for another dark guild. The Valkyries, he said. They act in direct opposition of the Shikaku and have been gathering information on them for years. She shared some of this with me. How trustworthy is this information? a woman seated on a chair of water asked. She is just a newcomer. I would never lie about such things, Yuki replied. You have my word. There you have it, Kilik said. Now. What I was shown was nothing else but disturbing. The Shikaku have made it a policy to persecute demons within Libra. Theyve been rounding up any that they can find and sending them to prisons. Illegal ones. What else, Kilik? Veronica asked, frowning. In the prisons, they are neglected and left to die. Many have no food or water. They are trapped in glass boxes that dont let them communicate with anyone at all. No sound. Complete silence. He paused and pressed his lips together. They go crazy, he muttered. They die from hunger. Thirst. I do not know how many have been lost. The council members didnt speak for a moment. This is...quite hard to believe, the seat of lightning said. I had the same reaction, Kilik replied. Demons were being rounded up and we didnt even know? Its because they werent supposed to be there, the seat of naturae answered. Demons are banned from entering Libra. They have the right to drive them out. But. The man started to growl, a low rumbling spreading throughout the chamber. Theyve seemed to have forgotten their oath. Can you show us any photos? the man on the seat of wind asked. I need direct proof from you, Kilik. Of course. Kilik lifted his arm and created projections of mana that formed images. They were images that Uriel had shown him at the base. They looked like nearly perfect recreations. The council members stared at them, each one with a different expression, but none of them good ones. Thank you, the seat of wind said quietly. Thats all I need. The rest of you? Kilik asked. They nodded and he made the images disappear. I dont think there is much else I can say, Kilik said. It is up to you all if you agree with my conclusion. The Shikaku have directly violated the oath that the three races had taken with us and the demons. Shall we take it up to a vote? Veronica asked. If everyone has decided. He looked at them and found no objections. Then go ahead, Veronica. Veronica began calling each member and asking them for their decision. The vote ended unanimous. All ayes, she said. Well proceed with the next phase then. That was fast, Yuki frowned. She remembered Sophie lamenting about the council taking forever to act during the Demon War and how Kilik said that they were slow to move. She decided to ask Ember. I thought they were supposed to be slow at these sorts of things? [Oh. Theyve voted already?] Ember asked. She was outside in the hall like always. Yes. Theyve voted to take action. [Ah. Well, thats the easy part. Its always quick,] she said. Then why did Sophie sound annoyed during the debate over the Demon War? [Because its what comes after that takes forever,] Ember said with a dark laugh. [They may all agree on the fact that something was done that violated the oath, but they take forever to agree on how they should deal with this.] Chapter 333 – Propositions With that out of the way, we now transition to the discussion on our plan of action, Kilik said. We are all in agreement that there has been a transgression of the oath and thus the offending party must be punished. Does anyone have anything to say or offer? Can we be given a few days to think things over? the seat of lightning asked. This is quite the large decision. Possibly, Kilik nodded. Yuki frowned. The seat of water snapped her fingers and gestured toward Yuki. The new council member. Yuki was it? she asked. Yuki nodded. Would you mind giving us a file of the information you have so we can go over it and compare it with what we have? I wouldnt mind, Yuki replied. I have it on me right now if you want to see it. There should be a summary in the beginning parts of the file. That would be wonderful. You can make multiple files for us all, correct? Yes. That would be trivial. Perfect, the woman smiled. You can give them out at the end of this meeting if thats fine with you and the others. Unless they want to see it now. I would like to see it, the seat of wind said, raising his hand. Yuki tapped the watch on her hand that she had brought from the guild base and summoned a holographic file. Its a good thing I thought this might happen when Kilik said he needed to speak with the council again, she thought as she produced six disks from her ring and transferred copies of the files into them. Just click on the button and itll display the file, she instructed. She tossed it toward the man who caught it with a gust of wind and began to flip through the documents. So, Veronica said, clapping her hands to gather attention. Do you all want to go over any preliminary ideas or do you all want to reconvene at another time so that we can flesh out any vague plans we have? We can discuss a bit, Vermilion, the seat of naturae, said as he folded his hands. We just came here, so why not. You already know my idea, Vernon said with his gruff voice. I dont even need to look at the little file. Full on assault? Kilik asked. Damn right, Vernon nodded. Vernon. Weve already discussed why thats a bad idea the last times we had this discussion, Veronica sighed. Well I already said why youre wrong, he replied. Were dragons dammit. If we just go at them, nothing can stop us. Its fast. Its easy. They never expect it. Gramps, theres something called nuance, the seat of wind laughed, taking a pause from his reading. Nuance my ass, Garen, Vernon said with a wave. Theres no nuance in punishing killers. Maybe not in the punishment, but there are some in the consequences that follow, Veronica replied. We need to make sure that whatever we do does not impact our cities or at the very least, impacts them minimally. You should understand, Vernon. My people are tough, he said. They can handle anything thrown at them. Our head guard is from there, you know? You told us. Many times. Well, she represents us. A warrior. We should not hide like little sparrows. Well take your idea into consideration, Kilik said. For now, lets hear what the others may have, alright? Go for it. But where I stand wont budge at all no matter what you say. Noted. How about someone else? Kilik asked. We can make a task force, the seat of water suggested. Select people that would be best for this job and then let them plan this out. The plan then could be brought back and reviewed by us for approval. I like that plan, the seat of lightning nodded. I think thats the best way for us. No need to delegate so much force for one group. Its not an entire country were going up against like last time. The other members beside Vernon nodded as well. I agree, Vermilion said. Itll give us time to go over the information in those files Yuki has. Then we can come back with a better idea and potential candidates. Does anyone object? Veronica asked. No one did. Then well put it to a vote. All in favor? Five council members voiced their agreement. Vernon, Kilik, and Yuki were the only ones to not agree. By majority, the proposition passes, she said. How much time do you think you all will need? One week, Kilik said. Thats final. You all have one week to evaluate the information and select people. Seems fair, Vermilion nodded. Should be enough time for me. I think I already have someone in mind. Yuki raised a hand, calling for attention. Kilik gave a small gesture to speak. I would like to note that if you are planning to create a strike force, I already have one made, she said. My group has been investigating the Shikaku for years now. Weve been creating plans for an assault for a while, but none of them were finalized since we lacked information. But that has changed now. We would need to see the members of that force in order to approve them, the seat of water replied. And any plans you come up with as well. Well, one of the members is me, Yuki said. Then the rest and the plans. Alright. Yuki narrowed her eyes and folded her hands over her lap. However, I would like to pass a motion to shorten the time given to three days. The council gave her a variety of looks at her statement that range from intrigue to annoyance. Vernon had an amused smile on his face. Reason for the motion? Kilik asked. Simply put, I do believe that three days is plenty of time for this, she replied. I would also like to note that while we are here, talking and planning which I do concede is important, the Shikaku are not resting. They are at work at this very moment. Those prisons that Kilik spoke of and that we found? Yuki looked at the council members one by one. There are some out there that we havent found, she said quietly. Prisons that hold demons in them. Prisons that are slowly killing them through starvation and hunger. As we speak and plan, there are an unknown amount of lives that are at risk and a number of them may die. For me, even three days may be too much, but one week is certainly much too long. Im sure you all understand my worries. The council mulled over her words for a moment. I certainly understand, the seat of water said slowly. I do not like the idea of more demons dying. However, we simply cannot rush these types of things. Though some may die during the time we plan, a rushed plan can lead to many more deaths. We want to save as many as we can, but failure is not an option. That is why I say three days, Yuki replied. Three whole days. To reiterate Vernons point, we are dragons. Im sure we can create a feasible plan with an acceptable success rate in that time. Im even willing to share the preliminary plans I have created with you all that you can use as a basis for your own strategies. The documents I have in these files are all organized in such a way that there is a summary for each section and a simple directory to find information that is of interest. What Im saying is that there is plenty of time. This is a matter of life and death. On a national scale. What do you mean by that? Garen asked. Youve been reading some of those files, correct? He nodded. Then Im sure youve read some of the actions they have taken and movements they have made. They are infiltrating all aspects of Libra as we speak. The current king is a mere puppet for them. The entertainment industry is filled with influential members that can begin infecting the populous with ideas. The business sectors are being run by either Shikaku members or allies who are in this for the profit. Now, you all might think that this is a problem for Libra to handle and not us. Im going to tell you that it will be a problem for us as well if we do not take this opportunity to strike swiftly. Remember their goals. They want to eradicate demons. Whether it is out of fear or prejudice, it does not matter. All that matters is stopping them before they can reach a level where they can actually pose a sizable threat to us. Three days for a plan might be okay, Vermilion mused. He tapped the arm of his seat as he thought. What I worry about is the people. I need to convince my person. That takes some time. Probably a few days at least for them to come back with an answer. Same for me, the seat of lightning added. If I have a baseline for a plan, three days is good enough. I need more to convince my person, especially if the person I have in mind changes as my plan changes. How about this then, Yuki said, rubbing her eyes. Three days. We return to discuss our plan. We decide on a plan and revisions of this plan during that meeting. Then we worry about people. I have no problem with that, Vermilion nodded. He looked at the seat of water. Halie? She pressed her lips together and frowned for a moment before sighing. That could work. If the ideas Yuki has are good enough, then I should be able to come up with something in that time, she said. Any objections? Veronica asked, looking around the chamber. There were none. Then let us vote. All in favor with the motion to meet again in three days to discuss potential plans? Aye. Yuki said as six others said the same. Vernon was the only one to disagree, but Yuki already knew his stance. The motion passes. We shall meet again in three days. Be sure to have something ready, Veronica said. "Lives depend on it. Chapter 334 – Saucy The council was dismissed and the members left to begin formulating their individual plans. Kilik stayed behind with Yuki. She had signaled to him that she wanted to have a small chat. What is it that you want to discuss? Kilik asked. Time, Yuki replied with a sigh. I know that the council can take quite a while before taking action. Sophie seemed quite annoyed about that during the Demon War. It is a shortcoming of this council, yes, he nodded. Theres not much we can do about it though. Dragons are quite independent. They take time to be pushed to action. Then it takes even more time to agree upon a single idea. When multiple minds are put together, each with differing opinions, it is going to take a bit of time. Time isnt with us, Yuki said. The sooner the Shikaku are gone, the sooner we can begin the clean up. Attacking the head of the group will only kill the leadership for a moment. There will be someone stepping in to fill the void. I understand, Kilik said. I really do. I do not want more demons to die either. I want to save the ones who are still trapped. I want to rid this land of those oath breakers. But I do not want to put those that I swore to protect in danger. We may be powerful, but Vernon severely underestimates the capabilities of the three races. Even if it is not the dragons who take the brunt of retaliation, other demons will pay. We need to do this right, Yuki. And that will take some time. I know that, Kilik. But there needs to be a balance struck here. We must be swift, but not hasty. Careful, but not sluggish. I worried that we are leaning toward the latter of that. Was it true that it took months for the council to finally decide on a course of action during the Demon War? Kilik nodded slowly and sighed. Not exactly months, but almost two. Seven weeks and three days, he said. It was a much larger discussion. Instead of just eight people, we had guests and the public weighing as well. The debates went on for ages. Even the vote to get involved took around a week. I look upon that time with shame. He pressed his lips together and thought to himself. I do not believe that this will take nearly as long as that did. Still, Kilik. Almost two months. One week to decide whether demons being attacked in Libra was a violation. Thats a problem. It might seem right to dragons, but it undermines the trust other demons have in us. If we swear to be their protectors, then we must be swift when they need help. Yuki, this is already much faster than that time, Kilik said. Our people are quite independent beings. Logical, yes, but independent nonetheless. Stubborn as well. That includes the council members. They will come up with their own plans and see things from their own angles that make sense to them. Convincing them otherwise takes a bit of time. I dont like it, Yuki frowned. It just seems too slow for me. I know how you feel. You have been the leader in your guild and are used to making the decisions. However, here that changes. Your voice isnt any louder than the rest of the council members. I understand why you want the proceedings to go quicker, but that isnt you call. Surely you want to act right now, dont you? I do. Of course I do, Kilik sighed. These transgressions anger me. Greatly. But Ive long learned to hold that anger for later times when it is needed. For instance, against my enemies. The council is not my enemy. We want the same things, but have different ideas as to how to achieve them. Youll need to learn this, Yuki, if you intend to continue to work in this council. Now, he said, that does not mean that I am telling you that you should give up on trying to convince the others to hurry up. In fact, if you can do it, I will support that every step of the way. However, it will be difficult. Outside of an extreme circumstance where our cities are being threatened directly and an attack is inevitable, Im afraid you might need to become used to things slowly stepping along. I see. Then I guess I need to prepare for the next meeting, Yuki said. Can you at least try to convince them? Or push them a little bit? Maybe. It would need to depend on the situation. Alright. Ill see what I can come up with to convince the others. Ill see you in three days. I wish you good luck. Yuki twirled a stylus between her fingers as she stared at holographic screens that floated in front of her. She didnt absorb anything they said. She didnt need to. Every piece of information in them was ingrained in her mind from the hours upon hours she spent going over them again and again. She had asked Kilik right before leaving for access to the information the dragons had on the Shikaku. When she received a drive, she fed it to Uriel upon returning home to Fenrir. From the kitchen, she heard pots and pans clanging about and the sound of a knife hitting a cutting board as it chopped something. Erica with the help of Akira and Yuna was trying to cook dinner for the day. Normally, Yuki would be the one to handle it, but with the deadline for the meeting coming in little over a day, Yuki was focused on trying to come up with a feasible strategy in convincing the other council members to act quicker. Theres nothing here that could push them though, she thought with a frown. Plenty to worry about, but nothing urgent enough. I need more. The last day or so was spent reviewing all the information she needed to be caught up on from her time in the Coliseum and in the Demon Lands. Everything in the reports had already been summarized by Akira during that small meeting they had after breaking free of the Coliseum. The Shikaku were moving rapidly and spreading their roots faster than it ever had before. What worried Yuki about the reports was that there didnt seem to be a set objective in play for the Shikaku. The other times she had confronted them or halted them, she knew their specific aims and was able to act accordingly whether it was stopping them from gathering elemental stones to blowing up their cannon to disrupting their attempts to take over the academy. But now Im stuck. I know their general aim which is to gather enough power to do a takeover of Libra and purge demons from the world. The problem is, their reach is too far in too broad of an area for me to feasibly destroy them. Time was not on Yukis side. In order to combat the influence the Shikaku had over various aspects of LIbra, she would need to infiltrate them as well and locate the Shikaku members. Then she would need to remove them either through exposing, framing, or creating little accidents. That would take much more time than I have to do it perfectly and not draw any suspicion to us. Theyve had a head start in this game. The time they had unopposed let them root themselves like a weed. The answer to this would be the dragons. With their support, she could launch a coordinated effort to cut off the head of the Shikaku then go down and poison the roots. But it would need to be a delicate operation. I cannot let it be exposed that dragons or demons in general were involved, otherwise the anti-demon sentiment that has been growing might reach a tipping point and my efforts were for naught. It needs to be soon though. The longer the wait, the stronger they become and more they expand. Yuki needed more than smoke to display to the council if she wanted to push them. She needed the entire gun with the name of the owner engraved into it. When is the intel update for the day. She glanced at the clock. In a few minutes. Lets see if there is anything new. She sat there, watching the seconds tick by until the clock read 19:00. Uriel appeared before her and pulsed gently as she spoke in her normal cheerful tone. Intel update, she said. Heres the file. Do you want me to give you the highlights or would rather go over it yourself? You can give me the highlights, Yuki replied. If thats not a bother. Of course not. I dont eat dinner, Uriel laughed. Anyway. Heres the main topic of todays intel update. Weve received a draft of a speech the king is set to give in about one weeks time. One of our informants in the kings council gave it to us. Is it of substance? Yuki asked, leaning back in her seat, repeatedly clicking on her pen. Oh, you bet. Its like a full course meal filled with substance, Uriel said. The speech is on national security. Can you guess the main target of it? Hit me. Demons, she said. The speech is on demons. The current king is a political puppet for the council, so I think you know what the speechs tone is going to be. Probably bad? Probably bad. I would hazard to say really bad. If youre a demon. Which you are. Why is it bad? Yuki asked as she sat up in her chair. I think you need to read it first, Uriel replied. You understand those nuances in speech better than I do anyway. But its bad. Or good depending on how you see it. You said you needed something saucy, right? I do remember saying that. Well this is a five gallon barrel of hot sauce. Chapter 335 – Speeches Yuki sat in her cushioned seat, her eyes moving back and forth as she read the document displayed before her. Every now and then, she would use the pen in her hand to highlight sections in a dull yellow. Akira poked her head inside the room, intending to call Yuki for dinner, but Yuki raised a finger, telling her to give her a minute. This might just be what I need, she thought when she at last closed the holographic screen. Just maybe. She left the bedroom, shutting the door quietly behind her before joining the others for dinner. They were eating already as they chatted with each other around the table while the television played the news in the background. Yuki saw a plate of food set out for her already. Chicken with stir fried vegetables. Done for the day? Akira asked as Yuki sat beside her. Yes, she replied with a nod. She took a bite of her food as she watched the television for a moment. There was a fire at a factory that was caused by an overloaded mana circuit. There were some interesting things. Worrying things. Like what? Akira said. Her question drew the attention of Erica and Yuna. In around five days, the king is set to give a speech to the public, she said. Someone inside the council, I think a worker for one of the council members, obtained a copy of the draft and gave it to us. Its the contents inside that are worrying. Though, to a certain extent, its good news as well. Good news? Erica frowned. How? Remember what I said about convincing the dragon council? Erica nodded. This just might push them to action faster. What was in the speech? Akira asked, her tone serious. The king is addressing public safety in his annual address. Hell be going over various points about the neighboring countries and the state of the Libra military, Yuki explained. Then it shifts. He begins to speak about demons and calls them a threat to national security. What is the wording exactly? Yuki tapped her watch and summoned the file she had put away. She pointed at one of the highlighted passages she made. Right there, she said. One of our greatest threats to our national security it says when talking about demons. It makes it out like an attack from the demons are inevitable and that the neighboring countries cant be trusted to hold them off. Thats certainly not good, Akira said. Yup. The speech goes further than that as well. If you look at the other passages, he begins to address the fact that there are some demons living within Libra right now. And it sounds like theyre being made out to be sleeper agents of sorts, she said. Yes, Yuki nodded. Am I reading this right? Erica interrupted with a frown on her face. The evidence the speech uses for that claim. You are reading it correctly. Theyre going to use the demon prisoners, Yuki said with a sigh. How is that going to help them? They just dragged them out from homes and threw them in glass cells. They didnt do anything. That doesnt matter. They can spin however they want. You know that, Erica. Theres also the fact that I can almost guarantee that there is at least one demon they captured that gave them death threats while they were being locked up. They could probably show that as well if it was recorded. Erica pressed her lips together and sighed. I know. It gets worse later on in the speech, Yuki said. Ill give you guys time to go over it all. She went back to her food and ate quietly as the others read the speech that she projected from her watch. They seemed to have forgotten their own meals as they read the holographic pages, their expressions ranging from worried to tired. When she got half way through her plate, Akira leaned away from the screen and began poking her food with her fork with a look of deep thought. Yuki watched her, knowing that she was about to speak at any moment. What should we do? she asked. Is there anything we can do? Not particularly, Yuki replied. I need to convince the council. If they dont act soon, then our window for stopping this will close and well need to prepare for the worst. I didnt think they would outright announce a purge. At least, not yet. That just means theyve grown to the point where they are confident in their influence. We might have underestimated their size and reach. Theyre calling the military in for this, Yuna said. She sighed and gave Yuki an apologetic look. If I was here for the last few days, I might have learned about this sooner. They would be doing drills and going over briefings before the speech if this goes through. Chances that the military would go through with this? Yuki asked. Very likely, she replied. I would be surprised if the military petitions against it. The Libra Taskforce might not get involved depending on the approach the leaders take, but itll happen if the council orders it. Do you know why? Its domestic. The reason they would resist doing an invasion of the Gaeto would be because of the risk involved. It wouldnt be worth it, she explained. Theres no reason to either as the demons havent done anything to them, so they dont see it as lawful or worthwhile. This is different though. Demons are explicitly banned from the country. By living here, they are violating laws, so the military will see purging them as enforcing laws. But would they be fine with killing them? Yuki asked. Definitely, Yuna sighed. I dont understand it, but there is a sense of dislike for demons in the military. Especially among the older members. Demons havent done anything to them. Many werent alive when the Demon War happened. So I dont get it at all. Influence from their upbringing, Erica answered. Ive spoken to a lot of people. The young ones dont hate demons for any personal reasons. The old ones just passed it on. Yuna, Yuki said slowly. Yuna sat up straighter, waiting for what she had to say. Do you think its safe for you to go back to the L-Taf? Or do you want to stay here with us? Why do you ask? she frowned. You said that there is an anti-demon sentiment among them. Youre an angel, remember? What if you are found out? Oh, Yuna said softly. I didnt think about that. Im just worried, you know? I dont want you getting hurt. Oh. A soft pink tint crept up her throat as she averted Yukis gaze. I think Ill be fine. You need someone in there, right? Yuki thought to herself for a moment. Maybe, she said. If we topple the Shikaku, we might need someone inside to monitor the situation with the military. But it doesnt need to be you. An elf can do it. You cant quite control your powers, right? No, not yet, Yuna said with an apologetic smile. Thats fine, but I dont want it to potentially leak out and draw attention to you. I don''t think that will be a problem. I struggle with bringing out my magic and using it. Keeping it from coming out should be easy. I see. Yuki glanced over at Erica and Akira. What do you two think? If shes confident, then I say let her, Erica shrugged. We need eyes, right? I think the same thing, Akira nodded. But we need to give her better equipment. So she can protect herself. Some sort of emergency flare or button would be good as well so she can warn us if something is wrong. Mmm. I guess. Are you sure youll be alright? Yuki asked, directing her question to Yuna who nodded. Ill be alright. Dont worry about me, she smiled. Then thats that. In a day, well be returning to meet the dragon council, Yuki said. Whether or not I convince them or not, youll need to return to the L-Taf. Do you have a reason for your absence? I came up with one with Akira and Erica. Good. If I do manage to convince the council, Ill give you instructions on what you need to do when you get back. If not, then do what youve been doing. At any sign youve been found, tell me. Immediately. Got it? Got it, she nodded. Alright. Now then. Weve got some planning to do tonight. Chapter 336 – Tone Shift The next meeting took place at site five. It was hidden underneath a swamp that had no path into it. To get into it, Yuki dropped down a particular section of the water that was nothing more than an illusion. She got the location from that receptionist in Dyrin. Ember had explained the codes to her along the way so that she wouldnt need Ember there to interpret. There were five words that were used, each one indicating one particular site. They were all descriptor words like fantastic and excellent. Quite simple, Yuki thought as she sat in her seat of stone. The only other person in the meeting chamber was Kilik as they waited for the rest of the council to come in. Yukis group was standing at the corner of the chamber. Yuki brought them in with the intent of introducing them to the council for their approval. If I can get them to act faster, then having their approval would mean I can get right to work, she thought. With that, her thoughts shifted to what she planned to show to the council members. She considered what she should say and how she would say it. She already planned out everything the day before, but now was as good as a time to review over the plan. I need to prepare for that worst case scenario, she sighed inwardly. The council might rule to wait and see if the speech goes through since its not official yet.'' She could see why they would do that even if that decision would be completely insane to her. There was always that off chance that the speech was scrapped or the contents within it were changed. But with the analysis of the speech she made the night before with the help of Akira and Uriel, she was cautiously confident in her chances of swaying the council. I could be surprised though. I do believe that my theory is rock solid though. Im almost one hundred percent certain I know the plan that the Shikaku are laying out. I just hope the others can see it as well. A few minutes later, the first members began to enter the chamber. The first were Veronica and Garen. Yuki greeted them and they responded in kind. Kilik gave them a brief look of acknowledgement before going back to whatever it was he was thinking about. As Yuki looked at him, she hoped that he would keep the promise he made and support whatever she said. The rest of the council came within five minutes. They were greeted with varying degrees of warmth as they took their seats. When they all gathered, Kilik sat up straighter in his seat and looked around. We are all here, he said. Let the meeting commence. Todays agenda is a discussion on our proposed plans to strike the Shikaku. Well begin with an introduction and explanation to each persons plan then we shall move to the debate. Vernon will lead off the introductions. Theres really no need for me to do that, Vernon replied with a laugh. You already know my side. I want to strike immediately. Slam them so that they never knew what hit them. Noted, Kilik sighed. Moving then. Jared. The seat of lightning straightened up and began to explain the plan he had created. It seemed to be an adapted version of one of the plans Yuki had offered in the files she gave to them all. It involved creating a strike force that would target the leadership of the Shikaku rather than going for the base. Next came Veronica who offered up a wide scale operation to root out the Shikaku. Kilik was next in line, but he declined to offer a plan, saying that he would follow whatever the council voted on. I will give my remarks after this, Yuki said when it was her time to introduce her own plan. I do want to say that I brought the members of the team I am offering to be the strike force. You can question them after as well. Kilik accepted that and the line moved on to Vermilion and then to Garen. While listening to all of their plans and explanations, Yuki noticed a distinct similarity between all of them. These all will take too much time, she thought. Assassination would require reconnaissance and delicate planning. Attacking the base through covert means would also require planning which the ones who offered that idea didnt seem to have. It sounded like they were planning to delegate that to the strike force that they havent selected. Besides Vernons, these arent feasible at all. Then came Halies plan. Hers started off much like how Yuki expected it to be based on what she had said in the previous meeting. She wanted a strike force as well that would then target the base of the Shikaku. But something had changed. Her tone. I spent most of my days between this and the last meeting reading, she said. The information you have gathered, Yuki, is exemplary. It added much needed context to what we had and gave us new information that we previously didnt have. I thank you for that. It was thanks to my team, Yuki replied with a smile. Then I extend my thanks to them, she said. Upon reading, I realised that the Shikaku arent a normal dark guild. Their reach is far and their resources are alarming. But what worries me the most is that they arent, if I put it bluntly, stupid. I reckon they know of the oath we took. So that begs the question, why are they invoking it? Shes sharp, Yuki thought, her interest renewed as she saw Halie through a new lens. They are planning somethingI can feel it, Halie muttered. So I will revise my position from before. I do believe it will be in our best interests to strike as soon as possible. We should work directly with the strike force selected for this task so that we can simultaneously create and approve a course of action. She gestured at Yuki. If the group of people Yuki here has gathered passes our inspection and is large enough, then I believe we should stop our own searches and use them. That is my plan. This changes things a tad bit. Yuki smiled to herself. Positively though. Thank you, Halie, Kilik said. We go back to Yuki now, I believe. You requested to speak after everyone else, correct? I did, Yuki nodded. She took a breath. Let me start this off by saying thank you to Halie for looking at the information I gave to you all in its entirety. Im glad that you were able to see what I saw. Now, I will do what you thank me for and will provide context and new information to your conclusion. She tapped her watch and summoned the file of the speech that she had obtained. She projected it for everyone to see. This is a draft of a speech my people obtained a day ago, she said. I do believe it will change the narrative of this meeting and its purpose completely. Why might you ask? It is because the contents of this speech are alarming. With a few gestures, she sectioned off parts that she highlighted and made them bigger so that they were easy to read. The topic of the draft is the national security of Libra. A fairly common topic that is quite normal for a government to give a speech on. However, the sections I am displaying contain subtopics that you all should find worrying at the very least. Demons a central focus in this speech. Nearly a third of it is dedicated to the topic of demons and not in a good way. It describes us as threats to the national security of their country. Absurd, I know. And they know that as well. It is merely fear mongering that feeds off of present bias against us. Then it gets worse. She made some of the quotes disappear. These quotes are the main source of my concern, Yuki said. They accuse us of planting agents into their society that are waiting for the time where we give them a signal that lets them strike. To curb the obvious questions, they provide evidence. They say that they have already found some of these agents and plan to show video evidence of this. Let me tell you where this evidence comes from. Yuki leaned forward in her seat. They will show those prisoners they have kidnapped and starved, she hissed. They will show them as they resist their impending death and call it evidence of those demons wanting to destroy their country. Everyone will eat it up. The Shikaku will make sure of that. They have people in entertainment and the media who will undoubtedly use their influence to sway popular opinion. So where are they going with this? It says so right there. She pointed at one of the quotes. They will announce a purge of demons in the cities of Libra. Doesnt that sound familiar? They want a second Demon War? Jared said incredulously. No one in their right mind would want another one. But here before you is a document that hints otherwise, Yuki said. So the question, like Halie said, is why? Why do they want this? They probably do know about the oath. So why are they goading us? The answer is simple. She erased all the screens in the room and the chamber dimmed. They want us to strike, she said. They want us to attack after they begin to purge our people. Then they can point at us and say that we have proven their fears right. Then they will take over. This is their coup de grace. Sorry, their what? Veronica asked. This is the culmination of all that they worked for, Yuki replied. Every move they made was to set up this. They want power. They want control. If we delay our actions, then we play right into their hands. In four days, this speech will be delivered and the purges will begin. We must move before that begins. Chapter 337 – Evaluation "How confident are you in the validity of this information? Kilik asked. Yuki glanced over at him. Ninety percent confident, she replied. Theres always that chance that my informant was influenced or duped or that this speech will be scrapped, but that chance is low. I am not a betting person when I can help it. I wouldnt bring this up if I wasnt confident in it. Then you bring up concerning information, Kilik said. Any thoughts on this? Can I see that speech in its entirety? Garen asked. If you want, Yuki nodded. She brought the speech up again and blew it up so that everyone could read it. The council remained quiet as some read the speech Yuki projected and others sat in their seats thinking to themselves. Yuki observed their expressions, trying to get a grasp of what they were leaning towards, but they were all stone faced. This would be a difficult group of people to play poker with, she thought. These are some profound claims you are making, Vermilion said, breaking the silence. You do realise what you are suggesting here? Of course. They are planning to strike us. If we wait, we play into their hands. But what if they want us to strike early? he asked. What if they want to claim that we attacked for no reason? That is certainly a possibility, but a small one in my opinion, Yuki replied. Think about it like this. The demons living in Libra are there in violation of Libra laws that forbid demons from owning property and the like. By removing them from the cities and the country, it can be seen as them enforcing laws. However, that would trigger our oath. When we attack then, they can claim that we are attacking for no reason at all and if anything would allow them to justify their actions even more. That is an interesting point, Vermilion said. Hmm. Whats more is that us attacking early would give us more control of this situation as it stands, Yuki continued. Even if they are expecting an attack, we would have more options open than if we waited. It would help us if we truly want to minimize the impact of our actions. You do remember why we wanted more time, dont you? Of course. You want to come up with the best course of action and use the best people so that the chances of success are highest. Im here to tell you that the window of opportunity is closing quickly. This time is when the highest chance of success is obtainable. If this speech is delivered, the chances drop dramatically. Who are your people? Jared interjected. I think Ill have a better feeling of our success if I know who were putting our trust into. Understandable. Let me introduce them to you then, shall I? Yuki said. She stood up and gestured toward the three who stood at the corner of the chamber. They came forward and stood in the center of the semicircle of seats for all of the members to see. Erica did a small wave that Garen and Veronica responded with a wave back. These are my crewmates for lack of a better term, Yuki said. I trust my life with them and they trust theirs. First we have Akira. She is a chimaera. A chimaera? Vernon interrupted, his eyes narrowed as his interest seemed to be piqued for the first time the entire meeting. Thats not possible. Chimaeras are long gone. All but one, Yuki replied with a faint smile. She is standing before you right now. I scoured the land for signs of any remaining chimaeras, Vernon insisted. There were none to be found. I thought I saw the last one die before my eyes. Yuki looked over at Akira who tilted her head as she gazed at Vernon. Maybe you need some proof, Akira said quietly. From her back, two dragon-like wings sprouted out covered with dark brown scales. A snake of the same color peeked out from her pants that looked around the room as its pink tongue flickered in and out. Well Ill be damned! Vernon laughed. There is another. The tail does it. Did you name her? Her name is Hana, Akira replied. How did you know I named her? Its a thing with you chimaeras, he said. That tail has a mind of her own. Ive been around many chimaeras during my life. And the last one as well? she asked. Aye, Vernon nodded, his smile dropping. The last of your kin. I brought them in to my home to give them shelter some, I dont know, three to four hundred years ago? I tried to help them, but it just wasnt enough. What happened to them? Akira said. I was never able to find out. Its a cautionary tale, he replied. One that I reminisce on frequently. You chimaeras are, or at least were, quite independent as well. Your kin loved to study magic and the natural world, so much so that they were like hermits. They rarely interacted with one another. This was their downfall. How? Well, chimaeras, like more demons, are made. Someone must be willing to take the time and effort to go through the process of creating a child then raising up that child. Chimaeras didnt want to do that. A few did, but they were more the exception than the norm. Generation after generation, the number of those exceptions dwindled until there were no more. So they died because they didnt want to have children? Akira asked. That sounds ridiculous. It does, but that was what happened. They didnt feel the need to have children. They didnt even get partners half the time, Vernon sighed. I never understood it. When the last of them realised what had happened to their kin, they raced to find a way to solve this problem. But it isnt an easy problem to solve. It would involve changing how chimaeras are fundamentally made. Maybe you are different though. Enough of this though, he said with a wave. We can discuss this more later on after this meeting. For now, let me say this to the council. She is a chimaera. You all should remember their capabilities. I would say that she would be a fine candidate to be on the strike force. How about trust? Jared asked. Trust? Vernon said with an arched brow. Your trust in her should be about as strong as your trust for Yuki over here. They are bonded after all. Oh, you can see that? Yuki said. No, I guessed it, Vernon laughed. But theres your confirmation. If you trust Yuki, then you can trust her. I cant say anything about the rest. Thank you, Vernon, Kilik said. Yuki, can you continue? She nodded. Of course. She gestured toward Erica. This is Erica. She is a succubus with some unique abilities and prerequisites that Im sure would quell your worries about her capabilities as Ill let her explain. Erica stepped forward and gave the council members a small bow. Hello, she said. My name is Erica. I am the former protector of the late Faye, leader of the Meoric Clan. I was a protector for decades and now Im giving my services to Yuki. Former? Halie observed. Yes. What happened? she asked. I was exiled for crimes, Erica replied, staring her directly in the eye. What crimes? Murder. She destroyed an entire opposing clan after a successful assassination attempt on her charge, Yuki clarified. Well that certain speaks to your abilities, Halie said dryly. Why should we trust such a person? I believe this was caused by a lapse in judgement? Perhaps emotion driven? You would be correct in that assumption, Erica said. And I regret my actions everyday. I should never have let my emotions get the best of me. I try my best to never let that happen again. Ever since I met her, shes never been like that ever before, Yuki added. If she begins to get out of hand, we can calm her. What can she bring to the table though besides fighting power? Garen asked. I dont doubt that she can battle, but that isnt everything we need. A lot, Yuki said. She is unique in her mental magic. As a succubus, she is quite capable in those types of magic, but unlike her kin, she can affect people of both sexes. Really? Garen said. Impressive. Can we have proof? Erica glanced over at Yuki with a little panic in her eyes. She pointed at her bracelet. Oh. Is she worried about the strength of her charm? Yuki thought. Would it be too strong? Before Yuki could come to a decision, Veronica raised her hand to add her thoughts. Veronica? Kilik asked. The succubus doesnt need to show her powers, Veronica said. I can feel them tugging at me at the fringe of my mind. Normally, the aura of a succubus should do nothing, so I think that should be proof enough. [Huh,] Erica said, sending her thoughts to Yuki. [With the bracelet on, my charm should even be noticeable to people like them. Unless, you know.] Theyre attracted to you? Yuki replied with a small grin. [Yep.] Well, good for you. If thats true, then I have no more questions for her, Garen said. Alright, Kilik replied. The next person then, Yuki. Of course, Yuki nodded, breaking off her contact with Erica. The last person is Yuna. She is an archangel. Shes an expert fighter and also has quite the few contacts within the military of Libra. She also has experience with espionage. An archangel with no wings, Vermilion observed. She doesnt seem that young. She was raised under odd circumstances, Yuki explained. She hadnt gotten a chance to use or practice her magic until recently. Ah, that would explain it then, Vermilion said. I take it her being an archangel is the main selling point for her then. Correct. Then I dont have anything against her, really. If shes well rounded, then I think she would be a fine choice. Thank you, Yuna replied. Ill do my best. A good attitude as well, Vermilion smiled. He glanced around at the other council members. Ill start the vote. Im sure you all can see theyre capable fighters. If Yuki is joining them in the attack, then I dont believe strength would be the problem. For now, they seem like good choices to be part of the strike force, I concur, Garen said. Well add others to the group once the plan is ironed out. The rest of the members voiced their agreement and Yuki sat back down onto her seat, relieved that the first part went smoothly. Alright, Kilik said. Now that this is done, let us move on to the main concern. The actual plan and course of action. We still havent decided if we should move forward at a quicker pace. He shifted in his seat and sat up completely straight. He gave every member a look. Well be doing that now. Chapter 338 – Breaching Plan The main reason for Yuki bringing up this new information was to push us to move forward at a quicker pace, Kilik said. In case you need a quick review, that speech still displayed over there is cause for concern. He waved at the projected screen with the draft of the speech. If it is given to the public, then it will set forth a series of events and actions that will push us to action whether we want to or not, he said. Now, I dont expect you to have an opinion on this just yet as we spent the last bit of time on evaluating these three women. So, well transition to discussing this. Halie lifted her hand into the air, calling for Kiliks attention. He gave her a small nod. Thank you, she said. I just wanted to ask Yuki something. Yes? Yuki replied. Do you have a plan set out? she asked. I think I remember you saying something to that effect at the start of this meeting. I do, actually, Yuki nodded. I made one that I want to share with all of you. I believe that it could help you all in your decision. I take it your main concern with moving quicker is that it limits the amount of time available to create a plan, correct? That is my main concern. I cant speak for the others, Halie replied. Then hopefully my plan could alleviate that concern. Kilik, may I? You have the floor, he said. Feel free to take as long as you need. There isnt a set end time for the gathering. Thank you, Yuki said. Question for everyone, though. Is the speech still needed by any of you or have you all read through it? I think we are good, Garen replied after looking around at the other councilmembers for a moment. Then I will take it down for now, Yuki said. She waved her hand and the screen disappeared. Then she tapped on her watch to bring up a new file that she had made the night before. It held her notes and the outline of her plan. She had combined the information she gathered from the dragons on the location of the Shikaku with what she had initially and with Akira and Uriel, she created a rough plan. This is the Shikaku base, she said, gesturing at the map she pulled up. Or at least, their main base. I looked at the security detail and also sent a few people there in order to watch the area. Some of the information is a bit out of date which Im going to who you all. Tapping on her watch again, she called on Uriel. A pulsing mass of holographic orbs rose out from her watch. Hi, Boss, Uriel greeted. What do you need? This is Uriel, Yuki introduced. She is my digital assistant. You do not need to worry about her leaking anything in this meeting as she cant actually see anything and it''s in her programming. Uriel, can you give me the analysis of the Shikaku base and their security detail? Yeah, sure, she replied. Want me to show it too, or just talk about it? Visuals are always nice. Got it. So the base. A simple rendering of the base appeared in the air, projected from Yukis watch. It was as barebones as it could get, just a bunch of holographic boxes stuck together in the general outline of the base. Its quite boring from the outside. Most of the base is underground where its insulated with magic and materials. There are guards that rotate every hour, both living and robotic. Theyre in pairs, so that the robot can keep the living person accountable. On the projection, little figures moved in and out of the base. The circuit they follow can be seen here, Uriel continued. The old information is a bit outdated. The routes have changed a bit and certain guards are assigned areas instead of rotating throughout the entire structure. The biggest change is this. A bubble formed over the building that encased the entire base in a dome. This is a barrier, Uriel said. Its the biggest hurdle if you guys are going to break into this little place. Its magic based and coded to let certain people inside the base. So only a few of the higher ups can leave freely. Where do all the guards live then? Jared asked. They live on the base, Uriel replied. Thats also why they have those robot guards too. Lessens the amount of people they need to hire and all that. If youre not approved to enter, then the barrier locks you out and you have no way in. Now, Im guessing that should you touch the barrier, it will trip off a silent alarm that notifies the people in the base that someone is there. It would make sense, so I would expect that. The security inside the base is less concrete since, well, I dont have any information inside to go off of. This is just going to be observations from outside along with some tools and good old guessing. The hologram zoomed in closer to the building, the bubble around it disappearing. So, based on their resources and capabilities, I think it would be safe to say that they have technology securing their base. Things like sensors and cameras should be plenty. Some if not all might be hidden. The sensors wont be cheap ones as well. Theyll most likely include heat detection, motion detection, and other things. The whole nine. Cameras will be similar. Various red dots appeared on the model as she spoke. Many of them were congregated around entrances. These things will likely be at doorways and such. Sensors I would expect to be placed at frequent intervals to maximize detection, so expect a lot. These are the easy ones to deal with though. A good old EMP would take out most. Thats why I expect there to be more than that. I can take over here, Yuki said. Alrighty, Uriel replied. Call me if you need me. She disappeared, but the model of the base stayed in place. Yuki brought closer to herself and spun it around for a moment. There will be safeguards in place to make sure the technology isnt take out so easily, Yuki said. Things like absorbent materials around the sensors and cameras or even the walls so that an EMP will be rendered useless. Other technologies like pressure plates embedded in the ground to track movement will be likely. She waved the model away, the model disappearing as well. Along with that will be magical security. Inside the base, there are most likely mages monitoring each section and will report any sudden influx of mana they detect. All this might sound excessive, but it should be expected. This is their main headquarters. They wouldnt want it to be so easily infiltrated. Now this brings us to the plan, Yuki said. The details I laid out about the base are a worst case scenario. It is quite possible that a lot less security is in place than we believe. It wouldnt surprise me either as the barrier is a difficult first obstacle to overcome for anyone who is trying to breach their base. However, I will act as if the worst case is true and so my plan will reflect that. She leaned back in her seat and raised a finger. One. To breach the barrier, I will need a day or two. I cant simply break it as that would alert the Shikaku to our presence. I will need to manipulate it so that it will read my group and whoever is joining us as people with permission to enter. Two. When the barrier is sabotaged, Akira will be sent in to scout out the perimeter. Her job will be to find the route of least resistance in. Once she has done that, she will report to us so that we can move forward. Yuki gestured toward Erica as she continued explaining. Third. With Erica leading, we will head in as a group using magic to shield ourselves from view. Based on the scouting reports we had, there are so sensors in the small space between the bubble and the building, so we only need to trick the vision of living beings. After that, we go to the route Akira found and locate a pair of guards. Erica here will use her magic to manipulate the guard while I will deal with the robot. Yuna will provide protection and stand watch as Akira scouts ahead. By this time, we should have gotten in without a problem. The time of our strike needs to be precise. The time for the changing of the guard needs to be almost upon us when we go in for this to work. Once Erica does her magic, Yuna will take the position of the guard and move through the facility with the robot that weve now taken control of following her. The rest of us will stay behind and wait for her to complete her task. She will be given a wireless transmitter that can interface with nearly anything that gives off a signal. When it comes into contact with the first thing it can touch, a virus will spread. Im not sure if every system is closed in the base, but she will move around for a bit to maximise the spread. Yuki paused for a moment as she gathered her thoughts. Now, of course, they might have taken steps to prevent this, so if that happens, then we need to call of the mission and start from scratch, she said. Lets hope it doesnt come to that. Once the virus spreads, the electronic component of the base is under our control now. We will only need to focus on hiding out magical signatures which is much easier. Then we locate the area where the leadership lives and assassinate them. Thats the plan. Yuki smiled at the other councilmembers and clasped her hands. Any thoughts? she asked. Im actually stuck on the first part, Vermilion frowned. You said that youre going to manipulate the barrier? I did, yes. How? he asked. You cant simply take another persons spell and rewrite what is engrained in it. This particular barrier is probably split into two different spells from what I understand of it right now, but what the spells are is beyond me right now. So not only do you have to manipulate the spell, you would need to understand which spell you have to change. That doesnt seem possible. Well, Yuki said, your observations are right. It does seem impossible. But thats exactly what Im going to do. Chapter 339 – Declaration Thats quite the bold claim youre making there, Yuki, Vermilion said. Yuki spied Garen off to the side with a small grin on his face. It is bold, yes, Yuki nodded. However, I wouldnt claim to be able to do something that I do not believe I can do. I am confident that I will be able to pull it off given the time. But how exactly? By doing what you said was impossible. I will manipulate the spell by tapping into its magic. I know it can be done. How exactly do you know this? Vermilion pressed. This would be unprecedented if what you are saying is true. I cannot trust such a plan like this if its based on unfounded theories and hypotheses. I know because it has been done, Yuki replied quietly. Do you know who did it? Vermilion pressed his lips together. The one who sat on this seat before me, she said. She wrote in a notebook about it. She spent months researching as she tried to find a way to harness the magic of others. And she succeeded, although it was only for a moment. Kilik, you know I am not lying about this. She looked up at him, imploring him to reply with her eyes. He stared back with a cool expression that hid whatever he was thinking. Then he nodded. How confident are you that you can use that technique she made? Kilik asked. Around eighty percent, Yuki said. Sophie taught me many things when we were together, and so I know a bit of how she makes spells and uses them. I can replicate her success. If its only for a moment, then how can you possibly manipulate a barrier in such a precise way? Vermilion asked. That is why I need time, Yuki said, turning her attention back toward him. I need a day at most to scout the area and analyze the spell. Once I can identify what the spell does and how it does it, I only need a few seconds to recode it. Thats why it is so important that this is approved as soon as possible so I can get to work. The more time I have, the higher the chance of success goes. Vermilion leaned back in his seat and bit his lip as he thought to himself. Im sorry, but this is something that just sounds impossible to me, he sighed. As much as I trust Kilik, you need to understand that this breaks a fundamental law of magic we mages hold. I am a dragon who has dedicated himself to magic. This is something that I would need to see in order to believe. Yuki stared back at him as her mind raced to try to find a way out of this situation. Any doubt in her plan could sway the opinions of the others. There isnt enough time for me to show you an example right now, she replied. What Sophie used her discovery for is something I cannot disclose. However, we can come to a compromise. If this plan gets initial approval, I will show you what I will do and will go to the site and display this impossibility right there. If it fails, we call off the plan and go back to the drawing board. However, I dont believe it will fail and cant fail. We cannot let that speech be given before we strike. Well, I dont see how that can hurt, Vermilion nodded slowly. Your plan hinges on this idea. I dont believe we can create a plan before the scheduled date of that speech either. That is what I think as well, Yuki said. My proposition here is to give us a chance. We can back out at any moment during the plan where we feel like it will fail. I believe, though, that it is imperative that we strike as soon as possible. I do not want to let the Shikaku execute their plan. I have a question, Jared asked. Its about the operation in general. You say that we need to strike soon so that the Shikaku cant use our attack as fuel for their plans. Wouldnt any strike we do bring attention to us? We are attacking highly skilled people. The battle wont be something that can be ignored so easily. Thats why its a matter of timing, Jared, Yuki replied. Youre right. Any attack we do will bring attention to us. The context though matters. If the Shikaku do their speech before we strike, the general population will see it as retaliation by us and evidence of the Shikakus claims. But if we strike before, the Shikaku can use our attack as evidence for their claims when they give the speech, Jared refuted. How is this any different? Their leadership will be greatly weakened though, she said. Again, this is why we need to strike quickly. The fast we can eliminate the top, the sooner we can clean up the bottom. If we take out their leadership, then they will most likely be panicked and their organization will be in chaos. If the speech is made, however, we will have to deal with the Libra government as a whole. Our actions will be seen as acts of war officially, Its the lesser of two evils, really. One way, we worsen our relations with Libra, and the other way, we inevitably start a war. Im not caught up in Libra laws. Remind me, why wouldnt the first approach be seen as an act of war? Because the Shikaku are officially recognized as a dark guild, Yuki replied. This designation will never change, even if the Shikaku controlled the entire government. If they tried to change it, it would only bring scrutiny. So, legally, if a dark guild is the target of an attack, then it will not be an act of war as they are not considered a part of Libra. Jared nodded slowly as he took in what Yuki said. So if the speech is made, then our strike can be manipulated to become an attack on Libra itself in retaliation, he mused. He smiled at Yuki. Clever. They may have shot themselves in the foot a bit, eh? In a way, yes, Yuki said, smiling back. We can thank the previous governments for this little hole. I have no more question, Jared said before leaning back in his seat. Thank you, Jared, Kilik responded. He looked around the chamber at the other councilmembers. Is there anyone else? The members sat in their seats, quiet. Many of them had looks of deep thought inscribed on the lines of their faces. Vernon was the only one that seemed at ease with a bemused look on his face. I have a question, Halie said finally. Kilik nodded at her, telling her to continue. Its a more personal one that the ones asked already, if thats fine with you, Yuki. Asked away, Yuki said. The goal of your guild is to get rid of the Shikaku, correct? Mainly, yes. What do you think about power? she asked as she tapped her cheek, her nails painted a deep blue. Power? The type that controls people? Yuki replied. I do not yearn for it. I do not wish to lead. Any power I have gained thus far has been entirely for my goal of destroying the Shikaku. But you do realise that when the Shikaku topple, there will be a power vacuum made that needs to be filled, Halie said. The one who would be expected to fill it would be you. Thats correct. Convince me then that you do not want this. Convince me that you do not have ulterior motives at play here. Do not tell me anything philosophical. Do not tell me that you only want the world to be a better place. Power is an alluring temptress that can seduce even the strongest of souls. I know it tugs at you, at least subconsciously. So tell me why you wouldnt take that power. The real reason. Yuki stared at her as she mulled over the question. It was a fair question, but one she hadnt expected. It made her think. Why didnt she want power? The idea didnt appeal to her in the least. It never did. Her thoughts went back to her first meeting with Sophie. It was in that forest where Sophie tested her. When she passed, Sophie made a plea to her. It was a plea to carry on Sophies work and protect the world from the Shikaku. She remembered why she agreed. It wasnt to help the world. It wasnt because she believed that she alone could lead the world to a better place. No, it was more personal. The reason I started this, Yuki started slowly, wasnt for Libra. It was for revenge. The Shikaku took those that were precious to me. My parents. My adopted parents. My caretaker. And then I met Akira. Then Erica. Yuna. Ember. She paused and looked over at the group that stood off to the corner. They were listening intently to her words. I grew close to them. I opened up to them and let them into my life as I went into theirs. I grew to love them. She swept her gaze across the chamber. You might notice a common theme among them and myself. Were demons. And the Shikaku are threatening to try and take rip away from my life as well. I cant let that happen. When this is done, she continued after a small pause, that threat will be gone. I have no need for power anymore. My goal will have been met. I just want to be with those that I love. I will help fill those seats, yes, but I will never take one for myself. I promise you that. Nor will the people I push will be from my guild. I started this fight because of the ones I lost. I will end this protecting the ones I have. Halie stared at Yuki for a moment before turning to Vernonica. Then she gave a small nod. I have no more questions, she said. Chapter 340 – The Question Kilik paused as he waited for any potential follow up questions from the other councilmembers. None of the council spoke up. The few that hadnt said anything yet seemed to have already made up their minds. If there are no more questions, then lets move on to the vote, he said. Veronica, if you may. Of course, she nodded. We will begin the vote of whether or not to accept Yukis proposition. I take it you are offering the version with the addition you made when you spoke with Vermilion? Yes, Yuki replied. We move forward with the plan the described. If I cannot hold my side of the bargain, then we shall return to discuss a different course of action. Then lets proceed, Veronica said. We will start with Vernon. If you want to give reasoning for your decision, you may. Thank you, Veronica, Vernon said. I think my stance on this is quite obvious. I vote aye. I agree that we should strike soon and since you guys would never go with my plans, this young ladys plan is the closest thing. We must hit them fast and never let them see it coming. Then they will know. I yield. One vote for aye, Veronica said. Next. Jared. Thank you, he replied. I would like to say that I appreciate Yuki for trying to alleviate my worries about this plan. I am still worried though. This plan, as logical as it sounds, is still something that hinges on a number of unknowns. However, with the addition of the option to cancel the plan should something go wrong, I feel like there isnt any harm in going forward with this. I say aye. Yuki gave Jared a small nod and smile. Two votes for aye, Veronica counted. I am next. Ill keep this short as the decision seems quite cut and dry to my eyes. My point to the plan Yuki has laid out is why not. If the speech is given, then we did the correct course of action. If it wasnt going to be given, we still did what we were aiming to do. The plan has many parts where we can back out should we feel like it will fail. So, three votes for aye. Kilik? I will vote last, he replied. Move on to Vermilion. I vote aye. There is nothing I want to add, Vermilion said. Four for aye. Garen? Veronica asked. Aye. I agree with your reasoning, he said. Yuki let out a soft sigh of relief. Her plan would go forward. It didnt matter what the rest voted now. It wouldnt hurt to try out the plan. It seems well thought out. Five for aye. The proposition passes, Kilik announced. However, I will allow Halie to give her vote and reasoning. Go ahead. Thank you, Kilik, she said with a smile. She turned to look at Yuki. I say aye. The Shikaku are much more of a threat than I had realised. I do believe we should strike quickly. My only reservation is that this will for sure pull attention to us. The fight wont be a quiet one. Thank you for your input, Kilik said. He paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts. Ill give my reasoning now and my vote. I want to start off by saying I too vote aye. I agree with everything that Yuki said. I am surprised though, that none of you have brought up one possible problem. The lack of force. What Halie said about the battle drawing attention is true. There is no way around it. We must try to minimize it, but I doubt that we can. Because of that, there should be no reservation in how much force we hit them with. Yuki and her group are strong. That cannot be denied. But the amount of people that will be between us and their leadership along with the leadership themselves will be a tough obstacle for them to overcome. They will need help. However, there is not enough time for us to approve new members to the strike group. Im planning to bring Ember as well, Yuki said. If you are willing to lend her to me. Of course, but that still wont be enough. They have robots. A number of guards. And every person in the Shikaku knows how to fight. Their leaders are among the top of the three races. Fighting groups and fighting individuals are two different skills. Going after people trying to escape is another skill. You need more help. What are you suggesting? Veronica asked. That one of us goes with the strike group? Not one of you, he said with a shake of his head. I do not want to risk your lives. You have cities to attend to. He locked eyes with Yuki. I will go. I will lend my help to you. Yuna wasnt sure what she was doing inside Yukis apartment. Normally, she would be back at her own place, preparing for the next day. She was going to be returning to the Libra Taskforce after a long break so she wanted to get a good nights rest and maybe catch up on any reports sent her way. But when Yuki invited her to stay for the night, she couldnt refuse. Now, she sat on the couch staring at the television without really absorbing anything that was happening on it. It seemed that Akira and Erica were playing a game together and from their tone, it was becoming quite competitive. Whats Yuki doing? she thought. After making dinner and eating her serving, Yuki retreated to her room. Yuna hadnt thought to ask what she was up to. Planning was her assumption, but that was hours ago and Yuki had already planned everything the night before. Yuna knew that for sure. She helped. It wouldnt hurt to look. Maybe I can help her? She got up from her seat, Akira and Erica not seeming to notice, and crept her way toward Yukis bedroom. The door was shut, but when she twisted the knob, it opened up easily. The inside of the room was dim. The only light came from a soft yellow holographic screen. On the bed all curled up was Yuki with her eyes shut. So she is sleeping, Yuna thought. I should leave. I dont want to bother her. But something in her didnt want to and her feet stayed planted on the floor. She was going back tomorrow and she wouldnt see Yuki again for a day or two and when they did meet again, it wouldnt be a friendly one. It would during the operation. I want to say bye at least, she thought. Ill do that. Only that. She tiptoed to Yukis bedside and leaned over, intending to shake Yuki just a little. She paused though as she stared at Yuki sleeping so peacefully. Shes so pretty, Yuna thought mindlessly. Even without makeup. With all her training and the events of the last week or so, Yuna didnt have many opportunities to talk with Yuki. And when they had, Yuna always felt a bit too shy to talk for long whenever she saw that smile. She had tried to be more normal, but it just wasnt possible at times. Her mind went back to what Yuki said at the meeting with the Dragon Council. When she said why she was fighting the Shikaku. She had said she was doing it to protect the ones she loved. Then she gestured at Yuna and the others. She couldnt have meant me, Yuna thought. She was talking about Akira and Erica. Unless she was talking about familial love. I guess thats possible. Unless she did mean it in that way. But Yuna just couldnt believe that. There wasnt anyway. Akira really was right, a soft voice said. Yuna started as she realised that Yuki had woken up. Yuki was staring at her with bright grey eyes that glittered with amusement and something else that Yuna couldnt place. Sorry. I didnt mean to bother you, Yuna said quickly. I can leave if you want me to. She began to back away before Yuki hooked her fingers to stop her. No. Stay. Actually. Come here. She pulled Yuna closer and made space on the bed. Yuna hesitated a moment but gave in as Yuki tugged her a bit hard and laid down on the bed with her back to Yuki. What did you mean Akira was right? Yuna asked quietly. If she turned around, she knew that Yukis face would be just inches away. Yuki didnt reply and instead gave Yuna a small hug while burrowing her face into Yunas neck. Yuna tensed for a moment before relaxing ever so slightly. It felt nice. About you, Yuki whispered at last. Her mouth was right beside Yunas ear. The breath from her lips sent shivers down Yunas spine. You really are oblivious, arent you? What do you mean? Yuna replied, her mind on autopilot as she tried to calm herself down. When I was gone, I did a lot of thinking, Yuki said. A lot of thinking. Thinking was all I could do. One of the things I thought about the most was about those dear to me. You know, Yuna. All you needed to do was ask. Ask? Ask what? Yuki shifted around and Yuna felt herself get pushed onto her back. Yuki leaned over her with a soft smile. The question you always seemed to want to know. Do you love me? Yunas heart raced as her eyes widened. Her mind wasnt too frozen that she couldnt connect the dots of what was happening here. Is. Is this? It took something like this for you to see, Yuki giggled. I couldnt wait any longer. I wanted you to get that confidence to ask, but no more. So Yuna. What do you think the answer is? I...I dont know, she blushed, looking away. Then let me tell you. Its yes, you blockhead. With gentle fingers, Yuki tilted Yunas head and leaned down brushing their lips together. And in case you doubt it, she whispered, let me convince tonight. FriendlyDragon Chapter 341 – Persuasion Yuki cracked her eyes open as light began filtering through the thin crack between the curtains that covered the window in her room. Rubbing her face, she sat up and checked the time. It was a bit later than when she normally woke up. She left already, Yuki thought. She vaguely remembered stirring awake for a moment as Yuna left the bed. She does have matters to attend to. Reaching to her side, she shook Akira who was curled up beside her, trying to rouse her. It took a little bit, but soon Akiras eyes cracked open and she gave Yuki a sleepy smile. Had fun last night? she asked. Is that a rhetorical question? Yuki said, smiling back. Come on. We have work to do, sleepy head. I could hear from outside, Akira said as she sat up. A bit muffled, but you didnt hold back did you. The poor girl. If you felt bad for her, maybe you should have intervened, hmm? Oh, I didnt want to intrude on your private time though. Theres always more room. For me at least. But that time, that was probably the wiser decision. I think it being just us two made it more intimate. Definitely what I was thinking, Akira nodded. I actually went to sleep with Erica, but then I noticed that Yuna left a few hours ago so I crept in here. Oh? Well, I dont mind. Speaking of Erica, can you wake her up for me? Ill make something to eat, then well need to get prepared for the day. We dont have much time to get this plan going. Ill do that, Akira said. What are you making? Im not sure. Something quick, Yuki shrugged. Now, go wake her up. She leaned in and gave Akira a quick kiss on the lips before getting out of bed. Tying her hair up, she went into the kitchen and began looking around in the refrigerator for anything. I guess eggs and sausage should be good enough, she thought. Some toast if they want it. She took out the ingredients and began to prepare the days breakfast. A minute later, Erica came shuffling out with her hair all messy. As she yawned, she went over to grab her mug from the countertop. Good morning, Erica, Yuki greeted as she fired up the stove. Had a good nights rest? As good as they come, Erica replied. Sausage? Yep. Nice. Im going to make some coffee. Want some? Im fine. Can you make tea for me? Yuki asked. Sure. Let me go do that first, Erica said. Yuki began frying things on her pan while Erica dug around in the cabinets. Akira appeared a moment later from the bathroom. So. Akira said were going to be working today, Erica said as she sat down at the kitchen bar. Yeah, Yuki replied, glancing at her for a second. Were going to start the operation. I need to get my side of the deal done before we can really get going. You two remember the plan, right? Of course, Akira said. We protect you while you work. Will that dragon, Vermilion, be watching as well? I think so, Yuki nodded while cracking a few eggs. He wants proof, so he might come to watch me. You can do it in a day? Erica asked. Possibly. I wouldnt bank on it, which is why I wanted to start as soon as possible. It might take a while. Have you tried this before? Nope. Heres your food. Yuki plopped down three plates onto the kitchen bar and pushed one toward Erica. Youre going to do this for the first time? Erica frowned. I can do it, Yuki reassured her. Trust me. Since its been done before, Im just replicating it. Just stand watch and make sure nothing happens while Im distracted. Akira, you know the other part of your assignment, right? I do, she replied as she took her plate. Alright. Then eat up and well get going. Yuki stared at the air before her, her eyes in their dragon state. The wall of mana that shimmered before her would be the first obstacle in their way. The barrier curved gently around the base it protected. The base itself couldnt be seen as the barrier hid it with an enchantment. This is the place, she announced. She turned around and gave Erica and Akira a nod. Akira, you can go scout now. Ill set up here. Erica, you take my left. Mathali? Yes, my lady? he replied, dropping down from a tree. Take my right, she instructed. If Vermilion drops by, tell him not to bother me, but let him stay and watch. Got it, Erica nodded. Ill be back soon, Akira said before vanishing into the trees. Ill get to work as well then, Yuki said. She looked for a relatively clear place to sit before the barrier and went to work inscribing runes in a circle. Then she crossed her legs and took in a few deep breaths, focusing herself. Alright. Lets do this. She closed her eyes and began to chant the words of the spell, her voice firm and level. The mana within her rose up with her words and infused themselves into the runes around her. Then she began the painfully slow work of directing the mana. The words of the chant rolled off her tongue with barely a thought. She repeated it countless times as she urged the mana in the barrier to heed her call. She imagined the spell like an amplifier, a megaphone that shouted her voice out to the sleeping barrier to rouse it. Her mana reached out, tapping the barrier at various points before being jolted back as the barrier resisted. That only served to encourage Yuki to go after it harder. With her mouth still chanting the spell, she continued to speak to the deaf ears of the barrier. She shouted and poked and prodded, trying to gather the attention of the wall of mana. Time was nonexistent now. She didnt know how much had passed. It was only her and this barrier. Then, without warning, the barrier seemed to awake. Yuki couldnt see it, but she felt it at the edges of her mind. The barrier was curious. Seizing upon this, she redoubled her efforts, urging the mana to heed her calls. She sang toward the wall of mana as her own mana reached out to brush against it while her lips continued chanting. A hole. She felt it with those mana tendrils that brushed against the barrier. A momentary lapse in the structure of the barrier created by her pleading. With her mind, she reached at it and shoved her mana into it to prevent it from closing. The hole resisted. She didnt have much time. From that lapse, she spread her control of the barrier, seizing the mana that made it. Then, with practiced thoughts, she gave it a set of orders in rapid succession before pulling away from the wall. The hole sealed shut the moment she withdrew. At last, she opened her eyes. The sun was nowhere to be seen. The stars greeted her in response. With her chest heaving, she laid down on the ground and glanced to her side. Someone else was here. Satisfied? Yuki asked, each syllable split between breaths. I dont believe it, Vermilion whispered. He looked down at Yuki. The barrier. It changed right before my eyes. I told you, Yuki smiled. FriendlyDragon Chapter 342 – Breaking In How did you do it? Vermilion asked. He crouched and touched the runes Yuki had inscribed into the ground. Ive been listening to your chant and reading these inscriptions, but I need an explanation. Thats expected, Yuki nodded as she struggled to sit back up. Most of the actual work is mental. If you dont know what to look for and how to look for it, you wouldnt understand. Do you think you have time to give me a quick explanation on that? I dont think this type of magic should be shared so freely, Yuki frowned. If the wrong person learns of it, I dont want to even think about what they would be able to do. I see, Vermilion said. Thats a valid concern. I wont push then. This is proof enough that this type of magic is possible. I guess the plan will be going forward then. Tomorrow, Yuki replied. I need to rest today. She pushed herself to her feet and looked around. Erica was there and Mathali was most likely hidden in the shadows watching. Akira wasnt anywhere to be found. Wheres Akira? she asked. She went on another scouting trip, Erica said. She came back a little while ago to see how things were going. Do you want me to call her back? No. I can do it. She reached out to Akira and tapped the link bonding the two of them. Akira reached back immediately. Im done, Aki, Yuki said. Where are you right now? [Im a minute away,] Akira replied. [Did you do it?] Yep. I dont think Im doing that again anytime soon though, she said with a small giggle. It takes too much out of me. [Hmm. Now that Im looking, I can tell. Ill be right there soon. We start the next step tomorrow, right?] Yes. Tell Yuna to come. [Ill do that. When we get back home.] You got here fast, Yuki commented. I was waiting for the call, Kilik replied as he walked forward. Yuki looked him over for a quick moment. It was the day of the plan, and Kilik had come prepared. He wore armor that covered every part of him except for his head. Tucked underneath his right armpit was the helmet that completed the set. The armor looked quite form fitting, alternating between soft and stiff plates to give the wearer as much maneuverability as possible. Where did you get the armor? Yuki asked, jutting her chin toward him. Its standard armor for our guards, Kilik said. I just borrowed one. Do you or your friends need armor? I have armor, but my friends could use some, Yuki nodded. She looked over at Ember. You wearing the same thing? Yep, she said. Theyre easy to move in, so Akira and the others should get used to it really fast. Here. Kilik held out four sets of armour of varying sizes. I estimated the size of your friends. I assume the devil will be joining us as well, correct? He is. Mathali, Yuki said. He appeared beside her. Can you give these to the others? The bigger one is for you. I need to talk with Ember and Kilik about the next step of our plan. As you wish, Mathali replied with a small bow before taking the armor with him. You want to talk to us? Kilik asked. Yes, Yuki nodded. I dont think I went into the plan in great detail with you two. Its not complicated, but I do like making sure that everything is understood, if you understand what I mean. Thats a good habit for a leader, Kilik said. What do you want to say? The beginning stages of the plan is basically what I outlined during the meeting, she said. However, once we move to the attack phase, there are a few things that I need to go over. But first, I need to make sure. Kilik, are you taking up an offensive role? That would be preferred, but if you need me elsewhere, I wouldnt mind. No, no, thats fine. Thats perfect actually. Before we start the battle, Ill be doing some preparations. When the fighting starts, it will be my job to make sure that it is as contained as possible. I want to limit how much attention this battle will gather. How will you be doing that? Kilik asked. Im encasing the area in a barrier that will dampen the mana signatures that will be radiating out from the fight. Itll also track people that leave the area so that we can go clean them up. While Im doing that, I need you to go in with Akira, Erica, and Yuna to clear the area and locate the leadership. Ember, can you protect me? Thats kind of my job, Ember smiled. You can trust me. Youll be working with Mathali on that then, Yuki said. Once the barrier is up, Ill be able to join the battle. Is that all? Kilik said. No. If you see a man that wields blue flames and an old man that can turn into the wind, tell me. Ill take care of them myself. Revenge, hmm? Kilik said, cocking a brow. Alright then. Ill let you go after them. But do not endanger your team. Im sure you know that though. Of course, Yuki nodded. She glanced back and saw that the others were ready. Lets get this started then. They rejoined the main group and Yuki began the operation. With a wave, Akira stepped through the barrier and casted an invisibility spell around herself. Yuki held her breath for a moment, waiting to see if any guards approached or alarms began sounding. There was nothing. It worked then, she sighed in relief. Thats good. You could never be too sure. Now they waited for Akira to signal that they could come through. Yuki counted the seconds off in her mind as she stared at the barrier that blocked the Shikaku base from view. When the time began to approach five minutes, Akira messaged Yuki. [I found a route,] she said. [Get ready to move when I say so. Ill be telling Erica the same instructions.] Got it. Get ready, Yuki commanded. Erica, you know what to do. Im on it, she replied. Under her breath, she muttered a spell and a bubble of mana ballooned out from her. Yuki gathered everyone around her so that the bubble could cover them all. Now, they were hidden from view and no one would even bother looking in their direction thanks to a bit of mind magic Erica had infused the spell with. [Move. Straight.] They marched forward as one, passing the barrier without a problem. Akira called out directions as she guided them around the facility to stay out of sight of the robot guards and sensors. The small walk felt surreal to Yuki. Five people huddled together, seemingly out in the open with nothing covering them, and the guards not noticing a thing. At least this spell is working. [There,] Akira said, halting them. [The two guards there are the ones that are rotating soon.] Yuna, Yuki whispered quickly. Invisibility. Yuna nodded and muttered the spell as Yuki did the same. Then the two of them crept out of the concealing bubble and clambered up the walls of the facility before dropping on top of the living guard and her robot partner. With a quick strike, Yuna knocked the living guard unconscious while Yuki powered off the robot with a quick surge of electricity. With a bit of magic, Yuki opened up the back panel of the robot and fiddled with the wires before connecting them to the device. Then she slammed the back shut and powered the robot back on. Yuna, you have the thing? Yuki asked. Right pocket, she replied as she pulled the clothes of the guard over herself. Whens the rotation? Thirty seconds, Yuki said as she checked her watch. She put a hand to her ear where a communicator was nestled. Uriel, you in? I am. The robots are all mine~, Uriel answered. Good. Yuki lifted the unconscious guard and slung her over her shoulder. Then she hopped down to the ground from the balcony. Erica, give her some nice dreams. She handed the unconscious guard to the succubus who grinned. Now, we wait, Yuki said. The thirty seconds passed, and Yuna left the balcony with the robot now controlled by Uriel. If Yuna was following the plan, the transmitter in her pocket should be communicating with as many systems as it could as she walked to the next location. Come on, come on, come on, Yuki prayed. Akira, how are you? [Im following her,] she replied. [No problems so far.] Good, good. A minute later, a new set of guards appeared on the balcony above the hidden group. That must have meant that Yuna was at the second location now. Boss, Uriels voice said into Yukis ear. Good news? Yep. I have them. Chapter 343 – Sneaking About Im mapping out the area for you right now, give me a few moments, wont you? Uriel said. How many moments? Yuki asked. I dont want to stay here too long. Like two minutes. Alright. They stayed huddled together underneath the balcony where the two guards stood, unaware. Erica maintained the bubble around them with a steady stream of mana. Yuki kept track of the passing seconds with her watch, waiting for it to reach two minutes. At a minute and fifty eight seconds, Uriel spoke up again. Done, she said. Im sending the map to you right now. Are you wearing an eye piece? I am right now, Yuki replied, slipping one over her right eye. A map appeared on the inside of the glass, superimposing itself on half of Yukis vision. She examined it for a few moments, noting the general layout of the hallways and locations of the doors. Wheres the way down? Yuki asked. Ill take you there, Uriel said. Make sure to move at the rate I tell you too, alright? I need to manipulate these sensors carefully, so unless you want to get some exercise, wait for my signals. Lead the way then. Well, first, I need you to go through the window right next to you, Uriel instructed. Im going to feed the sensors around them info for around ten seconds, so if you can get everyone in during that time, that would be great. Anything special about the window? Yuki asked as she turned her head toward it to examine. Sealed completely around it. Should be easy to just push through for you though. True. Give me the count. Three. Two. One. Go. Yuki spun her body toward the glass and flattened her palms against them. Then with a quick surge of mana, she liquefied the glass. Get in, she whispered. The group slipped inside through the liquefied glass, Erica making sure to stay in the middle to cover them all. When everyone was through, Yuki stepped in and solidified the window. Should be good, Uriel said into her ear. Alright, move forward through the hallway until the first door when I say so. Yuki relayed the instructions to the rest of the group and waited for Uriels words. Then she gave the word, giving them ten seconds, and they rushed down the hall with hurried steps, sticking together as best as they could in one unit. They crossed the hallway in eight seconds and then the doorway opened for them to enter the next hallway. [The way youre going is free from guards for the most part. Theres no rotation for six minutes,] Akira said to Yuki. [Yuna is fine still. There doesnt seem to be any suspicion.] Good to know. Were making our way to the underground area, Yuki replied. Uriel is guiding you, correct? [Yes. Ill meet you at the entrance to the area.] Uriel continued to give out instructions, timing their every movement with strategic manipulation of the sensors embedded everywhere. Yuki kept an eye on the map in her eyepiece, tracking the pulsing red dots that represented the robot guards. She needed to intervene incase Uriel failed to account for something. Then Uriel halted them behind one door. Behind this is a security room, Uriel said. Ive been avoiding these for the most part, but I cant go around them forever. Whats in them? Yuki asked. Three guards and four cameras as well as your usual sensors, she explained. There are security checks in there as well such as scanners and ID checks. I can fool all the technology, but I need you to take care of the guards first to give me time. Ill be feeding the cameras a loop of the inside while you do that. Do you need time to capture the loop? Yes. Ten seconds. Then Ill feed it and open the doors. Make sure to fake the door logs. I know, Boss. As the seconds ticked, Yuki tapped Ember on the shoulder and gestured towards the room. She did a small nod and put a finger to her throat with a questioning look. Yuki shook her head. She didnt want to kill just yet. Erica will clean it up. Im opening the doors, Uriel announced. Get ready. The doors swept aside and Yuki and Ember rushed in, targeting the guards inside with precision. The guards started and began to react, but they were too slow for the two. With quick strikes, two of the guards dropped to the ground, out cold. Yuki turned to the last one, but he was already taken care of. Kilik stood over the body and gestured to the computer screens. I didnt even notice him, Yuki thought. Uriel, do your thing. On it. Erica, wipe them and put them to sleep. Uriel, how long will it take? One minute. Put them to sleep for two minutes, Yuki said. Alright, Erica said. Are the cameras off? Theyre out of play, Uriel responded. The microphones as well and everything in here right now. Yuki repeated what she said and Erica nodded. The barrier around them dropped to conserve mana, and she leaned over the guards that were slumped on the ground. Almost a minute later, she was finished and remade the barrier. The records are fixed now. Go out, Uriel said a minute later. Youll be taking a right and going straight. The elevator down will be ahead of you. Akira? Shell be coming down the hallway on the other end when you take your right, Uriel replied. Alright. Take us out. They walked through the full body scanners without a problem and the doors in front of them opened up. Yuki paused at the doorway, waiting for Uriel to give the go ahead. When she did, they moved forward as one, their movement much more in sync than when they first started. A red dot flashed in Yukis eye piece and she hissed at her teammates. Rogue guard." She pushed them along the wall, flattening themselves to give the guard as much room as possible as he strolled by. She held her breath to keep as silent as possible though she knew that it was useless. The spell silenced her already. Counting the time, she hoped that Erica timed her spell precisely. The guard was heading right toward the security room. When the guard passed them, Yuki motioned to the others to move while the guards back was to them. Every tap of their feet on the tile floor made her cringe, but Ericas spell seemed to hold as the guard went through the door without any moment of hesitation. They turned the corner and found Akira standing there, waiting. Yuki gave her a nod as they regrouped. The guard that passed by. Did you see them? Yuki asked. [Yes. I just ran past him. He was in a restroom.] Ah. That explains it. Uriel, do your thing, Yuki said. Go forward, she replied. Its up ahead. Theres a guard there though waiting for ID at a booth of sorts. Youll need to take care of them. Erica, youre going to need to mesmerize someone soon, Yuki said to her. Gotcha. Ill take the lead then. She moved up and they traveled down the hallway, Yuki keeping track of her own minimap. Uriel, how is Yuna going to join us? she asked. She has a rotation coming up in two minutes, Uriel said. Ill guide her down through another path and youll rendezvous at the lower area. Alright. Yuki spotted the guard Uriel spoke of up ahead laying back in his chair with a bored expression on his face. With a light push, she urged Erica forward to do her thing. Erica went right up to the both and revealed herself to the guard who straightened up with an alarmed expression. Relax, boy, Erica said with a smile, magic laced in her voice. The guard relaxed and his eyes glazed over. Everything is normal right now. Theres nothing to see here. The elevator is going to open and no one went in. Yeah. Boring day, the guard nodded. Good boy. She backed away and gave Yuki a nod. Uriel, Yuki said. The elevator opened up and they stepped inside before the doors shut and they descended. What should I expect down below, Uriel? Yuki asked. Less of my help, she replied. There are too many guards. Youll need to get as far as you can with Ericas magic, but dont be surprised if you get detected. And when we do? Wreck havoc. Chapter 344 – Underground Thats a lot of guards, Yuki commented as the elevator reached the lowest floor. On the minimap in Yukis eyepiece, she saw a sea of red dots. Every guard had a tracker on them that Uriel was following. Based on a quick estimate, it looked liked there were around thirty guards within proximity. Why are there so many guards? Yuki asked. Well, this is where they live, Uriel replied. Housing and dining. These are the reserve guards who have shifts later. How did they get so many guards? Beats me. There are more in barracks around here. So theyll be coming out once you get discovered. Is Yuna nearby? Shell be joining you in a few moments. Youll probably be in a bit of a tussle by the time she arrives. Do you have a visual on the outside of this elevator? Yuki asked. I do. Want to see it? Yes. How much time do you think we have until people start looking at this elevator weirdly? None. I see many giving curious looks already, Uriel replied. Video footage of the outside filled Yukis eyepiece. I think you have a minute before one of them goes to investigate further rather than just looking. Should be enough time, Yuki murmured. She looked back at her team. Well. This is why we came here. Are you guys ready for some warm up? How are we going to engage? Akira asked. Were trapped in an elevator, Erica laughed. I think the only option is to burst out guns a blazin. I think thats the only option as well, Ember nodded. Kilik stayed silent. Yuki assumed he would do whatever they decided to do. Well wait for them to get near the elevator, Yuki said. Uriel. Are there more than one elevators in this area? Yes, Uriel replied as Yuki watched the area outside on her eye piece. A few of the guards were starting to approach. Yuna is coming in another one. Shell be support for whatever you decide to do. Got it. Then we wait for them to approach and when theyre close enough, we burst out and get as many with the initial blast. Then we go at them. Sounds good? Sounds good, Erica nodded, wiggling her fingers. Ill be support for now. Get ready, Yuki instructed. She watched the camera closely, waiting for the approaching guards to gather closer. The ones in the front drew their weapons. They looked like guns. Yuki began to gather mana into one palm, fine tuning the amount. Then when they were in the right range, Yuki made a barrier around herself and her team and let the mana explode out. The elevator ripped apart into large pieces of shrapnel that zoomed through the air like makeshift knives. The explosion pushed back the approaching the guards and the metal shrapnel embedded themselves into whatever they touched whether it was concrete or flesh. Then Yukis team followed, rushing down to clear a way. Yuki asked Uriel to change the display in her eyepiece back to the map. Take us to the leaders, Yuki ordered. On it, Uriel replied. Im locking down all the exits for now except for the one Yuna is coming in from. Good. Team, follow me. Uriel projected a pathway on the map for Yuki to follow. As she ran down, her team cleared out any guards that got in the way. An alarm began to blare, alerting the entire facility of their intrusion. Uriel? I cant shut off the alarm. I dont want to be noticed yet, she replied. Got it. On the map, she spied multiple groups of red dots converging into one intersection that they were heading to. Multiple combatants arriving soon, she said. All sides. Get ready. As they ran, Yuki conjured a ball of fire in one of her hands and a swirling mass of wind in the other. When they came into the intersection, she hurled them into the pathway directly in front of her. They hit the front most guards of the group coming from that direction and combined to form a blazing inferno that blocked them from coming in. On the right, a wall erupted from the ground and sealed that hallway, stopping the guards from coming. But before Yuki could handle the other hallway, a thin wall of water slit that group of guards. Then the wall separated into two and slammed the guards into the wall. Hello, Yuna, Yuki greeted with a small smile. Yuna came through the hallway and smiled back as the obstacles blocking the other routes were batted away by the guards who began to charge at them. There wasnt time to talk. Erica went forward while Ember and Akira took the left and right paths. Yuki stood in the middle, ready to help whatever side. Kilik stayed put, watching along with Mathali and Yuna. The guards were taken care off within a matter of seconds, Yuki summoning spikes and chains to whatever hallway that needed to hurry up the process. From behind, more guards began to approach, but they hit a barrier that wasnt there before. Go, Kilik said softly. The barrier is going down in ten seconds. Nodding, Yuki ran forward, following the route Uriel gave her. The offices of the leaders and the meeting room they gathered in came within her vision. Behind her, she could hear the pounding footsteps of the guards chasing at them. The sounds of weapons being fired followed, but those projectiles were blocked by another barrier that was erected. Kilik is quite good at those, isnt he, Yuki thought. The doors to the offices and meeting rooms opened up for her, but, after doing a quick sweep with her eyes, she found no one in them. Uriel. Where are they? Yuki asked calmly. They seem to have a way out, Uriel replied. Probably not connected to the system. A tunnel? Or a secret elevator or something of that nature. Have a look around. Hold down the fort for me, Yuki said to her team. Akira, help me out. Look for another exit. On it, she said. They spread across the meeting room first, Yuki inspecting every inch while Akira used her magic to detect any openings in the walls. When they couldnt find anything, they moved to the offices. In the hallway, the others were keeping the guards at bay. A pile of bodies both alive and dead were gathering on the floors. Erica used a knife while Ember wielded her gauntlets. Kilik used only his magic. Mathali would disappear now and then, appearing behind certain guards to disrupt them before vanishing again in a puff of smoke. From the looks of it, they didnt seem to want to hurt more guards than they needed to. Yuki knew that they were more than capable of destroying most of them within minutes. Restraint is good, she thought. In the offices, Yukis search bore fruit quickly. Under the desk in one of the offices, there was a button. When pressed, a shelf was pushed aside and a tunnel was revealed. So thats how they got out, Yuki muttered. Akira. Can you track them? Let me see, she said. She flattened her palm against the tunnel and shut her eyes. A few moments later, she reopened them and gave Yuki a small nod. Theyre still inside the tunnel. They didnt move that long ago, she said. They dont seem to be moving at a hurried pace. Good. You found them? Kilik asked. Yuki started and glanced over at him. He was in the office with them, giving the tunnel a look over. Yes. I need to cut off their exit first, she replied. No. I will bring them here. Set up the barrier, Kilik said. We need to get to the surface first though. Well need to take an elevator then. No need. Just follow me. Kilik waved his hands and a glowing circle formed around him, bathing him in a soft light. The patch of concrete floor he stood on soon shined the same color as the circle. Tell your friends to come here, Kilik said. Yuki turned around and shouted at them to regroup. What are you doing? she asked when she turned back. Im moving us up, Kilik replied. Dont worry. Just watch. He gestured to her, telling her to join him in the circle. With a small moment of hesitation, Yuki obliged and her team followed her in. The remaining guards outside tried to enter the office with them, but another barrier stopped them in their path. Now, to the surface we go, Kilik said calmly. The light of the circle engulfed them and Yukis vision was blinded for a moment. She felt a small pull on her gut as if she was going down the drop of a rollercoaster that lasted for a split second. Then the light cleared and she stood on solid ground. She recognized the area they were in. It was the place underneath the balcony that they waited in for Uriel to do her hacking. Come, Kilik said as he strode out. We do not have time to waste. Chapter 345 – Inferno You can teleport? Yuki asked as she caught up to Kilik. The rest of the team stayed back a few steps. Yes. I was taught how to long ago by a dragon who has since moved on, Kilik replied. Quiet though. I need to gather our escaping targets. Here should do. He stood on a patch of grass that was clear of any obstacles. Staring at the ground, his eyes seemed to track unseen objects or people. Then he reached out and curled his fingers as if pulling on strings. Come here, he whispered. Mana surrounded him and pierced the ground, burrowing toward their targets. Yuki watched, not quite sure what Kiliks plan was or what type of magic he was even using. With a jerk of his arm, Kilik yanked back on those imaginary strings he held. A few yards in front of him and Yuki, the air began to shimmer as mana filled it. Then circles opened up that revealed empty nothingness within them and three bodies were pulled through them. The three people tumbled out and stood up with looks of confusion. When their eyes locked onto Kilik who was standing there with mana radiating out from him, they assumed combat stances. Yukis eyes narrowed as she recognized one of them. It was the old man from before, the wind elementalist who she lost to in that treasury. The other two, she wasnt familiar with. One was an elven woman who wielded a sword and had short black hair that went down to her jawline. The other was a tall elven man with a slender profile. He too held a sword in his hand. All three are sword wielders, Yuki thought. Or maybe these are their emergency weapons? Hello, Kilik greeted, giving them a practiced smile. Its so nice to see you all in the flesh. Ive been wanting to meet you for quite some time now. Who are you? the tall elf asked, his voice cold. That is none of your concern, Kilik replied. Im sure it will become clear enough though after some time. How did you take us up here? the woman said with a frown. That shouldnt be possible. There is very little that can be said to be impossible, child, Kilik said. Teleporting you three isnt one of those things. Maybe you shouldnt be leaving personal objects lying around in your offices. I remember you, the old man said. His eyes were on Yuki. You escaped from the Fiddler. Impressive. Inferno. The slender elf glanced over at the old man. Theyre here to eliminate, he said. We cant talk. No, no, Whirlwind. We have time, the elf named Inferno said. Theyre not going anywhere and we arent either. I just want to get to know these people. So. Young lady. Why are you here? He identified me as the leader, Yuki thought. Interesting. Im here to destroy you, she said. Theres not much else to it. The goals of your group are not something that I can simply let go. Is there a reason for that? the man asked. We simply want to help our homeland. Theyve lost their sense of direction. Progress has been replaced with pleasure. Corruption has spread. Greed as well. Why are you against that? I couldnt care less about what you want to do about that, Yuki replied flatly. If you want to fix that, then feel free. But its the other part of your plans. You want to eradicate demons. That is something I simply cannot let happen. I see, the man frowned. Then thats different. Most people Ive spoken to have a problem with the former, talking about how we wouldnt be any better or that we would eventually turn into what we fight against. Look. I dont want to talk right now, Yuki sighed. You wont change my mind. And you wont catch me by surprise. So lets cut the charade and get to the point. Im here to kill you and your two friends there. I know your plans. I know your game. She snapped her fingers and a staff materialized in her palm. Twirling it around, she slammed the butt of it on the ground and swept her leg back, preparing to fight. The woman and the old man held their own blades up in response, but the tall elf didnt react at all. He gave Yuki a look of curiosity, his eyes probing her as she felt him analyzing every inch of her. Theres something more here, Inferno said quietly. More than just a feeling of righteousness. Youre angry. Weve hurt you in some way. Yuki almost laughed. Hurt was certainly a word that could describe what she went through, but it would be like calling a lake a puddle. You want vengeance, the man continued. Against us. Tell me. What do you want vengeance for? Its nothing complicated, Yuki growled. You and your people are just responsible for the deaths of nearly everyone Ive ever called family. Now Im here to repay what you have done. [Yuki. The barrier. You need to erect it first. Leave them to us for a moment,] Akira said to her. No. You can do the barrier, she replied. I will handle them myself. She transmitted the spell to Akira before shutting the link between them. No distractions. Gathering her mana, she summoned rock spikes from the ground underneath the feet of the three Shikaku leaders, testing their reactions. They dodged them with ease. The man in the middle quieted and at last raised his sword. I guess thats it for the chat, he sighed. At least the guards are here now. Yuki said nothing and sprang forward, clenching her left hand to activate the brace she wore. The brace responded and tendrils sprouted out from it, soon covering her body in a layer of metal. A helmet formed over her head as she reached the three elves. Behind her, she heard the sounds of footsteps pounding the grass and metal clinking against one another. The guards the man spoke of were here. They were probably the leftovers from the fight underground. She ignored them. The others would handle them. She targeted the old man first, the memories of the night in the treasury vivid in her mind. Lashing out with her metal staff, a loud clang echoed through the field as Whirlwind deflected the blow. Without any hesitation, she reversed her strike, aiming with the bottom of her staff. The tall elf intervened, blocking the attack with his own sword. Yukis eyes flickered towards him behind her helmet. It seemed that this would be a two on one battle. The woman seemed occupied. As Yuki spun back to ready herself, she spied the woman fending off Kilik who attacked without much urgence. He didnt even wield a weapon. Kilik was more interested in leading the woman away from Yukis battle. He seemed to remember Yukis request. Once she was set, she sprang towards her two enemies who met her with swords. She twirled her staff about, the metal rod nearly invisible at times as she struck out. The two elves deflected her blows as they were pushed back every so slightly with her every move. None of the three seemed interested in using their magic. Then the two began to go on the offensive. Their feet pivoted and together, they halted Yukis staff with a full block. She pulled back and began the familiar dance of battle that she had perfected in the Coliseum. Compared to those demons she fought there, the two elves seemed almost like mere students. Their movements were precise and practiced, but they lacked the speed and ingenuity that Yuki dealt with day after day. But she held back herself, happy to let the two elves tire themselves. The first to realise the difference in skill was Inferno. He halted his strikes a few seconds later and frowned. Whirlwind paused as well, but it seemed more like a response to the other stopping. You are quite skilled, the man commented. No wonder you had such confidence. We cannot beat you in physical combat. You could tell, couldnt you. Yuki didnt bother to reply and struck out at them. They evaded the attack and put space between them and her. Then a barrier was erected, stopping her from pressing forward. Whirlwind, we need change tactics here, Inferno said. You know what to do. Of course, Whirlwind replied. Mana built up within the two as they spoke, swirling around them. A greyish green wrapped around Whirlwind as a deep blue surrounded Inferno. Their eyes began to glow as magic circles expanded at their feet. Then they spoke a spell, the words of which Yuki recognized. It was a spell that Firestorm used in his battle. They were declaring a domain. The mana that built up within them exploded out and engulfed the field. The winds began to whip up into a storm, howling as it pried at the grass. The sky dimmed for a moment as dust was picked up by the winds. After them, flames rose into the sky. They were a deep blue and felt hotter than the sun on a summer afternoon. They heated up the armor that Yuki wore, heating up the inside like an over. It only lasted a moment though before the armors cooling function activated. Looking at the two men, they were surrounded by their elements, their bodies covered in magic armor. Then something clicked in Yukis mind. Blue flames. Sword. Thats him. Chapter 346 – Explosion Yukis focus narrowed as she locked onto the two elves before her. Their bodies were wrapped in their respective elements making them easy to identify. The combination of wind and fire created swirling masses of blue flames that roared and clawed at everyone within the field. While in it, Yukis opponents would be stronger and faster. And if they went into their elemental forms, they would have unlimited cover. So they have every advantage right now, she thought. Good. I want to crush them at their strongest. She swept a leg back and held her staff up, infusing a bit of mana into it. In order for her staff to work at its full potential, she needed a bit of magic. She wanted to keep the rest of her arsenal away for now though. The two elves stalked towards her, their swords at the ready in one hand while the other was covered in mana as they prepared to unleash magic. She infused a little mana into her body, preparing for the inevitable onslaught. Come at me, she growled. They charged, their speed augmented by the field of magic surrounding the battleground. Their bodies blurred as their blades sliced through the air, a faint whining reaching Yukis ears. With her metal staff, Yuki parried each attack. Her staff spun about as she ducked and sidestepped their every swing. And as she evaded their strikes, she watched them carefully. The two worked flawlessly together. They made up for each others weaknesses and supported their strengths. When one attacked, the other made sure to defend. And when the opportunity arrived for both of them to attack, they took it without hesitation. Their movement together was like two dancers doing a routine theyve practiced for years. Hacking and slashing within inches of each other and never once stepping on or bumping into one another. Yuki found no opportunities to go on the offensive. At least, not with what she was willing to use or do at the moment. It took all her concentration to parry and evade the incoming attacks. She could barely see the blades themselves as they came swooping down. The two elves seemed to resist using their magic though. Besides the field around them, they launched no magical assaults. No fireballs or whirlwinds or even gusts to throw her off balance. Theyre testing me as well, Yuki thought. They want to see what I can do. She wasnt going to fold though. She continued to defend against their attacks, daring them to reveal more. They resisted, continuing to fight with just their swords and the domain around them. At times, they changed attack patterns, trying to throw her off, but Yuki countered everything. She had confidence in her own stamina. If the two didnt do something else, she would outlast them. She was a dragon and they were only two elves. Come on. You two know this, she thought. Soon enough, the two elves changed tactics. They infused their weapons with their individual elements, increasing their sharpness and lethality. They must be aiming to break my weapon. Tightening her grip, she used the mana she put into the staff to create a shield around the metal rod. When the two struck with their element infused swords, she met them head on with her staff. They fought for a minute more. Inferno and Whirlwind continued to pressure her, but her magic never faltered and her staff was unscathed. She, herself, was completely fine besides an elevated heart rate and slightly heavy breathing. Her armor hadnt even been touched yet. She was growing impatient though. If she didnt push the two, they may try to incrementally increase the strength of their attacks instead of going all out. She needed to get them to drop all reservations. A small flash shouldnt reveal too much. Drawing upon her mana, she increased the amplifications she was giving her body and waited for the right moment. It came when she feigned a small retreat, goading both into striking. Then, like a bolt of lightning, she snapped her wrist forward as she contorted her body to avoid the two simultaneous slashes. Her staff shot forward, the tip of it morphing into a spear head. It didnt make direct contact though, only slicing the side of Inferno. Just where she wanted it to go. All three of them pulled back to observe the situation. The tip of Yukis staff went back to being blunt, but she knew that the staffs true abilities were already revealed. Inferno touched his ribs, his fingers becoming stained from the blood leaking out of the cut. The two exchanged a few looks before Inferno sighed and gave Whirlwind a small nod. Youre quite stubborn, Ill give you that, he said to Yuki. I dont have much time though. Yuki didnt reply and merely watched. The two began to shimmer as mana filled the air around them. The field of wind and flames around them flared stronger, covering everything in blue flames. Then the two disappeared from vision. Or almost disappeared. Behind her helmet, Yuki blinked, her pupils becoming slits as she brought out her dragon eyes. The world around her became vibrant as everything came into focus. The illusion of flames faded away to reveal their true identity of mana. The wind, too, became merely mana. And somewhere in the sea of magical energy, Yuki saw two masses zooming toward her. They were too dense to be the flames and winds of the domain around her. Try me, she thought. Taking up a stance, she began to dance about the battlefield. Inferno and Whirlwind periodically materialized to attack her, but she twisted and twirled away from every strike. Along with the two elves now in their elemental forms, she contended with attacks of a magical nature that were hidden within the domain around her. Fountains of heat and gales of razor sharp winds came after her, but she saw them all and ignored them. Her armor was made for a reason. To her satisfaction, as the battle dragged on and the two elves were unable to land any meaningful attacks, they seemed to become more and more angry. Their attack patterns became increasingly aggressive and sloppy as they did what they could to hit her. Yuki knew why. Their mana was draining at a fast rate. If they didnt act soon, they would lose just from exhaustion. That meant something big was coming. Something she needed to prepare herself for. The moment came when the two elves finally pulled back and reformed a few yards away from her. She didnt bother going after them, deciding to stand still and watch. This time, Inferno didnt even bother to speak to her. Instead, he began to chant, calling upon the rest of his mana as Whirlwind began chanting beside him. Yuki listened to their spell intently, trying to piece together what was coming. It clicked a few words in. It was an explosion. A massive one. Centered at where she stood. Without moving, she began her own spell, whispering the words beneath her breath. She buried it beneath the ground, hiding the magic circle from view. At the same time, she began wrapping her armor in another spell. She finished her incantation half a second before the two elves finished theirs. When she sensed the sudden influx of mana around her, she activated both of her spells at once. Everything around her became white as air itself was ripped apart and she shut her eyes. The protective spell she infused her armor with strained at the intense heat that ate away at it, threatening to melt it into a liquid pool of metal. She held her breath as well, knowing that if she tried to inhale, she would only be met with nothing. After what felt like an eternity, the mana drain from her spells went away and she opened her eyes. The ground she stood on was scorched to nothing, the grass destroyed and the earth becoming glazed like glass. But the destruction only extended out a few feet from her. The barrier worked, she thought. Good. She hit the armor she wore, the entire thing cracking and falling to the ground in pieces. The strain was too much for it. Her staff would be worthless now too as it was just a pool of metal now. But her body was completely fine save for a slight drain on her mana reserves. The two elves before her were a different story. With her dragon eyes, she saw that they were almost drained. Whirlwind looked at her with equal parts shock and fear while Inferno wore a mask devoid of anything. Is that all? Yuki asked, a small grin spreading across her lips. Her canines revealed themselves, much sharper than normal teeth. I was hoping for more. The two didnt reply and only raised their swords. Oh well. I guess its my turn. Chapter 347 – Burial How are you still standing? Inferno asked at last. That blast would have incinerated anything standing in it. You overestimate the strength of the blast, Yuki said. If someone was to expect something like that coming, it would be trivial to erect a barrier and a few protective charms to mitigate or even eliminate the damage. How did you know that a blast was coming then, Inferno muttered. He looked at Yuki with narrowed eyes before taking a half step back. Your eyes. So you just noticed? Yuki grinned. Every word you chant, I know. Every move you make, I can see. You picked the wrong group to fight with. With that, she let go of her elven disguise. She grew a bit taller, her eyes narrowing as they became slanted. Her dragon horns sprouted out from her head while her hair took on a shimmering sheen of silver. Small scales began to appear on her skin at certain intervals that reflected the light of the blue flames flickering around her. Then, from her back, a pair of dragon wings extended out, covered in iridescent silver scales. Once her body had finished shifting, she let out a low growl that rattled the ground. The two elves before her stumbled back as if a shockwave had hit them. A shockwave that originated from Yuki. Sadly, there isnt room for me to show you the true scale of what you are dealing with, Yuki said with a mocking frown. But maybe thats for the better. I wouldnt want you collapsing from the pressure. Demon, Inferno hissed. Astounding observation, Yuki replied. I wonder how you came to such a conclusion. But enough. You had your fun and your chance. Raising her an arm above her head, she summoned her mana en masse, all of it gathering in her palms. Then she smashed the ball of magical energy as she closed her hand into a fist. The mana bursted out, sweeping outward in a circle. Everywhere it touched, the fires died away and the winds slowed until nothing of the domains Inferno and Whirlwind had erected remained. Those flames were a bit of a nuisance, werent they? Yuki said with a soft voice. I think this entire place could do with a renovation. Infernos eyes flickered around as he realised what she had done. She curled her fingers and walls of mana rose from the ground, encasing Yuki and the two elves in a dome twenty yards in diameter. Anyone beside them that were trapped inside were shoved out, getting yanked like puppets on a string. Then the walls solidified, forming a barrier that separated Yuki and the two elves from the rest of the world. With a snap, the land within the dome began to morph. The incinerated patch of land that Yuki stood on healed itself, the grass growing back lush and green. Trees erupted from the ground, creating a small forest within the area. The earth split between the trees, the new trench becoming filled with flowing water that had no source and no outlet. Rocks sprouted up around this small stream, giving the illusion of a bank. Isnt this nice? she smiled. Much nicer looking than the boring yellow green field. Are you trying to scare us? Inferno said. All you did was grow some trees. Little one. If thats all you can see, then you are blind, Yuki replied with a light chuckle. With a thought, she appeared behind them, sitting on a throne of earth. The two elves started and looked around for her, unaware of her presence just a few feet away from them. Like a mouse in a maze, she said. The two elves spun around and took several steps back. Realisation of the reality of their situation seemed to hit Whirlwind first. His lips pressed together into a thin line as he looked around the dome for an exit. Then Inferno closed his eyes and took in a small breath before nodding. Were in your domain, arent we, he said. Excellent, Yuki smiled. Thats exactly where you are. Im sure you know what that means. Thats why I cant feel your presence, he said, narrowing his eyes. So. Since you were so kind to chat before we fought, why dont we do the same, Yuki said. Its not like any time would be wasted. In here, we can chat for as long as we want. Infernos expression tightened for a moment at her words before nodding. Alright. Then tell me. Why did you drag this out for so long? he asked. You obviously have much more mana in reserve. To show you, she said. I want you to truly understand what you are dealing with when you make all demons your enemies. You needed to understand just how small you are compared to us. You are overconfident. Too ignorant. That isnt to say that I dont understand why you are how you are. You must have had an encounter with a demon before. It must have left quite a deep cut on you. A cut that hasnt healed for years. A cut that has festered and become infected with thoughts of murder and genocide. When was it? When were you cut? Two hundred years ago, Inferno replied, his voice low. I joined the Shikaku a few years later. The Demon Purges, Yuki nodded. A common thread among people like you. You became the top of the Shikaku in such a short time. Impressive. But do you know what caused the Demon Purges? The demons, he said matter of factly. Everyone knows. Demons were plotting, just like they were hundreds of years before that where they failed. They were going to try again. So thats the story you know. Thats quite sad. I assumed a demon killed someone dear to you during one of the many battles during the purge? Yes. They descended down like evil spirits onto my hometown, laying waste to everything. Many were lucky to get out alive, but too many werent as lucky. My best friend and my elderly mother werent one of the lucky ones. And that is quite unfortunate to hear, Yuki said. Caught in the crossfires of a war. Many innocents lost their lives during the purge. And many of them were demons. They were not innocent. Really? Demons who were living peacefully in your towns were suddenly persecuted on accusations based on rumors and conspiracy theories werent innocent? There was proof, Inferno replied. Of course, of course. Proof is so hard to get, so if the government with ulterior motives comes out with some, that means its concrete, doesnt it? Yuki let out a giggle. Do you know who started this entire purge? Why wouldnt I? The Shikaku, he said. We discovered the plot and we moved to action. We saved lives. I see. If thats how you want to see it, then I dont think I can tell you otherwise, Yuki shrugged. Its not like you can do much to repent even if I was able to convince you. "But the pain and suffering you have inflicted on too many will forever out weight whatever past you hold. Nothing you have or will ever go through can justify your actions. If anything, you should be thanking me. I''m saving those you claim to protect from the fate you are going to have." Yuki noticed Whirlwinds eye twitch for a moment and felt a slight push in the fabric of her domain that she swatted away with the smallest of efforts. Youre never going to break my domain, she laughed. You can try as much as you want. Youre stuck here. Inferno didnt reply and instead lifted his sword, pointing it at Yuki. Ooo, scary, she said, putting her hands in the air. He attacked, Whirlwind joining him as they began slashing at her with sharp blades. She danced away from them, weaving in and out of their attacks. This time, though, she went on the offensive. Her first flashed, striking Whirlwind in the ribs, the bones slightly giving under her knuckles as she felt them crack. Then she grabbed Infernos blade with her bare hand, closing her fingers around it and snapping it in half before using the sharp to stab him in the thigh. She began a series of precise strikes on the two elves, her body bolstered by mana as she moved at speeds quicker than they could react to. She broke bones and dislocated joints. She tore tendons and ligaments with twists and pulls. Her fingers prodded pressure points while her half transformed nails slashed their skin, drawing blood until they were painted crimson. While she punished the two, she felt them trying to go into their elemental forms to evade her physical strikes. She wouldnt let them. Try as they might, but as long as her domain stood, they were subject to her every wish. She continued her assault, never letting up once until every bone was broken. Her anger began to pour through as memories of her adopted parents and aunt went through her mind. She remembered the birthday parties they had together. She remembered the way her mother sang her to sleep. The way her father guided her through the woods, pointing out the animals they saw. She remembered it all. When she stopped, the two elves were flat on the ground, their clothes ripped to shreds and stained red. Their limbs were limp and pointing in directions they shouldnt be. Their swords were nothing but fragments. Whirlwind was no longer conscious while Infernos eyes were barely open. This is barely anything, she whispered, leaning over him. His jaw couldnt move to give a verbal answer. I dont have the time to show you the real pain. The mental pain. She raised a hand, the two bodies of the elves sinking into the ground as the earth rose up to consume them. She gave them one last cold smile before they were covered by the land, no trace of them left to be found. Chapter 348 – Wrap Up With a wave of her hand, Yuki dispelled the domain she erected. The trees faded away and the endless river subsided. The barrier dropped and time resumed its normal pace. Outside, the battle seemed to have begun to draw to a close. Guards littered the ground with only a few of them left standing. Yukis team looked fine for the most part to her eyes. There were a few scratches and cuts here and there and bruises that most likely wont show themselves until the next day. You did it, huh, Kilik said as he walked over to her. That bit of magic you did was quite nice. Very fast. Thank you, Yuki replied. Did you see what happened? Of course not. But I felt it, he said. You buried them? Yes. Quickest way to dispose of their bodies while making them suffer, she shrugged. Hmm. Enjoyed it? Briefly. Satisfied is the better word for how I currently feel. Theyre gone now and the Shikaku should follow after. What do you want to do about these leftover guards? Yuki asked, gesturing towards the guards that were being rounded up by the others. You can do whatever you like with them. Release them, kill them, doesnt really matter to me, Kilik said. My recommendation would be to wipe them using Erica and let them go. Creates less attention. Thats what I was thinking as well, Yuki nodded. I noticed that you didnt really fight. There was no need. If the time came and you werent able to handle those two on your own, then I would have helped, he said. Obviously, you didnt need it. Those two were quite strong for elves. Wheres the woman? Yuki asked. She looked around but couldnt spot her among the people being rounded up. Dead, Kilik replied. She proved very stubborn in not giving up, so I had to neutralize her quickly before she hurt anyone. The point of the mission was to eliminate the leadership though, so I take it you dont have any problems with that? I dont, Yuki said with a shake of her head. Lets regroup. We need to do some discussion. She looked over to where Akira and the others were standing together with the captured guards and gestured to them to join her and Kilik. Whats up? Akira asked. Is everyone accounted for? Yuki said. Yes, she nodded. We got all the stragglers. No one escaped from the area. Good. We need to have a quick meeting now. The window we have is short if we want to clean up as much of the Shikaku as we can. Erica. Yeah? she said. Are you able to make these guards forget they were ever part of the Shikaku? Probably, she replied, but it would take some time to do them all. Do you want me to do that? If you can, then yes. If you get too tired, then well just handle the rest of the guards the normal way, Yuki said. Hold off on that for now though. Lets plan. Uriel? She tapped on her watch, calling on the AI. Yeah, boss? Uriel said, her voice coming out from the watch. Do you have access to the database of the Shikaku? Some of it, she said. Theres a lot of holes in the data. I think other information is stuck in separate systems that I dont have access to yet. Alright. Ill see what I can do to fix that, but for now, let me know something. Would you be able to locate where individual members are? Yes. Right now, I have the low profile members. We might be able to get more important members later once I get more data. However, I do expect that the second in command wont be on any digital records. Well handle that once we get to it, Yuki said. Im going to need you to compile an organized list of those people. Also. Start the clean up. Have you identified the people we are going to push forward? I have a list of them for you. Good. Alright, get to it. The rest of you, she said, were going to meet up with the council. Right, Kilik? Yes. That is the plan, he nodded. Well notify them of our success and then start to discuss and observe the waves that our actions did. Ember, will you be going with us? Yeah, Ember nodded. Im head of the guard. Its my job. Plus, I get to stick with you. Alright. While we do that, Akira. Yes? she said. You know what you need to do for the clean up, right? Yes. By the way, I think we should check the news right now to see if there is any chatter about what has happened here, Akira suggested. I dont think there is anyone nearby since the barrier is still up, but it wouldnt hurt to check that either. Good idea. Mathali, can you check the area? Of course, my lady. If I find someone, what do you want me to do with them? Find what they know and if they know anything about what happened here, bring them to us, Yuki replied. As you wish, my lady. Ill be on my way then. He disappeared from view when his sentence ended. Yuna, can you ask Uriel to scour the channels and the internet? Yuki asked. I can, she said. Want me to do that right now? Yes. Erica, get started on the guards. Well wait here and help you if you need it, Yuki continued as Yuna stepped away to talk with Uriel. When Erica is finished, Ill leave with Kilik and Ember. Aki will go ahead and start the operation. Yuna will go with her. Is everyone good with that? Unless the council sees something wrong, I dont have anything to say, Kilik said. Sounds good to me too, Akira nodded. Ill get to work, Erica said. Yuna, how is the search coming along? Yuki asked, glancing over at her. I cant find anything right now, she replied. Nothing on the news. The government might have noticed spikes of magical activity though, but arent reporting it yet until theyve investigated. Good. Then we have time. Lets get this going then, Yuki nodded. Eight Months Later Verif Swain stepped into his dark office with a tired sigh. He had a busy day, but everyday was busy for the king of Libra. In recent months though, the workload seemed to have increased. Why have so many people resigned recently? he thought as he took off his formal jacket. Out of nowhere. I cant even get in touch with them anymore. He flicked the lights on and took a seat at his desk, sinking into the black leather. The clock on his desk told him it was 20:00. His wife would be expecting him to return home soon. Let me see one more time, he muttered. Im starting to think that theyve abandoned me. He took out a communicator from a drawer. It was a special communicator with only one line coded into it. He placed it on his desk and pressed a button, the communicator going out to contact the one line it was connected to. Then he heard a ring behind him. Spinning around on his seat, he located the source of the ringing. There was a woman standing there. How she got in, Verif didnt know. The door was closed and he saw no one when he walked in. Isnt it annoying when you call someone and they dont pick up? the woman asked in a soft melodic voice. She gazed at Verif with striking grey eyes that almost seemed to shimmer in the light. How did you get in here? Verif asked, slowly getting up on his feet. He put his hands into the air. What do you want? To answer the first question, I was already in here, she said. Your First Advisor let me in. Quite the nice person. Why would he let you in? Verif frowned. He tried to remember if he had met anyone like this woman before. Have we met before? No. But this is getting into your second question. Why Im here. Well, Verif. Im here for you, she said. Assassination, he thought. He shuffled back, aiming for the door. The door is locked, Verif. Its so we can talk for a bit. So you can understand. Understand what? he asked. He still tried the door, but like the woman said, it was locked. Why are you to kill me? I know who you work for, the woman said. Shikaku. Does the name ring a bell? Verifs jaw tightened. It does, doesnt it? Youve been wondering what has happened to them as well. Why all contact with them has been cut and why your allies here have slowly gone away. What do you think happened to them? What do you mean? he said. I work for no one. The woman sighed. Theres no point in lying, Verif. Ill just tell you. Your friends are gone, she said. You wont be hearing from them any time soon. Im here to finish this off. You are the last person remaining here. So what are you going to do? Hang me? Stab me? Verif asked, throwing out any attempts of persuasion. No. Youre not dying, elf, the woman said with an amused smile. Im just telling you why youre being replaced. You wont remember anything of this conversation though. Im just doing this out of courtesy. Youre...not killing me? Of course not. Youre king. That would be a bad idea. Then how are you going to get me to leave? Torture? You certainly have an active imagination, the woman said. But no. Not torture. Dont worry about the method. All you need to do is sleep. A wave of exhaustion washed over Verif, dimming the world around him. His natural tiredness from the day was amplified as his knees buckled and he fell to the floor. Then his eyes rolled up and he went unconscious. There we go, Yuki nodded. Erica. Do your thing. She appeared from a corner of the room, her invisibility going away and went over to the unconscious king. Is this really the last one? she asked. It is, Yuki nodded. Once hes out, were done. Then weve done it, Erica smiled. Im glad this day came. I honestly thought we would spend years running around cleaning up. No. Were just getting rid of the main roots, Yuki said. Now with the king gone, we can relax. She went next to Erica and gave her a small kiss and smile. I know youre tired. So lets get this guy fixed up and then we can go home to the others. Maybe have some fun, she winked. Erica laughed. You know how to motivate a girl, dont you? FriendlyDragon Epilogue Do you swear to never betray her and always work for the betterment of your bond? the man dressed in white robes asked. Before him stood two women, both of them elves. They wore elegant dresses with one the color of emeralds and the other an earthy brown. They were holding hands as they stared into each others eyes with smiles of delight. I do, the one in emerald said confidently. Then I pronounce you two partners for life. May you never break that oath, the man said. He spread his arms like a conductor, a thread of magic coming out from him as it formed a knot around the two women. Then they kissed a long and deep kiss. Yuki watched with a small smile from the stands along with a dozen other people. From where the two elves stood, a bright green sprout emerged from the earth to commemorate the oath. The sprout almost seemed to shine under the night sky, but Yuki wasnt certain if it was because of the magic that made it grow or the light of the full moon above. When the two broke apart, the crowd rose to their feet and went over to the newly paired couple to congratulate them. Yuki took a place in line to wait for her turn. Akira popped up behind her along with Erica, Yuna, and Ember. That was nice, she whispered to Yuki. Our own bonding was a tad bit less ceremonial. Yuki giggled, placing a hand over her mouth. It didnt even take place in a real area, Yuki replied with a smile. Embers and mine wasnt much better, wasnt it? That basically took place in prison, Ember grinned. But the place doesnt really matter. True. I would prefer to have it be in a nicer place though. I think ours was quite nice, Erica said. Also true, Yuki nodded. What are we doing in this line? Yuna asked, her voice low as she watched the first person chatting with the new couple. We congratulate them, Yuki said. Its different from Libra. We normally also bring gifts, but Alex said that I didnt need to so thats why I told you not to bring any. You brought one though? Akira said with a raised brow. Thats because I felt like they were being too nice. Theyre close friends. Not giving them a gift would be horrible. I understand that. Mhm. So, Yuna. What did you think about the ceremony? Yuki asked. It was...nice, she replied. It was all very pretty. I liked that it was out in nature. In Libra, many just do it in buildings so that they can party after. Yeah. I think a ceremony out in a forest surrounded with soft lights under the moon would be my personal idealistic setting. How about you? They moved up a few places in line as Yuna pondered Yukis question. The others stayed silent as they waited for her answer. That sounds beautiful, she nodded. Maybe by a waterside. A lake? I like the sounds of water as it washes up along banks. I thought you would say that, Yuki smiled. They made their way to the front of the line a few minutes later after some idle chatter. Alex smiled at Yuki as Karie gave her and the rest a big hug. Im glad you all could make it, Alex said. I was worried that you would be busy. I heard you have a lot going on right now at work. I do, but I can always find time for friends, Yuki replied. I brought you two something. She snapped her fingers and summoned from her ring a dagger adorned with jewels and intricate designs. The sheath looked much the same. Karie took it gently and examined it with wide eyes. Its magical, she breathed. Yes. Its not just for show. If you need it to defend yourselves, it will cut through near anything. I hope it serves you well. Thank you, Yuki Alex said. You didnt need to. I know, but I wanted to give you something memorable and useful, she said. I hope you two can live long lives together. They smiled and thanked her. Akira, Erica, Ember, and Yuna followed Yukis lead and congratulated the two elves on their marriage. Alex and Karie thanked them all in kind. Then they moved forward to give the others in line time. So what now? Erica whispered. Im not familiar with elven culture. There isnt an afterparty if thats what youre hoping for, Yuki said with an amused smile as Ericas face fell. The two will go by themselves and enjoy a private night. The rest will go leave and return home. So were going back? Yuna asked. Not quite, Yuki said. She took Yunas hand. Were going to go someplace else for a bit. Come. She pulled Yuna along as the others followed and gave each other knowing looks. Yuki led them into the forest and followed a mental path she had laid out days before. Then the trees cleared, a small lake spread out before them. It lapped at the dirt shore with gentle waves. Yuki turned and faced Yuki, pulling her a bit more until they stood underneath the light of the moon. I know that you were getting worried that I had forgotten, Yuki whispered. That I wasnt going to go through. But I stand by what I said those months ago. I love you Yuna. Yunas eyes widened as a hand went to her mouth. Yuki pulled her closer and smiled, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. Tonight, we will make it official, she said. Let yourself go for tonight. Theres no one watching. From Yunas back, a pair of white wings spread out and wrapped around Yuki as Yuna hugged her tight. Yuki hugged her back, her arms wrapping around Yunas waist. I didnt really think this would be happening, Yuna whispered. Thank you. You dont need to worry now, Yuki said back. Well always be together now. You. Me. Akira. Erica. And Ember. All of us. Were family now. Officially. FriendlyDragon Little Letter Hello everyone, I first want to just say thank you for sticking with this webnovel for so long. I didn''t expect that anyone would read it to begin with when I published that first chapter, but here we are. So thanks for everyone that supported the novel. Especially those that gave tips and that lone patreon supporter. You guys give me life. Now, onto the more important stuff. Let''s preface this with me saying that this entire story had almost no planning whatsoever. It was spur of the moment and my first time ever writing. I just went for it with a general idea. It''s safe to say that the story went along its own path that I just decided to go with. To begin with, I meant for the novel to kinda go back and forth between Ethros and Earth. That never happened as I realised pretty early on that the route the story was taking would make it difficult for me to write such a plot. It could actively hurt it as I needed to give a lot of focus to Ethros. So, that''s why Earth was never visited ever again. I tried to wrap it up by showing that people believed Yuki died, but I understand that many people still want to have that shock payoff. Another thing that you all might have noticed was that the profile and system thing just sort of went away. That was intentional. I made a mistake by adding it. It constrained me in my writing and was honestly just a pain to work with. I originally added it in when I was reading a bunch of other webnovels and isekai mangas, but it really didn''t go well with what I had in mind, so I had to make it poof without being so obvious about it. Some plot lines were probably also ignored as the story went on which were probably accidental and caused by me jamming too many plot lines due to no plan. If I missed a plot line you were looking forward to, I apologize. This hard to keep track of when your notes and outline is literally the entire novel. The ending of the novel was abrupt, kinda, at least in my opinion. I had to draw a line somewhere because the original ending I had in mind and the way the novel was heading just weren''t going to intersect in anyway, so I had to come up with something that was at least a bit satisfying. I hoped that helped some of you with why things happened the way they did. To sum it up, I had no real plan. This novel is literally the rough draft of an idea that it then proceeded to not actually follow. I do plan on coming back to this and rewrite it. The thing is though is that this story will likely be a standalone. The "rewrite" will be quite different honestly. It probably would better be described as a different story set in the same world. You''ll recognize characters, at least their names, but that will mainly be it besides some similar plot lines. So for those of you that enjoyed this story in its current state, good news! It''ll be here and the rewrite will basically be an entirely new one for you to experience. That one will be more in line with the idea I had before. When I get to publishing it, you all will see just how hard of a turn the current story took. The patreon will still be a thing. Once I start actually writing chapters, I''ll start using the patreon more and more. It won''t be excessive though. Any updates on what''s happening will be posted here in SH. Honestly, I prefer tips. Feels more in line with traditional novel purchases. And now a poll for you all. I''m going to be planning the next thing I write and publishing it when I''m ready (hopefully in a month or two). I want to see what you guys are most interested in as I have a lot of ideas. Just out of curiousity. The general idea and the genre will be shown. So thank you all again for going along this crazy journey that is my head. Hope to see you again when the next thing comes out. Whatever it is. Hopefully it''ll be better.